《International Purple-White Plate》


 C1

    As for Cai Songpo and Liang Qichao, they planned to leave Beijing to launch an armed uprising. But it was difficult for Cai Songpo to leave Beijing without permission. As soon as he wanted to send a message to Yuan Shikai, there was also the special agent, Zhen, who had been assigned to him by Yuan Shikai, and the fact that both of them were keeping an eye on him.


    Cai Songpo thought long and hard about saying to Liang Qichao, "Out of the capital, I have a way."


    When Liang Qichao heard the joy on his face, he hastily asked, "What method?"


    Cai Songpo confidently said, "I have a lung disease, so I can make use of it this time. Tomorrow I will send a message to Yuan Zhe on sick leave, claiming that the illness has been sent again. A little heavier. He first stayed in the Beijing Hospital, then used the excuse of going to another place to treat her. That way, we can hide from the eyes, escape Yuan Zhe''s surveillance and control over me, and achieve our goal. "


    Liang Qichao applauded and laughed, "Wonderful! Your serious general has been forced to lie. "


    Cai Songpo laughed, "This is called ''Soldiers don''t get tired of being crafty''."


    Liang Qichao nodded and said, "You are worthy of being a general. You always keep your word." Tomorrow I will also call myself a nervous wreck, and I will go with you to take a leave of absence from my superiors. Although I have no one watching me right now, I''m afraid that it will be difficult to meet them separately. If we go together, it will save us a lot of trouble. "


    Cai Songpo said, "Let''s try it out first. If it doesn''t work, we''ll think of something else."


    Liang Qichao replied, "The general''s plan can definitely be deceived by Yuan Shikai. However, the two people beside you might not be able to get rid of them easily. "


    Cai Songpo said, "Are you saying that it''s possible to pass the test? They''re just a small matter. I can get rid of them with just a little trick. "


    Just as the two of them said this, Zhen Jia''s military uniform came in from the outside and was about to enter the room. Liang Qichao quickly left through the back door.


    Cai Songpo feigned illness as he lay on the bed. The two entered the room, and seeing that Cai Songpo seemed to be asleep with a worried look on his face, they did not disturb him. They came out again and whispered: "I saw a gentleman in a long robe and a hat, but why is there no one here? Did you leave through the back door? " Both of them rushed after Dudian.


    At this time, Liang Qichao was escorted away by Ma Yuanliang, Cai Songpo''s personal bodyguard, and had already left the back door. 2 Special Agent was searching the streets for something he didn''t have a goal in mind.


    The next day, Cai Songpo wrote a message on sick leave in front of everyone and said to the people around him, "Send this to the President of the South Sea''s secretariat." The man collected the message and hurried off.


    Cai Songpo then called out to the guards, "Quickly go and find someone to take me to the English hospital in the eastern suburbs. I''m very sick. "


    The guard hastily went to get a piece of armor and ordered, "The general''s lung disease has broken out again. Hurry and find a car to go to the hospital."


    Zhen Jia and Dai Cheng were completely convinced, and they hurriedly went out to look for a carriage. The guard and the two of them helped Cai Songpo out of the bedroom, got into the carriage and ran to the English hospital.


    In the hospital examination room, the British doctor listened to the guard''s description of the condition. Then he listened to Chesonpo''s chest, touched his back, and shook his head. He said, "Teacher''s illness is a chronic disease and requires very good treatment. When the time comes, it is not serious enough."


    So he wrote the prescription, took a lot of Cai Songpo''s medicine, and arranged a room upstairs for Cai Songpo to stay in.


    Cai Songpo was secretly happy that he had achieved his goal. He put the rest of the medicine aside and took only a few vitamins, pretending to be alright. Every day, he would consider his next step, leaving the capital.


    A few days later, Liang Qichao also arrived, pretending to be sick. He lives downstairs. When there was no one around, the two of them would walk away together. The duo felt that Zhen Wu Jie was keeping a close watch on them. Cai Songpo thought of another way to quietly instruct the guards.


    The next day, Cai Songpo was very ill again. Seeing Cai Songpo snorting on the bed, the guard scolded Zhen Jia and Dugeng, "Even the President cares about the general and has sent you two to serve him. How did you do it? "Why did you make the general so sick?"


    The two of them didn''t know how to answer the question correctly, so they panicked a little. The guard added, "This disease cannot leave the ginseng. The general has used up his ginseng, why have you delayed buying it? I am a guardian. Can I leave him to buy some? "


    Du Cheng tried to defend himself, "I bought it. There are quite a few. Isn''t it true that the general has been eating them all this time?" The guard said, "I know. You buy them with ginseng and they''re extremely useless. "Since the general has already eaten, how can he still be so sick?!"


    "Strange?" He argued, "If I buy it, isn''t that a ginseng? Did that shop assistant lie to me? I don''t think he would dare! "


    When the guard saw him talking to himself, he scolded him again: "You bought that ginseng is not a ginseng, it is also a fake. The general usually eats White Mountain Ginseng, unless Shen Yang, Changchun, and Jilin are real, how could there be one here! In Beijing, unless you go to the presidential palace, you can buy real goods. "


    Zhen Jia, who was at the side, said, "Stop arguing. All of them were useless, so there was no need for him. See if I can buy it in Shenyang. I''ll definitely buy a few old ones and keep them safe. If the general is to eat it, he will be cured of his illness. " He also wanted to go play in the Northeast. The three of them stopped quarreling and Zhen Jia happily bought the materials.


    "The British here seem to have inferior medical skills to those of Japan," Cai Songpo said. How come my illness is never light? "


    The guard agreed, "I also think the medicine here is not very good. I heard that Tianjin, Japan, Tanaka Hospital is the best treatment for lung disease. "


    Cai Songpo immediately said, "Transfer the hospital to Tianjin Central Hospital." With that, he pretended to be very sick and coughed a few times. After a while, he spat out some blood.


    The guard saw and quickly said, "I can''t see through it. If we continue like this, we will be wrong, General." Last night, the general even fainted twice. "


    Duchane hurried to the English doctor. When the doctor arrived, he gave Cai Songpo a listen to his chest, tapped his back, and shook his head. "I agree to transfer."


    Liang Qichao also rushed over after hearing the news and urged them, "Don''t hesitate any longer. Hurry up and transfer to Tianjin. The British doctors had no solution. What else could they do? In the capital, British hospitals were the only ones with medical skills. What are you all waiting for! Hurry up and prepare to go to Tianjin! Saving lives is more important. "


    He looked at the guard. The guard said, "What are you blanking out for! "Go get a car." He didn''t know what was going on, so he quickly went to look for a car.


    He was gone, and the English doctor had no choice but to leave. Cai Songpo, Liang Qichao, and the guard all laughed at the same time.


    He quickly found a carriage and helped Zhang Luo carry Cai Songpo to the station. The guard took the horse and said to Dooku, "You paid the bill with the British, paid them back, and went to get some money from the government. And then you came." Then he got on his horse and went after the car.


    Out of desperation, he settled the bill with the British, returned the money, and got five thousand silver dollars from the government secretariat.


    The next day, he also rushed to Tianjin. Du Cheng went straight to the hospital and asked the head clerk, "Where does Mr. Cai live from Beijing?"


    When the Registrar Official heard this, he asked for his name and shook his head, "There''s no such person."


    He checked the patient cards one by one but didn''t find anything. He then said, "Mr. Cai is definitely not here."


    All of them replied untruthfully, "You said it was accurate. Did you come here? "Why not?" The man ignored him.


    They all went to their own rooms to ask, but none of them did. He mumbled, "Did he go to another Japanese hospital?" He hurried to the other hospitals. After searching for a few days in a row, he went to every hospital in Tianjin and only then did he come back to have a taste of having been fooled.


    He had returned to Beijing, but Zhen had already bought ginseng. The two of them met, and once they said their piece, they panicked and hurried over to report it to Yuan Shikai.


    "At this time, Yuan Shikai was lying on a fallow chair, thinking about Cai Songpo." He paid five thousand silver coins and said he would go to a doctor. Was he really sick? "It''s fine, it''s fine if he''s fake. He won''t be able to escape my grasp."


    Zhen Ding Cheng entered the room and anxiously said, "President, we owe you a debt of gratitude." Cai Songpo said he was sick and went to the English hospital in the eastern suburbs. He also said he was going to the Japanese Tanaka Hospital in Tianjin. He didn''t look at him. He had the trust of the President. We failed in our duties! " After speaking, the duo didn''t dare to raise their heads.


    Upon hearing the report, Yuan Shikai was quick to ask further about what had happened. "Cai Songpo has always had a rebellious heart," he said bitterly. "I already knew that the reason I transferred him back to Beijing and gave him the title of an official was actually to control him. This time, he said he was ill and ran away, but his heart was full of malice. If he is heartless, then I am unrighteous! Don''t blame me for being ruthless. Ever since I received a report from the secretariat saying that he had spent five thousand silver dollars to go to a doctor abroad, I suspect that there was some trickery involved. "


    He said, "Cai Songpo was originally from Yunnan and Sichuan, he had some roots. He went there to plot a rebellion and was followed by others. I expect him to walk around and make trouble in Sichuan. Fortunately, the whole of Chuanxiu is controlled by my trustworthy people. "


    His face darkened, and he ordered the two urgently, "You two go to Chuanchu right away, find Chen and Tang Zheng and make sure they keep an eye on Cai Ni''s movements. Once he''s there, catch him and kill him secretly! "


    Zhen Jia had heard that they were going to kill Cai Songpo, so they all shuddered. The two of them said repeatedly, "Yes, yes! "We will not let President Cai Songpo down. We will cut him into a thousand pieces!"


    For some reason, Yuan Shikai never blamed the two of them. Zhen Jia was secretly happy. Yuan Shikai ascended to the throne and personally wrote a secret letter, handing it to Zhen Jia. The two envoys received the secret command. Feeling flattered, they hid the secret order on their bodies and then left in a hurry.


    Chen and Tang are both Yuan Shikai''s trusted aides.


    Zhen Jia He came to Sichuan, and with his status as a messenger, he hastily gathered Chen and Tang, relaying Yuan Shikai''s command and handing the order to the two of them. Chen and Tang immediately gathered their agents and killers to study how to capture Cai Songpo.


    At the meeting, Chen said: "Cai has come to Sichuan without permission, which is not good for us in the first place. We must not let the President go without a secret order. Many of the officers here were his former subordinates, and had been summoned by him. If he succeeds here, we won''t be able to explain it to the President. We''d rather do our best than let him plot here. As soon as he came here, we tried to capture him. Now it''s just a question of how to catch him. " Before he could finish his sentence, he meant that there were a lot of people hiding Cai Songpo.


    Tang Biao Ming took it over and said, "Capturing Cai Songpo is very easy. Unless he doesn''t come to us. "


    Chen said, "What ingenious plan did you have to capture him? Please tell me, I''ll arrange it. "

 C2

    "Cai Songpo came here only to seek his former friend''s place of residence," Tang said. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to move a single step. We''ll send more people to keep an eye on all the places he might go. If that was the case, wouldn''t capturing him sooner or later? "This is called: Dig down the pit to capture tigers and leopards, and remove the fragrant bait, fish and claws!"


    The two of them laughed out loud. Chen said in agreement, "This method works. Brother Tang is indeed shrewd and astute. If we do catch him, we will live up to the President''s nurturing and trust. "


    Tang Songpo, on his way here, must first pass through Xiangchu. He must stay in these two places for a few days, and I will go there myself to set up a trap for him. "If the two of us work together, we can guarantee that we can catch an extraordinary ant, not to mention capturing Cai Songpo."


    "En!" Chen nodded in agreement.


    Tang Biao Ming immediately stood up and said, "Brother, you are the one who will set up this place. I will take my leave now. Please listen to my good news. " He quickly led his entourage back to Hunan and Hubei to capture Cai Songpo.


    Chen immediately ordered his agents and killers, "This is a matter of time. All of you, move out at the same time and monitor all of Cai Songpo''s relatives and friends'' homes. You have to capture him." "If any of you among us wants to hide Cai Songpo, I must do it by martial law."


    "Yes, sir!" all the spies answered in unison. After that, they revealed savage expressions and began to move about everywhere.


    As the saying went, good things never go out, while bad things spread like a thousand miles. Indeed, it was true. The news that Chen and Tang had secretly set up an inescapable net to plot the murder of Cai Songpo spread quickly.


    The news spread to the Pharaoh Temple in Chengdu, causing the anger of all the monks in the temple. The temple elder was very concerned about the safety of Cai Songpo and feared that he would fall into the hands of Chen.


    The elder called over the monks from the Shaolin Temple of Mount Song, who was staying at the Temple of Famon. The two of them pretended to walk in the shade of the temple and secretly tried to figure out a way to rescue Cai Songpo.


    The elder said: "I recently heard that Chen officials and Tang Jianming are sending people everywhere to scout for Cai Songpo''s resting place. Chen Tang and Chen are the governor of Sichuan Province, control three provinces of power, Yuan Shikai''s lackey. They must have meant no good by looking for Cai Songpo. I heard that Cai Songpo has been very unfulfilled since he entered the capital to be an official. He did not know why he had come to Sichuan. We used to be friends, and we couldn''t let him fall into the hands of Chen. This time, he must have done something amazing when he left the capital and came to Sichuan. I wanted to help him. "


    "Cai Songpo is a righteous man and a rare good general, worthy of our admiration," he said. How do you want to save him? "


    The elder said, "I still haven''t thought of a way." Rufeng said, "This temple is big and has many monks. Everyone has their own martial arts." Why don''t you bring him here? It''s easy enough to hide a person here. "I expect that those people under Chen''s command wouldn''t dare to come here and use force so easily."


    The elder laughed, "That''s exactly what I was thinking. I was only afraid that my young monks would go and be killed by Chen''s men on the Tsai Songpo Road. If we lose, we will harm the general. "


    When he heard that, Ru Feng immediately became angry. He pounded his chest and volunteered, "It''s easy to take over." "I am willing to go and fetch him, and I can guarantee that no mishaps will happen." The elder laughed out loud. "I just wanted you to go and fetch him, yet you said what I wanted to say. The only one who will be victorious against this will be you. "


    It was only then that Ruo Feng realized what was going on. "So you called me here. So there was a group of people waiting to trap me. What an ambush." After saying that, the two of them laughed.


    Rufeng was a daring and daring monk. He was both good and warm-hearted. He was always competitive and had a unique martial art from the Shaolin Temple. He had been invited by the Revolutionary Party to serve as Sun Yat-sen''s bodyguard.


    Because this person had always been idle, his temperament was cynical, and he was not used to being restrained, he quickly left Sun Yat-sen. Wherever he went, he would act in a chivalrous manner, and when he saw injustice, he would lend a helping hand. Robbing corrupt officials and punishing bullies was something he often did.


    Behind his irreverent attitude, he was full of humor and amusement. He had many chivalrous stories, and they were widely read in the people. In his early years, he had joined the Boxer Regiment, and in recent years, he had also participated in the Bailang Intifada, stealing away Zhang Zhenfang''s fifty thousand silver taels. The Qing government had sent out a warrant to capture him. Yuan Shikai and Zhang Zhenfang were still thinking of ways to capture him. Not to mention.


    However, Rufeng was still an impatient man, so he asked the Elder, "Fellow Taoist, do you know where Cai Songpo lives now? I will go and fetch him now. "


    The elder smiled. "You''re a crazy monk." He said that he was in a hurry, like a burning fire. He said that he was working slowly like a cow. Cai Songpo had just arrived in Sichuan, such a large country; how could I know where he was all of a sudden? It will take some time to understand.


    Rufeng said, "Chen Tang and Chen Yu have sharp claws and many eyes and ears. When you find out where Cai Songpo is, it is possible that he has already fallen into Chen''s hands. There''s no time to lose. We have to think of a way as soon as possible. "


    As expected, the elder became anxious and thought for a while. "I think that when Cai Songpo came to Sichuan, there should be three main locations for him to rest. The first is where Captain Zhao Zhen is; the second is Fa Hua Temple; and the third is where I am. This used to be where he used to live. "


    "I know Captain Zhao''s house and the Temple of Fa Hua," said Rufeng. "Why don''t I go take a look?" The elder nodded in agreement.


    After some deliberation, the two returned to the house. The Elder wrote another letter and prepared a package for them, which he handed to Ru Feng.


    Rufeng carried a few silver coins, packed his things, and hurried on his way. He walked for a few days and arrived at the Fa Hua Temple. He asked the elders at the temple and found out that not only did Cai Songpo not come here, but that this place did not know of the news of him entering Chuan.


    When Rufeng heard that Cai Songpo didn''t come, he finally felt reassured. He stayed the whole night and hurried to the garrison camp, Captain Zhao''s place.


    Arriving at Captain Zhao''s house, Ru Feng told Captain Zhao about how the elder wanted to save Cai Songpo, and showed him the elder''s handwritten letter.


    Captain Zhao said, "I heard that the general has already entered the river and has yet to arrive at my place. I don''t know where he is. Right now, Commander Chen is secretly sending people around to find his whereabouts. Our officers meet once a day and keep a close eye on him. If he was careless, his life would be in danger. I''m worried about him. "


    Rufeng then bid farewell to Captain Zhao, preparing to look for him in private. As he walked along the road, he thought to himself, "It''s been a while since I left the temple.


    Chen may have secretly captured Cai Songpo. I might as well go to the Chen family and find out what''s going on, grab one of my henchmen and ask, then make other plans. If a person is indeed caught, I will smash the supervisor to save him, and that would save a lot of trouble. " He made up his mind, asked for the Chen family''s address, then hurried back to the Chen family.


    So what about Cai Songpo? He was truly a courageous general who did not fear death. Since he and Liang Qichao left Beijing, they broke up in Tianjin. Liang Qichao disguised himself as a teacher and business boss who lobbied for Yuan Shikai''s envoys to contribute to the uprising, at the same time contacting various revolutionary parties.


    Cai Songpo had been secretly visiting old military friends to get them to join the uprising. From Tianjin, Shanghai and Hangzhou all the way to Sichuan, he had been secretly interviewing military personnel.


    When he arrived in Sichuan, he went to the homes of the officers who served under Chen. These officers were all his former subordinates. They were all concerned for his safety and kept it a secret from each other, so that Chen could never find out where Cai Songpo was.


    The Chen officials were afraid of concealing something, so they gathered all the officers for a meeting. At the meeting, Chen was swindling the crowd while observing their expressions. He said, "The military order of this city''s governor is like a mountain. How are the preparations I''ve asked you all to make?"


    All the officers said, "We have arranged everything according to the Governor''s orders, and are only waiting for Cai Songpo to arrive. But unfortunately, he didn''t come. "


    Chen said, "According to reliable intelligence, Cai Songpo has entered the river, afraid that someone might be hiding from him. I now have some clues about this. If there are people who know about this, quickly report it and don''t miss the chance to get promoted. "


    An officer coaxed him, "The governor must have misheard the rumors. Why didn''t any of us hear that Cai Songpo had arrived in Sichuan? I''m afraid that you have already been captured by Commander Tang and have gone to Jie Jing to request for a reward. " Chen Yu shook his head. "I didn''t say that." And he caught him, and he shall send word to me. " The officers coaxed him again.


    Chen Yu still shook his head in disbelief. "From now on," he ordered with wide eyes, "you will find out the whereabouts of Cai Songpo and inform me immediately. Once a person has been found hiding away, he will be punished by military law and will never be forgiven! "


    When the officers heard this, they could only wink their mouths as they replied, "Yes!" Thus, they all scattered, but they still hid it from him.


    Cai Songpo figured out the officers'' dissatisfaction with Yuan Shikai before finally arriving at Captain Zhao''s house. Captain Zhao told Cai Songpo about the matter of the Pharaoh sending someone to look for him.


    Cai Songpo was very happy and said, "I was just about to walk out of here and live there. What a coincidence! It''s very good for the uprising. "


    At this time, Ru Feng entered the Chen Mansion at night, grabbed the guards, and pressed them with his sword. He found out that the Chen officials had not yet captured Cai Songpo and did not know where he was.


    After releasing the soldiers, Rufeng returned to Captain Zhao''s house to take a look. When you saw Cai Songpo, you were delighted. He showed the elder''s letter to Cai Songpo.


    "The Elder is very concerned for your safety," he replied. "He''s prepared to lend you a hand. I''ve come to pick you up." Chen''s people are all over the streets right now, looking for you. It is not advisable for us to leave during the day. Tonight, the two of us will set off. "


    Cai Songpo said: "Thank you for your care and help." I have heard about the capture of me from all directions. Thanks to the care and concern of my friends, I didn''t end up in the hands of Chen. I was also planning to stay at the temple for a long time. "


    After dinner that night, Ru Feng opened his bag and took out the Taoist attire that the elder had prepared for Cai Songpo. He asked Cai Songpo to change into it.


    Cai Songpo took off his gown and changed into the Eight Trigrams Immortal Robe, but he also acted like a Taoist. He held another horsetail whisk in his hand. It was dark when the two came safely to the temple.


    Shortly after Cai Songpo left for the temple, Liang Qi-chao contacted revolutionaries like Li Lie-jun and others. From then on, Cai Songpo, Li Liangjun secretly organized a revolt against Yuan Yuan in the temple.


    As time went on, Cai Songpo began to worry as he realized that it was very difficult for Sichuan to achieve a major uprising.


    One day, he discussed with Li Liangjun: "Now that there are two loyal dogs of Yuan Shikai in Kawagawa, Chen and Tang Yiming, it is very unfavorable for us to launch an uprising. The forces that can be mobilized here to join the uprising add up to a very weak one. We can''t get away with this here. It would be better to go to the Yunnan area. It is connected with the area where the revolutionaries gather, Kwong Kung, Guangdong Province. Once there is an uprising, there will be a lot of responses, and we have a good chance of success. I was transferred to Sichuan by Yuan Shikai and then back to Beijing. Yun Gui Chuan has my old subordinates. Don''t look at Tang Jiyao, who is now the governor of Yunnan province, he controls the government. If I go, those soldiers can still call for reinforcements and follow my orders. "Tang Jiyao won''t be able to do anything to me either."


    Li Liejun immediately agreed, "I had the same intention long ago to change the center of the rebellion. We, the Revolutionary Party, are also quite powerful in the area of Yungui. "


    Cai Songpo promptly decided, "Then it''s decided. We will change the rebellion center to Yunnan. We went first to persuade Tang Jiyao, and then to persuade Lu Rongting to treat them courteously. First, we will take control of the cloudy and cloudy areas in our hands. We''re leaving in a few days. Return to Guangdong and Mr. Liang Qichao for further activities. I personally went to Yunnan to bring back the old tribe, to hold Tang Jiyao and Guangxi''s Lu Rongyan. " After some deliberation, the duo was delighted.

 C3

    At this moment, the temple master knocked on the door to introduce a young gentleman. This man was a good friend of Cai Songpo''s, the head of the Shanghai information station, High Key.


    Cai Songpo was very happy to see him. He held his hand and asked for warmth. He then personally poured a cup of water for him and said, "It''s been hard on you, so there''s nothing good for you here. Please forgive me. We''ll talk while we drink tea. "


    High key saw Cai Songpo, even more happy, said: "Since you left Beijing, we friends are very concerned about you. I was afraid that you would fall into the hands of Yuan Shikai''s henchmen. There''s a lot of wind outside right now. Yuan Shikai has sent out secret orders to all places, and there are spies all over the place scouting for you, preparing to kill you. To that end, I have been entrusted by all my colleagues to come to you and remind you to take special care of your safety. " When everyone heard this, they all began to worry for Cai Songpo''s safety.


    Cai Songpo noticed the tension in the crowd and laughed, "Ah, so Yuan Shikai is trying to encircle and annihilate me. So he must be afraid of me. The more it is like this, the happier I am. " Everyone was teased.


    Cai Songpo added, "Everyone, don''t worry. I know that before Yuan Shikai dies, he won''t be able to do anything to me. I must get him out of office and return him to the Republic. " Once he said this, everyone felt much more relaxed.


    "What other activities does Yuan Shikai have?"


    "There are signs that Mr Yuan has stepped up his pace of recovery," said Gao. The Emperor of Japan had recently sent a special envoy in secret, a man who was traveling back and forth between the Zong and Yuan Shikai. Japanese Black Dragon Society agents suddenly appeared outside Beijing in large numbers. These people were moving around, no one knew what they were up to. In our analysis, this must have something to do with Yuan Shikai''s restoration. "


    Cai Songpo changed his smile upon hearing the news and immediately became worried.


    After careful deliberation, he sent for the men from Rufeng. He first told him about the recent events in Beijing, and then told him about it. "In order to find out the secret between Yuan Shikai, the clan and the Black Dragon Council, and to grasp some of Yuan Shikai''s activities, and to cooperate with the rebellion, I would like to invite the Great Master to personally visit Beijing. You go there and lead our intelligence staff. When you get there, on the one hand, you have to gather information in a timely and accurate manner, to monitor Yuan Shikai and the others, and on the other hand, you have to organize sabotage of their plans. Because there are Black Dragon Secret Service agents involved, and they are all highly skilled and well-trained people, it''s hard for our people to deal with them. Our intelligence community is vulnerable to their attacks. In all respects, I think it is most appropriate for you to go. "


    Ruo Feng nodded and accepted the assignment. Rufeng said, "I was just thinking of taking a walk in the capital." If the Japanese Black Dragon Society''s special agent dares to harm our country, I''ll capture him and kill him. " The crowd cheered. Cai Songpo also told Ru Feng a lot of things.


    The next morning, Rufeng set out on his way. As a result of the defeat of the Second Revolution, he and many of the revolutionaries had been forced into a corner by Yuan Shikai. He hated Yuan Shikai to the bone.


    Li Liejun chased after him, caught up with him and said, "Master, when you arrived in Beijing, you waited for an opportunity to kill Yuan Shikai first, and then caused his government to lose its leader. "This way, it will be easier for us to start something."


    He nodded. "Killing him is as easy as killing a chicken. I''m afraid the consequences will be unthinkable." Li Liangjun said: "With Yuan Zhe dead, Beijing became a mess. People from all over the country must be trying to promote Sun Yat-sen''s master plan. There was nothing to worry about. If we kill Yuan Zhe, we might be able to restore the Republic without using our weapons. "


    Rufeng nodded thoughtfully. Seeing that he had agreed, Li Liejun was overjoyed. He mounted the horse and bid his farewell. From then on, Rufeng went to Beijing at dawn and stayed at night.


    Pressing down Cai Songpo Li Liejun temporarily did not show. On the other hand, Monk Rufeng had gone through a long and arduous journey and had come to Beijing during the day.


    Once out of the car, he was caught in the middle of a bustling crowd. Following Cai Songpo''s directions, Rufeng first went to a nearby information station. He wanted to understand the situation here and find a temporary place to stay. He looked at the door and saw that it was a small grocery store. There was a yard in the back and several houses in the yard.


    The moment Ru Feng entered the shop, he attracted the attention of the owner. Rufeng showed him the code words, took off his hat, and said: "Amitabha, do you have water here?" "I, who walk far away, am so thirsty that I want a glass of water."


    The owner replied hurriedly, "Yes, yes, there''s cold water, hot water and even tea. The store warmly welcomed guests that came and went. Master, please come with me. "


    Now that they had established a relationship, both of them felt joy in their hearts. The owner of the shop responded to the other customers and led him to a room in the courtyard.


    They sat down and the shopkeeper said, "Master, General Cai has sent you directly. We have received your notice." "Welcome!" The two of them exchanged a few polite words before Ruo Feng said, "This poor monk is a reckless monk. I can''t do a meticulous job." It would be difficult to turn down a request given to him by a general. We will depend on the support of our peers in the future. "


    The owner of the shop said, "I have long heard of the high monk''s outstanding martial arts skills, his chivalry and righteousness, and his rough ways of doing things with care. We are willing to listen to the Master''s commands and work together to deal with the Japanese Black Dragon Guild''s special agent. "


    Rufeng said, "It''s said that the Black Dragon Guild of Japan is very powerful and organized. I don''t know much about them, so you should tell me more about them first. Tell me what kind of relationship they have with Yuan Shikai recently. "


    So, as he drank water, he listened to the owner of the shop. The owner of the store said, "The Black Dragon Guild of Japan is a special organization used to invade our country. It has many ears and eyes. Among their members were monks and nuns, men and women alike. All of them had martial arts skills and believed in Japanese martial arts. They are engaged in all kinds of destructive activities in our country. "


    After he finished talking about the Black Dragon, he told Rufeng about many things that had happened in Beijing in the recent past. After listening to the story, Rufeng had a basic understanding of the situation in Beijing.


    The owner said, "Master, you are here at the right time. Yuan Shikai is having a meeting in the Heaven Altar in the afternoon. The street has already begun to quiet down."


    "What kind of meeting is it?" Still need to be quiet on the street. " The shopkeeper said, "Every time Yuan Shikai goes out, he has to stay in the quiet street. He has the posture of a feudal emperor. We do not know the details of today''s meeting. It was probably a meeting that Yuan Shikai was preparing for his revival. We don''t know who exactly participated. "Our people are learning a lot."


    Rufeng got up and said, "When we arrived, General Cai told us to find out the secret between the Central Committee, the Black Dragon Society, and Yuan Shikai. Keep an eye on the sabotage of their plan of action. I want to go out again. "


    The owner said, "We found out a little about their secret. We were about to send it to General Cai."


    "The Heaven Altar Conference has much to do with the recent activities of the Black Dragon. Once we have the details of the meeting, we will send it to the general together. "


    He continued, "I''ll go to the Heaven Altar." After which, he lifted his foot and prepared to leave. The owner stopped him, "Master, you came from afar, so you should rest today. It''s easy to get noticed when you go there. There is no need for the Master of Labor to go himself. The streets were full of special agents, so it was very dangerous for them to go out and listen to the wind. Master won''t go. "


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. I want to see what Yuan Shikai looks like." He waved his hand.


    The owner could not stop him, so he sent him to the street. He pointed towards the road and said: "We are simply walking from here. We will pass through that alley again to get closer to the Heaven Altar. Master has a lot of weight. "


    Rufeng looked ahead of him, then turned around to leave. Following his directions, they walked around a corner into an alley. To his surprise, he saw that the place was packed with people of all kinds. Only when Rufeng asked around did he learn that these people were hungry people who were planning to flee to the northeast from the provinces of Central Plains. Looking at the crowd once again, there were men, women, children, all sorts of things. All of them were dressed in shabby clothes, and their faces were yellow and skinny. He had to go on among the hungry.


    It turned out that the officers and police had gathered all the hungry people who had come to the alleys of Beijing. Because Yuan Shikai had just exterminated the rebellion of more than a hundred thousand people, he was afraid that the rebel army would rise again. Therefore, when he saw the horde of hungry people, he became even more afraid. They were about to gather these people and order them to return home.


    He had just made it to Hu Tong''s mouth when he looked up and saw the officers and police were using guns and whips to drive the hungry people away. They were still gathering from several directions. The sounds of beating, cursing, crying, begging, begging, all intertwined together. It was as if the music constituted a desolate and sorrowful melody, making those who heard it to never forget the vile times, making them feel heartache and bone deep sorrow.


    After seeing this, Ruo Feng rushed forward. He wanted to get out of the alley before the officers and police arrived. He didn''t want to, because he was too fat and it was inconvenient for him to squeeze through the crowd. When he saw Hu Tong''s face and how crowded he was, he moved out of the alley step by step.


    At this time, a large number of soldiers and police officers had already sealed off Hu Tong''s mouth. No one paid him any attention when he was among the starving people. At this moment, the officers and police were all looking at him. Seeing that he was about to leave, she wanted to stop him no matter what. The policeman whipped him.


    "Amitabha, this humble monk is a local monk. I wish to return to the temple. As I was passing by, please allow me through."


    As the policeman was about to interrogate him, the soldiers drove him away and said, "Go on, go on! "Since you are a local monk, don''t get involved here." Rufeng took the opportunity to leave quickly.


    When they were far away, Ruo Feng''s heart was at peace again. He looked around as he walked. He seemed to be looking at the beautiful buildings.


    In fact, he was watching for spies. Rufeng looked at him warily a few times, but no one followed him from behind, and neither did anyone from his left or his right. Only then did he let go of his feet and run forward with ease.


    After a few blocks, he came to a stop near the altar. Seeing that there were very few people here, the atmosphere suddenly became much quieter. He walked out of the alley and looked forward. Suddenly, a sinister and terrifying feeling overcame him. He saw many soldiers with guns standing around the altar.


    Ru Feng was stunned. He couldn''t help but stop. Before he could go any further, a guard shouted at him from a distance, "Hey! This place was under martial law, so all pedestrians had to take a detour. Otherwise, kill them all! " Rufeng understood, and slowed down his steps, deliberately teasing him, and continued forward.


    As soon as the guard saw this, he became anxious. Swinging his spear, he pointed it at Ru Feng and shouted loudly, "Hey! Monk, stop right there! What are you deaf for? I''m talking about you. "

 C4

    Rufeng looked at him unhurriedly for a few moments, then stopped. Another guard noticed the hesitation in Ruo Feng''s voice and said, "What are you hesitating for!?" You want to die? Go, go, go over there. "


    He was also scared, "If you keep going forward, I''ll shoot you!" "Don''t shoot," he said to himself. "I''ll wait and see what Yuan Shikai looks like, and then I''ll kill him. If you shoot me, I won''t be able to eat well, but I''ll be damned first. "


    He was naughty, but he also had a plan. "Ignore them," he thought as he made a turn and quickly walked in the other direction. Very quickly, he entered a small restaurant that faced the street. When the guards saw that the monk had left, they stopped talking and stood there like wooden statues with their guns still in their hands.


    He then asked what kind of meeting Yuan Shikai was going to hold here. It had to be started with the Order.


    Long ago, when Yuan Shikai was trying to force his way into the palace, he had used a scam. He promised Empress Dowager Long that when the time was right, he would restore the imperial system. He even gave the little Emperor and the people from the Manchu Sect some generous treatment. Some of the palaces were reserved for the court. In this way, Empress Dowager Long took the place of the young Emperor Pu Yi, who was not yet ten years old, to announce her abdication.


    From then on, Yuan Shikai lived with his neighbors in Zhongnanhai and Xiaozheng. The Manchu court and the civil and military officials had no choice but to gather together and endure the years, waiting for the time to come when Yuan Shikai would restore the Qing Dynasty to them. Those who look forward to an early return are known as the Order Party. The leaders were Pu Wei, Tie Liang, Luo Zhenyu, Chen Baoshen, Zheng Xiaoxu and Zheng Shiqi.


    These people had long been blinded by the idea of restoration. They could not see the situation in China and the world at that time, let alone recognize Yuan Shikai''s true appearance. They had been looking for a chance to make a comeback.


    Seeing the defeat of the Second Revolution, Sun Yat-sen was sent abroad, while other leaders of the Revolutionary Party also fled for their lives. They thought that the Revolutionary Party had fallen and would never prosper again. Yuan Shikai and his men have already taken control of the country''s power. They all thought that the time had come for a revival.


    Thus, these clan members immediately became active, and one by one, they began to let Yuan Shikai restore them. They even sent an astute eunuch, Liu Gonggong, to Yuan Shikai''s side to discuss the method of restoration.


    This Eunuch Liu had long been close with Yuan Shikai, and the clan members had high hopes for him. In fact, this person was even more unreliable. He was used to being manipulated by the wind. Ever since he had arrived at Yuan Shikai''s side, he had come up with a number of countermeasures.


    Yuan Shikai went along with the flow and promised to resume the mission as soon as possible. In fact, Yuan Shikai said that the restoration was to let him become emperor.


    And the sectarians thought that Yuan Shikai was going to restore them to the Qing dynasty. The sectarians also brought gifts and orders to Yuan Shikai on many occasions. Yuan Shikai, on the grounds of eliminating the Revolutionary Party and clearing the way for the restoration of the obstacles, repeatedly asked the court for huge sums of money, until the court could no longer afford to pay them. The sectarians had no choice but to turn to the Japanese for help with the loan.


    As a result, the Zong Society Party has also colluded with the Japanese Black Dragon Society''s special forces. However, the Japanese had their own plans.


    The Japanese government''s analysis and research showed that Yuan Shikai wanted to become emperor, so they sent an envoy with a letter from the Emperor to win him over to Japan.


    Japan wants to monopolize China on the condition of supporting Mr Yuan''s claim to be emperor. The sectarians had been trapped in the valley, fooled and exploited by Yuan Shikai and the Japanese.


    Yuan Shikai, on the other hand, has always been cautious about the issue of restoration. He always did it in secret, step by step. He knew that the restoration was unpopular. Once he became an emperor, he would face many objections, as well as great difficulties and pressure. Without sufficient military funds to buy arms, the bullets would not be able to suppress the resistance.


    In recent years, however, he had been fighting successively. The Revolutionary Party, Pingbai Lang, spent a lot of military expenses. It has created a fiscal void and is short of money. He knew that if he wanted to be an emperor, he would first need to have sufficient military resources, and secondly, he would need the support of the various empires.


    Therefore, he held a banquet at the Heavenly Altar today, inviting the foreign diplomats from the various empires in the capital to attend. One, he wanted to borrow money from them, and two, he wanted to establish a relationship with them and gain their support. Actually, the difficulties Yuan Shikai was facing were already very big. However, his ambition was not as great as that of claiming to be an emperor. He had to risk everything in this world. Not to mention.


    As for the Heaven Altar Conference, the ambassadors and consuls of Japan, Britain, France, Russia, the United States, Germany, Italy, the Netherlands and Australia were invited.


    In addition to these foreigners, there were a number of government officials, sectarians, wealthy country gentry, business people, and unidentified outlaws, hooligans, and scoundrels in the capital city''s environs. He even invited some famous singing and dancing courtesans from Beijing and Tianjin, as well as some renowned prostitutes from other places. The members of the meeting were very complicated, just like a mob.


    Furthermore, one could hear the lewd and lecherous voices coming from the Assembly Hall''s conference hall even from a distance away. The meeting was about to begin, and the whores, while eating melon seeds, were happily bickering with the foreigners, not taking it seriously at all.


    Some of the prostitutes were flirting with the men while others simply sat in the arms of the foreigners and joked around. Several of the more civilized people were dancing and hugging the foreigners. A Japanese man was sitting on the coffee table, laughing as he held the woman and stuffed candy into his mouth. On a yellow tablecloth on the table beside him, there was a Occidental phonograph, singing continuously.


    A woman was singing in a soothing voice, "Good flowers don''t bloom often, good times don''t last. It was the same everywhere in the world. Youth how beautiful, Shaoguang how beautiful, exhort the king to cherish, exhort the king more reality. Don''t look at the warm spring wind today. It''ll be winter soon. When the end of the world came, there was nothing Ye Xiao could do about it. "Why don''t you take advantage of this beautiful night and enjoy yourself, and try to be faster." No one knew if the singing and the dancing, as well as the various surrounding scenes, were coordinated together. No one could say for sure, and no one paid any attention to them either.


    In the center of the hall, there were rows of tables and chairs. There were a few hoodlums and slanders sitting there leisurely smoking their cigarettes. Behind them, a group of people whispered, "It is all thanks to us, President Yuan. If it weren''t for the fact that we surrounded the meeting with our swords and clubs and threatened the councilors, would the councilors have chosen him as their official president? He had chosen it again and again until it was dark. That''s why the president invited us to the party today. "That''s good, we also need a chance to bring glory to our ancestors."


    All of them started to show off their achievements in surrounding the venue. Soon, they began to talk about it with great confidence.


    Directly to the north was an exquisite table, and the chairs were arranged in a unique style. The surroundings were filled with flowers and flowers, and it looked extremely dignified. Sitting there facing the south, facing the north, was Yuan Shikai''s chairman position. Later, there were a few tables and chairs to the left and right of him. These were the positions of senior government officials such as Li Yuanhong, Duan Qirui and Feng Guozhang.


    A group of guards were busy setting the table. Bottles of German brandy were being served on the tables. Very quickly, the sumptuous dishes began to pile up on the tables. The entire hall was filled with smoke and noise.


    Suddenly, someone rapped on the cloud deck. The frightened women screamed. "Ah, too harsh!"


    "Why did it start so soon? I haven''t played enough. "


    After the shout, the Secretary of the Government walked to the front of the platform with a smile on his face. He clapped his hands and said loudly, "Everyone, please be quiet!"


    When he saw that the foreigners, if they did not hear him, were still laughing and joking with the women, he raised his voice again and called out: "Honorable friends of the nations! Ladies and gentlemen! And the guests! The banquet was about to begin. Please take your places. President Yuan is also about to arrive at the venue to meet everyone! "


    After his secretary had said this, the foreigners stopped laughing and joking. The hall was in an uproar. Some of the foreigners pulled women into their seats.


    There were also a few foreigners fighting over a woman. It made the woman scream, "Ouch, it hurts!" "Sir, be more gentle, it hurts me everywhere." Then there was another wheeze. The foreigners teased him again. " "OK, come to me, don''t go with him."


    The Japanese walked up to the lady and pulled her down, "Please follow me miss, don''t go with the Westerners."


    The Englishman pushed the Japanese away again and snatched the woman away. "Come with me," he said.


    There were still fights over this. There were some Chinese people who didn''t understand what was written in the English language on the table and were sitting around randomly. "The foreigners again drove them away in stiff Chinese." Go away, go away! This is not a place for you to sit. " He made everyone humble themselves and then randomly look for a seat.


    Secretary Lang saw this and frowned. Only after a long while did the hall gradually quieten down.


    As soon as Secretary Lang turned around, he heard a shout from the doorway, "President Yuan has arrived." At the call of the guard, Yuan Shikai came walking steadily forward, dressed in a brocade gown, a yellow sundress, and a top hat. He carried a stick in his hand. His body was swollen and chunky, and he walked with a heavy gait. The hall immediately burst into applause.


    Accompanying Yuan Shikai was a beautiful and graceful young lady dressed in a long dress. She was the goddaughter of Yuan Shikai, Zheng Yanyue.


    Behind him were Duan Qili, Feng Guozhang, Li Yuanhong, Xu Shichang, Wang Jingwei, Duan Chigui and other top government officials.


    It was unknown who shouted amidst the applause, "Long live President Yuan Yuan!" Yuan Shikai was beaming with happiness as he greeted everyone with a smile.


    Yuan Shikai walked up to the podium, took off his hat and handed it to the guards. When the entourage sat down, he glanced around, and then at the other foreigners. I have the honour of seeing you here, gentlemen of the Consul! Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming! I am grateful for the presence of my business and industry friends, as well as friends from all walks of life. "


    After he finished speaking, he felt his legs go weak and he sat down. The guard hastily brought him a cup of tea and placed it on the table. Yuan Shikai took a break and said, "Guests and friends, I thank you for coming! I, Yuan Zhou, am very happy to have the chance to meet up with you all. "


    There was another round of applause. Someone even shouted, "President Yuan, your lifespan is limitless!"

 C5

    After the cheers had subsided, Yuan Shikai continued to speak happily, "I, Yuan, have invited everyone here today to attend the banquet, and to have a talk about the country''s affairs. As we all know, since I became the President of the country, I have been trying to reverse the poverty and backwardness of my country and to build good relations with other countries. Today, our country is gradually flourishing in all walks of life. The scene of today''s peaceful and flourishing had appeared in his mind. But this was not enough, it was just the beginning! In this moment of unprecedented prosperity, I would like to invite everyone to toast! "


    He raised his glass and drank with the others. Putting down the cup, he was very excited and said, "I, Yuan, have been preparing for a long time and would like to meet with everyone. Why was he so innocent? He never had a chance. Because of the rioting of the disorderly party. All right now, the government army has come to the disorderly party group. Some of the leaders have also been duly sanctioned. The country was more stable than ever, and could be said to be as peaceful as Mt. Tai. In the future, it would be a responsibility of someone like Yuan to lead the nation''s people to change the poor and backward situation. I hope to have the support and support of the people. It also depends on the help and support of the brotherly countries. I will spare no effort to lead my people, to build a prosperous country, and to make it a good place for them to eat and live in peace. For this, I would like to offer you another toast. "


    After he finished speaking, the hall burst into applause. Then, everyone raised their cups and emptied them.


    Yuan Shikai took another sip of his wine. Yuan put down his glass, cleared his throat and said, "For various reasons, I have a request today to help friendly countries. Friends from all over the world, please do not sit back and let us have your hand. I, Yuan, am here on behalf of the nation to thank you. "


    He looked at the cup full of wine in front of him, held it high in his hand, and said to the crowd, "Today''s banquet will be a success, I''ll have another toast!"


    All of a sudden, everyone stood up, each cup in hand. For a moment, the hall was filled with sounds of modesty, clinking of cups, and joyful voices.


    Yuan Shikai took another sip of his wine. He put down his cup, feeling satisfied with the scene, and thought to himself, "Now it''s time to get down to business." He saw that someone was still standing and gestured for everyone to sit down with both hands. Then, just as he was about to speak, he saw an Englishman flush and sit up again. Yuan Shikai thought he was going to say something, but stopped and stared at the man. The Englishman stood awkwardly, shook his head, and said nothing. He turned and spoke English in a low voice to another Englishman.


    Then, the two of them pushed each other back and forth. Those people from other countries also gathered together when they saw this and whispered to each other in groups of twos and threes.


    English, French, Russian, Japanese, German... As they flipped, the sound gradually grew louder, affecting the order of the venue. Yuan Shikai, who had been dispersed to the point where he could no longer speak, coldly sat on the main platform.


    Feng Guozhang was a hot-tempered and rough man, so he was a bit embarrassed to see the president. He thought the foreigners were making small gestures in defiance of the dignity of the place. He couldn''t hold it in any longer, so he stood up and glared at the foreigners. He angrily walked to Yuan Shikai''s side, and the two of them whispered in each other''s ears.


    I don''t know what he was talking about, but Bibi was drawing and pointing, and it looked like his temper was about to flare up.


    Yuan Shikai was so frightened that he waved his hand to stop him. Feng Guozhang angrily returned to his seat. It was precisely because of the different civilizations that a fit of anger arose.


    It turned out that the foreigners hadn''t meant to disturb the meeting. They saw that Yuan Shikai was in high spirits, and that he was very respectful to them; the whole scene was also very cheerful and harmonious, which touched their interest.


    The Englishman who first stood up wanted to make a few compliments and express his feelings in order to toast Yuan Shikai. This was supposed to be an impromptu victory and reward. When he got up and calmed down, he realized that his Chinese was not that good. For a moment he worried that even if he forced himself to say it, he would not be able to keep up with his words.


    This is the result of people in the West who tend to be neurotic and love fanaticism. He saw that Yuan Shikai was hesitating to speak and was looking at him with concern. He turned back to the minister who had gone to look for them, wanting him to stand up and toast to Yuan Shikai first. Juhle had been unprepared in advance, and was momentarily flustered by his words. In the end, the two of them began to give in.


    Those people from the other countries understood their intentions, and felt that this made sense. As a result, every country was unwilling to fall behind, and some people went to their own minister to suggest drinking to Yuan Shikai. Westerners may have been lacking in etiquette at the time, unprepared, and the results pushed back and forth. This disrupted the venue.


    As for the sponsor, although he didn''t speak Chinese well, he was extremely fluent in English and was very intelligent in his words. He did not say that he was not speaking well, but he was struck by inspiration. "You are our head of state, Your Eminence, and you have the dignity of the British Empire in you. What reason is there here for us to go beyond that?" After a few words, the talking Juhle stopped, and he had to lower his head and think about what he was going to say.


    This Mr. Juhle, tall and thin, with curly hair, eyes, and moustache curled upwards for a week. He had been in China for many years and had the ability to summon the wind and rain in Beijing. He and Yuan Shikai had a close relationship. Yuan Shikai''s greatness today was all thanks to his support and help. The man also had many tricks up his sleeve among the empires that divided and monopolized China.


    He was afraid that people from other countries would take the lead, so he quickly thought about it and stood up. He said in fluent Chinese, "Ladies and gentlemen, our British Empire would like to express its support and assistance to President Yuan. We are willing to become friends with China and become permanent trading partners. In retrospect, our British Empire has had decades of dealings with China and forged a deep friendship with it. We are willing to continue to deal with China for a long time. We believe that our relationship with Britain and China will get better and better; our friendship will get deeper and deeper. If you have any difficulties and need our help, we will do our best to help and support you with the warmth and responsibility of old friends. We are willing to provide loans, arms, railways and various kinds of trade to China. We also firmly believe that President Yuan will become an outstanding Head of State in the history of China. His words are absolute and will not disappoint us. All our interests in China can be well protected. The promise that President Yuan once made to us, will definitely be fulfilled. For this reason, I am here to offer a glass of wine to President Yuan. I wish President Yuan an eternal life! I wish you all a healthy and long life! "


    With that, he raised his glass high, greeted Yuan Shikai first, then turned around, greeted everyone, raised his head, and toasted first. After that, he tilted the cup down to indicate that it was empty before sitting down.


    Everyone had a toast and just sat still. A short, thin Japanese man with a proud look also stood up. He looked around, worried that he was too small to be seen, and went forward again. Many people did not know him and were whispering to each other. In fact, this person was the Japanese Minister, Mr. Yee. He was a short, stocky man, so thin from the fire.


    He then bowed to Yuan Shikai and said in fluent Chinese, "My friends and gentlemen, ladies and gentlemen, we, the Great Japan Empire, are also absolutely willing to help China. Whether China needs a loan, arms, or an army, we can promise that. Our Great Japanese Imperial Army is now the most powerful army in the world, invincible. If President Yuan wants, he can drive into China at any time. For the sake of the daily peace, let me toast President Yuan! Wishing President Yuan a better life than Nanshan! I wish everyone a healthy longevity! "


    With that, he also raised his glass to pay his respects to Yuan Shikai, turned around, and paid his respects to everyone. Then he toasted with all of them, and then raised his glass to empty it. He bowed to Yuan Shikai, bowed to everyone, and stood straight before returning to his seat with vigorous steps.


    As Yuan Shikai and the others sat down, the Russian minister stood up again. When he had finished, the Minister of France and the Minister of Italy made speeches offering toasts to Yuan Shikai.


    In the end, two ministers stood up at the same time to toast Yuan Shikai. But later on, the best of these speakers were not as good as Zhu Er Dian and Yi Di. Most of them spoke haltingly, some of them using translations. Upon seeing this scene, both Juhle and Joy happily sat there, showing a proud expression.


    Then Vice President Li Yuanhong spoke and toasted the guests. In accordance with Yuan Shikai''s prior instructions, he raised the issue of borrowing money from countries, buying arms, etc., and proposed a number of items that could be used as collateral for delegates to consider. Secretary Lang, Liang Shiyi, and others hurriedly prepared to record the questions and conditions that would be put forward by the envoys of various countries.


    It turned out that Li Yuanhong had a lot of eloquence. After he finished speaking, he said a few words of toast, causing the people present to burst into cheers. Everyone was so excited that they even started drinking again. Finally, Li Yuanhong said, "Consular ministers, guests and friends of all countries, let us drink a toast to our friendlier, more friendly atmosphere!" His speech was always filled with joy. From the looks of it, the atmosphere of the banquet was still very warm.


    However, what the foreigners drank was good wine, which quickly turned into bad water as soon as it reached their stomachs. All of them harbored evil intentions, and all of them were thinking about how to take advantage of this opportunity to monopolise China even further. They all knew that what Yuan Shikai said was false, the title of emperor was true. What he lacked the most was money and firearms. Therefore, they all expressed their active support and assistance to Yuan Shikai. Their supportive language was also eloquent.


    When the terms of the loan were considered, the Minister of Japan spoke first. He said: "Just now your country proposed a huge amount of loans, is amazing, other countries cannot afford to pay. Only our Great Japan Empire, strong, gold full of surplus, can afford to pay. Therefore, we have agreed to accept the entire loan. "As collateral, we can sign and pay the tax on the southwestern Chinese railway, the tax on the road from Yangzi River to Huaihe, the tax on the sea from Shanghai to Guangzhou, and the tax on the whole of Jiangsu, Zhejiang and Huguang provinces." When the British minister heard this, he was very angry and was about to get up and refute it.


    Originally Japan proposed mortgage conditions, most of the British sphere of influence, seriously infringe on the interests of the United Kingdom.

 C6

    Before the Japanese minister could even sit down, the British minister angrily stood up. He said in his heart, "My British Empire worked hard for more than half a century to fight with China, and after so much trouble to get these benefits, you Japan want to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of us? It''s not that easy! "


    He calmed down, then immediately became calm and said, "My British Empire is the most civilized empire in the world. The small amount of loans we have made to China is just like a joke, something we can take with us, without the need for other countries to worry about it. I''ve decided to take them all! If it''s not enough, it can be doubled. "


    After saying that, he deliberately shook his head as he looked at the Japanese minister. The Japanese minister was so angry that he stood up and looked like he was about to fight. When he calmed down, he glared at the British minister, gave a "hateful" cry, and sat down again with a flick of his sleeve. The situation became tense, and everyone present stared at them.


    The Japanese consuls glared at the British minister like wolves.


    The British envoy looked them over again; he smiled and said: "We don''t need much collateral. It was enough to ask only for the development of railways and mines in the north-east, plus all the taxes of Fushun, Fujian and Taiwan. I can sign the bill right away. "


    With that, he proudly swept his eyes over the Japanese again, then glanced at all of them before slowly sitting down.


    Since the Northeast and Fujian, Taiwan, is the sphere of influence of Japan and Russia, the Zurich is aimed at Japan. Sure enough, the Japanese were so angry that their eyes had turned blood-red.


    The little Japanese minister roared and shouted, "I protest! I protest! Northeast China, Fujian, Taiwan, no countries are allowed to interfere. It''s all ours! " His shout immediately thrown the entire venue into chaos.


    When the Russian minister heard that he was going to take them from the northeast, he was so angry that he banged the table and shouted, "I protest! I protest as well! "


    "I protest against your England!" He then shouted at the Japanese minister: "I protest against you, Japan! To protest that you are disregarding our interests in Russia! "


    The French minister also stood up and shouted, "I too protest against Japan!" Thus, the envoys from the four countries fell into an uproar.


    The American envoy was still in a daze. He placed his feet on the table, causing a "hualala" sound as he deliberately caused trouble. The German minister, seeing that they were quarreling so fiercely, did not have the opportunity to register himself, and cried out anxiously, "Take a knife, and cut up China! No one can hope for more! " Some of the foreigners were banging their cups and plates, making a lot of noise. It caused a lot of noise in the banquet hall and the meeting was about to end. That''s it: the melon pieces don''t wait for the June ripeness, the skin green will pull.


    Faced with this scene, Yuan Shikai frowned. The other government officials were anxious and knew that they would not be able to carry on. Yuan Shikai turned around and began to quietly discuss with Li Yuanhong, Duan Qirui, Feng Guozhang and others.


    After a while, Secretary Lang walked over to the cloud deck and knocked on the door a few times before announcing in a loud voice, "Everyone, please be quiet. The terms of your mortgage must not go beyond our permissible limits. Please listen to our President''s clear explanation. "


    Yuan Shikai also stood up and clapped, "Everyone, please be quiet. "Let me explain." The envoys had just calmed down when the Japanese consul and the British consul began to fight like chickens.


    Yuan Shikai was surprised by the situation. He shouted anxiously, "Everyone stop! Quickly stop! " Those people only cared about tearing and beating, and no one paid any attention to them. The other Chinese government officials also looked at each other, at a loss for what to do.


    Seeing that the foreigners were getting ahead of themselves and getting more and more boisterous, Duan Qili was very angry. He mustered up the courage to stand up and scold. Facing the foreign envoys, he was suddenly at a loss for words. Because no matter who it was, he wouldn''t dare offend them.


    Yuan Shikai could only clap his hands and shout, "Everyone, stop fighting. Friends from all over the world are reconsidering the mortgage terms. Just now, Mr. Zhu Er Dian and Mr. Yi Yi, the conditions for the mortgage were all quite harsh, exceeding the permissible limits. This was something that I found difficult to accept. If your conditions are to be reduced, I choose one or two. "


    At most, half of the people had heard his words. The foreigners were still noisy. A few Japanese and a few British consuls were still fighting in groups, their heads bleeding from the skirmishes.


    Yuan Shikai saw that there was no hope in stopping him and whispered a few words to Secretary Lang. Secretary Lang knocked on the cloud board a few more times before announcing loudly, "Dismissed! "Friends from all over the world, please return to the residence to rest."


    When the ambassadors who had not been given the opportunity to register heard that the meeting was over, they became anxious and began to quarrel with the people of both countries. As they walked outside, they were still bickering with each other.


    Just now, the British had suffered in the hall and were beaten badly by the Japanese. As soon as they got outside, a large group of British people surrounded a few Japanese and began to beat them up.


    He hugged his head and ran away in a sorry state. The government officials Li Yuanhong and Feng Guozhang hastily transferred their guards over to relieve the siege before finally sending them off separately.


    Yuan Shikai had barely been able to escort them to the door. Seeing that they were fighting again, he turned around and walked back into the hall. He sat down on a chair, feeling very angry. He covered his head with his hands and closed his eyes, wanting to be alone. Seeing that there were a lot of people surrounding him, he impatiently waved his hand. "Go to hell!" Everyone quietly retreated.


    After a long time, Yuan Shikai opened his eyes, glanced at the broken cups and plates on the table, and muttered to himself, "Damn it, these foreign devils are not good people. Taking advantage of me was not enough. They''re all so fucking greedy! " The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. In the end, he didn''t even want to sit down anymore. He shouted feebly, "Men! "Let''s return to the estate."


    The sound of footsteps rang out. It wasn''t a guard that came in, it was his current steward, Eunuch Liu, followed by his goddaughter, Zheng Yanyue, and his nephew, Second Young Master Yuan Jun. The group of guards stopped at the door. Seeing Yuan Shikai''s dejected look, no one dared to speak out loud.


    Eunuch Liu moved closer to Yuan Shikai and said in a low voice: "Master, I have made the arrangements as per your instructions. We will meet at your place tonight." Yuan Shikai nodded with satisfaction and became more energetic.


    Zheng Yanliang, who was standing behind them, noticed the secretive expressions on their faces, as though something was being concealed from her and Yuan Jun. She didn''t understand what they were trying to say. Because of her normal relationship with Yuan Shikai, she felt wronged. She wanted to find out what was going on, so she went closer and scolded, "Hey, look at you so secretive. It''s like I''m an outsider." She was about to ask something when Yuan Jun coughed twice, purposely not allowing her to ask. Zheng Yanyue was very smart and quickly looked at Yuan Jun.


    The instant their gazes met, Yuan Jun gave her a look. Yuan Jun was worried that Yuan Shikai might be in a bad mood and embarrass Miss Zheng. Yuan Jun said in his heart, "Yan Yue, today you are too stupid. We''re right beside him, what else can we not know? In case you''re looking for something uninteresting. "


    Zheng Yan was a wise woman. She really didn''t ask. She first spoke to Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong, then stepped forward and said sweetly, "Dad, I''ll support you." As he said that, he held onto Yuan Shikai''s arm.


    Yuan Shikai had a small heart, and liked Miss Zheng the most. He was obsessed with her, and it was hard to say anything about her. He was captivated by Miss Zheng''s beautiful face, her voice, and her slim figure. If he didn''t see Miss Zheng for a few days, he would feel a sense of despondency. No matter where he went, he was willing to bring Miss Zheng with him.


    With Miss Zheng''s support, he felt an invisible warmth spread throughout his body, making him feel extremely comfortable. He pretended to be tired and walked out of the hall, intentionally staying close to Miss Zheng. Outside, the two of them got into another car. The guards and others also quickly got on their horses, got on their cars, and went back to Zhongnanhai.


    When Yuan Shikai returned to the Zhongnanhai, a group of beautifully dressed beauties greeted him in front of his carriage. The moment Yuan Shikai stepped out of the car, all the beauties gathered around him and shouted, "President!" "Your Majesty." Master. " Each one of them looked at each other in a charming and gentle manner, causing Yuan Shikai to be overjoyed. He forgot all his troubles, touched this one, pulled that one again, and smiled.


    These beauties all knew that Yuan Shikai wanted to call the emperor the emperor. So they all wanted to reach the pinnacle and obtain the position of empress that was praised to the brim with the name of the phoenix. They fought for the favor in front of each other and attacked each other from behind.


    Yuan Shikai was completely captivated by this tender and sweet affection, and involuntarily began to act coquettishly towards the crowd of beauties. That look was indescribably comical and ugly. He was unable to improve for a long time. Only after a long time had passed did he slowly walk up the stairs, surrounded by the other beauties.


    Yuan Jun, who was standing aside, felt infuriated when he saw his uncle, the dignified Head of State, acting in such a ridiculous and ugly manner.


    Miss Zheng, who had just seen all this, felt embarrassed in the car for some reason. Seeing that Yuan Shikai and the others were happily walking up the steps, she then picked up the curtain and got off the car. She followed behind Yuan Jun. Yuan Jun gave her an uninterested look, as if he was aware of the jealousy in her heart. Following that, Yuan Jun cast a peculiar gaze at her.


    Seeing that she was deliberately putting on an act, Miss Zheng suddenly had an idea. He said, "Ah Jun, let''s go in as well." Yuan Jun nodded, his heart not in his throat. Miss Zheng took the initiative and glanced at him before drawing closer. The two of them followed him inside.


    In the inner hall, the beauties dispersed. Like a deflated ball, Yuan Shikai reclined on the chair. The maid immediately brought him some fragrant tea and softly called out, "Master, please have some tea." Yuan Shikai acted as if he did not hear her, not saying a word. Miss Zheng glanced at Yuan Jun, then went over to take the tray from the maid. "You can go first. Old Master is angry with the foreigners." The female attendant retreated, terrified.


    Zheng put down the tray and picked up the teacup. "Godfather, don''t be angry. The foreigners are rude and can''t get along with them. Take care of your body and have a cup of tea first. "


    Yuan Shikai replied and immediately opened his eyes and said, "This German artificial wine, its strength is too great, I''m afraid I drank too much." "I''m feeling dizzy now." He was about to get up as he spoke. Miss Zheng put down the teacup again and hurried to help him. Yuan Shikai sat down slowly and drank his tea.


    At this moment, Eunuch Liu hurried in from outside again, to Yuan Shikai''s side to say something. When he saw Zheng Xiu-mei and Yuan Jun in the room, he wanted to say something, but stopped himself.

 C7

    Just as Yuan Shikai was about to dismiss Yuan Jun and Miss Zheng, Li Yuanhong and Feng Guozhang came in again. Seeing that everyone in the house was silent, the two of them thought that Yuan Shikai was still angry with the foreigners.


    Feng Guozhang took a few steps forward and said, "President, these foreign devils are all drunk. They beat each other until their heads bled. When the Vice President and I transferred to the Guard, we finally managed to pull them apart and sent them to the hospital. We just got out. "


    Li Yuanhong also walked up to Yuan Shikai and asked, "President, how is your drink?"


    Yuan Shikai wiped his face and said, "I''m fine. Just now, I was drinking tea. "


    Li Yuanhong laughed, "The President is really magnanimous." The foreign devils are probably drunk. " This question caught Yuan Shikai''s interest and he immediately asked, "Which one of us is drunk?"


    Li Yuanhong said, "Liang Shiyi threw up. Other than the fact that no one else has seen the word "Zhi Quan" (Duan Qili), no one else is drunk. "


    Feng Guozhang hurriedly said: "Duan Qirui is not drunk either. According to the guards, he took a few soldiers with him to escort the day. " Yuan Shikai immediately stopped smiling and the muscles on his face twitched as he nodded.


    Yuan Jun immediately welcomed the guests. "Elder Feng, Vice President, please take a seat." He then called out to the door, "Pleased with the tea." His eyes were focused on Eunuch Liu.


    When Liu Gonggong saw what he was about to say to Yuan Shikai, he felt anxious. He also chatted with the rest of the people for a while, "Ah, Elder Feng Marshal and Vice President, you came at the right time to persuade the President not to be angry with the foreigners anymore. The lack of a moral civilization for the Westerners was savage. You guys talk, and then bid your farewells. " With that, he nodded to the crowd, turned around, and walked out.


    Seeing him leave in a hurry, Yuan Jun immediately turned to look at Miss Zheng. The two of them understood what he meant. Yuan Jun stood up and followed him out. Outside the door, Yuan Jun said in a probing tone, "Mr. Liu, you are really a ghost. We were on a car in the Temple of Heaven, but we didn''t see you when we got off. Then you suddenly appeared again. Seeing that you''re in such a hurry, do you have something urgent to do? "


    Eunuch Liu heard Yuan Jun behind him. He turned around and said with a smile that did not reach his eyes, "Ah, Second Young Master. Well, the President has a guest coming. I''m working on the reception. "


    Yuan Jun casually asked, "What kind of guests are they?" Eunuch Liu faltered, "Ah, it must be a mister. They are your uncle''s friends. "


    When Yuan Jun heard him not mentioning who it was, he became even more doubtful. He said to himself, "What friend does my uncle have to entertain with you? Ever since you, the eunuch, came to the house without knowing why, rumors of my uncle''s title of emperor have spread. You must be up to something. I must find out about your background and chase you out! "


    Yuan Jun then said with a cold expression, "Mr. Liu, since guests and generals are arriving, I should step in. I have nothing to do, why do you have to do it alone? I''ll help you. " Upon hearing this, Eunuch Liu was slightly flustered. Yuan Jun observed him again and again.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Gonggong calmly said: "Look at my memory, I forgot everything when I was in a hurry. Just now, Eldest Young Master Yuan, the eldest son of Yuan Shikai, told you and Miss Zheng to go immediately. He said he had urgent matters to discuss with the two of you. No matter how busy I am, I can''t let bygones be bygones. "Hurry up and invite him over." Before he could finish, he turned and walked away. In fact, he had already arranged for Yuan Jun and Miss Zheng to be sent off.


    Yuan Jun and Miss Zheng were deeply influenced by the new ideas and embraced the Democratic Republic. They were worried that Yuan Shikai might be confused and do something like restoring the title of emperor.


    Ever since they heard the rumours of the Restoration, the two of them had been paying attention to this matter. Yuan Jun and Miss Zheng both asked Yuan Shikai about the rumors.


    The two of them had also advised Yuan Shikai, "Don''t go against the will of our people, you will face the world with impunity." Yuan Shikai covered up the two of them again and again, saying in a righteous tone, "You overheard the rumors. What emperor am I! This is the same thing as being president or emperor. "


    From then on, Yuan Shikai always carried out the restoration activities behind their back. Recently, the news of the restoration of the city had spread far and wide. Both Yuan Jun and Miss Zheng suspected that Yuan Shikai was lying. The two of them were looking for evidence to stop Yuan Shikai from reviving.


    Unknowingly, Miss Zheng had already appeared beside Yuan Jun. Seeing that Eunuch Liu had left in a hurry, she spat and said: "Ah Jun, there must be something going on here. They must have colluded with us. He''s going to push us away. Young Master, what can you do for me? You just have to come looking for us at this time. "No, keep an eye on him!" He continued, "I don''t believe that the young master has any serious matters to attend to."


    Yuan Jun was also deep in thought. "Maybe there really is something going on there."


    Hearing that he was going, Miss Zheng added, "I don''t want to go. He was either angry at him or manipulated by him. I never wanted to see him. "


    Yuan Jun tried to dissuade him, "Why do you have to be so ruthless? No matter what, he''s the boss. We should listen. "By that time, we can also find out their secret." "Damn it!"


    Miss Zheng said angrily, "Fine, fine. You''re not afraid, and neither am I. You''ll see when we get there. The young master is full of evil tricks, and it''s no good. "This is a secret, and it''s the same when you get there." He then helplessly said: "Well, anyway we are his meat. Let''s go and let him slaughter us!"


    "Her words provoked Yuan Jun''s temper." Not necessarily. With the father and son duo''s character, it was not certain who would be the victor. What can he do to us! " Yuan Jun angrily said and then took Miss Zheng to the car.


    As the two of them sat in the car, Miss Zheng felt a sense of unease and a sense of foreboding. She began to reminisce. She was a little worried about what Yuan Keding had in mind for her. The more she thought about it, the worse she felt. She couldn''t help but become nervous. Halfway to the car, she stopped thinking about it. She cast a sidelong glance at Yuan Jun, who was sitting beside her, and wanted to tell him to go back. She saw that Yuan Jun was also looking straight at her, deep in thought. In fact, he had an expression of determination that captivated her. She said in her heart, "What am I afraid of, with him by my side?" She relaxed and did not speak. She gently pushed her head into Yuan Jun''s arms. As if that made him even less afraid of anything.


    Yuan Jun couldn''t help but stroke her as he tried to guess what was about to happen. Miss Zheng felt warm, kind and happy. Only then did she realize that the one she loved the most was Yuan Jun, not Yuan Shikai. She involuntarily moved closer to Yuan Jun.


    Speaking of the relationship between the two of them, they had a deep love for each other. Miss Zheng''s father, Zheng Feng, was Yuan Shikai''s aide. Zheng Feng and Yuan Shikai had a close relationship.


    When Yuan Shikai sent Yuan Jun to study in Japan, Zheng''s father intended to get married. He wanted to betroth his daughter to Yuan Jun. He also entrusted his daughter to Yuan Shikai to help with the study abroad. Yuan Shikai also understood her father''s intention, so he sent Yuan Jun and Miss Zheng to Japan.


    The two of them had been together in Japan for a few years, and naturally, they had formed a relationship. In Japan, the two also met Sun Yat-sen, Huang Xing, Song Xianling and other leaders of the revolutionary party, as well as many young students of patriotism. Therefore, the two of them were deeply affected by the new ideas in their minds. It is recognized that the State can flourish only if it achieves democratic republics.


    Sun Yat-sen had met the two of them many times. When Sun Yat-sen learned that they were having a free love affair, he also praised their love affair as a new style of democratic republican. Sun Yat-sen also said he was willing to be their witness. When they heard this, the love between them deepened.


    After the two of them returned from their studies, Miss Zheng''s father suddenly passed away. Miss Zheng''s family business gradually declined, and her marriage was no longer presided over. Right now, in Miss Zheng''s house, other than an old lady serving her, she was the only one left.


    Yuan Shikai saw that Miss Zheng had already made a beautiful girl, he saw it in her heart, secretly to her idea. Yuan Shikai left Miss Zheng to work at his side and assigned Yuan Jun to work in Nanjing. He forcefully opened up the two of them.


    Although Yuan Jun sometimes came back to see Miss Zheng, but after a while, their relationship had become estranged; their relationship was not as good as it was in Japan. In order to pursue Miss Zheng, Yuan Jun finally resigned from Nanjing and returned to Beijing. He was assigned to the Secret Service, which was run by Yuan Keding.


    Yuan Jun had asked Miss Zheng several times to marry him, but she had always politely refused. Yuan Jun''s burning hot heart, which had been pursuing her, also cooled down. Their relationship became ordinary.


    The reason was that such a thing had happened before. Both Yuan Shikai and Yuan Keding, father and son, were deeply moved by Miss Zheng''s talent and beauty.


    Yuan was especially moved by Miss Zheng''s beauty. Both of them showed concern for and love for Zheng and wanted to get her. No matter what they did to Miss Zheng, she didn''t open her heart to them. Yuan Keding always wanted to get her before his father.


    Once, he took advantage of Yuan Shikai''s absence to visit Miss Zheng''s office. Seeing that Miss Zheng was the only one in the room, he thought it was a godsend. Ignoring all else, he went forward and grabbed Miss Zheng first. Then, he looked at her with his fiery eyes and begged, "Yanyue, you''re too beautiful. I love you, marry me. " As he spoke, he knelt on the ground and begged, "I beg you, just accept."


    Miss Zheng did not refuse strictly due to her pride. She said only, "First Young Master, please do not do this. Your family has three concubines and four concubines, each of them stronger than me. I know I don''t deserve it. And I don''t want to get married prematurely. "


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Ke Ding listened to him and couldn''t hold back his lust anymore. He suddenly stood up and hugged Miss Zheng, begging, "Just grant me your wish." He pushed Miss Zheng down to the ground in panic. Yuan Ke pressed himself onto her and tore off her undergarment. He was about to do something. Miss Zheng tried to protect herself as she struggled.


    In her desperation, she shouted, "Men! Father, quickly come and save me! " The moment she shouted, a person came forward. It was none other than Yuan Shikai. Yuan Shikai entered the house to see the scene and immediately scolded his son, "Animal! I''ll break your legs. "


    Yuan was panicking as he pulled up his pants. Yuan Shikai angrily said, "Get out of here!" Yuan Ke took his pants and ran in panic. Yuan Shikai turned around and pretended not to see anything.


    Miss Zheng tidied up her clothes, feeling deeply wronged. She knelt down and said, "Father, brother bullied me." When Yuan Shikai heard this, he happily held Miss Zheng''s hand and shouted, "Daughter, get up quickly. "With me here, he won''t dare to do it again." At this moment, Miss Zheng burst into tears. Just like that, Miss Zheng unintentionally took Yuan Shikai as her godfather.


    Another time, Miss Zheng was in a bad mood, enjoying the flowers by herself in the garden. Yuan Keding suddenly appeared in front of her like a demon again. Seeing that no one was around, Miss Zheng turned to run. Yuan Keding grabbed her, this time using a more perverted method.


    Yuan Ke Ding first touched her body randomly, then madly kissed her face. Miss Zheng slapped him hard in the face. Unexpectedly, Yuan''s lust for the beast became even stronger. He tore off Miss Zheng''s dress and pressed it to the ground. Miss Zheng struggled as she shouted for someone to come quickly.


    It turned out that Yuan Keding and his men had arranged everything; his servants were guarding the place, and no one dared to interfere. Seeing that Miss Zheng was struggling not to move, and Yuan Keding was about to do something, Yuan Shikai hurried over again with the stick in his hand. He chased Yuan away and once again saved Miss Zheng in a state of desperation.


    From then on, Miss Zheng thought that Yuan Shikai was her savior and the best person for her, and her dependence on Yuan Shikai was even stronger. From then on, she didn''t dare to take another slow step. She accompanied Yuan Shikai to admire the flowers, take walks and chat a lot. This avoided Yuan Keding''s entanglement, but caused Yuan Jun''s criticism.

 C8

    Yuan Jun knew that his uncle was a genuine pervert. He would always touch all the pretty girls around him. This way, he ignored Miss Zheng even more. After being treated coldly by Yuan Jun, Zheng often sighed to herself, "Sigh, it''s so hard to be a woman!"


    For psychological reasons, she also alienated Yuan Jun. Initially, she had refused Yuan Jun''s marriage request because she did not want to marry too early and build a family. She wanted to take advantage of her prosperity to do some work for the nation. Having lost love with Yuan Jun, she often felt heartache and heartache. In her contradictory heart, she also regretted that she shouldn''t have refused Yuan Jun''s marriage request.


    She had accompanied Yuan Shikai for a lot of times, and she discovered that her godfather was also bitterly pursuing her. Yuan Shikai had expressed his thoughts to her many times. Once, she accompanied Yuan Shikai on a tour of the imperial garden.


    Yuan Shikai suddenly became excited, praising her for her talent, intelligence, and good looks. Yuan Shikai then said that none of his women could compare to Miss Zheng in terms of talent and appearance. He then sighed and repeatedly lamented that he did not have that fortune and did not dare to hope so much. He also said that Miss Zheng''s heart was beating wildly and her face was continuously flushed.


    In the future, whenever Yuan Shikai expressed his thoughts to her, Miss Zheng would first sweetly call him "godfather" and then go to cover his mouth. This made Yuan Shikai unable to finish his words, leaving her with no other choice. Even until now, Yuan Shikai still did not know what she was thinking. Between Yuan Shikai and his son, Miss Zheng had always maintained her innocence.


    Miss Zheng knew that as long as she gave a nod to Yuan Shikai, she would immediately obtain the position of Madam President. Don''t underestimate the hundred or so beauties around Yuan Shikai, none of them were his match.


    Now that she was lying in Yuan Jun''s arms and recalling all the past, she felt that Yuan Jun had become even more adorable. Thus, she thought very, very beautiful. She had never thought of it like this. As he thought about it, he wondered if she was shy or if she was a girl''s inherent characteristic. She covered her face with her hands and called out softly, "Ah Jun, do you still love me?"


    When Yuan Jun heard this, he immediately cut off his train of thought and shouted in surprise, "Yan Mingyue, what did you say?" "Are you still angry with me?" Miss Zheng asked again.


    Yuan Jun was wild with joy. He immediately took her hands away from her face and looked at her excitedly. "How could that be?!" I love you, always will love you. I don''t love anyone but you! "


    When Miss Zheng heard this, she felt extremely gratified in her heart. She was so happy that she turned around and hugged Yuan Jun tightly, unwilling to part with him even after a long while. Her blushing face was pressed against Yuan Jun''s as she said in a low voice, "Ah Jun, let''s get married."


    Yuan Jun let go of her hand and put his hands on her shoulders. He then said to her in surprise, "That''s great! I''m waiting for this day. "You finally agreed."


    He had never looked at Miss Zheng this way before. He looked and looked and found that Miss Zheng was extremely beautiful. He couldn''t help but hold Miss Zheng in his arms and praise her, "She''s too beautiful, you''re too beautiful! I will always love you! "


    By this time, the carriage had arrived at the entrance of Young Master''s Mansion. The happy mood of the two became tense once again. They were both worried that Yuan Ke would separate them.


    Yuan Jun got off the car first as the car came to a stop. Then, with one hand on the curtain and the other on Miss Zheng''s hand, he helped her out of the car. The two of them stood in front of the door, looking at the enormous, sinister Young Master''s Mansion, and were unwilling to enter. Zheng Fei felt a surge of nervousness in her heart. Yuan Jun frowned as he walked in without a word. Miss Zheng followed closely behind him.


    The two walked through the inner door and saw Yuan Keding greeting them with a smile. Yuan Jun saw the cunning look on Yuan Kexin''s face and immediately became annoyed. He approached him and reluctantly called out, "Big Brother."


    Yuan could see the annoyance in Yuan Jun''s cold expression, so he could only reply, "Ah Jun." He had asked Yuan Jun to come before Miss Zheng, but it was different. He immediately became enthusiastic and said smilingly, "Ah, Miss Zheng. How rare! After so many days, you look even more beautiful. Somehow, I seem to have smelled your scent from a distance. It''s so beautiful! " He reached out and shook Miss Zheng''s hand again.


    Miss Zheng hid her hands behind her back and said, "Eldest young master, please behave yourself!" After saying that, he went around Yuan Keding and hurriedly followed Yuan Jun.


    As the three of them entered the living room, Miss Zheng sat beside Yuan Jun. Yuan Keding was not thinking in the slightest. He deliberately ordered his servant to call a servant and shouted at the door, "Servant, serve the guest some tea!"


    The two maids brought the tea, cigarettes and food and placed them in front of Yuan Jun and Miss Zheng. Then, they said, "Second Young Master, Miss Zheng, please enjoy." The maid withdrew. Yuan Ke Ding was still unable to break through this gloomy and embarrassing stalemate. He kept thinking of rotten ideas in his mind. He felt that with Yuan Jun here, it would be hard to put them to good use. Yuan had to sit opposite them, smoking and thinking hard.


    This was the secret service center where Yuan Shikai and his son carried out all kinds of murders and mishaps. Its spy network is spread all over the country. In addition to planning and commanding, there was collusion with the Order Party and the Black Dragon Society of Japan.


    However, after a long while, the atmosphere in the room was still dull and awkward. Yuan could not sit still any longer and paced back and forth on the ground a few times. He found it difficult to speak to Miss Zheng. Miss Zheng could not hold it in any longer and said, "Young master, why have you come looking for us? Now. Ah Jun and I still have things to do. "


    Yuan Keding gave an awkward laugh before saying, "Miss Zheng, there''s no need to rush. You guys drink your tea first, and we can talk slowly. "


    He turned around and walked towards a cabinet. He approached it, took out the key, unlocked it and took out a small wooden box. Then, he turned around and placed the box on the table in front of Miss Zheng. He opened the box again and took out a small, delicate box. He pressed the spring lock on the box and the lid immediately popped open. A golden light immediately flashed in the room. In the small box, on the fluffy mat, lay a jeweled ring, glittering with gold.


    "I bought this ring and the necklace in the box, the bracelet, the earrings and the golden hairpin from France," said Yuan, showing off in his hand. These are the same as those used by the British Prime Minister''s wife, Pei. "And the cosmetics in the box, which only the most respected can use."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Miss Zheng understood his intentions. She pushed the box away and said, "Put it away." Let''s just look at these things? "


    Yuan Keding hurriedly said, "Miss, please listen to my explanation." I bought it just for you. "In the past, I have offended you in many ways, and these things can be considered as a form of consolation. If that''s the case, please accept them with a smile." With that, he grabbed Miss Zheng''s hand. Put the ring on her.


    Miss Zheng put her hands behind her back, stood up and said, "Thank you, I can''t accept such a precious thing. Leave it to your wife. We''ll be leaving now. "


    Yuan Keding hurriedly said, "Wait, I still have something to do." He put the ring back in the box and said, "Well, these are yours. Take it back and wear it yourself. "


    Yuan Jun, who had been standing at the side the entire time, was extremely angry, yet he could not help but scold Jiang Chen. With a cold expression, he stood up to leave. Zheng knew Yuan Jun''s difficulties and thought to herself, "Ah Jun can''t scold him harshly. He must have had a bad reputation in front of everyone due to my love for him. If I don''t say it out loud in front of everyone, Yuan Ke will definitely continue to pester me tomorrow for his shamelessness. "


    Thus, she solemnly said, "First Young Master, I appreciate your good intentions. It was nothing before. Now I solemnly announce to you that I have decided to marry Ah Jun. We''re getting married. "Please don''t waste your time on me in the future." After saying that, Miss Zheng leaned closer to Yuan Jun.


    Yuan Jun was really happy inside. He stole a glance at Yuan Kexin. Yuan Keding did not say anything for a long time. His heart was filled with pain and disappointment. Soon, his face became gloomy. He took out a cigarette and lit it, puffing on it. "Well, congratulations!"


    His heart hardened as he gritted his teeth and changed the topic of the conversation. "However, your marriage date must be extended." Yuan Jun froze for a moment. He knew that the other party was going to do something naughty, so he asked, "Why?"


    Yuan Keding replied, "Because you all have missions. "As you know, you must make way for official business."


    Yuan Jun was about to ask what kind of mission it was when Yuan Keding added, "Marriage is a good thing. But don''t worry. You have completed your task, and I will arrange your marriage. "


    When Yuan Jun heard this, he thought to himself, "You talk too much but don''t say too much. You are always doing things in a vicious manner. Do you really need me to arrange a marriage for you?" He asked anxiously, "What kind of mission is it?"


    Yuan sat down and said, "According to reliable intelligence, Li Liangjun, the revolutionary fish that escaped the net, has returned from Japan. He was in Sichuan with Cai Songpo, trying to bewitch the rebels. The government decided to prevent this from happening too soon, and let Zheng Yannan go to Sichuan to supervise the capture of Cai and Li, secretly execute them, and break their adjudication system. "I am sure that Miss Zheng will be able to carry out her mission well.


    When Miss Zheng heard this, she was taken aback. She glanced at Yuan Jun before asking with a darkened face, "Young Master, why can''t others go?"


    Yuan Keding grinned fiendishly and said, "Because Miss Zheng is extremely intelligent and witty, she is extremely competent. Furthermore, the person they were going to capture was not someone to be trifled with. "Who else but you can do it?"


    Zheng asked again, "Where''s Ah Jun? Are you coming with me?"


    "No, no, no. Ah Jun has another mission." He pondered for a moment and then said, "I''ll tell you. Let Ah Jun go to Guangdong to catch the rebel, Liang Qichao. He is lobbying around for rebellion and colluding with Cai Songpo. "


    He then took out a piece of paper from the cabinet and handed it over to Yuan Jun, "Go there. They can never be at peace in this country. " After he finished speaking, he was still gnashing his teeth with a ferocious expression.


    Yuan Jun helplessly took the list and saw that Sun Wen was on it. He frowned, folded it up and stuffed it into his upper pocket.


    Seeing that Yuan Jun could not refuse the assignment either, Miss Zheng was very disappointed and asked again, "Eldest Young Master, do I know about this matter?" Yuan took out two more presidential decrees and said, "This is the president''s personal choice. He arranged it. This is a secret order, take a look for yourselves. " After which, he passed one to Miss Zheng and one to Yuan Jun. When the two of them saw what was happening, they were left speechless.


    Yuan said, "Be careful to put it away. "With it on you, no matter how many officials you meet, you will not dare to disobey orders."


    When Zheng and Yuan Jun received the secret order, their minds were filled with thoughts, and they suspected that it was Yuan Ke Ding''s doing. "Today, I will accept his gifts, but he will not let me go," thought Miss Zheng. He was obviously manipulating us. This brat is really insidious. " She was still thinking about the matter of someone coming to the Manor tonight to uncover the secret and even wanted to borrow an opportunity to go back and ask Yuan Shikai. Therefore, he said, "Ah Jun and I will go back and pack up. We will leave tomorrow."

 C9

    Yuan Keding''s face immediately darkened. "No!" This was the rule. He left immediately upon receiving the secret order. No one can be stubborn. "


    When Miss Zheng heard this, she became anxious and did not know what to do. She glanced at Yuan Jun and made an excuse, "I''ll go back and get some clothes and some things to change my clothes."


    Yuan said seriously, "I said, no. No one is allowed to disobey a secret order. "


    He took out a large, bulging hood, pulled out a uniform, and said, "You wear this from now on. Everything is ready for you here. You don''t have to prepare anything for yourself. " When Miss Zheng heard this, she felt both anxious and resentful.


    Yuan Quding rushed to the door and clapped his hands. Soon, a group of twelve killer''s line appeared in front of him and lined up in the room. Yuan pointed to six people and said, "Miss Zheng, they are your bodyguards. They are here to help you with your work. If there''s anything you need, just tell them. They all obeyed. "


    The six men turned to Miss Zheng and said, "We are willing to listen to Miss Zheng''s orders!"


    Yuan took out two more pistols, loaded them, and gave them to Miss Zheng and Yuan Jun. He then said in public, "These two guns, you will use them against yourselves. It was not an ordinary gun. There was the words'' presidential palace ''engraved on it. If necessary, use it as a treasured sword. In other words, you all have it on you, if you have anything to do, you can cut it off first and play it later. " Miss Zheng and Yuan Jun had no choice but to put away their guns, put on their officer''s uniform and prepare to leave.


    Yuan went out and not long after that, two cars arrived. When the car stopped in front of the house, Yuan came in and said to Zheng and Yuan Jun, "I wish you a pleasant journey!" The assassins were all surrounding Miss Zheng and Yuan Jun. They got on the car and left without saying anything.


    We''ll talk about Yuan Shikai again. It was nearly midnight. The living room of the presidential palace was brightly lit as if it was bright as day. The slow dance of the song was exceptionally lively. Yuan Shikai sat beside a gentleman with a face full of smiles as the two enjoyed their tea. Sweets were piled up in front of them, and the maid beside them was fanning herself.


    The gentleman was tall and thin, with a hint of pride in his face; his eyes were unwavering, and he wore a suit and suit; he looked elegant from a distance; his forehead was creased, and his face was depicted in a deprecating manner. This was the special envoy sent by the Emperor of Japan to China to rope in Yuan Shikai. His name was Jing Jiu. How did he get here?


    It turned out to be Zheng Xiaoxu, a member of the small court, who colluded with the Black Dragon Society''s special services organization in Beijing to reveal the secret that Yuan Shikai wanted to restore the chamber to its former glory and to ask Japan to help pay for the loan. The Black Dragon Society''s chief secret agent, Shan Qi, returned home and reported the news to the Japanese government.


    The Japanese government met to analyze the matter and found that Mr. Yuan was using the Zong party to claim the throne. Therefore, Japan will use this opportunity to win over Yuan Shikai and monopolize China.


    Those in the Japanese government who have traditionally advocated aggression believe that this is an excellent time for Japan to annex China. Only then did they send Special Agent Jing Fu with even harsher conditions than "Article 21" in the name of the Sky Emperor. He would then probe Yuan Shikai''s true situation through the members of the Sectarian Sect and then come up with a scheme for the long term. The Japanese did not put too much emphasis on Zheng, Xiaoxu and others, but only used them to achieve their own goals.


    A few days ago, Special Agent Jing Fu, guided by Eunuch Liu, had a secret meeting with Yuan Shikai. Jingfu handed Yuan Shikai a letter from the Emperor. Yuan Shikai read the letter, detailing the conditions for his support.


    Yuan Shikai found that the conditions were very harsh and difficult to accept. Therefore, he also had an idea and made a big fuss in seeking support. Only then did he invite all the foreign diplomats to hold the Heaven Altar Conference and raise the issue of a loan. In order to arouse competition from other countries, he could also bargain with Japan, obtaining its support at the lowest cost.


    Jing Fu had some knowledge of Chinese and folklore. Facing the Chinese dance, he really admired it. When he saw the dancers gracefully dancing around him, he couldn''t stop praising them and applauding them.


    First, he spoke Chinese; then, intoxicated, he spoke Japanese. He kept saying that the Chinese dance was "slim at the waist." Later, he actually forgot that he was a guest in China, gradually became less solemn, and lost his composure. He beamed at a dancer in a pink dress. This was also the result of the painstaking efforts of Liu Gonggong and Yuan Shikai. The two of them were very good at pandering to the lustful hearts of Japanese men.


    That dancer was young, had the appearance of a fairy and was extremely intelligent. Seeing her husband staring at her from the top of the well, she became even more lively and danced even more beautifully. From time to time, she would also dance to the top of the well, close to the husband, deliberately dancing a Xishi raccoon, breeze play willow, butterflies love jasmine, jade ring seven steps and so on all kinds of dance. It looked very soft. Seeing this, the silent man in the well happily waved his hands and laughed while reaching out his hands to grab her.


    The dancers obediently and nimbly avoided the attack. He stood up and was about to join the dance when he grabbed the dancers and laughed, "Miss, your dance is excellent. Teach me, I love to dance. Let''s jump together. " After saying that, he started to dance while laughing. Seeing this, Yuan Shikai''s blood rushed to his head. With the help of the wine, he could not suppress the emotions in his heart, so he stood up to join in the dance.


    After a while, Yuan Shikai got tired of dancing first, and then sat down with Jing Fu to drink tea and enjoy the dance. The two of them constantly talked about the female dancers as they pointed and laughed.


    When Yuan Shikai saw that Jing Jiu had fallen for the dancer, he approached her and said, "Are you the famous Lady Lu Yuxian? "Hurry up and serve Mr. Miaoko some tea." Jadechild nodded first, then slightly parted her red lips and said in a soft voice, "Yes." She lifted her dress and walked over. Lifting her arm, she gently lifted the white jade pot and first poured it for Yuan Shikai, then she turned around and poured it for the servant on the well. She then slightly bent her body and said, "Sir, please have some tea." The silent man was immediately excited, he quickly took a closer look at the Green Jade Immortal. Seeing her blush and blush, with an expression that was not a smile, her eyes were filled with emotion. He was also amused and quickly said: "Please take a seat Miss, please take a seat!"


    Lu Yuxian did not dare to sit, so she said, "Thank you for your hospitality, Mister. She knew she was too weak to sit on the same level as the President and her husband. I am already deeply honored to be able to be accompanied by an attendant. " When Yuan Shikai heard that, he squinted his eyes and felt happy. He said to Jadeite: "Please take a seat, Mr. Oi." Only now did Jadechild gently sit down on the well, next to the quiet man.


    Shimamoto immediately turned around and took her hand to talk to her. He first asked, "How old are you, Miss?" Lu Yuxian replied, "Two or eight cubes." At the top of the well, the man asked again, "Miss, what age are you?" When she saw him ask her more than ten questions, she covered her face and laughed, "I am sixteen years old."


    Just then, a young military officer walked over to Yuan Shikai and said in a low voice, "President, according to your orders, I have already arranged everything outside. He added ten sentries and a platoon of patrolling soldiers. No one would be able to get in here. I guarantee that there will be no mistakes. " When Yuan Shikai heard this, he was elated. "Alright, we won''t allow anyone to enter or leave." The officer immediately stood up straight and said, "Yes!" He turned around and left.


    Yuan Shikai looked at his pocket watch and said to Jing Fu, "Mister, it''s time." Only then did Jingfu let go of Jadeite and turn around. Yuan Shikai waved to the crowd, and the dancers quietly retreated. The room instantly quieted down, leaving only Yuan Shikai and Jing Fu behind.


    Soon, a maid brought a tray full of dishes and wine and placed them on the table. She then poured wine for the two of them and left. Yuan Shikai said to Jing Fu, "Sir, let''s talk while we eat." The yamen runner quickly said, "Yes, yes."


    After the two of them sat down, Yuan Shikai continued, "Mister''s visit this time has brought a deep affection for me. It will make our two countries, China and Japan, more friendly. "


    Jing Fu nodded again and said, "That''s right, that''s right." Yuan Shikai continued: "The last time we met, you gave me the Heavenly Emperor''s Letter, and I have already read it in detail. The conditions in it were truly harsh and unworthy. I am sorry to trouble you, sir, to reply to the Emperor, and to abstain from those harsh conditions at your discretion. Although I am doing this for the sake of making a big gift at all costs, but I really don''t deserve to sacrifice too much. I really find it hard to accept the conditions in the Sky Emperor''s letter. " He pondered for a moment before continuing, "Regarding the matter in Outer Mongolia, I have been very unpopular. The entire country was in an uproar and had just been saved. In the letter of the Emperor, he also proposed the conditions for the surrender of Northeast China. We cannot divide our land in the future. "


    Hearing this, the man standing in the well said, "Mister, you should ask yourself, how much sovereignty do you have? Why not go with the flow? " Yuan Shikai said with a heavy tone, "That''s too much."


    Jingfu said, "Don''t seal it too tightly, mister. Amongst all the powerful empires nowadays, the Japanese Empire is the most powerful. We are also your most reliable friends. Those Westerners are extremely unreliable when it comes to disloyalty. You mustn''t listen to them. As long as you want to be a big deal, you must have a backer like us in Japan. Our Emperor has said that as long as you can agree to these conditions, he wishes you a step higher. As for those unworthy things, they can be discussed again. "


    When Yuan Shikai heard Jing Fu''s words, he suddenly had an inspiration and immediately bought Jing Fu. He said, "I understand what you mean. The success or failure was all up to him. Please, sir, do your best to promote this matter. I will not go back on my word. If you have any personal requests, I will do my best to fulfill them. Sir, if you want to be rich, I can give you endless amounts of money and glory. If you pursue personal enjoyment, there are endless famous mountains and rivers and urban scenery; boring you to sightsee; have fun, the company of beauty, for you to have fun. Sir, what do you want? "


    When the man in the well heard this, he raised his glass and said happily, "Okay! What a friend you are, sir. I''ll definitely try my best to help you when I return home in the next few days. "


    The two raised their cups and drank it all in one gulp. They were both in high spirits. Yuan Shikai said happily, "To be honest, I''ve been helping the country to become an emperor for a long time. It was just that the conditions were not ready, the timing was not ripe, and the reasons were insufficient. Now the time had come. "I have the support of your country. With military funds and weapons, as well as my million strong warriors, the rebellion will soon come to an end. It will be a success for the empire."


    The teacher in the well listened and remembered, and said: "By the virtue of your talent, you should have been the Son of Heaven long ago. Right now, your four seas are at peace and the world is returning to its heart. Mister decided to call himself emperor, which was a good opportunity. I''m very touched. When I go back, I will be in the presence of the Emperor, and I will try my best to do what I can for my master. I will surely argue with him and painstakingly tell him to cut those inappropriate conditions to help you, Mister. "


    Hearing that, Yuan Shikai slapped the table happily: "Alright! I am waiting for your kind words. Next month, we''ll meet at noon on the day of the full moon. When the time comes, I will first gift Teacher a rare treasure. I will definitely make sure that your trip is worthwhile. "

 C10

    Upon hearing this, the man standing in front of her immediately stood up and bowed. "I''d like to thank the President for his generous gift!" Yuan Shikai took out a letter and handed it over to him, "This is my reply to the Sky Emperor. The conditions that I can agree to are clearly stated in the book. " Jingfu put the letter away and the two of them began to drink and chat again.


    Yuan Shikai was truly bold and fearless. He was truly a traitor for daring to shout and shout so much to reach a tacit understanding with the enemy and negotiate terms and conditions to sell the country. He relied on the arrangement outside to guard the place three steps at a time, five steps at a time. He thought that nothing would go wrong and that no one would dare to eavesdrop on him.


    He had never thought that there would be a bold person who had snuck in and hidden under the dark eaves of his house. He had already eavesdropped and spied on them for quite some time.


    He saw that the person had both hands on the rafters, his feet planted firmly on the ground. As he used the [Vajra Iron Bridge], he was secretly eavesdropping and peeping through the cracks. That person had a panoramic view of everything inside.


    Hearing their applause and their agreement to meet at the appointed time, the man cursed under his breath, "Ah, Yuan Thief! Yuan Thief!" I don''t believe it when they say you want to steal the country back. I didn''t expect you to sell your country! Seeing them today, the rumors were true indeed. Tonight, I must find a chance to kill you! "


    At this moment, Yuan Shikai called out, "Someone, send Mr. Jing to rest." The person on the roof looked in and saw the dancers and entered. Yuan Shikai instructed her, "Green Jade Immortal, please serve Mr. Well well tonight." Jadechild said in a low voice, "Yes." He took the man and left the room.


    Yuan Shikai was the only one left in the room. The man on the roof was secretly delighted. He drew his shiny steel saber and was about to go inside to assassinate Yuan Shikai. This was indeed a rare opportunity, a chance to assassinate someone. Do you want to know who that person is? What was the result? Please look at the next decomposition.


    Meanwhile, the person hiding in the corridor was about to assassinate Yuan Shikai. Suddenly, he saw the young military officer walking towards the house with twenty armed guards. They were already approaching. The man was anxious and frustrated. He had to hide where he was and watch the guard.


    They walked in a neat line with the officers at the front. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the house and stopped with a swoosh. No one made a sound. The officer turned around and waved his hand. Immediately, the two teams separated and stood guard at the door.


    The officer looked around again, then turned and went up the steps into the house.


    The person on the roof saw that if he was even the slightest bit careless, he would have the possibility of being discovered. He could only use all the strength in his limbs and held his breath as he hid there. Despite the danger he was in, he thought to himself, "How can I kill Yuan Zhe?" It could be seen that he was an expert with great courage!


    The man looked through the crack again and saw that Yuan Shikai was delighted. He turned to the officer and said, "This bastard is really lecherous. He had good eyesight. The big one didn''t match up, and the small one looked down on him. Coincidentally, he had taken a fancy to the little beauty, the Green Jade Immortal. Liu Gonggong was quite adept at this set of tricks. During the day, he said to me: The man in the well is extremely lustful and must be manipulated. I don''t believe it. As expected, they all agreed to his arrangements. "


    They exchanged a few more words, and the officer asked, "Whose house is the President going to tonight?"


    Yuan Shikai said, "Let''s go to Qing Er''s place. I haven''t been to see her for a few days. " With that, he put on his hat, picked up his stick, and walked out. The officer followed him closely. The two of them went outside, descended the steps, and then turned north. The guards retreated and followed.


    The man on the roof looked down at Yuan Shikai and saw him being rescued. He shook his head, feeling a pang of regret.


    He was so distracted that the blade in his hand almost made a sound as it fell to the ground. He hastily fished downwards, grabbing the blade that had missed its mark, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. Without waiting for the guards in the yard to leave, he used his knife to climb out of the overhang, climbed up to the roof and performed his lightness skill before chasing after Yuan Shikai.


    Then who was this bold person? He was the one who came to Beijing on the orders of Cai Songpo, the Monk of Shaolin Temple in Mount Song.


    During the day at the Temple of Heaven, he had been driven by the sentry into the small shop that faced the street. He had wanted to know more about Yuan Shikai''s situation when he heard a youth pulling a chariot with a handkerchief over his shoulder say, "It''s been a long time and I''m guessing that President Yuan will be entering the Heavenly Altar soon as well. At this time, it''s possible that he''ll be working in the streets."


    Another youth pulling the carriage said, "No, this won''t be the usual time. Look at that guard, he''s also very strict.


    Another person said, "What is the President doing here? Heaven Altar is the Emperor''s place of sacrifice, and he wants to sacrifice it too? " The man said, "I don''t think it''s a sacrifice to the heavens. Before I saw the quiet street, there was a large number of wagons pulling foreigners into the Temple of Heaven. Following that, many other men and women, all rich people, also entered. Afterwards, these guards who had just arrived were standing guard around the area. It could be a meeting or something. "


    Ru Feng laughed. "I''d like to see the president''s face. So you''re saying I can''t see it?"


    Hearing this, the old man sitting next to Ru Feng said, "You monk, how dare you. I live in the city and I''ve never seen the President. "


    "Why not?" He never goes out? "


    The old man said, "Monk, this is crazy. Who wouldn''t go out? President Yuan went out on the streets. It was the manner of the emperor. Quiet Street, you know! It was to drive the pedestrians far away. Moreover, when he set out, he was to be accompanied by an escort of over a hundred men. The guards called in from the front and back, flanking him from the left and right. His car was in the middle, with a curtain covering it. So, who can see him? "


    Rufeng pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, this President Yuan sure is impressive!" That teacher said, "A seventh-grade Zhixian still needs to sound the gong. How can a president not be imposing!" The others all thought that Ru Feng was crazy. They all looked at him and laughed. Ru Feng didn''t say anything and listened to their gossip.


    After sitting there for some time, he had heard most of the information that came to mind. He left the shop and went into the city again, writing a room at Taihe''s. Then, pretending to stroll around the city, he took a good look at all the routes to the Zhongnanhai, and having made up his mind, he decided to scout the Yuan Shikai residence at night.


    In the dark of the night, Rufeng dressed up in the shop, quietly left the shop, performing a light walk, flying over the wall into Zhongnanhai. He stood at the top of the hill and looked around.


    He thought to himself, "So the Zhongnanhai is actually this big! With so many mansions and houses, which one was Yuan Shikai''s? If I have to search through this place, at least daylight will come. "


    In his anxiety, he suddenly recalled the words that the old teacher had said back in the small shop, "Yuan Shikai''s residence is guarded by layers of guards." In his mind, he had a way to find Yuan Shikai.


    He looked around for a house guarded by guards. After searching around for a while, he found himself near Yuan Shikai''s residence. In front of him was a large courtyard with a group of guards guarding it. He walked around the house for a while.


    When he reached the east side, he saw that there were still sparse guards guarding the place. He was certain that there were guards on all sides.


    "Yuan Shikai must be here," Ruo Feng thought to himself. "So his mansion is actually this easy to find." He moved closer to the wall as he watched. When he reached the foot of the wall, he saw that the wall was ten feet high and made of green brick.


    Ruo Feng then said to himself, "His walls must be so sturdy and tall. I won''t be turning around, I''ll just go in through them."


    He looked around at the soldiers on his left and right, and without warning flew up to the top of the wall. He looked inside again: there were countless houses, countless buildings, brightly lit corridors, pavilions, pavilions, pavilions, mountains, and rocks; the buildings were arranged in a straight line, the north and south buildings were arranged in an orderly fashion; the corridors were filled with winding corridors, and all the decorations were beautiful. That was true: in terms of size, there was the grandeur of a palace, and in terms of grandeur, there was no sublimity of a palace. The entire house was magnificent. He jumped in. Although there were a lot of houses in front of him, they were all office buildings. Some of them were in the inner office, some of them were chatting amongst themselves.


    Ru Feng looked at his heart and said, "Old Yuan will definitely live in the back." He then sneakily made his way to the second floor. He saw that there were guards at each entrance and exit, and they were even more heavily guarded than the ones in front of them. Rufeng was hidden in the shadows, looking around. He saw a house on the east side. The house was brightly lit and sentries were stationed around it. He crept closer.


    Suddenly, he heard an officer lecturing a guard. The officer said, "You should all be on your guard and be on high alert. Do not neglect anything. The President is entertaining people inside. "


    Rufeng stopped and peeked ahead. The officer looked around and said to the guards: "I''ll go inside and ask the President for further instructions. Then we''ll do the same thing." He hurried up the steps and went inside. He was the Battalion Commander of Yuan Shikai''s Guards, and his name was Guo Chengliang.


    This person had more than a thousand soldiers under his command. He had a lot of authority and was very serious. He had Yuan Shikai''s trust in him.


    After hearing him admonish the guards, Ru Feng was elated. "This Old Yuan is really easy to find. He''s right in this room!" he thought to himself. You really don''t have to bother with it. " He looked at the house again, trying to get closer. He saw that the house had a week''s worth of deep eaves, thick columns in a row, curved railings, beautiful and beautiful. There was a door to the west, and nine steps leading up to it.


    The steps, the rails, were clearly visible. There were windows to the south, with purple curtains, and darkness nearby. There were guards all around, some standing with guns, some moving back and forth. He nodded to himself. He had a way to get closer to the house.


    It turned out that it was easy for people to travel. The mountain took a detour to the south and, taking advantage of the opportunity, began to walk at a leisurely pace. Soon, it approached the house and disappeared into the eaves of the veranda. When the guards saw it, they thought it was one of their own, so none of them shouted.


    Ruo Feng quickly ascended to the inner layer of the veranda''s eaves. Using the Snake-Elemental Art, he found a spot where he could eavesdrop, fixed his body with the Diamond Iron Bridge Art, and then began to eavesdrop. He saw Jingfu and Yuan Shikai dancing among the dancers.


    Ru Feng found it funny and thought to himself, "This Old Yuan is actually quite lively and lively." What was his name? baring our fangs and brandishing our claws? " Old Yuan was like a monkey, jumping and dancing in the air. Just like that, Rufeng sneaked into Yuan Mansion.

 C11

    So Guo Chengliang was here to take Yuan Shikai to bed. Because he had many wives and beauties, he didn''t know which woman he was going to visit. Every night, he would listen to Yuan Shikai''s impromptu decision.


    On the other hand, Rufeng had gone after Yuan Shikai, which was quite a distance away. He saw a group of people walking around in the dark. He followed and saw that it was the guards who were guarding Yuan Shikai. Lun Feng was secretly delighted. He was getting closer and closer to Lan Jue. He saw that those people had stopped in front of a quiet little courtyard.


    He saw that there was a shadow wall in front of the gate, and beside each of the walls was a mounted rock. On both sides of the gate, there were flowers and grass planted on both sides of the wall. Ruo Feng didn''t pay any attention to him. He quickly hid behind the wall of shadows and peeked his head forward. A beautiful young lady with two maids holding lanterns opened the door and led Yuan Shikai inside.


    Seeing Guo Chengliang standing in front of the door, he heard the sound of a door being locked from the inside. Only then did he turn around and speak to the guards, "You guys stay here for now. Wait for them to come before leaving." Then he walked quickly east by himself.


    Rufeng had secretly made up his mind to go around to the east side and enter the courtyard to assassinate Yuan Shikai. He was about to move when he heard a series of orderly footsteps behind him.


    Ruo Feng hastily turned his head to look, only to see that the four lines of soldiers had all come to an end. Ruo Feng was shocked. He was afraid that he would be discovered. He leaned against the wall, watching his surroundings. The guards at the door said, "Deputy Xu has brought someone over. "So fast!"


    With that, Deputy Xu led the team to the door. Those guards were extremely happy as they said, "Vice Battalion Commander, we will be leaving now."


    That aide Xu only replied with a "hmm" and didn''t see how he was going to assign the guards. Soon, a troop of more than a hundred soldiers scattered in front of the door and lay in ambush around the small yard.


    After seeing all of this, Ru Feng was shocked. "Impressive, impressive! But going in was not easy. "Tonight, we won''t be able to get the head of the bandits anymore." There was a deathly silence, as if no one was there. Ruo Feng became even more cautious.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard footsteps approaching from the east. He was afraid of coming on patrol, so he took care to take a closer look. The sound of footsteps approached and he saw a man and a woman walking towards him. The woman seemed to be holding onto the man''s arm, her head tilted over his chest.


    Listening carefully, Zhang Xuan muttered to himself as he walked. The woman said, "I asked you a question, why are you ignoring me?" Then he said, "You''re dumb, why aren''t you saying anything?" The man just said, "Don''t make a sound."


    The woman said anxiously, "Are you afraid? Don''t be afraid. There were plenty of women around the old man. Even a month wouldn''t be enough for me, much less a short period of time. He ignored me. Tonight, he went to Qing`er''s place. Tomorrow night, he would find Cui Er. I don''t want to fight for any more titles, so I want to follow you. Since no one knows anything about us, can you take me away from here? "


    It was unknown if the man was thinking or if he was doing it on purpose, but he still didn''t make a sound. The woman shook his arm again and asked, "Tell me, will it work? I don''t want to keep sneaking around like this. "


    The man panicked and poked her. He whispered, "Don''t make a sound! There are more than a hundred soldiers lying in ambush here. "


    When the woman heard that, she actually became spirited again and said angrily, "What are you afraid of!? I heard it when I heard it. I know that all the soldiers here are yours. This year, whoever''s soldiers listen to who''s who. A single word from you will send them back to heaven. "


    The man''s voice grew louder as he pulled her away in panic. He then whispered, "Don''t spout nonsense." Before long, the two of them were in front of Ruo Feng.


    "This couple must be going to a secluded place where there are no guards," he thought to himself with a smile. If I go with them, no one will notice me. " He then quietly followed behind the two of them. After a long detour, the two people in front suddenly turned and disappeared.


    He took a few steps forward. He saw an ingenious moon door on the east side and they went through it. He looked ahead again and saw a narrow, long, eastward lane. With a flash, he entered the cave. At the end, they reached the wall. He jumped onto the wall and left the Yuan Mansion with ease.


    Walking on the street, Ruo Feng was elated. He thought to himself, "Although I couldn''t kill Yuan Zui tonight, my harvest is also great." If I were to spread what I have heard tonight, Yuan Shikai would be infamous in the eyes of the world. This kind of disgrace was even worse than killing him. Then, I plotted to rob his treasure, disturbing his beautiful affairs. He must be so overwhelmed that he can''t live on. Even if he was angry, it would only anger him to death. This was much better than killing him. Fine. I''ll head back to the information station now. " After thinking about it, he started walking again with the movement technique and soon disappeared into the night.


    When he returned to the station, it was still dark. The owner of the shop was worried about him and was fidgeting. Seeing him come back, the owner was very happy. He made tea for him and brought him food. The owner said, "Master is still not returning, I''m really worried for you. This place is filled with special agents, Yuan Shikai''s subordinates are everywhere, if you are not careful you will fall into their hands. "


    "I was chased out of the Heavenly Altar by the guards during the day, so I decided to visit the Yuan Mansion at night."


    The owner was shocked, "You went to that place?"


    "He''s gone," he replied. "He also heard a lot of news." Not only was Yuan Shikai preparing to steal the country and restore it, he was also selling the country. He was having tea and dancing with a Japanese gentleman named Shimamoto. Later, when the dancers had dispersed, the two of them began to negotiate the terms of selling their country. He even said that he would meet with the Supreme White Tower on the full moon of next month and that he would give Jingwen a priceless treasure as a temporary gift. "


    The owner of the shop said, "Yuan Shikai''s inner house is more tightly guarded than any other inner house in the history. It would be very difficult to enter. Not to mention seeing him. "


    "His defenses are really tight," Ruo Feng replied. It''s three steps, one guard, five steps, one guard, but they can''t stop me, the monk. I almost killed this traitor. "


    He told the owner about what he had heard, what he had seen, and what he had seen. Let the shopkeeper organize into a piece of paper and send it to Cai Songpo at once.


    He then asked the owner about the location of the "Taibai Restaurant" and began to calculate the location of the loot. The owner of the shop was an old man who was born in Beijing and knew everything about the city.


    He told Ru Feng in detail, "The Taibai Restaurant is a Yuan Dynasty building and has always been a residence of the scholar and the scholar. There has been an act of debauchery, a lifetime of learning poetry, people gave the nickname of Taibai Poet. That person later on died of an illness, so the name of that building was called Taibai Restaurant. From Yuan, Ming and Qing dynasties on and on. At present, most people did not know the origin of the Taibai Restaurant''s name. The building was located in the northern part of the city, on the main street of the Ammon Street. There were few people in the streets, and the shops were in a bad business. The surrounding buildings were aging and most of the houses were dilapidated. Some of the buildings had been destroyed by the allied army of the eight nations and had yet to be repaired. Some of the bullet marks left by the allied army of the eight nations could still be seen on the door and windows. Yuan Shikai had chosen to have a secret affair with the enemy and discussed the terms of selling the country. It could be said that he had done it in a secretive and considerate manner. The Taibai Restaurant''s current owner was a Cantonese, a business owner. He had spent a lot of money to buy the building from a prince in Manqing. This man is a friend of mine. His family was extremely wealthy, with three wives and four concubines in front of the hall, and several tens of beautiful maids. In addition to here, Guangzhou, Shanghai, Tianjin, Jiangning and other places have his family and industry. Ever since the Taibai Restaurant fell into his hands, it had started doing business in the restaurant. This person is often absent from Beijing. A few days ago, he came back from Shanghai and met me. I heard he left again. His nephew was in charge of everything in the shop. This guy was nicknamed Smiling Tiger. He was the shop assistant that ran the restaurant. He was a cunning man, and he loved money as if it were his life. He always laughed first before he spoke. Most of the money he had earned in the past year had gone to waste on him. If you can bribe this person, you can definitely plunder the treasure and disrupt Yuan Shikai''s plan to restore his life. "


    After hearing this, Ruo Feng secretly made up his mind. He asked the shopkeeper for thirty dollars, and held it in his hand as he said, "With this, you don''t need to show yourself." Once it''s settled, you''re a local, and it''s hard to get away with it. Once you are involved, it will affect the general''s cause. If I were to use a little trick, I would be able to bribe this waiter, loot some treasures, and disrupt Yuan Shikai''s beautiful affairs. " Hearing his words, the owner nodded in agreement and went to organize the information.


    After dinner, Ruo Feng brought Hai Yang back to Taihe Shop. It was already morning. He spread the bed and slept soundly. When he woke up, it was already afternoon. He called the waiter over and said, "Waiter, do you have anything to eat here? If so, bring me some food and pay for it. "


    Zhilu is a lively young man who likes to talk, laugh and move. Rufeng liked him from the moment he saw him. Somehow, she also liked Rufeng. Soon, he brought a few steamed buns and a bowl of soup to Ru Feng. He said, "These are the leftovers from our meal. We''ll treat them as your food. You don''t need money." After which, he placed it on the table.


    Ruo Feng walked up to the table and took a few quick glances. Before he could thank him, he had already started eating. After eating half a bun, he said with a mouth full of cheeks, "Ah, I was so engrossed in my food that I forgot to thank you. Thank you now! "Thank you!"


    "No need to thank me," she said with a smile as he wolfed down his food. Master must be extremely hungry. If it''s not enough, where else can we find it? Let me know and I will bring it back. "


    "That''s enough," said Ruo Feng, his mouth full of cheeks. "There''s more than enough, I don''t want it anymore." She went out to receive the visitors and sell her room.


    After eating the steamed bun, Ruo Feng was already full. He threw down his chopsticks, locked the door, and left. He looked around, and then took a tour of Front Gate Street. When he arrived at the Tai Bai House, the sun had already set. Seeing him enter, that staff member of the Taibai Restaurant, who loved to talk and laugh, who loved to take advantage of him, acted as if he didn''t see him, focusing only on arranging the tables and stools.


    Rufeng was so anxious to use him that he shouted a few times in a row, "Buddy!" Man! Man! I want to eat. "


    The worker glared at him impatiently before he forced a smile and said, "Monk, you''re late." Everything was sold out today. The shop is bare now, and I was just about to close. "


    You Feng knew what he was thinking, and feared that he would eat him for nothing. He just sat there without saying a word.


    "Master, I am speaking the truth," the waiter urged. You can take another one! "


    "It''s better to take a seat at three than at one of the other houses," he replied. "I''m not going anywhere. I''ve decided this is the place."


    The assistant said, "Monk, you really don''t know your place. Are you really going to stay here?"

 C12

    "Please don''t be angry, benefactor. How can there be a shop owner who doesn''t want to make money and doesn''t want to let rich customers out? Don''t look at the poor monk''s shabby appearance. He was a rich monk. I never beg for alms at meals. If you don''t believe me, just look at it. " With a flick of his body, he produced a handful of silver coins and asked, "What do you see here? I don''t eat for nothing but money. "


    When the waiter saw the silver, he was surprised. As expected, his appearance changed, and he immediately beamed with joy and said, "Master, please forgive me. I have eyes but did not recognize Mount Tai. "


    "Forget it," he said. I''ve never liked to argue with people for long. " He threw out another two silver coins and said, "This poor monk looks shabby. If others were to see him, they would think that he wasn''t rich. It''s just that he tricked me." Actually, I have money. "My family''s compound is dense, and there are still dozens of great businesses going on."


    When the assistant heard this, he smiled and said, "What do you want after throwing out this money? "Please give me your instructions." "I won''t trouble you too much," he said. Give me a bowl of soup and a steamed bun to satisfy my hunger. The rest of the money, I''ll give it all to you. " After he finished speaking, he acted like nothing had happened.


    The shop assistant picked up the money happily and said repeatedly, "My apologies, my apologies. Master, please wait for a moment. You will be right there, right away. " He turned around and went into the kitchen, opened the pot and opened the drawer. As he did so, he muttered under his breath, "I never thought of a rich monk! "Good hospitality, very profitable."


    Soon enough, he filled a bowl with fatty soup, then placed two snow-white buns on a tray. He respectfully placed it in front of Rufeng and said, "Eldest master, if you have anything else you want, feel free to ask."


    When Ruo Feng heard his words, he was secretly delighted. He nodded his head and said, "No more. No more." "It won''t be too troublesome." He took a bite of the steamed bun and said to himself, "In my life, I have always been the best friend. I have never valued money, only brotherhood."


    That shop assistant really knew how to flatter, he agreed, "I can see it, I can see it. Master is welcome to visit the store often. Even though I am a shop assistant, I run the store for others. Every day, I make friends with people from all over the world. Among the various customers, I am particularly fond of making open-minded friends like Master. " With that, he smiled.


    "That''s good, that''s good," he said. We''ll be friends from now on. "If there''s anything, I''ll come trouble you as well." The worker hurriedly replied, "It''s not troublesome, it''s not troublesome at all." The master has his orders. I hope you come often. "


    Rufeng chatted with him for a while longer, trying to get close to him. After eating, he wiped his mouth and said goodbye. Two days later, Rufeng came to eat again, and gave him two more silver coins. The waiter was still happy. As he left, he escorted Ruo Feng to the street. From then on, he was rewarded with two pieces of silver every two days.


    The waiter did not know the reason, but he was very affectionate to Rufeng and was very attentive to him. Ru Feng was overjoyed. He knew the purchase was a success. Therefore, he went to investigate Yuan Shikai''s situation, and prepared to seize the treasure when the time came.


    As for Yuan Shikai, ever since that night when he secretly met the Japanese envoy, he had been extremely happy every day. He didn''t care about the government at all. He spent every day with the beauties, singing and dancing. In the blink of an eye, the date he had been waiting for had arrived.


    In the morning, Yuan Shikai began to work hard. On the one hand, he sent Eunuch Liu to contact Jing, and on the other hand, he sent a few of his own bodyguards to Taibai Restaurant to arrange further meetings. His trusted aides and henchmen were busy all over the place.


    It was almost noon, and the people who had been sent out had not returned. Yuan Shikai was sitting restlessly in his room, feeling anxious all by himself. Eunuch Liu came back in a hurry, "I''ve been to all the places where Mr. Well stayed the last time. There was no one else. He probably came this time to stay at the Japanese embassy. We can''t contact them right now. "


    Yuan Shikai said, "What he wants to do, there are places to carry people. Can he live there?" He muttered to himself, "Where did he stay last time?"


    Eunuch Liu said: "The last time he came, he was introduced by a friend of Zheng Xiaosu''s, Mr. Shan Qi, who lives in the Zheng family. After that, he had stayed at one of the manors. He did not contact their embassy. " Yuan Shikai was a little worried, "Will he break his promise?"


    Eunuch Liu muttered to himself, "I don''t think so." I think he arrived in Beijing yesterday. There are a lot of Japanese businesses here, so maybe he lives in those places. "


    Yuan Shikai was worried again, "Could it be that this Japanese is even more cautious than us?"


    Eunuch Liu said, "Your excellency, you have a brilliant opinion. I think so. He was protected by a number of Japanese warriors, so he could live anywhere. He must have been acting in secret. Because he knows that the person he wants to meet is you, the person with the highest status, and that he cannot afford to make the slightest mistake. " Yuan Shikai thought it made sense and nodded.


    Just as the two of them were speaking, the person sent to the Supreme White House also came back and said, "Everything over there has been arranged. Everything in and out of the building was normal. Business in the store was as depressed as ever. The house was empty, the streets deserted. We''ve booked the whole room upstairs and paid for it. "


    Yuan Shikai was satisfied. He picked up the phone, called the government office, found Secretary Lang, and said: "I have something to attend to today. No matter who it is, don''t come looking for me. I won''t be free until late afternoon. "


    He only heard from the phone, "Now that everyone has gone to rest, no one will disturb you. Officials know that you are ill and that no one will disturb you unless it is a serious matter. I''ve done some small things for you. "


    Yuan Shikai nodded and put down the phone. Eunuch Liu had already placed a grey gown and a hat beside him. When Yuan Shikai saw this, he looked at his pocket watch and immediately took off his gentry clothes and put on his top hat. Eunuch Liu handed him his sunglasses and picked up his cane. He dressed like a businessman. Yuan Shikai looked at himself in the mirror again and asked, "Is the item ready?"


    Eunuch Liu said from behind: "It''s all ready. I''ve already sent someone to take the item. "


    Yuan Shikai wiped his face with a towel and said, "Let''s go then, don''t fall behind." Eunuch Liu took the towel from his hand and put it aside.


    The two of them walked out of the room and out of the house. In a secluded corner, they got on two chartered cars that had been prepared in advance. Eunuch Liu was in front while Yuan Shikai was behind. They took the route and ran towards the Supreme White Tower. In order to not attract attention, behind the two, there were six young bodyguards who were using martial arts to hide their guns.


    By this time, Ruo Feng had found out about Yuan Shikai''s situation through a number of inquiries. He knew that Yuan Shikai was here to make a secret promise to meet him. Ruo Feng changed into a new set of clothes before heading to the Supreme White House. When the clerk saw him, he was very polite. Rufeng called him over to the second floor and asked, "Is there anyone who would like to rent a room today?"


    The assistant said, "Master is wise, how do you know that someone has booked a room? "To tell you the truth, a few young people, who came yesterday and today, booked all the rooms and seats upstairs and said they would use them today."


    He nodded. "That''s right." I''ll wait for them upstairs. I''m friends with them. If they haven''t paid yet, I''ll pay for them. Don''t tell them I''m here when they come. When they come in, all you have to do is say hello upstairs and let me know. You don''t have to follow me either. " After saying that, he took out another fifty silver coins and handed it over to the shop assistant. "Take these first." When the shop assistant saw that the money was happy, he nodded his head and accepted the money.


    In fact, he already had the bag of silver, and he still wanted to eat a double. "If Master wants to hide everything from them in advance, you can hide it in the curtain under the middle table for the time being. It would surprise them. I will not tell them beforehand. "


    He lifted the curtain and saw that it was enough to hide a man. Thus, he sat down and waited upstairs. The clerk went downstairs, grinning.


    At this time, Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong were walking along the road smoothly. They had passed through many streets and alleyways, but neither of them attracted the attention of pedestrians. Occasionally someone would look at them and see that they were dressed like a gentleman and that they were all elderly, so they paid even less attention to them.


    Yuan Shikai never went out on the streets alone, nobody knew him. It was still early in the afternoon when they reached the street opposite the White House. Yuan Shikai looked at the bodyguards in the car and felt a little uneasy when he saw that they had not caught up to him yet.


    He was still far from the Grand White House when he called to the carriage driver, "Stop first, wait for the people behind." Thus, he kept looking back.


    The second coachman didn''t know who he was pulling, he only felt that the two people on the carriage seemed to be of noble character. The two of them stopped the car and wiped their hands. Then, they chuckled as they helped the two of them off the car. The two of them got off the carriage, and the two coachmen courteously said, "Gentlemen, please leave, please leave."


    Eunuch Liu took out two pieces of silver and handed them over to the two men, "These are for you two. After noon, come back early and wait here. When the time comes, I''ll reward you with these. " The two coachmen were overjoyed as they said, "Thank you, gentlemen, for your generous rewards! We won''t go anywhere, we''ll just wait here and definitely serve you two gentlemen well. "


    Eunuch Liu realized that it was still early, so he said: "Don''t be so long-winded, go do some business and come back early." Only then did the two of them pull the carriage away.


    By this time, the six bodyguards had also arrived, and Yuan Shikai''s fear had calmed down. On a whim, he put his hand on the stick of civilization, and slowly took a look at the scenery around him.


    The buildings that faced the street were all ancient buildings, many of them damaged; the shops were not visited by many people, and business was not thriving. The street on the street was straight up to the Taibai House, where there were few pedestrians and no cars parked. At first glance, it was obvious that there was a banana stall not far in front of them, and that the stall was owned by an old man. He saw a group of people and called out to them for business.


    "Fragrant and sweet bananas! "There''s not much left, hurry up and buy it!"


    A few women passed the stall and heard the cries of the sellers. They looked at the old man but did not ask him about it. They all said, "How expensive is it, who can afford it? "How much money do you make a day?" As he spoke, he passed by.


    Yuan Shikai looked at the gloomy scene and said to Eunuch Liu, "No wonder you chose this place. It''s so quiet." He stopped and looked around again, waiting for the three bodyguards who had gone to check in.


    At this moment, the three bodyguards were entering the building. From the window upstairs, Ru Feng had already seen them coming. When he heard his bodyguard had come down the stairs, he immediately went into hiding. Very quickly, there was a series of stairs ringing. The three bodyguards went to look around upstairs. When they saw that there was no one in the room, they all ran back to their seats. They had not expected to find someone hiding under the table.


    Rufeng heard them go downstairs and out of the window to look at them again. Looking at the way the bodyguards were walking, he had a general idea of their martial arts skills.

 C13

    The three bodyguards returned to Yuan Shikai and said, "Everything in the room is normal. The man in the well hasn''t arrived yet. We''ve all looked closely at the floor above and below. There are no signs of danger. "


    Yuan Shikai grunted as if he wanted to say something, then mumbled a few words before swallowing it back down. Eunuch Liu saw that he wanted to say something but stopped and said: "Master, the wind is blowing so we are far from the building. Why don''t we go inside and wait?" "He should be arriving soon."


    Yuan Shikai nodded and said, "Looking at this depressed city, it is really disheartening. I was just about to go in, too. I was in a hurry and forgot to have a cup of tea. Now I''m thirsty. "


    Eunuch Liu quickly said, "But I thought of that. I brought tea and went in to drink it. "


    Yuan Shikai said, "Thank you for your consideration. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to drink the rest of the tea." With that, he walked towards the Supreme White House.


    Eunuch Liu turned back to his six bodyguards and warned them, "Don''t go too far away, just wait at the front door. Don''t look like there are no signs of danger, just in case. If anything happens to you, be careful of your heads. "


    The six of them said in unison, "We just went in to take a look, and it is quiet here. Nothing will happen. Rest assured Mister. "


    Both of them opened their arms, showing their guns as they said, "Look, we''ve brought enough fellows. We can guarantee that they''ll be safe."


    Another person said, "Mr. Liu, you don''t understand us. We all have experience in going out and working. Our brothers have followed the old master for many years. There was never any mistake. "


    When Eunuch Liu heard this, he felt relieved. He took from one of the bodyguards a package wrapped in green satin, in which was a small square box. From the outside, the shape of the box could be seen. Inside was the priceless treasure that Yuan Shikai had prepared to give to Jingfu. Eunuch Liu picked up his bag and chased after Yuan Shikai.


    At this moment, Ruo Feng was watching the scene from upstairs. He knew that Eunuch Liu was carrying the treasure. He had gathered enough strength to take it. Seeing his six bodyguards not following him, Ruo Feng was secretly delighted. He muttered to himself, "Heaven is on my side!" He no longer hid under the table. Instead, he moved to the side of the staircase and waited for the two to arrive.


    Yuan Shikai arrived at the entrance of the Taibai Restaurant first and walked up the steps. When he saw that Eunuch Liu was not following behind him, he stopped and turned his head to wait. Eunuch Liu hurriedly approached him. He then picked up the pearl curtain and slowly walked inside.


    Upon seeing the two, the guard hurriedly greeted them with a smile, "Gentlemen, please enter!" Yuan Shikai had always been a powerful official, so he would not entertain such scenes. He turned his head and ignored her.


    Eunuch Liu said to the waiter, "We sent someone to reserve it first. It''s upstairs." The waiter said with a smile, "Please forgive me for being muddle-headed. It turns out that esteemed guest has arrived. "My apologies, my apologies!"


    Then he shouted upstairs, "The guests from upstairs have arrived! "Please come upstairs!" He was informing Rufeng of his intention. When he heard Chu Feng''s words, he smiled and made his preparations.


    After the shop assistant finished shouting, he did not follow behind them. He turned around and said to the customers who were eating: "Everyone, please enjoy yourself. There''s something you need to say." He hurried into the kitchen and hurried the order upstairs.


    Several customers then started to discuss, "The two of you who just came in were really impressive. "How can the one in front not care about others?"


    "Ahem, I think the two of them are just stinky businessmen. What''s so great about it? Isn''t it the same as our small business, where we spend all our time thinking about the price and worry about buying and selling? "


    When one of the Tianjin people heard his words, he looked around and said in a low voice, "My two brothers, you are saying that you are in the wrong. These two people just now don''t compare to us. He had money and power. The one in front, I don''t know; the one in the back, Liu, I know. Do you know about his business? He was the Head Supervisor of Yuan Da''s presidential palace. How could he not know how old he was and how old he was? He went to our Boss Pinggang in Tianjin. I met him before, so I know him. He''s much better than us. Didn''t you see? I might not know the one in front, but he''s even more pretentious than me. "


    At this time, Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong were stopping to survey the surroundings downstairs. After inspecting their surroundings, they walked towards the stairs. When they reached the stairs, they looked at the tall, steep wooden steps and slowly climbed them.


    At this point, Ru Feng peeked his head out and saw Yuan Shikai in front, followed closely by Eunuch Liu with a bag in his hand. Rufeng took the opportunity to walk out and pretend to go downstairs. At this time, Yuan Shikai only had one more level left before he was done. He raised his head and looked up.


    Suddenly, he saw a fat monk walking towards him. His heart tightened as he stopped in his tracks. He saw clearly that the monk did not seem to be looking at him and was about to go downstairs. Relieved, he gripped his cane and stepped onto it.


    Rufeng purposely avoided his attention, allowing Yuan Shikai and Eunuch Liu pass by in an instant. He reached out and grabbed the package from Eunuch Liu''s hands, then used his foot to tap the back of Eunuch Liu''s knee and wrapped it around Ruo Feng''s hand. His movements were so fast that they seemed as if they were made of lightning or stone.


    Eunuch Liu felt that he had lost his balance. Before he could react, he fell and rolled onto the stairs. Yuan Shikai heard a voice behind him and turned around to see Eunuch Liu rolling down the stairs. The monk was gone.


    Yuan Shikai thought that Liu Gonggong had stumbled and turned around to take a look. Eunuch Liu rolled on the ground and stopped. He had already realized what was happening. Ignoring the pain of falling, he hurriedly got up and said, "Not good, the thing was taken by that monk."


    Yuan Shikai was shocked when he heard it, and quickly shouted, "Someone come quickly! Monk stole our things! "


    Eunuch Liu also used his hand to cover the wound on his head, shouting at the top of his lungs: "Someone come! Somebody come quickly!" "Catch the monk, the monk stole the thing." The two of them shouted as they ran out the door.


    The customers downstairs were still talking non-stop. Hearing the shouts, they all put down their chopsticks and went out to take a look. He saw Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong shouting in panic, but no one was there to steal anything. Someone came forward and asked, "What''s your name? Where is the thief? " Eunuch Liu was flustered and hurriedly said: "He stole the thing and ran out." Everyone looked around to find the intruders.


    When Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong saw the monk who stole the items, they immediately ran off without a trace. There were no bodyguards at the entrance at all. The two of them shouted angrily, "Where is he! Where did everyone die to!? " Those customers didn''t know that they had bodyguards outside, so after hearing this, they thought it was a gang of thieves. They all said, "Strange, so many people are fighting over things, why is it that none of them are here?"


    Thus, they started to suspect the passersby. Someone pointed at the pedestrians and asked, "Is it them?" Eunuch Liu said anxiously, "There are no thieves, just a monk."


    Someone said, "You were talking about a lot of people just now, why is there one? You are mad. There is no sign of the monk. This is strange. " The crowd then looked at the two of them and laughed.


    Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong did not have time to go into details and were only anxious to find the bodyguards. The two of them looked at the banana stand in the distance and saw a group of people surrounding them. Upon closer inspection, they determined that it was their bodyguard. Seeing that they were all eating bananas there, the two of them felt like they were going crazy. The two of them did not care about shouting and quickly went to the back of the bodyguards. Eunuch Liu looked at one of them and viciously slapped him.


    The bodyguard was happily munching on a banana when he suddenly felt pain on his face. He quickly turned around and stared blankly. He covered his face with his hands. Just as he was about to erupt, he didn''t dare to speak.


    The crowd was stunned as well. Yuan Shikai and Eunuch Liu were panting heavily as they stood behind him with furious eyes, not knowing what had just happened. Eunuch Liu was so frightened that his face turned pale. Yuan Shikai was so angry that his face turned ashen. All the bodyguards were stunned, all of them threw the bananas in their hands, looked at each other, no one dared to ask what had happened.


    Yuan Shikai flew into a rage at them and scolded: "You peddlers'' servants! They were all hiding here to eat, and now they were happy. I''m so pissed off! "See how I''ll teach you guys a lesson!" He raised his cane and hit them one by one. The bodyguards were so scared that they stood straight, not daring to dodge at all.


    Eunuch Liu tried to persuade him in a hurry: "Please calm your anger, Master. It is more important for them to catch up with the thieves." He then turned to the bodyguards and said, "Just now in the house, a fat monk stole our bag of stuff. Did you see where he ran off to? Quickly chase after him! "


    When the bodyguards heard this, they realized what had happened and panicked, ready to chase in all directions. The old man who sold bananas said, "Just now, a few old men were eating bananas here. I saw a fat monk carrying a bag of stuff hurriedly coming out of the building and running towards that direction." Yuan Shikai quickly said, "Thank you, Sir." It''s that monk. " Eunuch Liu hurriedly said to his bodyguards, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase him!" The bodyguards all rushed in the direction the old man pointed.


    Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong stood in front of the banana stand, anxious and angry, like ants in a hot pan. The two of them were still hoping that the bodyguards would catch the monk and take the treasure back.


    As for these six bodyguards: they were all from Cangzhou. Their seniors were at the escort office together. Ever since they inherited the parent management escort office, business has been declining. In addition, the six of them squandered so much money that they were no longer able to hold on.


    On an occasional occasion, at the recommendation of others, six people were invited by Duan Qirui to escort the opium from Tianjin to Jinan. At that time, the ground of Shandong area was not peaceful, green forest was everywhere, bandits lurked everywhere. They shipped the opium for Duan Qirui a few times, but there was no loss of it and it was handed over to Jinan without incident. Seeing how profitable it was, Duan Qirui left them in the mansion to listen.


    In their free time, the six of them would look after the house for the Duan Residence, and in their free time, they would do some private matters for Duan Qirui. Opium, arms, and silver dollars, all six of them. The six of them were proud for a moment.


    As it should have been, a young lady from the Duan Clan came to live in Shanghai and was one of Duan Qirui''s nieces and daughters. The young lady stayed in Tianjin for a few days, missing her parents, and crying to go home. Unable to stay any longer, Duan Qirui ordered the six men to escort him back to Shanghai. Passing through Xuzhou, he was bullied by a gang of local thugs. The young lady was taken out of the sedan chair to be flirted with.


    The six people were furious and moved forward to argue. Both sides spoke stiffly and started fighting. The six people were beaten to the point where they were bleeding from head to toe and were even dragged into the yamen. When the bailiff heard that they were from Duan Qili''s house, he immediately let them go. They went to Shanghai to pay their respects, took a few days to recuperate, and then returned to Tianjin not daring to tell Duan Qili the truth, using some peaceful words to deceive Duan Qili.


    That young lady was originally weak and weak. However, she was also scared and humiliated on the way back, so she was unable to recover from her illness when she reached home. Her father, a learned old man, was furious at his daughter''s disgrace and came to Tianjin to find Duan Qili for questioning. Knowing the truth, Duan Qirui was furious. While apologizing to his relatives, he also asked the other six. In the middle of the night, Duan Qili drove six people out of the mansion. The six of them kneeled on the ground and begged, and when they mentioned the past, Duan Qirui''s heart softened. Soon after, Duan Qirui sent six people to Yuan Shikai to find a better host for them.


    Yuan Shikai came from a martial arts background and was skilled in all kinds of martial arts. He wholeheartedly set up a private party to recruit talented people for himself. After examining the six of them one by one and performing martial arts, he discovered that not only were their martial arts skills good, they were also young and orderly. Yuan Shikai happily kept the six people by his side to listen. The six of them were brilliant once more. The six of them often did some personal work for Yuan Shikai, and worked very hard. Yuan Shikai was very useful to them, and he valued them a lot.

 C14

    These six people were sworn brothers of the line, among them the name Gan Xing Yi; the second name Qu Lu Ping; the third name Zou Ren Sheng; the fourth, Zhao Yonggang; the fifth, Yang Dazhi; and the sixth, Zhang Ming. Everyone recognized a few words and knew how to read the "Three Character Classic" and "The Family Name".


    Among them, there were many who were wily and wily. No matter what they did, they would always listen to him. Zhang Tingxiao''s character was also quite good when compared to those five people.


    Today, when they first arrived at the Supreme White House, the brothers were still quite cautious. Zhang Tingxiao brought Zhao Yonggang and Yang Dazhang to check out the room first. Thus, they all became careless.


    Eunuch Liu had just left when the old man selling bananas continued to shout, "Sweet and fragrant bananas! There isn''t much left, come and buy! If you don''t come to buy, this old man will get hungry and close the stall. " The greedy Zhao Yonggang said first, "Don''t let the old man scream all the time. Let''s go and give him some food to eat." The others looked at Zhang Tingxiao.


    Zhang Tingxiao was afraid of causing trouble, so he hesitated for a moment before deciding not to go. Zhao Yonggang pulled him up and said, "Sixth Brother, what are you hesitating for? We''ve looked inside, and there''s no hidden danger. In such a desolate place, there were few passers-by. Nothing would happen to him. Besides, the Japanese had not come yet. It won''t take long for us to eat a few bananas. Let''s go together. "Average payment."


    Yang Dazhi also said, "Yes, eating bananas at this time is also our blessing. Fourth brother was right. Sixth brother was too cautious. "Let''s go with Fourth Bro." He also went forward to entangle Zhang Tingxiao.


    Thus, the two of them pulled Zhang Tingxiao, and the six of them laughed and laughed merrily as they arrived in front of the banana stand. They saw that the bananas were in bad color and looked as if they were rotting. Some were black, some were yellow, and some were mottled.


    Zhang Tinghua said to the old man, "Shopkeeper, most of your bananas are broken. On the scale, we are not worth it. We don''t want the rotten bananas for free. You don''t have much left. Let''s just do this: let''s pick out the food from it, finish it, and pay you some capital. You throw it away. What do you think? "


    Zhao Yonggang was anxious to eat it, and seeing the old man shake his head in disagreement, he added, "Old man, it''s settled. Only goods are good for the heart. Don''t make a mistake, you haven''t had a buyer for a long time. Are you afraid that we will not pay you back for free? "


    As he spoke, he patted his pockets a few times. Immediately, the sound of coins being paid could be heard. Without waiting for the old man''s permission, he first picked up a yellow one, peeled off its skin and ate it. The others also began to make their selection one after another. The booth was soon in chaos.


    Seeing that he was going to be unlucky if he did not agree, the old man begged, "Masters, you can eat whatever you want, but please forgive me. Nowadays, it''s not easy to support a family, and it''s even harder to do small businesses. I can''t make money, but don''t let me lose it. I still have to buy and sell. "


    The six of them did not listen to him as they rummaged through their stalls, rummaged through their baskets, and threw bananas on the ground. If anything went wrong, they would be pushed aside and thrown away. The six of them fought to be the first to eat while simultaneously choosing, afraid that they would eat less.


    Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong had just called for someone at the door, but the old man heard and did not dare to tell them, afraid that they would run away in a panic and not pay. The slap that Eunuch Liu had just made was precisely on Zhao Yonggang. Because of his sorry state, he had also hit him right. It was all because of him that he made such a mistake.


    As for the six people, they chased after the monk for a long distance. They only saw a few Taoists on their way, but they did not see the monk. All the way out of the street, the six of them were stunned. He saw that they had reached the intersection. The six of them stopped and looked around, not knowing where the monk had fled to. He wanted to ask someone, but there was no one from the other side. Zhang Tingxiao said anxiously, "There''s no need to ask anyone. That monk won''t be able to run far. We''ll split up and chase after him." If the time is wasted, then that monk will run far away. "


    Due to the urgency of the matter, they were not allowed to stop. The six of them immediately agreed. Gan Xingyi and Kuang Lu Ping chased after them. Zou Rensheng and Yang Dazhu chased after them. Zhang Tinghua and Zhao Yonggang then passed through Hengduan and hurried to chase after him to the north. The three groups of people were on their way, chasing after him with all their might. They scared the pedestrians out of their wits and wondered why they were running so fast. The three groups of people did not care to ask, only chasing after the monks, chasing after the pedestrians one after another. Seeing that they were not monks, they continued to chase after them. In the end, they were too tired to run anymore.


    Zhang Tinghua sat on the ground and gasped, "This is the first time in my life I''ve run like this. I really can''t run anymore. "


    Zhao Yonggang also said, "I''ve never run like this before. I can''t run anymore."


    Zhang Tingxiao said doubtfully, "The direction we are going in may be wrong. How could that monk be so fast? What happened between the front and back! Even if we cannot catch up to him, we should at least be able to see his figure. "


    He thought for a while and said, "Let''s not chase them for now. We should ask the people on the other side first."


    The two of them gazed into the distance as they fell into their trap. He saw a middle-aged man walking towards them with a donkey in his hand.


    Zhang Xianhua stood up and greeted, "Big Brother, may I ask if you''ve met a fat monk with a black bag on his back on your way here?"


    The man did not pay much attention, he turned around and pointed, "I did. The monk was not far down the slope ahead. However, I didn''t see what he was holding. It seems like he was holding something with his hands empty. "


    Zhang Tingxiao wanted to ask more questions, but Zhao Yonggang anxiously said, "Quickly chase him, it must be him. Perhaps the monk was carrying his bag on his back, so of course this brother won''t notice. "


    That person also said, "He is right. I did not pay attention to the Monk''s back." The two of them felt a great sense of hope, so they mustered their strength and chased after him in a hurry.


    The two ran down the hill and up the hill. They chased for quite a distance and reached the fork in the road between the two sheep. Looking around, there were a lot of pedestrians on both roads, so it was impossible to tell which one was the monk.


    Zhao Yonggang said, "This monk is really fast. Hurry up and find someone to ask in his direction. "


    Zhang Tingxiao then asked the passerby, "Old mister, did you see a monk go over there just now?"


    That gentleman turned around and pointed, "The one in front is the monk. If you all walk a little faster, you''ll be able to catch up. " Zhang Tingxiao and Zhao Yonggang were both happy to see the monk.


    The two thanked the person before hurriedly chasing after him. Gradually, they could clearly see the figure of the monk in front of them. The two forgot their fatigue as they chased after the monk.


    Zhao Yonggang slowed down his pace first and said, "Sixth Brother, I don''t think it''s him. This monk is empty-handed, has nothing on him, does not panic when he walks, and is tall and thin.


    Zhang Tingxiao said, "I don''t think so either. Call him, and if he has any guilty reactions, go up and catch him. " Zhao Yonggang shouted in fear, "Monk, stop!" The two of them stopped to look at the monk''s reaction.


    The monk was walking calmly when he suddenly heard someone shout behind him. Seeing that there were two people in the attire of evil slaves chasing after him, he thought to himself, "It''s definitely not a good idea for these two people to chase me. It''s better that I don''t get entangled with them." After thinking about it, he ran.


    Zhang Tingxiao was surprised and immediately said, "Don''t just look at him, he didn''t take anything. The one who is going to snatch the item must be him. "Catch him!" Thus, the two of them chased after him with full confidence.


    The monk was as fast as an antelope. The two of them continued to chase each other like tigers chasing wolves. At first, the monk was slightly slow, but later on, his footsteps became lighter and faster, leaving Zhang Tingxiao and Zhao Yonggang far behind.


    The tired Zhang Zhao and Wang Chao opened their mouths and held their breath. They could not move a single step, and were drenched in sweat as they sat on the ground. The monk entered the forest. Zhang Xianhua was panting heavily, unable to speak as he pointed to the forest and told Zhao Yonggang.


    A while later, Zhao Yong interrupted, "I''ve entered that forest before. The area was not large and the trees were not thick. It was a mess of graves. This road goes through the middle. "


    As the two of them spoke, their hearts did not give up and they simultaneously stood up. "If we can''t run, we''ll just follow him. As the saying goes, a monk cannot run away from a temple. See which temple he goes into, and catch him in the end. " Zhao Yonggang also said, "That''s right. After suffering from such a tiring situation, we can''t let all our efforts go to waste." The two of them quickly ran towards the forest.


    They entered the forest and saw the willow trees and the tall tombs. The willows blotted out the sun, and the graves were old and new. He heard the roars of the forest and the cries of the old raven when he was far away. It was horrifying.


    Just as the two of them were trembling with fear and trepidation, a sharp pain came from Zhang Tingxiao''s shoulder, as he had been captured from behind. That was it: they were doing their best to be loyal and irritate a man in the forest.


    It turned out that the person who had captured Zhang Tingxiao was the monk that he had been chasing after. Seeing that the two of them were pursuing him relentlessly, the monk was infuriated. He intentionally lured the two of them into the forest so as to teach them a lesson by force. The monk had been hiding behind a tree close to the roadside. Zhang Zhao and Zhang Wei entered the forest and looked up, but didn''t notice their surroundings. The monk gave way to Zhao Yonggang and appeared from behind the tree. He caught Zhang Xianhua off guard and grabbed him from behind.


    Seeing that he had been caught, Zhang Tingxiao hurriedly turned his head to take a look. He saw that the monk''s face was full of anger and asked from behind him, "Whose evil slave are you? Why must you chase me down? "


    Zhang Tingxiao did not say anything. He immediately became angry and hastily performed his martial arts. He was about to use his backhand to grab the monk. Unexpectedly, that monk was very powerful. With just one move, he had thrown Zhang Tinghua ten feet away, onto a high grave before rolling down. He fell onto the ground, unable to struggle anymore. Zhao Yonggang was walking ahead when he hurriedly turned around to save them. The monk used a fast and powerful technique and caught him, twisted him onto the ground, and used his feet to scare him, "Speak! Whose evil slaves are you? What do you want from this poor monk? "Don''t you know that the monk is able to live by begging, and has no money at all?!"


    Zhang Xianhua painfully crawled up from the ground. He was already scared. He believed that he was no match for a monk and did not dare to fight again. He looked closely: the monk was tall and thin, with a long, thin face and high cheekbones. He was not fat. Only now did Zhang Tingxiao realize that he had made a mistake, and immediately softened. He cupped his hands and said, "Master, please calm your anger, please forgive me! The one we''re chasing is a fat monk who stole our stuff. I misunderstood you. Just let him go. "


    The monk raised his leg and said with a face full of anger, "You youngsters, your eyesight is strong, how can you not distinguish between fat and skinny in the day? If you dare to have the slightest bit of ill intent, this humble monk will not tolerate it. " Zhao Yonggang was stomped on so hard that it felt like his lungs were being stomped on. He hurriedly got up and said, "I dare not! We have no intention to ambush Master, we were indeed wrong to chase after him just now, and we misunderstood Master. " Zhang Tingxiao cupped his hands and said, "Master, please bestow the magic title upon us. We would like to make a friend."

 C15

    The monk looked at him and said, "This poor monk''s ways of doing things do not change his surname. I am the one in the Western Mountain Temple, Monk Huan Yan." If you want revenge, go to the west mountain and find me. I don''t want to be friends with people like you. " Zhang Tinghua and Zhao Yonggang were reprimanded into silence. The monk turned around and left.


    This man was from Outer Mongolia, and he had great medical skills. At the invitation of the abbot in the temple in front of him, he was going to give acupuncture treatment to a monk there, so he didn''t have the time to get entangled with others. After the eighty-fifth chapter, the six cold-blooded assassins of Japan still needed to give a detailed account of their ambush on the Temple of National Return.


    Zhang Tinghua looked at the monk''s back and felt very embarrassed. Zhao Yonggang patted the dust off his body and sighed, "What a bad luck!" The two of them dejectedly left the forest, not mentioning anything as they walked back.


    As for Gan Yiyi and Kuanglu Ping, they were chasing after the busy road segment. The two pursued each other for a while, panting from exhaustion. Gan Xingyi said: "Second brother, there are more and more pedestrians here. There are many forks in the road and alleys, and it''s hard to tell where the monk went. Our hope of catching a monk is very slim. "Let''s find someone to ask."


    When Quang Lu Ping saw a woman coming over, he stepped forward and asked, "Have you seen a monk before?" The woman was annoyed by his rudeness. "I didn''t see the monk, I saw the old Taoist."


    He went to ask the others, "Excuse me, did you see a fat monk go over?" The girl smiled and said, "I saw the skinny monk just now. The tall one, I didn''t see him." The two of them then asked many men and women, and some of them even saw monks passing by. It was all wrong to ask about the fat, tall, short, and the things they carried. Facing the criss-crossing alleys and streets, the two of them were both anxious and helpless.


    "Big brother, I don''t think the monk who stole from us would be that stupid," said Quang Lu Ping. He stole someone''s things, yet he still dared to carry them along the street? He must be hiding. Where are we going to find him? These alleys and streets have been searched all over, people have asked questions in hoarse voices, we are tired to death, but also can''t find him. Besides, we haven''t even seen the monk''s face. Even if he walked opposite us, we wouldn''t recognize him if he didn''t take the bag. "


    Gan Xingyi thought about it and said, "I think so too." Unless we use a large number of officers and policemen to close the city gate, search the area from door to door, catch all the fat monks and let Mr. Liu identify them, we might be able to catch the monks who are stealing things. "


    Quang Lu Ping sighed and said, "Today''s matter is all Fourth Brother''s fault. He had to eat some bananas. In the end, he tricked the six of us. "


    "We''ve told him a long time ago, ''Accompanying a lord like a tiger, one must be careful when doing things,''" said Gan Xingyi. He just can''t remember. " Quang Lu Ping then said: "Today''s incident is not like the incident at the Tianjin branch residence. That time, we were unable to bear the consequences, but at least we came over. Today, this matter happened too quickly, and our reputation would be tarnished, and we would be doomed from now on. If we can''t catch the monk, if we can''t get the thing back, we can all lose our heads. Yuan Shikai had always been ruthless and headstrong. It was difficult to obtain his forgiveness for the mistakes he made. Moreover, what was stolen was a priceless treasure! " He hardened his heart and continued, "From now on, we will not have a good ending. At most, let''s all go. A bachelor doesn''t suffer losses just by looking at things! As long as the mountains remain, there will be nothing to fear. "


    "When Yuan Shikai attacks us today, he will not let us go," said Gan Xing Yi. He must make us half dead. "No matter how good it is here, I can''t stay." Kuang Lu Ping then said, "Let''s not find any monks. Let''s go back to find our brothers and scheme. Let''s leave Beijing." The two of them sighed. They didn''t look for the monks but instead, came back to look for their brothers.


    On the other hand, Yang Dazhu and Zou Rensheng were chasing to the east. The two of them could no longer run. As they walked, they asked, "Have you seen the monk?" After asking a few people, they all said that they had seen it, and that it was right in front of them. The two hurriedly chased after it, and when they caught up to it, they found that it was either the dwarf monk, the young monk, or the skinny monk.


    The two of them were smart enough to realize that they had asked the wrong question. Yang Dazhi said, "We were in a hurry and spoke inappropriately, so the question itself was wrong." Zou Rensheng said, "This time, we''ll think about it and ask again."


    Yang Dazhi said, "Look at me." He stopped a gentleman and asked, "Just now, did you see a fat monk go over?" The gentleman was walking with a heavy mind, and although he ran into a monk, he did not notice the size of the fat man. He was asked about the difficulty and was now reminded of the monk''s size. He felt that he was in the wrong, so he shook his head and left. The two of them asked the man and woman a few more times, and they all did the same thing. They shook their heads and left in silence.


    The two finally asked one of them about it, and they smiled as they talked. Instead, he asked, "You two, do I need to recite scriptures to a fat monk? The quality of scriptures was not limited to how big or small a monk was. It depends on whether you''re a proper monk or a monk made of meat and wine. "


    This person knew them well. The two of them hurriedly said, "Brother, stop joking. We''re dying of anxiety. "


    Seeing their anxious expressions, the man intentionally joked, "Neither of you are dead, so don''t try to find a monk to chant."


    The two could only pull at that person and plead, "Good brother, quickly tell us, do you see him or not?" That person said seriously, "I saw it. "There''s a fat big monk who''s been going over this for a while now." ""There was hope in both of them, and they hurried in the direction he pointed.


    The two of them took over the alley and followed it all the way. They kept asking people if the monk had passed. Finally, the two of them ran into the fat monk on their way to the National Guardian Temple. The two of them followed behind the monk and looked at him over and over again. They could see that the monk was extremely fat, and his gait was firm. Naturally, they did not panic. On their hands, they carried nothing with them.


    Yang Dazhu had already started to feel scared. He said to Zou Rensheng, "This monk is so fat. From the way he walks, he must have some astonishing skills." If the two of us go up together, I''m afraid we won''t be able to defeat him. "He didn''t take anything. He doesn''t seem like someone who would steal something. I think we should forget about it. Don''t go and mess with him."


    Zou Rensheng smiled sinisterly, "Fifth brother, what do you mean by that? We finally saw the fat monk, how can we forget about it? It doesn''t matter if he is the monk who stole our goods or not, we will still beat him up. He''s not easy to deal with, so we don''t need to mess with him. "Follow behind him and see which temple he''s from. We''ll have something to say when we get back."


    Hearing that, Yang Da Jing was amused, "That''s right, why didn''t I think of that? "Catching a scapegoat will at least alleviate our sins."


    Zou Rensheng continued, "We''ll go back and insist that the fat monk had a package in his hand and entered the National Protector Temple. The people from the National Guardian Temple are powerful, and we don''t dare to mess with them due to our high martial arts skills. This would put the matter of capturing the monk on the hands of the soldiers and the police. We can keep our heads, it''s no big deal. "


    While the two of them were making up lies, they were also overjoyed. Unknowingly, they had arrived at the entrance of the National Guardian Temple. He saw that the monk had simply entered the mountain gate.


    The two looked at each other and smiled. "He is in our favor." This was truly a quiet and unprovoked disaster, causing all the monks of the national protection temple to suffer.


    Yang Da Jing said happily, "Third brother, we ran until we were hungry and thirsty. Let''s find a restaurant to eat and drink some water first." Zou Rensheng nodded in agreement. He turned around and pointed at the restaurant on the street and said, "Let''s go there and have a few drinks." The two of them had a belly full of evil tricks as they headed straight for the restaurant.


    As for Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong ¡­ The two were so angry that their minds were in a mess. There wasn''t a single bodyguard remaining by their side. The two of them were anxious and angry. They wandered around the banana stand for a while, gradually calming down. There wasn''t a single bodyguard around them, and both of them were nervous and terrified.


    Eunuch Liu was even more nervous than Yuan Shikai. Trembling with fear, he repeatedly let his thoughts run wild, "As the saying goes, there is no single blessing, no single misfortune. It would be even worse if they took advantage of this opportunity to assassinate someone. Not only did the restoration fail, but the President''s life was gone as well. We have also become the sinner of a thousand years. I was the one who arranged for the President to come here and meet people. The thief seemed to be prepared. How did he know? "The President has always been a treacherous person. Would he suspect that I''ve leaked some information and was scheming something?" The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became.


    Looking at the time, it was already noon. Jingfu should be here soon. The two were still unwilling to leave. The two of them stared at the door of the Taibai building, hoping to see the figure of the man in the well. They also looked at the passersby, afraid that the Revolutionary Party would try to assassinate them.


    The two of them were anxious and nervous at one moment and extremely uneasy at the other. It was as if they were sitting on pins and needles. The two of them felt that with the old man selling bananas by their side, they would occasionally chat for a while. The two of them talked to the old man while they waited for the man to return to the well.


    Unknowingly, it was already noon, but Jing Fu still hadn''t come. The two of them stared intensely at the front of the Tai Bai Building. Yuan Shikai looked at his watch. It was already one o''clock in the afternoon. He sighed and said to Eunuch Liu: "Today is the last day, so Mr. Jing can''t come." How could he fail to keep his appointment? "


    He was in a hurry when a group of civilian workers with pickaxes on their shoulders came from the east. Startled, Yuan Shikai and Eunuch Liu sat beside the old man, one on each side. When the old man saw them and panicked, he said, "These people are laborers. They came here to eat at the Taibai Restaurant. They''re building a house to the east. "


    Hearing this, the two of them felt at ease.


    The old man had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that the six of them were still not back from chasing the monk, he felt very hungry and wanted to pack up and go home. He stood up and looked around for a while. "This old man is unlucky today. The bananas are wasted, and I don''t have any money left," he said to himself.


    He turned around and picked up the bananas that had been thrown on the ground. As he put them into the basket, he sighed and said, "Forget it. This old man thinks he''s unlucky." He cleaned up the stall, said nothing, picked up the basket, and took a stool home. Yuan Shikai and Eunuch Liu were the only ones left, the two of them instantly felt lonely and bored. Facing the market of Xiao Lang, the two were truly lonely.


    They waited again. Yuan Shikai was tired. He lowered his head. In a trance, he felt a knife stabbing him from behind. In front of him was a group of Revolutionary Parties with pitch-black guns pointed at him. Someone even threatened him, "Yuan Shikai, I didn''t expect you to end up in our hands today." Startled, Yuan Shikai looked up and around. Only when he saw nothing did he realize that he had just dozed off and was dreaming. He was afraid that the dream would become a reality so he got up and said, "We can''t wait any longer. Quickly find a car and go back.

 C16

    Eunuch Liu stood up and looked around for a car. For a moment, there was no car. Yuan Shikai was so anxious that he scolded his bodyguards, "I won''t forgive these servants!"


    Just as the two were panicking, the two people arrived. Seeing this, Yuan Shikai was overjoyed. He immediately shouted, "Carry the carriage! We''re waiting here!" As soon as the car arrived, the two of them raced to get on the car. When they arrived, they had already lost all of their mannerisms.


    The two coachmen thought that they were waiting anxiously for him to return, so they apologized as they explained, "Sorry, gentlemen, we were late. There were two policemen who wanted us to send them off for free, but they came back too late. I''ve made the two gentlemen wait for a long time. "


    Yuan Shikai was not in the mood to listen to his explanation. He said impatiently, "Quickly, send us back to Zhongnanhai." Hearing this, the two coachmen assumed that they were dragging a great character. Yu Lu was especially careful as he escorted Yuan Shikai and Liu Gonggong back to Zhongnanhai.


    Yuan Shikai got off the car and felt that it was all thanks to the two of them, so he gave a share to Eunuch Liu and said: "Give him ten yuan each!" With that, he turned and entered the residence. The two coachmen took the money and asked Liu Gonggong, only then did they realize that they were dragging President Yuan Shikai. The two of them immediately brought up the silver taels, not mentioning anything about it due to their shock.


    Yuan Shikai returned to his bedroom, threw off his coat and hat, and immediately picked up the phone. First he connected to the guard camp, then he connected to the Guardian Office and the garrison outside the city. He ordered, "All of you, go capture all the fat monks in the city and detain them."


    After putting down the phone, he said to Eunuch Liu, "They have captured someone. Go and identify them one by one. We must retrieve the treasure that they snatched away."


    Eunuch Liu nodded and said, "Yes yes, this old servant knows what to do. Rest in peace! " Yuan Shikai spread his hands and reclined on the reclining chair as if he was dead. Eunuch Liu retreated timidly.


    Yuan Shikai gave the order to all the officers and soldiers to move out. Soon, the city was under martial law. Due to the short period of time, the news had yet to spread. The soldiers and police did not know what had happened. They first closed the city gate, forbidding internal and external traffic. Then, they sealed off all the crossroads and began to search everywhere to capture the fat monk.


    For a time, outside of the city walls, sirens were blowing loudly in all directions, causing people to feel flustered. Some officers and police officers would even apprehend skinny monks, young monks, female monks, and Taoists. Some soldiers and police officers, regardless of whether they were monks or commoners, would grab him whenever they saw a fat guy with no hair on his head. It frightened the pedestrians so much that they started to run in all directions. Fatty was hiding in all directions, causing the entire city to fall into a state of chaos.


    A few of the more daring and mischievous youths thought that the Revolutionary Party had entered the city and was shouting in all directions, "Yuan Shikai is doomed! The army of the Revolutionary Party had come in! "Quick, wrap the dumplings and set off the firecrackers!"


    Squads of soldiers and police were searching from door to door. All the shops were frightened to the point of closing their doors, and all the families of the people kept their doors shut.


    Those corrupt officials took the opportunity to extort and extort justice, turning it into a robbery. They severely rebuked the shops and people who refused to open the door, saying, "You all hide criminals!" He didn''t do anything until he gave him the money.


    The police officers who used to smoke opium and live in brothels gathered together and took the opportunity to extort money from everyone, rob them in the open and commit crimes in the open. They specifically looked for the shops that operated expensive items, smashing open their doors, entering and searching everywhere. They took the opportunity to find the store''s gold and silver accessories.


    Some shopkeepers found out about their theft and robbery and argued with them that they were either beaten or kidnapped and accused of "hiding the culprits".


    This caused the people to cry and curse incessantly. A police officer with a nickname, balding, was carrying a bunch of gold and silver jewelry. He took a silver peacock hairpin from the Golden Jade Temple store and was discovered by the female owner, who chased after him and scolded him, "Bald, you will die a horrible death!" You''ve never been human in your life! "In my next life, I''ll turn into a donkey, get beaten up everyday, and ride everyone!" Not to mention.


    At this time, Gan Xingyi, Kuang Lu Ping, Zhao Yonggang, and Zhang Tingxiao had found one. Just as the four of them were planning to escape, seeing that the soldiers and police officers had already taken action, the four of them were overjoyed.


    Gan Xingyi said: "This is great, with their help, it will be hard for the monks to escape. I didn''t expect to catch him before it got dark. " Zhang Tingxiao said happily, "We don''t need to make any plans to escape. We can go find the police to fill in the numbers and listen to the sound of the wind." The four of them became lively once more.


    They found the police chief, Ma Shaofen, busy on the street, and told him about the stolen items and how they had chased the monks. Ma Shaofen and the policemen were confused by what they heard. Only then did they realize that it was a fat monk who had stolen a package from the President of the Great White House.


    Ma Shaofen asked, "What business does the President have at Taibai Restaurant? Why don''t you bring more people with you and let us know if you want us to stay quiet? What item did you steal? " The four of them were rendered speechless by the question and felt that it was difficult to answer correctly.


    After a long while, Zhang Tingxiao spoke in a secretive manner, "The President has not been feeling well for the past few days. Noon, he was in a good mood and asked Liu Gonggong to accompany him for a walk. When they reached the Taibai House, the president felt thirsty, so Mr. Liu accompanied him inside to drink tea. Unexpectedly, the moment the two of them entered the Supreme White House, a fat monk snatched their things. We don''t know what it was stolen from. "


    Zhao Yonggang said, "When we came out, I brought that thing for the President. It was a small wooden chest, and inside it was something that weighed several kilograms. It was wrapped in green satin. He didn''t know what it was. We didn''t ask either. "


    A policeman said, "Could it be the presidential seal?" Zhang Tingxiao immediately answered obediently, "It might be so. The President should not have carried it with him when he went out. The President has always attached great importance to the country, and he has to do his business on the spot when he walks. "


    Gan Xingyi said, "We chased after the monk after him. Unexpectedly, he hid himself. "Bureau Chief Ma, it''s time to go through the door and search."


    Ma Shaofen immediately felt a sense of urgency and made a decision, "Pass my order: every team must pay attention to the discovery of important suspects and pay special attention to the appearance of those fat monks. If you want to see one, then go and capture one. "


    He then said to Gan Xianyi, "The four of you, lead the rest of us to those important alleys and streets to search them." Everyone immediately dispersed.


    Ma Shaofen personally led a team to the heart of Crossroads Street to interrogate the suspect who had been caught.


    At this point, many people had already been captured and integrated into a large group. Ma Shaofen sized up these people and saw that there were all kinds of monks and monks, all of them of different heights and sizes, and all of different ages. He picked up the fat monks and the bald men and questioned them one by one, "You, come out. Where are you from? Which temple? What are you doing? " All of them answered calmly.


    Some people replied, "Don''t look at the fact that I have shaved my head. I am not a monk from the temple. I''m a resident of Anfey Alley. If you don''t believe it, go and ask. Everyone there knows me. I''m a pig killer. "


    Ma Shaofeng observed him for a while before saying, "Since you''re a vulgar person, why are you shaving your head? What are you pretending to be a monk for? Take him away!" The man cried out his injustice and was dragged away.


    Another monk was pointed out for questioning, and the monk said: "Sir, although I am fat, I am definitely a monk and never seek flowers or willow. Because I often eat pork and eat a lot of it, I am fat. I did not commit a crime. "


    When Ma Shaofen heard this, he shouted in anger, "You are a monk that doesn''t abide by the rules! Take him away!" The monk refused to accept this and was dragged away.


    There was also a fat monk, Ma Shaofen asked, "Where did you come from and what did you do? From the facts! "It''s hard to say, it''s hard to avoid physical suffering."


    The monk was scared and said anxiously: "I came from Wang San Gui''s house, he did not go to Tianjin to mourn for his dead brother, it was his wife, Xiao Feng Liu, who took me there. What I did to her, it''s ¡ª it''s hard to say. " Ma Shaofen scolded again, "I think you are not a good person. Take him away! " The monk panicked and was taken away.


    Ma Shaofen was in the middle of a cross-examination when three policemen reported, "Chief, we have found an important suspect. A fat monk was running around hiding like a rat. He was already decided by our brothers, this monk should be the one to snatch things from us. "


    Hearing this, Ma Shaofen was very happy. He immediately stopped the interrogation and said to the people beside him, "You guys stay here. I''ll bring some people to take care of these people." Seeing that there were not many people around him, he shouted, "All the other policemen, follow me!" Soon, dozens of police officers were gathered.


    Ma Shaofen, in order to stir up the crowd, shouted, "Brothers, you will all run with me. If we catch the monk, I will definitely reward you. I will not break my promise this time. " The police officers were full of cheers. The one who had reported this was leading the way, and all of them ran towards their target.


    They were still far away when Ma Shaofen heard the police shouting as they chased after the monk. He then heard: "Monk, stop! You can''t escape! "You''ve been surrounded, quickly ambush and bind!" Thief Monk, quickly surrender! If you keep running, we''ll shoot you! " The shouts came in quick succession, and Ma Shaofeng became even happier. He then took a shortcut and ran over.


    At this moment, the monk heard shouts from all directions and knew that he had been surrounded. He had no choice but to rush around in search of a way out. Everywhere he went, he was intercepted by policemen with guns. He was forced to find a place with fewer people to charge at. After he broke through the first layer of encirclement, he immediately entered the second layer. At the same time, the guard battalion received the news. The battalion commander, Guo Chengliang, was leading his soldiers and galloping forward to surround them.


    Ma Shaofeng ordered, "Call for the monks, surrender or shoot. "Don''t let him fall into the hands of the guards." Soon, he was surrounded again and shouted, "Quickly surrender, Monk! If we don''t surrender now, we will definitely fire! "


    The monk saw that he was trapped in the middle and was at the end of his rope. He had just broken out of the siege when he came face to face with Ma Shaofen leading a squad of policemen. The monk was so tired that he could not run fast anymore. He hurriedly entered the western alley of Prince Gong''s Mansion. Ma Shaofen and his men followed closely behind. Seeing that he was running too slowly, Ma Shaofen was so happy that he turned around and shouted to the policemen, "Monk can''t run anymore, brothers, quickly chase him!" Reward will be given to those who get caught in it! " All the policemen were eager to catch up. Soon, they reached the end of the alley.


    With a turn, the monk''s figure suddenly disappeared. Ma Shaofen and his men looked around the corner. A police officer with good eyes exclaimed, "Bureau Chief, look at that! Shoes!" The crowd looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a half-new embroidered shoe lying at the foot of the palace wall.


    A policeman quickly picked it up and handed it to Ma Shaofen. Ma Shaofeng looked at the shoes over and over again. He hastily reached out to touch the inside of the shoes and felt the moist and warm sensation. As if he had been blessed with a treasure, he cried out in delight: "The monk can''t get away, this shoe must have been dropped by him jumping off a wall in a hurry. He escaped into the prince''s mansion. " He took the shoe and shouted, "Brothers, it''s time for you to receive the prize! Hurry and increase the distance between us and the palace, don''t let the thief monk escape. "

 C17

    The police surrounded the Mansion with a run. As the crowd dispersed, Ma Shaofen realized that the mansion was too small for his police force. And he cried out anxiously, "Brothers, go on and pass on my orders. Have the police come here and surround the Mansion. " Immediately, shouts and sirens rang out again. The police from all directions rushed towards the King''s Manor.


    As the encirclement was still in place, a police officer who had just arrived from the south hurriedly reported to Ma Shaofeng, "Chief! Not good! The men of the guard battalion are coming here too. " When Ma Shaofen heard this, he became anxious and told the people beside him, "You two follow me to search inside." The other people must tighten their encirclement! " Afraid that the guard battalion would take the credit, he personally led the twenty policemen on a run from the west to the front. The door to the mansion was tightly shut. Chief Zheng was in the middle of commanding the police to surround them. Ma Shaofeng walked to the door and knocked on it, shouting, "Open the door! Open the door!"


    The policemen also slammed the door and shouted, "Open the door! Open the door! Quickly!" It was quiet inside, with no one responding. At this time, another police officer reported in panic, "Bureau Chief Ma, Guo Chengliang is leading a battalion of soldiers on a horse. They are arriving soon." Ma Shaofeng said anxiously, "Brothers, we don''t have much to worry about anymore. The houses were full of princes. Those matching phoenixes were no better than chickens! He wouldn''t open the door for us, so we smashed it and went inside. Don''t be afraid everyone, just charge! "


    Everyone surged forward and shouted their numbers. They used all their strength to forcefully break open the door. Ma Shaofen, with his men, rushed inside.


    Just as they entered, Guo Chengliang led his team to the door. Guo Chengliang understood the fear that the policemen would snatch the credit when he saw them rush in. He jumped off his horse, waved his hand, and quickly spread out the troops in front of the gate. "Chief Zheng is still in charge of the police." Keep your distance and be vigilant. " Guo Chengliang said to Deputy Xu, "Since Ma Shaofeng is in such a hurry, he didn''t wait for us. "Then we''ll help defend this side and make our move."


    Deputy Xu snorted and said with a scornful smile, "They might not be able to catch the thieves. They had the ability to bluff and shout. We''re the ones who caught the thieves. "


    Guo Chengliang added, "The police don''t know what we''re thinking. They think we want to compete with him for power and care about everything. "I do not know that we would be better off if we did not have to work for such a thing."


    Deputy Xu added, "That monk was chased by them just now. Even the Full Moon Restaurant, which is tall, climbed up like a cat and ran away. This meant that he had great martial arts skills. Which police officer could do it! If they wanted to kill him, it would be easy for them to do so. This was the president''s accomplice. He wanted him alive. Each of them was powerless and had to chase the thieves away. If the thief comes out later, it might require us to take care of him ourselves, and only then will we be able to capture him. "


    Just as the two of them were talking, they suddenly heard gunshots from inside. Guo Chengliang immediately assigned some soldiers, "They''ve found the target. We''re all on alert, don''t let the thieves escape from here." Soon the gunfire stopped again. "The thieves must have resisted arrest with their martial arts skills and been shot dead by the police," Deputy Xu guessed. Guo Chengliang looked at the door and said, "These police officers are really useless. Those people can''t even catch a barehanded monk. They really shoot without thinking."


    The two were in the midst of their grudge when they saw a group of police officers rushing out. Guo Chengliang was surprised, but just as he was about to step forward and ask for the reason, he saw Ma Shaofen, with his bald head and swollen face, being supported by two policemen as he also backed out. Several policemen were limping and injured behind him. Guo Chengliang was surprised and the soldiers couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Guo Chengliang and Deputy Xu welcomed Ma Shaofen and asked, "Brother Ma, what''s going on?"


    Ma Shaofeng felt ashamed and his nose turned sour. He felt so wronged that he almost cried. He stuttered, "He ¡­ they are unreasonable. They can casually beat someone." The voice was filled with excitement.


    Then he asked, "Who are they? Why did Brother Ma get beaten? "


    Ma Shaofen said, "The eldest young master and the second young master fought."


    Guo Chengliang was almost provoked into laughter by his bedraggled state. Ma Shaofen lowered his head and walked away in a panic. The soldiers were all laughing out loud again. "Hahahaha!" Guo Chengliang and Deputy Xu also couldn''t help laughing at the same time.


    It turned out to be the Yuan Shikai father and son pair, a newly established secret mechanism. It is intended to punish government officials who oppose their restoration. There were members of the Order and a few Japanese Black Dragon Society agents. It was all here by Prime Minister Yuan Keling.


    Ordinary government officials were not aware of the establishment of this body. Yuan Jun just happened to be here. He had just returned from Guangzhou to report the situation and to give Yuan Ke his order.


    Yuan Keding told him to capture Liang Qichao and carry out the assassination. He did not capture Liang Qichao, nor did he kill anyone. He heard that Liang Qichao and Li Liejun had both gone to Kunming and told Yuan Keding.


    Yuan was anxious and angry. He only wanted to have a private conversation with him in the room and didn''t pay any attention to what was happening outside. At that moment, the police broke into the room.


    The policemen were fearless. When they reached the second door, they saw two armed guards standing guard. They should have realized something and went up to greet them. When Ma Shaofen saw the guards, he thought the Manchu princes were still putting on their usual airs. He pointed at the policemen angrily and said, "They are still putting on their usual airs. Go in and search!"


    The police relied on routine for the President and paid no attention to the guards. They aggressively wanted to pass the guards and break in.


    The two guards blocked him with their spears: "No one is allowed to enter without orders from above. Otherwise, I will kill you. " The policemen said, "What the hell are you guys doing!?" If we go in to capture the culprit, who would dare to stop us!? " With that, they charged in.


    The guard warned again, "We are soldiers. We only know how to obey orders. Whoever trespasses shall be killed without question! " The police did not listen and rushed in.


    The guards saw that they could not stop them and immediately shot and injured a few policemen, scaring everyone.


    Angry, Ma Shaofen scolded the guards, "You phoenixes are not even as good as chickens, what are you putting on airs for! What a show of power! "How dare you injure my man!" He was scared and ordered, "Tie up the two of them and take them back to the hospital." The policemen rushed forward and grabbed the two guards. The guards couldn''t resist and were tied up.


    Hearing the gunshot, Yuan Keding and Yuan Jun hastily ended their conversation and hurried out to see what was going on. The two of them heard Ma Shaofeng cursing, "You wretched scum, you actually dare to act mighty!? "See how I''ll teach you guys a lesson!"


    He stepped forward and slapped the guard. Yuan Keding and Yuan Jun had arrived behind him, but he was still cursing and beating them. Yuan Ke saw that his captors had also tied him up, so he rushed forward in anger and grabbed Ma Shaofen without a second thought and started beating him up.


    The beating caused Ma Shaofeng to roll back and forth on the ground as he wailed, "Please calm your anger young master, please calm your anger. I don''t know if I''m yours or not. How offensive! "Apologies!"


    Yuan Kexin did not listen to any of this and only beat him up. He even said, "I''ll let you scold me!" I will let you behave atrociously in front of me! "


    It scared the two police so they hurriedly released two guards and both knelt down and begged, "Stop hitting, stop hitting. Young master, spare me! Our director didn''t know you were here. We misunderstood just now. "


    Yuan Ke Ding angrily held his hand. Ma Shaofeng grabbed his head and scrambled to get up, crying as he called out to his mother, "Ma Shaofeng is blind today!" The policemen ran away first, the two kneeling policemen helped Ma Shaofen up, and then they all left in a panic.


    The soldiers had just stopped laughing when Yuan Jun angrily followed them out from inside.


    Guo Chengliang came forward to welcome him, "Second Young Master, it was a misunderstanding. Blame the police brothers for going in and not making things clear. "


    Yuan Jun replied, "They were all cursing and swearing, and had even tied up our guards. This is too barbaric! "


    Guo Chengliang said again, "Please calm your anger Second Young Master, listen to me explain in detail."


    Yuan Jun took out a cigarette and handed it to Guo Chengliang.


    Guo Chengliang said, "A fat monk robbed the President''s bag at noon at Taibai Restaurant. We''re blocking the city, hunting for criminals. After being chased by the police just now, the bandit monk had nowhere to hide. In a moment of desperation, he jumped over the wall and entered the prince''s mansion. In a hurry, he still dropped a shoe on the other side of the wall. Because of this, Bureau Chief Ma brought people into the mansion. He was in a hurry to catch that thief and monk. He did not know that the two young masters were present, so he was somewhat offended. This is really a misunderstanding. "


    After hearing the explanation, Yuan Jun was stunned. "So that''s the case. I''ll go inside immediately to explain it to them, and then you can bring some people to search." Yuan Jun threw away half a cigarette, turned around and hurried back to the courtyard.


    Guo Chengliang also turned around and said to Deputy Xu, "Bring some people to stand guard outside, I''ll bring some people to go inside and search." Deputy Xu laughed. "Whose business it is, it''s not something you can take away. Afraid that we would snatch the reward from him, he ended up getting beaten up instead. I''ll go in and search. "


    Guo Chengliang said, "You and I don''t need to argue. Monk martial arts experts, if they couldn''t capture him from the inside, they had to capture him from the outside. One of us has to stay, anyway. "


    Deputy Xu said, "I won''t argue. If it''s not easy to catch him inside, chase him out. The outside world was broad. They had to be used. If he really is within, then he will definitely not be able to escape from us two. "


    Guo Chengliang led twenty soldiers into the courtyard. Inside. They searched the garden, the empty rooms, the toilet, the pile of firewood, as well as every place they could hide a person, but they couldn''t find the monk.


    Guo Chengliang then led his men to the place where the police were picking up their shoes for inspection and analysis. Guo Chengliang said, "


    It was the scheme of the thief monk in Chief Ma''s group. The thief monk deliberately threw his shoes under the wall to stall his pursuers. Then, instead of entering the manor, he ran somewhere else. It can be seen that he is very crafty. " Guo Chengliang saw through the monk''s trick and immediately brought his men to chase after him.


    At this time, Zou Rensheng and Yang Dazhu had eaten their fill while hiding in that small restaurant. They already knew that the soldiers and the police were coming together on the street, so they intentionally stayed put. The two of them thought that they wouldn''t be able to catch the monk that stole the items. They had just come out of the store and were listening to the wind on the street when they encountered Guo Chengliang, who was leading his soldiers back. Zou Rensheng glanced at Yang Dazhi and said, "In a while, look at me." The two of them immediately understood, and ran in front of Guo Chengliang''s horse.


    Guo Chengliang asked the two of them from his horse, "According to Eunuch Liu, you have chased the monk. What was the result? Do you see any signs of the thieves? "


    Zou Rensheng pretended to be eager and said, "We are looking for you and are reporting to the battalion commander. We know the whereabouts of the thieves and monks. " When Guo Chengliang heard the clues, he hastily dismounted from his horse and asked in detail, "Where are the thieves?" Zou Rensheng said, "We have been following behind that monk the entire time. Seeing that he was still carrying the bag he had stolen, he hurriedly rushed into the National Protector Temple. We knew that the experts there were all very skilled, so we didn''t dare to rouse them and go in to capture them. We stayed there for a while longer, but the monk never came out. The monk that robbed must be from the State Protecting Temple. "We didn''t tell the police, afraid that they might accidentally let the thieves go and report this to the Battalion Commander."

 C18

    Hearing this, Guo Chengliang was overjoyed. He believed in the words of the two and immediately called out a group of capable soldiers to pay the bill, "It''s getting late, we can''t leave the presidential palace for too long. All of you, go and secretly monitor the National Protector Temple for me. Don''t let the thieves run away at night, and don''t alert them. "After a night, I have my reasons for it."


    Captain Wei immediately stood at attention and said, "Yes!" I took those people to watch the temple. Guo Chengliang also got on his horse and led Zou Rensheng and Yang Dazhi back to the camp. The policemen also heard the news. One of them, Sheriff Zheng, Sheriff Hun, Sheriff Zhao, and Sheriff Wang, also took their shoes and reported their retreat. Peace returned to the north side of the city.


    The news of what happened in the north of the city quickly spread throughout the city. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, the commander of the army, General Li of the Nine Gate City, also evacuated his troops from the city. He opened the city gates and returned to the city. The police station held all the suspects captive, Fatty, and the rest of the people captive, and only after it was dark did the city settle down.


    Guo Chengliang returned to the camp, arranged the duty guard, and immediately came to report to Yuan Shikai. When he entered the Yuan Mansion''s living room, he saw that only Eunuch Liu was sitting alone under the bright light. Beside him on the coffee table was a shoe. Guo Chengliang saw the shoe and said, "The police came."


    When Eunuch Liu saw him come in, he stood up and said: "Ah, Battalion Commander Guo, you came just in time. "Please take a seat over here."


    Guo Chengliang nodded at him and asked, "Where''s the President?" I came to report something to him. "


    Eunuch Liu said, "The President suffered a shock during the day and felt a bit of cold. He has already fallen ill. The doctor drugged him and he fell asleep. " Hearing that, Guo Chengliang took a few steps forward and sat at his side.


    Eunuch Liu continued: "Just now, the police department staff also came. They also brought the shoe. I didn''t ask them to disturb the President''s sleep. I want the President to have a good night''s rest so that he can recover more quickly. Battalion Commander Guo, don''t you think so? "


    Guo Chengliang thought to himself as he nodded, "You cunning old fellow, you clearly want me to report to you, but you don''t want me to speak of it directly." If it weren''t for the fact that you, a eunuch, repeatedly urged the President to restore peace, how could such a thing have happened? A good and peaceful National People''s Government would have been disrupted by you. You are really the root of all this trouble! "


    Eunuch Liu saw that he did not say a word and answered, "Just now, someone from the police station said that they had chased the monk who was robbing the goods into the Residence of Crown Prince Gong and even brought down this shoe. They said that they were on their way in to search for him, but they were all disturbed by the two young masters and they even beat up their Chief. Said the chief was in the hospital. He also said that the robbing monk dropped the shoe in a hurry when he jumped over the wall. Is what you said really true? "


    Only then did Guo Chengliang say, "There are indeed such things. Afterwards, I personally led people to search the mansion, but couldn''t find the monk that robbed things. "From my analysis, it must be that Bureau Chief Ma and the others fell for that monk''s trick."


    Eunuch Liu continued: "I was doubting their words. With just a shoe, how could I be sure that the monk had escaped into the palace? Ridiculous! I expect that they have also fallen for the tricks of that thief monk. "


    He picked up the shoe again and looked at it over and over. "This shoe isn''t worn by monks, either. Look at the redness and stitches on this shoe. This shoe is made by a Japanese woman. There''s a pattern of cherry blossoms on it. "


    Guo Chengliang, who didn''t understand anything about the nymphs or Japanese customs, was attracted by his craftiness and took a closer look at the shoes. He said to himself, "This guy is pretty good. He can tell that this shoe was made by a Japanese woman. Perhaps the shoes were worn by the Japanese? "


    So as he fiddled with his shoes, he said, "Was that Japanese they were chasing today? This case still has something to do with the Japanese? "


    Eunuch Liu shook his head, "No, no." Let''s not complicate things artificially. There was absolutely nothing to do with the Japanese in this matter. The thief must be a Chinese monk. I met him and saw him very well. We have no basis for saying that the Japanese were involved in this matter. "


    Guo Chengliang said, "According to the President''s personal bodyguard, Zou Rensheng and Yang Dazhi, they saw with their own eyes the monk that stole the thing and took it into the temple. I have sent men to watch the temple. Daybreak, I''m going there to search and arrest someone. I''m here to report to the President. "


    Eunuch Liu said, "You did well. I also heard from them that you have sent men to watch the temple. I was just about to go with you tomorrow, recognize that monk, capture him, and retrieve the stolen items. "


    Guo Chengliang smiled and said, "With Mr Liu''s cooperation, that would be for the best. It''s a hundred times more accurate than what the bodyguards said. "It''s decided. Earlier tomorrow, I will be waiting for you inside the camp. We will set off together."


    Guo Chengliang was just about to pay a visit to Yuan Shikai when Xu Shuzheng, the temporary head of the Guardian Office, arrived. The three of them exchanged a few pleasantries before sitting down. Guo Chengliang saw that Xu Shuzheng''s expression was strange.


    He guessed: "Director Xu must have come to the President to complain on behalf of Chief Ma. It seemed like he didn''t want to agree with the two gongzis'' decision. If I speak here, I will offend people, so it''s better for me to leave quickly. " Guo Chengliang didn''t even bother looking at Yuan Shikai as he stood up and said, "Hall Master Xu, your brother has been here for a long time. I still have some official matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave." Then he went back to camp.


    Hall Master Xu was indeed here to complain. The moment Guo Chengliang left, he turned to Eunuch Liu and asked, "Mr. Liu, where is the President? I have something that I need to see you about. "


    Eunuch Liu also guessed his intention for coming here, and said in a particularly amiable tone and manner, "Ah, I understand what you mean. It was best not to let the President know for the moment. He''s sick now. When he heard of it, it was like adding to the snow. "


    Xu ShuZheng said, "I really don''t understand why Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master suddenly appeared at Prince Gong''s Mansion. He didn''t care about beauty, he just casually hit someone. What secrets are there that are so important? "


    When Eunuch Liu heard this, he thought for a moment and said: "Well, you guys don''t know yet. The president saw that the young master was lazy and did not have much work to do, so he asked a few advisers to train the young master. Let him learn how to govern the state. The President was hoping for success, but he had to put in a lot of effort. It was only in the past few days that the eldest young master had been sent there. Actually, what happened during the day was completely a misunderstanding. I hope that Hall Master Xu will continue to try his best to mediate and not blow this matter up. "


    Xu Shuzheng said, "No one wants to blow the matter up. However, because of this misunderstanding, the culprit was let go, who will take responsibility for this? " Eunuch Liu lowered his head in silence.


    Xu Shuzheng added, "If we don''t report this to the President, the President will definitely blame us for our incompetence as police officers, and we will also have to resolve this case within a strict deadline." Now, Chief Ma had been severely injured by the two gongzis and was in the hospital. Without a leader in the police station, how can this case be handled? "


    When Eunuch Liu heard this, he also felt that the fire had only added fuel to the fire. He was so overwhelmed that he had nothing to say. When he saw that Xu Shuzheng did not agree and made the matter bigger, he felt that the matter was serious. He grumbled at the young master, then came to an agreement, "Tonight, the president is asking for information on how the monks are solved, so that we can get back what we want as soon as possible." What should he do? If I can''t find it, I won''t be able to escape my guilt. It''s all the fault of this brainless Young Master. " He lowered his head to think of a way to save them. Xu ShuZheng stood up and said, "The President is sick today. I''ll come back tomorrow." With that, he left with a face full of misfortune.


    Eunuch Liu sent Xu Shuzheng away. Feeling the pressure, he could not sit still any longer, so he stood up and walked in circles to think of an idea. He said to himself, "If the case continues to drag on, it will be very disadvantageous for me in the future. I have to figure out a way to get Ma Shaofen back on the case as soon as possible. Even if Xu Shuren did not agree, Ma Shaofeng would still try his best to coax him. "Yes, yes." He made up his mind. He called one of the guards in and said, "Prepare a car and take me to the hospital." The guard used a car and quickly escorted him to the hospital where Ma Shaofen was staying.


    When Eunuch Liu entered the room, he saw Ma Shaofen, his head wrapped in gauze and his face bruised and stained with iodine, lying on the bed as if he were asleep. A police officer in the room moved a chair over and said, "Mr. Liu, please take a seat. Our director is badly injured and has fallen asleep. " Eunuch Liu stepped forward and said, "Chief Ma, Brother Ma. How are you?


    Ma Shaofen knew that he had come. He opened his eyes slightly and whispered, "Mister, you are here. Please take a seat." I''m too hurt to get up. " His voice was weak, as if he were very ill.


    Eunuch Liu sat on the edge of the bed and said in a sympathetic tone: "Cough, facing this brother''s pain, this brother will empathize with it. I was commissioned by the President to come and see you. "


    When Ma Shaofen heard this, his eyes widened. Eunuch Liu saw that he immediately became more spirited and continued, "Tonight, when the President found out about this, he was extremely angry at the two gongzis and scolded them. He even said that he would punish them severely and that he would help you vent your anger. The President told me to come see you first, to keep you in peace, to rest, and to return to the Board when you were well enough. The President was also very angry about his own downfall. He was still waiting for me to reply. Oh, the President really cares about you. "


    When Ma Shaofen heard this, he was moved to tears and sobbed, "I thank the President for personally asking about this matter and for his concern for me. Sir, please go back and help me convey to the President that I will soon be working as a director and that I will be loyal to the President, so don''t worry about it. "


    Eunuch Liu continued, "Actually, it was a misunderstanding. It was all the young man''s fault for being so rude. The President had also fallen ill, and when he heard of this, he began to struggle again. So the President cares about you. " When Ma Shaofen heard this, he was even more touched. He choked with sobs and said, "Mister, please go back quickly. Don''t make the President wait any longer. "Help me comfort the President and wish him a speedy recovery."


    When Eunuch Liu heard this, he was secretly delighted that he had succeeded. As he nodded in agreement, he said, "Brother Ma, that''s right. Let them go and let them go. The President has given you so much face that it''s enough. Don''t make things difficult for him anymore. How can you be so smart when you don''t know when to stop and when to stand up? You seek to reinstate the Council as soon as possible to serve the President. " It was only until Ma Shaofen was satisfied with his speech that he took his leave.


    It was already morning when Eunuch Liu returned to his bedroom. He lay awake. He really hoped that the next day, he would be able to capture those thieves at the National Protector Temple and retrieve the items.


    As soon as dawn broke, he took a bus to the guard camp. Seeing that Guo Chengliang and Deputy Xu had already gathered in a group and prepared their horses, they were waiting for him in the courtyard. Guo Chengliang welcomed him and said, "Last night, he came back and sent a class of people to watch over that place. The soldiers had just returned and reported that the temple had been closed for a night. No one had entered the temple, and no one had gone over the wall to escape. The monk did not run away. Once we get there, we''ll be able to catch him very quickly. "

 C19

    Eunuch Liu glanced at the lined up soldiers as he listened to Guo Chengliang speak. Seeing that there were more than 120 of them, he thought to himself, "These people are enough." He took the reins from Deputy Xu and nodded at Guo Chengliang, saying, "Although you are young, you are indeed very capable at handling matters. This time, it''s all because of you that we were able to catch the culprit and get the item back. "


    Guo Chengliang said, "It''s all because of Mr Liu''s discerning eyes that I was able to capture the culprit. How can I be worthy of credit?"


    Eunuch Liu laughed sinisterly and said: "Don''t speak about the clairvoyant. Once we get there, I will recognize the monk who stole the items. Even if he were to change his surname to Flay Skinning, this old one would still recognize him. " Guo Chengliang said, "Alright, then I''ll be relying on Teacher."


    After Guo Chengliang had finished speaking, the two of them mounted their horses and led the soldiers out of the camp. They took the road and rushed towards the temple. It was really this: the awe-inspiring aura of power invading one''s skin, the thick killing intent causing one to feel a chill down their spine. Knowing that this was not a good place to go, the people of the State Protecting Temple would definitely suffer.


    As soon as Guo Chengliang sent him away, the staff officer and Deputy Xu reported, "Reporting, Battalion Commander: The telegram has already been sent out. The Tianjin Police Department attaches great importance to it. They have already sent out police officers to search for Rufeng."


    Guo Chengliang was very satisfied and said to the two of them, "I just sent her away. He personally promised to help me find Monk Rufeng. "In this way, with the support of Tianjin and the assistance of the Beijing police, we will be able to capture Rufeng within the next few days." Before he could finish, the phone rang and rang again. The staff officer picked up a person who was looking for the Battalion Commander and immediately passed it to Guo Chengliang. "Battalion Commander, someone is looking for you." Guo Chengliang picked up the phone one by one.


    At the same time, large numbers of officers and police were out of the city and Tianjin city, searching for the mountain. All sorts of calls were being made to report the situation to Guo Chengliang. The busy Guo Chengliang could not stop.


    Just as he put down the phone and sat down, the guard outside reported again: "Captain of the Guardian Office and his men have arrived!" It was Chief of Police Xu Shuzheng, along with Police Department''s Sheriff Zheng, Sheriff Ji, Sheriff Zhao, Army Department''s Leng Chenyu, Yang Yutian, and the Supervisor of Industry and Commerce, Zhao Bingjun. They all heard that Guo Chengliang had been beaten up at the State Protecting Temple and had come to visit.


    Guo Chengliang welcomed everyone into the room and said politely, "I didn''t know that all of you would arrive here today. "Everyone, please take a seat. Please take a seat."


    Everyone modestly sat down, and Xu Shuzheng said first, "I heard from Mr. Liu that Brother suffered in the National Protector Temple. We''ve come to visit. General Commander Duan Qirui of the Ministry of War and Military Affairs was also very concerned about the matter and sent a few of his bros to offer their condolences. When the business community heard the news, they didn''t know how much damage their little brother had suffered, so they decided to donate money to help. About this, Chief Zhao actually brought someone here personally. " Guo Chengliang''s face turned red when he heard this. Everyone greeted him and said, "Sir, thank you for your concern." "Thank you so much, little brother!"


    As he handed out cigarettes to everyone, he explained, "Actually, it''s nothing much. I was unharmed. Only a dozen soldiers were wounded. This is the result of a bunch of people lying about their inaccurate information. "


    Xu Shuzheng continued, "Those powerful cultivators of the State Protecting Temple are being lawless. They are simply rebelling. If they dare to beat the soldiers, I will not spare them. As long as little brother agrees, I will immediately send people to capture all of them and punish them severely. "


    Guo Chengliang said, "Thank you for your good intentions, brother. There was no need to trouble the police and my bros about this matter. In the future, little brother has his reasons. Besides, he''d wronged her today. Our battalion and bureau are in charge of the security outside the city, and the incident happened inside the city, so we have responsibilities that we cannot shirk. We should work together. It''s more important to solve the case. For the time being, I have to give up all personal grudges. "


    Xu Shuzheng said, "Maintaining law and order and punishing gangs are also the responsibilities of our police department. What''s the difference between you and me, old boy? As for the matter of solving the case, I have given orders as per my brother''s wishes. All the police forces have been dispatched to search the temples outside the city. If that Monk Rufeng is really as I thought, he will be caught very soon. "


    Guo Chengliang said, "Thank you for your cooperation." "If I had to rely solely on my little brother to catch Monk Rufeng, I would be powerless to handle such a huge case."


    Xu Shuzheng said, "I was assigned a duty by the Army Department, and was forced to serve as the head of the Guardian Office. It made me busy all day. Chief Ma is still in the hospital. These are the only officers in the station. I always feel weak. Therefore, he would have to rely more on his younger brother''s intelligence in order to capture the case against Rufeng. I can only help out and listen to my brother''s orders. "


    Guo Chengliang heard and said, "Who doesn''t know that Brother''s mind is deep and profound? You want to be my assistant? Aren''t you ashamed to kill me? Please don''t be too modest and take the time to solve the case. What do I, a young military man, know? "The main thing is to rely on Brother''s ingenious plans to catch Ruifeng." Apart from their internal conflicts, the two knew that the case was difficult to solve, so they started pushing the case to each other.


    Xu ShuZheng could tell that Guo Chengliang was dissatisfied with him, so he changed the topic and said, "Brother, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to turn the case over to you. We''ll work together. "


    Guo Chengliang also said, "The thing was lost by someone else, so it''s our fault. If our battalion falls apart and we try to avoid each other''s responsibility, we won''t be able to solve the case and the President won''t be able to explain himself. In the end, the ones who suffered were still us. "


    Xu Shuzheng nodded, "I went to report on the case this morning. The President was very angry to see that there was no progress. We are strictly ordered to solve the case within the deadline of the day. "


    Guo Chengliang said, "The pressure has already been placed on us, so we can only work together and sincerely cooperate."


    Xu Shuzheng nodded again and said, "I have already captured the assistant from the Supreme White House and he is currently conducting a strict interrogation. This is the only clue I have, and I hope to solve it on him. " It was a rare occurrence for Xu ShuZheng to lean back in his chair. He looked up at the sky and thought.


    Guo Chengliang had just exchanged a few words with Leng Chenyu and Zhao Bingjun when the guards outside reported loudly, "General Li has arrived!"


    A group of nine commanders from the commander in chief of the Ninth Gate, General Li, also came to visit Guo Chengliang. Guo Chengliang hurriedly picked it up again. For several days in a row, officials came to visit him every day. Don''t mention it.


    In the blink of an eye, many days had passed. Guo Chengliang had tried his best to not be able to catch Ru Feng. Xu Shuzheng racked his brain but was still unable to find the location of the mountain from the Taibai Clan''s shop assistant''s mouth. The robbery dragged on day after day.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Shikai continued to report illness to government officials every day, secretly plotting a revival with his trusted aides. What he was most anxious about was the question of the restoration going on day after day. On the one hand, he urged Xu Shuzheng and Guo Chengliang to solve the case, and on the other hand, he urged Liu Gonggong to call Zheng Xiaoxiu, a member of the Sectarian Society, and urged him to contact the Black Dragon Society of Japan more urgently so that he could secretly inquire about the situation of the silent man in the well.


    On this day, the head of the Black Dragon Society in Beijing, Shan Qi, brought the news from Tokyo. Shan Qi also brought a secret letter from Jing Fu to Yuan Shikai. He passed it on to Zheng Xiaoxu. Zheng Xiaoxu quickly handed the letter to Liu Gonggong to see Yuan Shikai.


    Eunuch Liu saw that the letter had the words "Mr. Yuan''s personal letter" on it and knew that it was written by Jing Fu himself. He was happy to think that the chance to atone for his sins had arrived.


    As if he had found a treasure, he came at once to Yuan Shikai and said: "Master, since the thing was lost in my hands, I feel deeply ashamed of my master, and have no heart for food or tea every day. Several times I wanted to kill myself, but I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to do my duty for my master. These days, I''ve been trying to find out more about Mr. Well. Finally, my Japanese friend found him. He also wrote you a letter in person. " After which, he handed over his hands.


    Yuan Shikai was already happy to hear the news. He was also happy to hear that there was a letter written by a quiet man in the well. He immediately took it and held it in his hands. While sizing up the letter, he said, "I''ve finally got you here!" He opened the letter at once.


    The letter read: "His Excellency Mr. Yuan: It is not Jingfu who intends to go against the wishes of the monarch. He was helpless and could not keep his appointment. I felt guilty. Your people were careless and leaked the news to Japan. Do you know, sir? I was scolded by someone in front of the Emperor and studied in a book. He almost lost his position. As a result, he was unable to make the appointment.


    Originally, I had already put forth my best efforts for Teacher and obtained victory in front of the Emperor and the other ministers. The emperor had already removed the clauses that the gentlemen thought inappropriate. He had changed them to five lines and twenty-one lines. This final clause was already acceptable to Mr. Li. Unexpectedly, someone came back from Beijing, accusing me of taking bribes and using me of being a public servant in Beijing. The Sky Emperor refused again. I had to struggle to get the terms for Teacher. The monarch took the original terms from the emperor and prepared to go back to Beijing to force him to accept them. On the day of the letter, sir may have seen the original clause. If mister can insist on the original clause, I for mister bitter struggle for the article 21 hope. At that time, I should have done my best again. "See you later!"


    Yuan Shikai was surprised and deeply regretful. He said to Eunuch Liu: "Mr. Jing is such a good friend. This letter must be kept absolutely confidential and must not be leaked at all. The last meeting had somehow leaked the news, and Mr. Well was already angry. When he went back, he had his men study a book in front of the Sky Emperor, which was the reason for this undesirable outcome. "


    Eunuch Liu''s expression immediately became flustered as he argued, "The last meeting was absolutely confidential. There was not the slightest slip up. What kind of trick is the Jap trying to pull out of this? " Yuan Shikai lowered his head without a word and showed the letter to him. Eunuch Liu hurriedly took the letter and read through it.


    It turned out that the other day when Rufeng visited the Yuan Mansion, he told the information about the secret meeting between Yuan Shikai and Jing Jiu that he had heard and witnessed. After that, the intelligence agent quickly organized the information and sent it to the information stations in Tianjin and Shanghai.


    Soon after, Cai Songpo received this important information in Kunming. He immediately spread word in the southern provinces, denouncing Yuan Shikai''s crime of selling his country back, and calling for people to rise up and punish Yuan Shikai.


    The Western newspapers in the various leases also carried the news. The secret meeting between Yuan Shikai and Jing Jiafu was known to everyone. Some of the Western newspapers posted the headline "Japanese envoy, Jingyuanfu, is taking bribes in China" in an eye-catching position.


    TIANJIN JAPAN CONSIDERAL OF JAPANESE, was furious when he saw the newspaper get the news. He immediately took the newspaper to Beijing to look for the Japanese envoy.

 C20

    Nikki was also angry at the news that appeared in the newspaper. Japan and Japan immediately to the Japanese Heilongjiang Association in Beijing, the boss of the special organization, Shan Qi, to question them. It was only with each passing day that Japan learned the truth about the secret visit of Jingfu to China. The Japanese immediately boarded the ship to return to Japan, reported to the Emperor of Japan, and impeached the Quiet Man.


    In front of the emperor, Yi said that Yuan Shikai had bribed him for a lot of benefits. The Emperor immediately criticized the quiet man on the surface and revoked the terms he had fought over for Yuan Shikai. In the presence of the emperor and ministers, Japan insisted on the original terms to force Mr Yuan to sign a contract with Japan. He also requested that he personally take the original terms back to Beijing to force Yuan Shikai to sign the contract.


    Day by day, he was an arrogant and ambitious person. He said to the emperor: "The Chinese have always been weak. Now, the Western Empires are powerless to fight against us, Japan. This is the perfect time for us to force Mr Yuan to sign a contract and for Japan to monopolise China in its entirety. Those provisions that we have decided upon at our meeting must not be reduced in any way. He must get Yuan Shikai to agree and sign it. A person who does not engage in public service should be severely punished and should not be allowed to do anything else. I have been in China for many years, and I know very well Yuan Shikai''s character. I can use the original terms to force Yuan Shikai to agree and sign. I plead for the Emperor''s permission. "


    The Emperor, after a moment of silence, agreed to his performance and gave him the original terms. He took it back to China to force Yuan Shikai. There were many ministers who did not believe in profit and gain. At that time, they had turned to the Emperor to plead for him. The Emperor did not punish the silent man. It turned out that Kei Kai-shek was a powerful figure in the government and had a huge network of connections. Most of the ministers said, "Your Majesty, it is not appropriate to punish Sakyamuni too soon. What he came back to say and what he analyzed about the current situation in China, we think is true. As for his taking of bribes, there was no evidence to prove it. He could not make up his mind. He had to find out slowly. "If we fail to force him to step in, then he will have to step in." Hearing his words, the Emperor felt that it is reasonable. After a moment of indecision, he gave his approval to all of the ministers. " The quiet man on the other side was secretly happy, but deep inside, he hated that he was getting better every day. On one side, Yi Yi was deeply resentful of the ministers, but on the other hand, he secretly made up his mind to get the evidence and take part in the investigation.


    After the meeting was over, Jingfu took the initiative and wrote to Yuan Shikai, telling him to take advantage of the situation. This was the equivalent of returning a shot from behind.


    As for Eunuch Liu, after he finished reading the letter, he was stunned and knew that the information leaked was true. Both he and Yuan Shikai immediately felt uneasy, worried that their husband would come back. Yuan Shikai said, "Mr. Jing did not mention in his letter who was coming to force me. Who is this person that wants to take part in his book and force me? He must have some powerful methods. "


    Eunuch Liu said, "I expect that this person will be the Japanese envoy. Because it was so easy to guess that it was him, Mr. Well did not write his name. " Yuan Shikai said resentfully, "That guy is always so arrogant, he''s never polite talking to anyone. The fight at the Heavenly Altar was actually caused by him speaking too arrogantly. This person is sinister and repulsive. " The two of them guessed that things would get better with each passing day, but they didn''t mention that they would think of a way to deal with him.


    On the afternoon of the same day, Liu Gonggong said to Yuan Shikai with a complacent look on his face: "Master, as I expected. Day by day, he came. I''ve already let you into the living room. " "No matter what he says or what he forces me to do, I cannot allow him to do as he says. What can this arrogant fellow do to me? " As he spoke, his heart was already flustered. Eunuch Liu said, "Yes, we must resist him. That depends on how you answer him. "


    Yuan Shikai steadied himself again, considered his options, and went into the living room. He was wearing a suit, a pair of gold-rimmed crystal glasses and a golden frame. As he sat there, he expressed his arrogance and his self-confidence. Beside him stood a handsome young lady in a flowery kimono. The young lady lowered her head slightly, a small and exquisite box in her hand. Yuan Shikai cleared his throat as he walked in, "I''ve kept you waiting, Mr. Minister." With a cold expression, he left his seat and said, "I''ve just arrived." Yuan Shikai sat at the seat of honor beside him and said, "I do not know what business you have here as an envoy." "I recently heard that the President was suffering from a minor illness and came to visit," he said. Yuan Shikai''s face was also cold as he said, "Thank you for your concern, sir.


    "These are some of the best ginseng in Japan," he said. "They can be called the best supplement to nourish the President''s body. This is disrespectful! " Yuan Shikai did not say anything as he looked inside the box. It was five ginseng wrapped in cellophane paper, lying inside in a row. Thus, he said, "I let Mr. Envoy spend his money. I will not be disrespectful and accept it. " He picked up the box and called the maid: "Put this away." The maid caught it and retreated out of the room.


    He opened his briefcase and took out a letter, "I have one more thing to do. This is the special envoy of the Japanese government, Mr. Shimamoto. He entrusted it to you. " Upon hearing this, Yuan Shikai thought, "Don''t lie to me. You really know how to lie! " He took the letter and placed it on the table. And he asked, "What about Mr. Jingfu? Why didn''t he come? " He didn''t expect him to ask the first question and felt it was sudden. Embarrassed for a moment, he muttered to himself, "As for you, Sir Envoy, you are unable to come personally because of all the things that have occurred in the government." Yuan Shikai knew the reason, but he kept silent and waited for further instructions.


    After a long while, Yi Xin saw that Yuan Shikai was not reading the letter, so he did not ask anymore, and said: "Mr. Yuan: You read the letter first. I think we should know everything. " Yuan Shikai looked at him and was about to read the letter. At this moment, the head of the government, the governor of Nanjing, Feng Guozhang, suddenly barged in from the outside. As if he didn''t see it, he went to Yuan Shikai''s side and said, "President, the British Minister has asked me to accompany him. He said that he has an important meeting with you and is already waiting outside." Yuan Shikai hesitated for a moment before saying, "Let him come back this afternoon." I have a guest here, I can''t take it. " Finished speaking, he raised his head to look at Feng Guozhang beside him. Seeing that Feng Guozhang was not moving, he changed his words: "You go first. Let him wait in the study. Say I''ll see you right away. " Only then did Feng Guozhang leave in satisfaction.


    Yuan Shikai picked up the letter and unhurriedly opened it to read it. The letter read: "His Excellency, President of the Great Japanese Empire, The Emperor of China: Reply Received. He admired the determination of the president to restore the imperial system. May the President ascend one step at an early date. We are willing to help achieve great things. You may also agree to your requests for loans, arms, etc. Due to the complex situation in your country, all the countries in Britain, France, Russia and the United States are close to your country. They have all the benefits of trading and trading with your country. And my Japanese empire''s interests in China are nothing compared to it. As a result, the matter of assistance and a number of issues had yet to be resolved by agreement. We believe that Japan''s trading and trading interests and other interests in China should be at the top of the empires. With this as the premise, he could agree to the contract for assistance. We strongly oppose your offer of first assistance and then signing the contract. We advocate first signing and then assisting. Your Excellency is reminded to reconsider the terms that have been rejected by you. We must not make any concessions. If Your Excellency objects any further, we shall regard it as a lack of good faith. We can consider fostering other Chinese friends, parties or groups. What Big Japan proposed must be realized! What he had to do had to be done! What he had to do had to be done!


    I hope that you will open up your heart, weigh personal gains and losses, make wise choices, and quickly repent. The Great Emperor of Japan is here! "


    Yuan Shikai looked at the letter, his hands were trembling in fear as he threw it on the ground. While he was picking up the letter on the ground, he thought to himself, "This Japanese devil is really amazing. With such a tough tone, he openly threatened me in the letter to nurture others." How can I accept such harsh conditions? "


    He put the letter in his reply bag and thought over and over again, "The little devil always does things by hook or by crook. There''s no need to talk about nurturing others to topple me. Even if they were slightly inclined towards others, my power and prestige would quickly decline. The members of the Sectarian Party were unpopular, so it was not a big deal to fear them. This piece of Chi Rui can be closely related to this daily gain. If I were to support him and fall, not only would I fail to become an emperor, but I would also lose my position as president. " Unknowingly, he began to sweat profusely.


    After he had read the letter, Joy was so frightened that he looked pleased and pleased with himself; he wrinkled his nose and soon his face became even more sullen. He looked at Yuan Shikai''s reaction.


    Yuan Shikai felt his body heating up as he took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his face. Then he remembered Jing Jianfu''s words in his letter: "If Teacher is not willing to accept the original terms, then there is a chance for me to obtain article 21 of the five paragraphs that I have been fighting so hard for you."


    Yuan Shikai gathered his courage and said, "My body is weak, and I''m sweating profusely while sitting here. I don''t have time for this sort of thing. First, it was settled. First, it was supported, then it was signed. The opposite is true in your country. Those conditions are too harsh, and hard to accept! " He picked up the letter from the table and gave it back to Nikki. He stood up and angrily said: "I still have things to do. See the guests out! "


    Nikki was stunned by his sudden action. She stood up and threatened, "I can only tell you the truth. The one who will suffer the loss will be you!" With that, he left resentfully. When he got into the car, he turned around and said to Yuan Shikai, "You should reconsider. I''ll come back tomorrow." Only then did he get into the car with the young lady and leave.


    Yuan Shikai came back to the study to see the British minister. When he entered, he saw that the British, French, Russian and American ministers were all seated. The anxious Feng Guozhang paced back and forth on the ground. Yuan Shikai forced himself to say, "I''ve made the ambassadors wait for a long time." Then, he sat on the main seat in the middle. He suddenly felt as if there was a huge pressure above his head, causing him and the chair to drill straight into the ground.


    The various ambassadors said, "We heard that the president is feeling ill and came to visit together."


    Yuan Shikai said, "I''ve been feeling unwell for the past few days." After a round of questioning from the ministers.


    The British envoy began by saying, "The newspapers in the various leases all have the news that you have decided to use Japan''s loans and arms to sign a treaty with Japan. Is this true? Mr. President, please explain it clearly. "


    Seeing that Yuan Shikai did not answer him, he added with an indifferent expression, "Mr. Yuan, you don''t have to mind. We Western Empires do not want to interfere in this, nor do we want to know the details of your contract. However, while you can sign the contract, you must not harm the interests of our western empires in China. After you sign the contract, Japan''s interests in China must never surpass ours. "

 C21

    And then: "Of all the empires in China, only those in the West are old friends of China and the most reliable to China. Japan has long harbored wild ambitions for your China. This is also evident and well-known. Their kindness to you is, of course, false. They are not something you can rely on. I reminded Mr. Yuan: The Japanese Empire wants to take advantage of the war in the West to monopolize China. They were trying everything they could to find a chance that they could take advantage of. You don''t want to be used by them on loans, arms, these things. Their ambition to invade China has been discovered; the edge of China''s occupation has been revealed. "


    He looked arrogantly at everyone present and added, "We Western empires only seek to develop business and cooperation with China. And Japan''s goal was to get all of China''s land and wealth. They wanted to turn China into their colony. It is terrible for China that you have signed up with them. It is the most dangerous. "President Yuan must place great importance on our country and think carefully about it."


    When the British minister had finished speaking, the American minister added, "The British minister is right. Only the Western empires are reliable friends of China, and we are sincere to China. Don''t be afraid of us. In fact, we Western empires cannot divide up China and move back to the West. Therefore, none of your dealings with us are frightening. Japan, on the other hand, is different. They are connected to and close to the waters of China. He had taken over Korea to take over China in the future. Japan wants to incorporate both North Korea and China into its territory for permanent domination. What they were after was the hegemony of Asia and the world. And we Western empires cannot incorporate China into our own territory. We don''t fight to be the hegemon. I think President Yuan knows this the best. We came to see you today to persuade you not to sign anything with Japan. Furthermore, do not agree to any of their conditions. If you need arms and loans, we Western empires can provide them. Don''t underestimate the war in the West. It will be over soon. We have the loans and the ammunition you need, and we can afford it. I hope that President Yuan will reconsider and make a wise decision. I hope you''ll still cooperate with us. "


    The Russian minister and the French minister were also giving speeches and giving speeches. They all tried to put pressure on Yuan Shikai. In dividing up China''s interests, they have joined forces against Japan. To call aggression friendly and defensible, they would not say a word about their aggression against China.


    Listening to them, Feng Guozhang said impatiently, "President, I think all the ambassadors are right. The Japanese have bad intentions, and they have a wolf''s ambition for us, so we can''t answer them. We used money and arms to approve borrowing from the Western Empire. Japan''s must not be used. And you can''t sign any treaty with Japan. "


    Yuan Shikai''s ears buzzed as he listened, and his anger flared. He feebly said, "Alright, alright. None of you should listen to those newspapers making up rumors out of nothing. I haven''t made up my mind yet about the loan. There is no agreement at all with any country. Not to mention signing a contract with Japan. We also hope that the ambassadors will let their doubts go and maintain normal friendly relations with China as soon as possible. Please believe me: I, Yuan Zhou, will rule for one day. I will not let the other empires down. I want to be equal. Your interests in China, I will definitely consider giving you long-term and full protection. Gentlemen, please go back to the house and rest. See the guests out! "


    When the various ministers heard that, "See the guests out", they were all taken aback. They all sat still, thinking that they hadn''t finished their conversation. Yuan Shikai saw that they were unwilling to leave and added, "I''m weak and tired. "Excuse me!" He got up and left first. All the ministers looked at each other with dissatisfaction in their hearts. After a long while, they all left. Feng Guozhang escorted them to the carriage and left with the British minister.


    Yuan Shikai returned to the lounge, fidgeting. Ever since he had refused to take advantage of the situation, his mind had been preoccupied with many things. He first recalled what the four ambassadors had said and thought to himself: "They say that the Japanese are unreliable, and that the Westerners are ungrateful and f * cking unreliable." He said to himself thoughtfully, "You may be able to deceive others. You want to lie to me? It''s not that easy. My good China is destroyed in your hands. By trading, you invade us. What don''t I know? How could I not know what you were doing?! I just want to borrow the power of the Japanese to kill you all! " He then recalled the threat: "I can only tell you the truth. The one who will suffer the loss will be you!" He felt even more uneasy. Finally, he said, "I hope you can meet with me as soon as possible." He placed all his hopes on the man in the well.


    After dinner, Yuan Shikai sent for Eunuch Liu. For the first time, he expressed to Eunuch Liu his intentions of claiming the title of emperor. He wanted to hear what Eunuch Liu had to say. He said to Eunuch Liu, "Since ancient times, this world has always been ruled by kings. Today, there are people who insist that this world belongs to the republics. I think it''s a ludicrous thing to say. Open up the history of China, which dynasty is not the monarch? It wasn''t up to the emperor to decide? From generation to generation, didn''t the dynasties have heirs and heirs who flourished for hundreds of years? Take the most recent Great Qing dynasty for example. From the legend of Taizu Nur Ha Chi until now, they have experienced twelve emperors and more than two hundred years. Although it was the end of the day, it was still a number of days. He had the same lifespan as a human. When the time came for him to die, he would never be able to revive. How do I see this republic as awkward? It is not as pleasing to the eye as the monarchy is to the long run. Republic system is the same as f * * king Western foreign devil system, what is worth learning! We in China have no such precedent. Besides, my military career has come to an end. If I were to become the emperor, wouldn''t it be a waste of my blood on the robe? Since ancient times, there had never been a person who gave it to someone for free. No matter what, I can''t let the rivers and mountains that I obtained from battling to the north become republics with others every day, and even more so, I can''t let anyone else do the same. " He continued to create nonsense: "Ever since I was young, my name has been calculated for me, saying that I am from the bottom of the Violet Star Realm, that I am born to be an emperor. "Even as an emperor, I am destined to be fated by the heavens."


    Upon hearing this, Eunuch Liu nodded his head repeatedly, secretly surprised. He said to himself, "So the restoration he spoke of was not for the sake of the full restoration of Qing Dynasty, but for him to call himself Emperor. This person''s words are truly false. This old man has always been deceived by him for being so smart. " Then he thought about it and said to himself, "Since ancient times, there has never been such a thing as a true successor. It''s my fault for being confused. The little Emperor was orphans and widows, and it was difficult for him to succeed to the throne. I might as well know something about the current affairs, and be good to others, and assist Yuan Shikai. In the future, he would be able to win the title of the founding father of a country, and he would also be able to leave his name in the annals of history. So soon, the day of my glory has come again. " The more he thought about it, the happier he became, and the happier he became. He quickly turned the rudder and said, "Master, to be honest, I''ve been trying to persuade you to become an emperor for a long time. It was not worth it to assist the little Emperor in his restoration. This is not because you are disloyal or unfilial, this is all heaven''s will. "


    Yuan Shikai also said happily, "Sir, now do you know my true intentions?" Eunuch Liu immediately changed his form of address: "This humble official understands. This humble subject also fully agrees. I will do my best to assist Your Majesty and do my best. " Yuan Shikai said, "Our relationship can be considered very close. If I have anything to do in the future, I can''t hide it from anyone. You suggested to me that I should discuss how to deal with the matter of the Emperor changing his system. " He continued, "You saw and spoke the wrong things, so I won''t blame you."


    Eunuch Liu acted very shrewd as he said, "This humble subject believes that there are three things that you should worry about. First, you are worried that what you say is true, day by day." Yuan Shikai nodded, "Yes, there is. Go on, sir. " Eunuch Liu said, "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as you believe in the peace and quiet of the well, you need not be afraid of profit and gain. Now, the joint-profit group is unpopular in the Japanese government. The only person they can prop you up in China is Duan Qili. This man and Feng Guozhang are your right-hand men, both loyal to you. Don''t let your imagination run wild. Trust others lightly and not recognize them. Duan Qili and Feng Guozhang will never listen to outsiders instigate and do wrong to you. Secondly, you are worried that there are many people who are opposed to the change of the emperor system, so it can''t be carried out properly. I have a way. I can make you the rightful Emperor with just a little trick. "


    Yuan Shikai heard his words and immediately paid attention to it. He quickly continued, "I am most worried about this, what brilliant plan do you have for me? Tell me quickly. " Eunuch Liu said unhurriedly: "Since ancient times, you should always slow down, slowly prepare to stabilize the human heart. We can use those who are literate and influential to organize and first refute the republican system: it is not suited to China''s conditions. In this way, there will soon be an undercurrent of yearning for imperial power throughout the country. Once the undercurrents flourished, they would become the undercurrents. Ming Liu will soon develop into a trend. The country has formed a craving for imperial power, and I have some more guidance in it. At that time you were justified in calling the emperor system. "


    Yuan Shikai nodded his head happily and said, "I will leave this matter to you. It''s a good idea. "I''m very much at ease with your work." "Eunuch Liu nodded, "I already have a general idea of what I should do. I have made up my mind about who to use. Using them was no different from child''s play. Tomorrow, I will first go to Yang Kuo, and let him do it. We will proceed according to plan step by step. " The moment Yuan Shikai heard "Yang Kui", he knew who was the appropriate person to choose from, and he said, "Alright! Tell them: When this is done, seal them first. Generation after generation. With such great rewards, they will definitely be effective. " Eunuch Liu said: "Yes! With such a high reward, even brave men would appear in this life or death situation. Not to mention letting them talk nonsense? "First, I get a position, and then I get a generation. That way, it''ll be much easier for me.


    Yuan Shikai was really muddled by the noble king''s thoughts. After a moment of silence, he continued, "Mister said third." Eunuch Liu said, "Thirdly, you should worry about Sun Wen, Cai Songpo, and the others joining forces and causing trouble once the system was changed. You don''t have to worry about that. This was also the easiest and most secondary rule. With Mr Oshima in Japan to help, the signing will be done sooner or later. When you have money and plenty of ammunition, and you have millions of soldiers, do you have to be afraid of the destitute mob? Those who rebelled did not have sufficient arms and food to pay. How could war last? Wasn''t this the same as the rebellion launched by Sun Wen? and in the blink of an eye, it was a complete failure. "


    Upon hearing Liu Gonggong''s words, Yuan Shikai was relieved of a great burden and revealed a smile. He praised Liu Gonggong, "Mr. What you say fits what I think. In the future, when I ascend the throne, I will not let you down. You must be heavily conferred with official titles, and you must attack the nobility for generations to come. In the future, you will take care of the matter of me calling it ''The Emperor''s Reformation''. "

 C22

    Eunuch Liu was flattered and immediately knelt down and said: "Thank you, my lord!" Yuan Shikai was surprised, "Why are you in such a hurry? You haven''t even become the emperor yet!" The two of them laughed happily.


    Eunuch Liu said goodbye and left. Yuan Shikai was happy for the whole night. The next morning, day after day came again. His attitude today was even more unyielding; his threatening words were more explicit and sharp; and his methods were even more clumsy. "I wonder if you have made up your mind yet!" Yuan Shikai said, "If those conditions are unchanged, there''s nothing to consider." Day by day he threatened, "If you don''t agree, it''s too late. The one who will be at a disadvantage will definitely be you. I''ll tell you the truth: we''ve already prepared a few plans. It all depends on those conditions. It''s all for you. Why don''t I tell you something first. It is possible that we will support Cai Songpo and Li Liangjun, who are in the midst of a mass rebellion, in their great cause. We may be able to help Duan Qirui get on the stage. We may support Sun Yat-sen''s revolutionary party. We may also choose from the Order to replace you. Think about it: If you don''t agree, someone else will. What we need is still available. This time, I''m here to persuade you that I value you greatly. Aren''t you still awake? " Yuan Shikai said, "Some of your conditions are very harsh, and I find it hard to accept. I will not accept this article in the original terms if only the Northeast provinces are incorporated into the North Korean Republic. Outer Mongolia I promised their autonomy, causing a stir all over the country. As soon as it had subsided, you offered to cede the entire northeast. How do you expect me to agree? Let me tell you this: I will not be able to split my land in the future. Although I said that I had caused a ghost by burning incense, but I can use Japan''s loans and arms. You don''t have to force me. I say that the reform of the imperial system can be postponed and that the loans and arms I use can be borrowed from other countries. "Thank you, sir, for your concern." "Don''t listen to the western ambassadors. They are the real culprits of your country. The Japanese Empire is doing this to help you. "You should reconsider." After he finished speaking, he bitterly walked away.


    Yuan Shikai was anxious as he sat alone and let his imagination run wild. For a moment he doubted his ability to keep quiet, then he suspected that Duan Qirui was working in collusion with Japan, and then he worried that Cai Songpo would have the support of Japan. He said in his heart, "Can a quiet man at the top of the well win every day? Was it possible, he said, that he could do his best again? There must be someone who had a secret understanding with him. Perhaps Duan Qirui is colluding with the profits, to use this opportunity to topple me, he wants to go on stage. I have to be wary of this person. If the daily support for Cai Songpo, Cai Songpo is like a tiger wings. It will take a lot of trouble to calm him down. "If Japan interferes with me and protects Tsongpo, what should I do?"...


    He was too preoccupied with his thoughts to look up. When Eunuch Liu came in, he did not look up. Eunuch Liu quickly read his mind and said, "Your Majesty, do not worry. Pay attention to your body. You have to believe in Mr. Jingamou. Every word he said was full of threats, and he couldn''t do anything about it. The letter he came to show you yesterday was also an act of his own. Once you tell me, I''ll analyze it. The tone in the letter was one that was getting better with each passing day. As long as you persist in resisting his threat, there will definitely be a way for Mr. Oshima to intervene in Japan. " Yuan Shikai nodded slightly, but his thoughts were still heavy. He repeatedly coughed and sighed, muttering, "I''ve caused a ghost by burning incense."


    Eunuch Liu tried to cheer him up, muster up the courage to resist the benefits of the day, while he tried to think of a way out. Yuan Shikai stood up, coughed and sighed before returning to the Meditation Hall. Eunuch Liu squinted his eyes and smiled sinisterly. He murmured to himself, "Why can''t I be like this? Why can''t I be like this?" He followed her outside, smiling as he turned into Qing`er''s house.


    This Qing E was originally one of the maids at the side of the empress dowager, Long Yu. She was smart and understanding, and she spoke very well. She was also good at dressing up. She looked pretty seductive. She had already been ravaged by Eunuch Liu. The two continued to have an intimate relationship. Ever since Qing''e had been taken over by Yuan Shikai, she had also become quite popular. Liu Gonggong was trying very hard to get her the position of wife in front of Yuan Shikai. Some people said that the beauty said, "A few witty words that captivate the soul and captivate the heart with their gentle and graceful charm. Her clear eyes glanced at it and she immediately knelt down. She had a lot of charm, a lot of tenderness, and was good at making fun of people. The other beauties were all jealous of her, calling her a little goblin behind her back.


    When Liu Gonggong entered, he saw Qing`er dressed up like a flower and sitting by herself, looking at her hand. She saw that her hands were very good, and she looked and looked, and she was so smitten with herself. Eunuch Liu''s lust rose as he turned around and shut the door. He walked up to her and snickered, "Beautiful, are you bored? Are you enjoying yourself? " Qing`er laughed, "If you want to be happy, there''s no one to accompany me. It''s suffocating to be locked up here all day. I can''t see any birds in the palace, and it''s still you. " Eunuch Liu said, "This beauty is really sarcastic. Why am I here?" Qing`er said, "You know that." Eunuch Liu whispered a few words into Qing`er''s ears, causing her shy Qing`er to blush. She nudged him and said, "You naughty girl, you''ve given me such an idea. You must have some intentions." With just that one sentence, Eunuch Liu was so enthralled that he quickly kneeled down and said: "I hope Miss can grant my wish." Qing`er glanced at him and smiled, as if acquiescing. Eunuch Liu couldn''t contain his lust for her as he jumped up and grabbed her hand. "Beautiful girl, I''m dying of greed!" "Qing`er!" In a panic, Qing Er was held in her arms. "Hmm, hmm." Qing E let out a few growls, and then followed him into the embroidery tent.


    Eunuch Liu was busy inside, and he said greedily: "Beauty, for you, I have put in a lot of effort. Your lordship is about to be crowned emperor, and you are about to become a imperial concubine. Don''t forget me then. " Qing`er charmingly said, "How could I? I''m afraid you won''t help me wholeheartedly. " Eunuch Liu said harshly, "I will definitely help you get the position of Empress." Qing`er said happily, "You''re ten years younger than Old Yuan. I won''t forget about you."


    The two talked for a long time, Liu Gonggong was the first to crawl out. Qingao quickly looks in the mirror. Eunuch Liu whispered behind her, "Beauty, there''s no need to do that. You look like a crescent moon-shaped flower, with the appearance of a phoenix falling from the sky! "


    Qing`er saw that her hair was in disarray and her face was covered in dirt. She lightly patted him and coquettishly said, "Look, it''s all your fault." She immediately put on some makeup and rearranged her appearance.


    A while later, Qing`er turned around and said softly, "See, do you like it?" Eunuch Liu was so happy that he hurriedly said: "Aunt, quickly give me back my soul! It was taken by you a long time ago. You say you like it, but you don''t even have the strength to compare. It''s really beautiful! " Qing`er narrowed her eyes and smiled faintly. She nodded and said her goodbyes before turning around to leave.


    When Qing`er arrived at the Heartrecourses Hall, she saw Yuan Shikai sitting there in a daze. He stepped forward and whispered, "Long live Master:" I''m here. Are you bored again? " Yuan Shikai''s face lit up as he looked up and said, "I''ve been feeling terrible for the past few days and I''ve let you off the hook." Qing`er laughed and said, "Don''t just ignore me. There will be more days in the future. I came to see you. " Yuan Shikai said with a smile, "You really are my Liangqi Pills. What do you want to say? " Qing`er said, "I''ll give you a few words, and all your worries will vanish. As the saying goes, the grass grows green year by year, the years have a sincere heart. If the heavens did not make a beauty, why would it hurt the gods in vain? It was like self-destruction, a joy that lasted forever. The sky outside is cloudless, the sun and the wind, I will accompany you out for a walk. You are in charge of everything. You must protect the dragon''s body well, and never forget the dragon''s heart, so that you do not listen to the gossip of the lowly ones, so as not to disturb your mind. "


    Yuan Shikai embraced Qing Er happily and said, "My beauty is really empathetic. Quick, let me kiss you! " After saying that, he kissed on Qing`er''s face. Qing E once again tenderly nestled in her arms, letting him caress her and kiss her as much as he wanted. Yuan Shikai did not kiss her anymore. Qing`er stretched out her tender hands and took Yuan Shikai''s muscular hands. She placed them on her soft bosom and asked softly, "What does my heart do to you?" Yuan Shikai touched his heart and said, "Your heart is in there, and you can''t feel it. Your question is really clever." You are the smart Yang Yuhuan! "


    Qing`er fell silent and said sadly, "Yang Yuhuan is the most popular concubine in the world. Even though I am beautiful, how can I compare to her? On the day of your ascension, you have already forgotten about me. " The tender and resentful voice became lower and lower, seeming extremely sorrowful. Yuan Shikai hurriedly tried to coax her, "You were just fine a moment ago, how did you end up like this now? Beautiful, did I say something wrong? How could I forget you? Get up and smile. " Qing`er was still sad. Yuan Shikai held her in his arms and looked at her closely. "Ah!" Hurriedly, he shouted, "Oh, my beauty, what do you say? Why are you crying? It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. I don''t know which sentence I said that wasn''t right and hurt you. " Qing`er sighed again, "Although I am beautiful, I can''t compare to Yang Yuhuan. Without her title, how can I not be sad?" Yuan Shikai coughed to clear his throat. That''s easy, don''t cry. I will also bestow you with the title of imperial concubine. "


    Qing`er was secretly happy when she heard this. She stopped crying and turned her head to ask, "Is this for real?" Yuan Shikai stuck out his chest and said, "Since you''ve already said so, there''s no need to go back on your words." Qing`er''s tears turned into smiles as she knelt down and said, "Your consort thanks the lord for his grace!" Yuan Shikai carefully helped her up, then wiped her tears and caressed her cheeks, saying, "My beloved concubine, you should be smiling this time, right?" Qing`er smiled and nodded, "Yes." Yuan Shikai then said happily, "Then I will learn from Tang Ming Huang and accompany the imperial concubine on a tour around the garden." Qing`er smiled and said, "Thank you very much! This official consort should accompany the Emperor. " Yuan Shikai said happily, "My beloved concubine is really rare." Qing E helped Yuan Shikai up and the two of them walked slowly. Yes: Hong Fu Lung''s heart is beautiful, Jun Consort likes to visit the Imperial Garden. This time, Yuan Shikai almost lost his life, Qing''er died, and she went to the Yellow Springs.

 C23

    Leaving aside the fact that Yuan Shikai and Qing''e were in such a good mood when they toured the Garden. As for Rufeng, he was at ease in the monastery, facing new dangers. Ever since that night, Ruo Feng had delivered a letter to Taihe''s store, and then spent the night collecting treasures from the back of the Taibai Restaurant. He went back to the temple, pleased with himself. The next afternoon, he heard the news that all the monks in the National Guardian Temple were safe and sound. He felt at ease, and spent every day in peace. Every day, he would chat with his teacher about chess and tea, saying that in ancient times and modern times, he was always carefree and carefree. The soldiers and police were searching outside the city, but they didn''t search the nunneries. There is no need for this.


    After dinner that day, Ru Feng chatted with his teacher. Grand Preceptor Xie lifted a silver pot and poured some tea for Ru Feng, who said politely, "Please wait a moment, teacher. How could I dare to move Mt. Tai? Come by yourself." Grand Preceptor Xie smiled. "I''m afraid you don''t remember." When you were young, I went to Shaolin Temple, and you always stood by my side to pour me tea. Now that you are old enough to be qualified and have come to me, I should pour you some tea in return. " As Madame Shi spoke, she poured the tea into the cup.


    Ru Feng continued, "Teacher, you''re too polite. This disciple has been disturbing you for a long time and is already deeply disturbed. " The Mentor said, "This time, I am much happier. Don''t say anything else. "Please don''t come here as usual." "I still remember clearly," said Rufeng, recalling the time when Master went to Shaolin Temple. You are handsome and handsome. Dressed in a beautiful Taoist attire with a sword at her side, she had the demeanor of a chivalrous woman and was warmly welcomed by all the monks in Shaolin Temple. Remember the three of you, one of them is called Yu Qing, the other is called Shang Qing. Maybe all of you were young at that time, so you were lacking in experience. " When Mistress heard this, she suddenly thought back to that time and felt incomparably happy in her heart.


    You Feng thought for a while before asking, "May I ask why you went to Shaolin Temple that time?" to receive such a grand reception. " "That was when we first received the gold medal of the three churches, inherited the teaching profession, and went to visit a famous temple," the teacher''s wife interrupted her recollection. Ru Feng didn''t ask for further details, and the missus gave up. She continued reminiscing about the past.


    When she finished recalling it, the teacher sighed and said sorrowfully, "Ah, the passing of time is heartless and makes people grow old. Over the past few decades, this old body has become like a candle in the wind. " She broke down in tears. After a long while, the Mentor murmured to herself, "The flower is red and self-abased, and tears come to her eyes at the end of her life. "I think our Daoist is like this." "Who hasn''t aged since ancient times?" Both the sages and the Taoists. In his old age, his teacher shed tears of sadness, and his heart was filled with a strong will that was hard to leave behind. Your fame in history has been praised by the later generations. Heroic deeds spread through the four seas, never forgetting to spread beautiful tales. Teacher, that''s enough. As expected of someone who came to this world once. As for the matter of life and death, that would be a happy return to the heavens, there''s nothing to be sad about it. " Ru Feng was trying to comfort her.


    The teacher said: "This old one really has not finished the business, I see to be useless, deeply sorry to fellow sect members. I am lamenting this. " He continued, "To be honest, this old one has never done anything earth-shattering in my life. How could they talk about being wise? I''m ashamed. "I''m afraid that no one will ever know that Martial Aunt Qing came to this world."


    Rufeng didn''t pay much attention to what she meant by "unfinished business." He only paid attention to the meaning behind her words. "Grand Preceptor''s words are too lame," Rufeng replied. I heard your story from the Shaolin temple elder. Saying that you have travelled all over the famous mountains, rivers and rivers, the ancient temple Baosha, footprints in the north and south, everywhere chivalry and righteousness. Your name is widely spread all over the world. You have left many moving stories for the people. How can you not know! Even if he were to say nothing now, his future teacher would be completely silent. Some people know your name. I don''t dare to flatter teacher, your heroic name will forever remain immortal, and your achievements will always be passed down in legends. " Rufeng spoke very seriously.


    Upon hearing this, Grand Master Shi was delighted. "Good for you, Ru Feng. I''m not dead yet, so you should recite your eulogy first." The two of them laughed. "Life and death cannot be avoided, but they can be prevented," said Rufeng. Although I don''t know how many people left behind the ''longevity theory'', but I know the root of a person''s death, and knowing the root can prolong life. Old people aren''t scary anymore. " Mistress immediately paid attention when she heard this. Rufeng continued, "I can see that my teacher is nearly a hundred years old, but he doesn''t show much signs of weakness. He''s still as resolute as ever. In a few decades, I''m afraid it won''t be a problem. " Upon hearing this, Grand Master Shi was even more amused. "The High Monk of the Shaolin Temple is indeed knowledgeable. He knows a lot and can speak." Rufeng smiled.


    So, the matriarch was afraid of old age. It was only because she had been recognized by Ru Feng that she spoke of it. The Mentor was very serious as she asked again, "Then what is the cause of death? Knowledge of the root cause must know the method of prolonging longevity. This old one is willing to listen to higher opinions. " "Asking the cause of one''s death is simple," Rufeng replied. "The word ''illness'' is the only word I know." Everyone died because of this word. There were only people who died of old age in this world, but not a single one of them died of old age. If a person wasn''t sick, he would naturally not die, even if he was over a hundred years old. Disease is divided into heart disease and cause disease. Heart disease comes from thinking, because the disease comes from the seven emotions and six desires, five obscenities and six auras. Because disease is easy to cure, heart disease is hard to cure. Therefore, as a person, one should not be greedy, and should always be happy. Familiar with these, deep understanding, natural and man-made disasters can be avoided. Origin of Life: Qi, blood, phlegm, eating, collectively known as yin and yang. When yin and yang balanced each other, a person would not be sick. Not speaking of longevity, he could at least become an old longevity star. I''ll give you a book on birthday later. If you read it carefully, you will know how to extend your lifespan and maintain your body for a long period of time. " He took a sip of tea, looked down at the game, and moved a piece forward. The master teacher was moved as well.


    The Mentor listened raptly, and praised, "You have just won a high opinion, surpassing Sun Simiao. It can be said that you have a longevity theory. I don''t need to read his'' longevity ''. I just need to listen to you talk about it. " Ru Feng laughed. "I dare not claim I have won against Sun Simei." Teacher is too kind. " The Mentor then asked in detail, "If a person wishes to live a long life, what should he do?" "Clean heart," he said. "Avoid greed." Eat more bitter, less sweet. One must not be seriously ill or ill. In the circulation of Yin and Yang, one must follow the laws of the heavens and the earth. People can''t get sick less. Blood, phlegm, yin, the most dreary; Qi eating, Yang, the most dreaded. Internal energy and blood, nourishing phlegm and eating; appropriate to stop, not depression, not deficiency, natural balance of yin and yang. If the human body is healthy and unable to get sick, naturally, it would be a long life. " Upon hearing this, Grand Master Shi sighed, "Sigh, the desire of the human heart is hard to purify, but the desire of the human heart is hard to understand. "No wonder you always pretend to be crazy. You just want to live a long life with a clean heart." Ruo Feng smiled but didn''t say anything. Grand Preceptor Xie was overjoyed, urging Rufeng to take another step forward. The Mentor hastily lowered her head to think of a countermeasure.


    At this moment, Changjing returned to buy rice. She put down the rice and said, "There''s been an accident in the city again today." Ruping and Grand Master hurriedly raised their heads to listen. Chang Jing said, "A young man dropped a bomb on Yuan Shikai''s car at Juren Hall. Yuan Shikai was injured in the bomb and a young lady named Qing E who accompanied Yuan Shikai was killed on the spot. "That youth still has a gun in his hand. The guards have him, and he fought a gunfight with them. Even if he didn''t run out, he was still caught." "This young man must have been sent by Li Liejun to assassinate Yuan Shikai." He became anxious and asked, "Where is the youth that tried to assassinate us?" Changjing shook her head. "No one told me. I guess: either to the guard camp or to the police station. " Rufeng thought to himself, "It''s dark, I''ll go save that young man." His face was impassive.


    While the three of them were talking, two more nuns came in from outside. Mistress thought that Changjing had brought them back, and asked, "Are these two your friends? "Why not?" Changjing turned to look at the two, stunned. She shook her head and asked, "Is there something you two need?" One of the nuns said, "We are on the road. We are thirsty and want to drink some water. "Sorry for disturbing you." Chang Jing saw that the two of them seemed to be familiar with each other. He recalled all of this as he led the two of them to drink some water. Rufeng and Grand Master Shi took the opportunity to size up the two of them. Seeing the two of them standing upright, dressed in Taoist robes, only their eyes could be seen. Her crown was pulled forward over her chest and back over her neck. The two of them were nimble, and their height was similar to that of Eternal Rest. Grand Master was suspicious. "Both of them practice martial arts," he said. Don''t look at how they don''t have treasured swords on them. They must have amazing abilities. Which temple? " "They are not the kind of families we are," she said. Teacher was too shrewd, these two people did have their own origins.


    After Chang Jing sent the two off, she asked, "What did they say?" Chang Jing said, "She asked, ''Is the monk sitting in the room a guest from afar?'' I said, ''Yes,'' and they took their leave of each other and said nothing else. " The Mentor asked again, "Have you seen them before?" Chang Jing said, "There are many of these people. I''ve seen them before, but I don''t care. The day before yesterday she and I seemed to have passed by our door, and I couldn''t tell if it was true or not. Their hats were special, only showing their eyes, and they could not make out their faces. I saw a bunch of them in the city today. They were all from Japanese monasteries in the city. It was inconvenient for me to close the door, so they followed me in. " "You''ve seen them in the city, could they be following you?" Grand Preceptor Xie asked. "I didn''t pay attention to where they were coming from," thought Changjing. She saw that her teacher was still doubtful, so she said, "Master, you don''t need to make wild guesses. They may really be passing through here thirsty. I saw them drink a lot of water. " Chang Jing was a bit disapproving.


    The teacher''s wife said, "That''s not right. There must be a conspiracy for the Japanese to suddenly come here. People said that the ''moral club'' did everything and was used to plotting against people. You have to be careful of the safety of the temple. " Chang Jing laughed, "Look at how serious Master is speaking. Just based on the fact that the two of them dared to plot against us? There''s still my senior brother here. If they dare to act rashly, I can capture them alive. "I''ll be careful sooner or later." He ignored the two nuns and continued to play chess with the mister, planning to save the young man.


    Originally, the empires that invaded China wanted to rule China for a long time, enslave the Chinese nation and plunder its resources and wealth. They took all kinds of aggressive measures against China. In addition to their political, military, economic and cultural aggression against China, they all have intelligence networks operating in China, serving them in a deeper level of aggression. Most of their countries used religion as a cover, using churches, churches, and clergymen based in various parts of China to carry out espionage activities in China. Among them, Japan has the largest secret intelligence network in China and the largest number of organizations. At that time, Japan had four special forces based in all parts of China. The first was the organization of the Black Dragon Guild. It is dominated by Japanese wave people and kungfu, with numerous footholds and countless minions, almost everywhere in China. They mainly engaged in assassinations and sabotage activities, cooperated with other organizations and served the Japanese aggression against China. The second was the Guandong Hall and the Guandong Army Special Forces Organization. They are mainly engaged in the planning of various political and military espionage activities for the Japanese aggression against China. The third is Manzhou Railway Co., Ltd., commonly known as Manchu Iron Company. They engaged in material and economic looting and aggression against China. The fourth is Japan''s consulate in various parts of China. They conducted more open political, economic and military espionage activities against China.


    Japan''s "morals" monastery in Beijing, commonly known as the Japanese Church. It is a lair of the Japanese Black Dragon Society''s special service organization in Beijing. The two nuns who had just come in to drink water were the samurai of the Japanese monastery of Moral Church. The two of them had good martial arts, and they both carried multiple concealed weapons. They hurt people badly, and they are good at taking people. If an ordinary person were to be targeted by them, it would be extremely difficult for them to escape death. When he returned to China, he made sure that the Black Dragon would capture Rufeng and get from him the treasure that Yuan Shikai had used to bribe him. Day to get the stolen goods to the Emperor to impeach him again. As a result, the Black Dragon Society had dispatched a large number of special agents to secretly investigate the whereabouts of the mountain. One of the nuns was a lotus, the other a Fan Jing. A few days ago, the two of them had discovered that Rufeng was hidden in a secluded area. Today, they followed him into the temple, pretending to drink water to verify the reliability of his information. Wait a minute.


    As for the game of chess between Ru Feng and Grand Master Shi, he was planning in his heart to save the young man. He lost three rounds consecutively because of his momentary distraction. Grand Master was happy to win, and his chess moves became more and more smooth-handed. After Rufeng had thought of the idea of saving the young man, he saw that his teacher''s chess arrangement was becoming more and more reasonable. On the spur of the moment, he decided to fight his way back to the throne. In the end, the two played until dusk. Ru Feng lost three more rounds, losing a total of six rounds. Being busy, Ruo Feng began to sweat profusely. He put down the chess piece and said, "Teacher, I admit defeat today." Let''s fight another day. " "Victory and defeat is a common occurrence for a soldier. You don''t have to be so flustered after losing a few games of chess. Originally, we had a mutual victory or defeat. " Seeing that his teacher was purposely mocking him, Ru Feng smiled. "Teacher''s chess skills have become more brilliant today. The moves you''ve taken have become much more powerful." I''ve lost too much today, I''m afraid I''ll never be able to get it back. " The two chatted for a while before putting away the chess piece. After Changjing prepared the dishes, the three of them began to eat again, talking and laughing.

 C24

    After dinner, he went back to the back room and said to himself, "Whether that young man is a revolutionary sent by Li Liejun or not, I will go and save him. He was a hot-blooded young man who dared to defend the Democratic Republic by daring to assassinate Yuan Shikai. No matter how difficult it is, I must save him and let him go. " With a dagger hidden in his pocket, he left the house and set off on his way. He rushed to the city and saw that it was already midnight.


    At the fork of the road, Rufeng said, "The guards'' camp is heavily guarded, and it is not safe to act rashly. The police station, I can come and go as I please. The young man must have been locked up in one of these places. "Let''s go to the police station and find out what''s going on before we go to the guard camp." He made up his mind to go to the police station first.


    When he arrived at the jail, he peeked out into the yard. There were lights on inside, and all the rooms in the ward seemed to be filled with people. The door was wide open and a policeman with a gun stood on either side. "Why do they have these men on duty at night?" he asked. The assassin must have been inside. Where can you place a prisoner? If we don''t get in there, it will be hard to find out. " He went around to the side again and climbed over the wall to eavesdrop. The police were laughing in the room. At one moment, it was "He"; at another, it was "456" and "Eyes". It turned out that there were several groups of proper players inside, playing cards and dice. "This is not a place for people to be locked up," he thought. "There must be somewhere else." He leaped over a wall and looked east. There was light behind the house to the east. Gently, he went to the east side of the house, threw himself on it, and looked back. There was a row of houses in the back, some dark and some light. By the light of the lamp, a policeman was standing guard there with a gun in his hand. This was the place where the prisoners were kept.


    Ru Feng then gently descended to his room to take a closer look. He saw the guard with his eyes closed and his gun in both hands, moving back and forth in the corridor, now heading south, now north. "This guy must have played a card game last night," he thought. Walking around listlessly, I''m sure I''m afraid I''ll stop and fall asleep. " For fear of making a mistake, Ru Feng crept closer to the house and peeked inside. He saw that the iron doors were tightly locked and that there were prisoners locked up in every room. At the end of the corridor, the lights in the room were the brightest. Smoke continuously drifted from the doors and windows. "There must be a place where the guards take turns to rest," he said to himself. If my voice is too loud, I definitely won''t be able to do it. " Ru Feng snuck up to the guard and grabbed him by the neck, threatening him in a low voice, "Don''t move! If there''s even the slightest bit of publicity, take a look! " As he spoke, he waved the dagger in front of his eyes and quickly stabbed it into the back of his heart.


    The guard was choked from the strangling and did not dare to struggle as he looked behind him. It was a fat monk holding a knife behind his back. He was scared out of his wits. Ruo Feng relaxed a bit. He then said in a low voice, "Please spare my life, master. If you have something to say, we can talk about it." "Come with me," he said. The guard quickly replied, "Yes, yes." Rufeng led him out into the darkness and asked, "Where is the man who planted the bomb on Yuan Shikai?" The guard said, "You came late. It''s already been a secret. " He thought the dagger in his hand was a trick, but then he asked, "How can you be so fast?!" You''re lying! "Tell me where it is." The guard was so scared that he became motionless, and hurriedly said, "Master, spare me! I dare not lie. There was no further need to be tried for the fact that the man had attempted to assassinate the Head of State. It was a sudden order from the President just after dark. " He let go of her hand and thought to himself, "This is real." When the guard saw that Ruo Feng didn''t want to press him any further, he greeted him again, "Master, are you related to that person in any way?" "No family, no history," said Rufeng. I just wanted to save him. " The guard said, "So you took such a big risk to save him? Do you know who he is? " Rufeng looked at him without a word. The guard then answered, "The person who planted the bomb on the President was President Yuan''s nephew, Second Young Master Yuan Jun. This kind of person was disloyal, unfilial, and unjust. Even his own uncle wanted to kill him, so the heavens would not forgive him. Why did you save him? Besides, he was really dead. When it was dark, the President personally sent his six personal bodyguards to take care of Yuan Jun, and with his orders, strangled him to death in his cell, and then carried him away after dismembering his corpse. " Hearing this, Ruo Feng''s heart filled with emotion. He was just about to leave. The guard thought that Rufeng was still suspicious of his words, so he told him about the murder of Yuan Jun. Ruo Feng was a bold man, so he listened carefully.


    It turned out that Yuan Jun and Zheng Yanyue were sent to Guangdong and Sichuan to carry out assassinations at the same time. Ever since he returned to the capital, Yuan Jun had not known about his uncle Yuan Shikai''s actions of selling out the kingdom. Although he had heard a few rumours, he had never believed them. He was secretly monitoring Yuan Shikai''s restoration activities. He was still loyal to Yuan Shikai. On the other hand, he was living his days like a year, looking forward to Zheng Yan''s early return.


    Zheng Yanyue was sent to Sichuan to supervise the capture of Li Lijun, Cai Songpo, and she was warmly welcomed by all the people in Sichuan as soon as she arrived. The governor of Sichuan province, Chen Jiayi, had treated her as a messenger, and had arranged for the local officials and soldiers to line up to welcome her, bringing her close to the capital. Chen knew that Zheng Yanyue was the goddaughter of Yuan Shikai, and that the famous person who came to Sichuan with the president was unusual. Chen did not dare to slight her even a little, the smile on his face not far from her left and right.


    Zheng Yan had just settled down in her residence when she asked, "Governor Chen, how did you manage to capture Tsai and Li? The President is very concerned about this and has high hopes for you. " "I have high hopes for the President," Chen said in fear. So far, he has not captured Cai Li Er Ni. They are extremely cunning, sneaking around in and out of my Sichuan territory. And then from Sichuan into Yunnan activities. It is the territory of the Tang Jiyao governor, and I have no right to question it. As a result, there was no progress in this matter. I was helpless against both of them. "Please make up your mind young miss''s mind to catch the second enemy as soon as possible." When Zheng Yanyue heard this, she felt dissatisfied and asked, "Is this information reliable?" "Very reliable," Chen said. Cai Songpo is now in Kunming to bewitch Tang Jiyao into rebelling against him. "


    Zheng Yan Yue continued: "The activities of the two cannot be underestimated, their abilities cannot be underestimated. Once they succeed in their plot, they will surely cause trouble. This has a great impact on the longevity of the country. "Two days later, I will personally bring some people to Kunming to capture these two." Upon hearing this, Chen Yu was overjoyed. "Miss is wise. If you have orders, I will do my best. " Zheng Yanming said, "The Tang Governor will take care of the Yunnan matters, no need for any of your Sichuan military departments." When Chen Yu heard this, he was secretly delighted, thinking to himself, "I was just about to completely shirk this matter." Catching the two of them is easier said than done! "


    Zheng Yanyue did not know Chen''s heart, but she was loyal to Yuan Shikai. After staying in Sichuan for a day, he led his entourage to Kunming. At this time, the news had already spread throughout the southern provinces. "Yuan Shikai had stolen the country and restored it to become an emperor. He did not hesitate to sell out his country''s sovereignty and interests, selling out his country to the enemy. Yuan Shikai and his Japanese envoy, Yasuoka Oshima, met secretly in the South China Sea in Beijing to discuss the terms of selling the country in exchange for Japan''s support for his return to the throne. "... People from all walks of life organized by Li Liejun of Cai Songpo and the Revolutionary Party organized themselves to denounce Yuan Shikai for the crime of selling his country and defecting to the enemy. "Save the country, save the Democratic Republic." He shouted, "Down with Yuan Shikai! Down with the traitor! Save the country! Save the Democratic Republic! " Demonstration in the street. Businessmen and intellectuals beat the gongs and drums, preaching Yuan Shikai''s crimes everywhere in the city and rural areas. Calling on people to rise up against Yuan Shikai and overthrow his rule. Just like this, Yuan Shikai''s fake republican crime of selling his country to the enemy was publicized to everyone in the world. People from all walks of life stood up to support him, and Cai Songpo and Li Liangjun launched an armed campaign against Yuan Shikai. It has become an irresistible trend to watch the movement of protecting the nation.


    Zheng Yanyue led the way and looked at the road. There were slogans everywhere saying that they had defeated Yuan Shikai. The procession and the preaching team could be seen everywhere. She was constantly surprised. She led the way to Guiyang and witnessed it all. This aroused her dissatisfaction towards Yuan Shikai. Zheng Yanyue had no doubts about the news, and very quickly, she hated Yuan Shikai for the crime of selling his country to the enemy for real. Zheng Yanming said darkly: "Indeed, Yuan Shikai and Ah Jun are behind my back to carry out the restoration activities. This person had turned the tables on everyone. He dared to go against the will of the world, and his words were irrevocable. I had been in and out of the capital with Yuan Shikai. I had been in and out of the city, unable to distinguish between right and wrong in politics, unable to see people''s activities, unable to hear the voices of anti-Yuan. Only now did I realize that Li Liangjun was right and that they represented the will of the vast majority of people. They were determined to save the country, to save the Democratic Republic, to organize a crusade against treason, to gain merit without sin. I am also a young man deeply influenced by the democratic republican ideology, how can I follow Yuan Shikai! Well, I''m here for the revolution, for the yuan movement. It was not in vain for me to personally listen and receive Mr. Sun Yat-sen''s teachings. "


    Although she had made up her mind, but after following Yuan Shikai for so many years, she still felt that Yuan Shikai was her benefactor. Once she abandoned the idea of being a villain, her heart would be filled with pain. That night, Miss Zheng was drinking by herself in the hotel. Unknowingly, she got drunk. Laughing unsteadily, he walked around. The four envoys hurriedly stood by her side. Seeing that she had lost her composure, seeing her fair and tender body, the six envoys couldn''t help but be lustful and have evil thoughts in their minds. They took the opportunity to help Miss Zheng make the bed. Some touched her body; some saw that she was asleep, and took the opportunity to caress and kiss her with a mischievous smile. The six of them carried out a series of desecration activities on Miss Zheng.


    Miss Zheng suddenly woke up from her yearning. Seeing that they had wasted her, she immediately scolded angrily, "Bastard! How dare you do this to me! "I won''t forgive you." The six of them knelt down and begged, "Please don''t be angry miss, we are playing with you. I don''t dare to next time. " The more Miss Zheng spoke, the angrier she got. While scolding them, she took out her pistol. The six of them hurriedly begged for mercy, "Miss, please spare us! Please spare my life! " Miss Zheng laughed like a madman. Sixty thousand never thought that Miss Zheng would actually fire, kowtowing over and over again to beg for mercy. As soon as Miss Zheng''s laughter died down, anger appeared on her face and she shot them all to death. Miss Zheng came to her senses and arranged her clothes. He called the governor of Guizhou, told him what had happened, and asked him for a troop of soldiers to protect him.

 C25

    A few days later, Miss Zheng, escorted by soldiers, arrived at Kunming and found Cai Songpo. Seeing this, Cai Songpo said in surprise, "Why is Miss Zheng so interested in Kunming?" It was truly a pleasure to meet you! Aren''t you afraid of being implicated by me? "


    Zheng said: "I have always been in Beijing bitter deceit, do not know what is right and wrong, and know very little about the outside world. Through this trip, I was able to distinguish between the political right and wrong, know who is the main culprit of this disaster. I was sent to arrest the two generals. What I saw and heard on the way, I am deeply impressed by the justice of the two generals. Therefore, we intend to make friends with you. "I came here specifically to seek help from the general. The general wouldn''t reject me if I were to take part in the protection of the kingdom."


    When Cai Songpo heard this, he laughed and said, "Yuan Zui stole the country. Everyone can see it. Everyone is furious. Miss, we welcome you. We highly appreciate your renunciation. This is a wise move, a just move, and we will not doubt or reject it. There are still people coming to vote in the capital. We don''t doubt them and we don''t reject them. We discuss national affairs together, we work together. From now on, Miss will work here as a secretary to publicize our country.


    Miss Zheng admired Cai Songpo''s sense of justice and youth. She also secretly sent a letter to his beloved Yuan Jun informing him of this matter. Yuan Jun opened the letter and saw that it was written: "Ah Jun, see the letter as it is written. I''ve been looking forward to being with you every day, and now I can''t. I threw myself into Chai Li''s organization to protect the country in order to get the best of my activities. Don''t blame me. Listen to me. We were deceived by your uncle in the capital. Now that I''ve come out, I know that the world is big and people want it. The actions of your uncle make the people sad and despise you. He had faked a comeback and sold his country to the enemy in pursuit of personal interests. He paid no attention to the prosperity of his country and his people.


    At that time, what he hid from us was one of his acts of selling countries to the enemy. He had a secret meeting with the Japanese envoy, Yasuhara Oshima, and discussed many of the terms of the sale of his country. He wanted to use the national and national interests in exchange for Japan''s support for his return to the throne. When the news spread out, it aroused the hatred of many intelligent people. This has become a scandal throughout the country.


    Your uncle is determined to act without regard to the interests of his country and his people. He has reached a point where he is unable to persuade others and is unable to save them. He has become the main culprit of the disaster. Affected by the new ideas of a democratic republic, how can we ignore the interests of the nation and the nation, and follow your uncle, a man who dares to defy the will of the people? I hope you can come here to meet me soon and talk more in detail.


    He saw that the southern part of the city was looking forward to Yuan Yuan''s movement; Yuan Shikai''s denunciation and cursing rang through the sky; and the voices of the supporters of Cai and Li were coming from all directions. Unless Yuan Shikai''s rule was overthrown, no one would be able to extinguish this burning struggle for justice. We would rather die for justice than for personal well-being. I''ll wait for you in the torrent. "


    When Yuan Jun finished reading the letter, his mind was in a mess. He was filled with grief and indignation. It was only then that he realized the true nature of his uncle, Yuan Shikai. He held the letter in his hand for a long time and said to himself, "The country has just stabilized and the economy has just developed. Seeing that the country was on the verge of complete annihilation, the people suffered greatly from the war. The culprit behind this was his uncle, Yuan Shikai. It was all due to his persistence in killing the Democratic Republic and his determination to restore it. It would be of no value for me to speak out to him now. Yan Mingyue is right. " Furious, he decided, "I will put an end to this war with my own hands, and the republics with the Revolution. Kill uncle to apologize to the countrymen! to save the nation, to save tens of thousands of people! "


    Thus, he secretly prepared a small bomb and two handguns, intending to find an opportunity to kill Yuan Shikai. Yuan Shikai had a high level of martial arts skill, and his bodyguards were very strict. Yuan Jun had never found a suitable opportunity. It just so happened that Qing`er had been conferred the title of Imperial Concubine today. She was very happy and didn''t want to spend the rest of her life with Yuan Shikai. She pleaded with Yuan Shikai, "Your Majesty, this garden is too small. It is almost finished. I''ve heard that the old Princess used to visit Yuan Ming Yuan. Now the garden was in ruins and there was nothing to see. Shall we visit the Summer Palace? Your Majesty will be happier this way. " Yuan Shikai usually pampered her. Yes or no, love follows her words. Yuan Shikai was also happy for a moment. "Then I shall do as the Imperial Concubine says." He then ordered the guards: "Go to the Summer Palace."


    All the guards quickly prepared the carriage. Qing`er then joined hands with Yuan Shikai, one of them saying, "Please, Your Majesty." One of them said, "Please, beloved concubine." Cheers and laughter rang out as they got on the car. Yuan Jun was driving with them as a bodyguard. At this moment, he was already quite angry with them for addressing him as such. He carried the bomb and the pistol with him.


    Qing E and Yuan Shikai happily went to the Summer Palace and decided to collapse under Yuan Shikai''s old residence. As Yuan Shikai displayed the etiquette of an emperor, the imperial concubines and imperial guards were no exception to those who had to leave when going in and out of the city. The guards lined up in a row and turned around, not daring to look back. This gave Yuan Jun the opportunity to assassinate them.


    The moment Yuan Shikai and Qing''e''s car came to a stop, the maids rushed out to pick them up. Yuan Jun quickly threw the bomb outside the car. With a loud boom, the car was blown to smithereens, and pieces of it flew everywhere. Qing E was blown up and died on the spot. Yuan Shikai, on the other hand, miraculously survived.


    At that time, when Yuan Jun saw the car had been blown up, he thought that Yuan Shikai was definitely going to die. Just as he was about to announce his righteous deed to the crowd, he was immediately surrounded by the guards who had rushed over. Yuan Jun said, "This is a private matter between the two of us, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    Unexpectedly, someone among the guards said: "If King Ci kills our Emperor, the laws of the country will not tolerate it. "Catch him!" The guards rushed forward to grab Yuan Jun. Yuan Jun was furious, he took out his pistol, and then shouted while scaring the guards, "All of you, stand back! "Listen to me in detail." All of the guards immediately rushed forward to capture him. Yuan Jun was the first to open fire. The guards dodged to the side and also fired at Yuan Jun. After defeating a few guards, Yuan Jun was also severely injured and dragged away.


    The guards panicked and hurriedly rescued the unconscious Yuan Shikai on the damaged car. They then called for a group of doctors to rescue him. The doctor examined Yuan Shikai carefully and found that he had suffered a few minor injuries and was in no danger to his life.


    The doctor concluded that it would take at most ten days or half a month for Yuan Shikai to recover from his injuries. Not long after, the doctors woke Yuan Shikai up. When he woke up, he didn''t know that someone was trying to stab him. He randomly asked, "What happened to me? How did I get injured?"


    The guard told him, "Someone dropped a bomb on your car and tried to kill you. The Imperial Concubine was heavily injured in the explosion and is already dead. " When Yuan Shikai heard this, he felt a sharp pain all over his body, a burst of fear and pain in his heart, and then fainted again.


    Only at night did he completely recover his consciousness. When he heard that Qing E was dead, he cried and asked, "Who is the culprit? How did you get in? " The guard told him: "The murderer has been apprehended and taken to the police station. The culprit was not one of them. It''s the second young master, Yuan Jun. " Yuan Shikai was so angry that he almost fainted.


    After a long while, he gritted his teeth and scolded Yuan Jun, "This little bastard!" "How dare he harm me. I''ve wasted my love on him." He ordered, "All of you, carry out my orders. Quickly go to the police station and execute that bastard Yuan Jun into eight pieces to feed to the dogs!"


    The two of them accepted the order and hurried over to the police station with Yuan Shikai''s order in their hands. When they handed the order to the police chief, the policemen were shocked. Due to the special incident that happened during the day, all the policemen did not get off work. Some were guarding Yuan Jun, while others were waiting for an emergency order.


    The six brothers of Gan Xingyi came to the cell like wolves and tigers, and said to Yuan Jun: "Second Young Master, I''m sorry! Next year, today will be your memorial day. Don''t blame us. " After saying that, Zhao Yonggang pulled the rope towards Yuan Jun''s neck. Yuan Jun was severely injured. Furthermore, he was also handcuffed, making it so that he didn''t even have the strength to struggle. Soon, they died.


    The six men then took Yuan Jun''s clothes and tore his body into eight pieces. The entire room was filled with blood and gore. It was a sight to behold. All the policemen were terrified as they turned their faces away. No one dared to look at them. All six of them had their hands covered in blood. Then, they divided Yuan Jun''s body into several bags and fed it to the dogs on their backs. This was true: there were uncles and uncles that killed each other, splitting the corpses and devouring the meat of the world.


    Although Yuan Jun died tragically, it proved to us that Yuan Shikai''s restoration of his country was very unpopular. It had reached the point where it was as if all his relatives and relatives were fighting with each other over and over again. Yuan Jun sacrificed his young life for democracy, for justice, for the safety of his country and for the protection of his people from the scourge of war. He was indeed a hot-blooded youth who loved his country, loved his people, pursued new ideas and pursued the country''s stability and prosperity. He is dead, but he lives forever in the hearts of men. For the country, for the people, for the glory of his death, for the valor of his death!


    After hearing the policeman''s story, Ruo Feng''s heart became heavy. He admired the youth''s righteousness. For a moment, he forgot that he was still in danger. He ignored the guard, turned, and walked away. The guard saw him go a little farther. He gathered up his courage and fired a shot at him. And then he shouted, "Someone broke the watch! Someone come! " Fortunately, it was dark and the mountain was not hit. He was immediately awake. He jumped a few steps, performed his lightness skill, and ran over the wall. Hearing the gunshot, the entire courtyard was thrown into chaos. A burst of gunfire erupted. All the police in the house rushed out, firing all over the place and screaming for arrest.


    Ruo Feng didn''t dare to slow down as he ran out of the jail. He was afraid that there would be people blocking his way and people chasing him from behind. He took a shortcut out of the city as fast as he could before slowing down. By this time, the fog had gone out and the weather had become damp.


    When he returned to the temple, he did not want to disturb his mistress, so he went in alone and slept. He leapt over the wall and entered the courtyard. He could vaguely see Grand Preceptor Shi and Changjing patrolling the courtyard. He paused and looked again. Grand Preceptor Xie and Changjing were both wielding swords, so they quickly arrived in front of him. She was afraid that he would make a sound, so she quickly booed and dragged him into the house. Chang Jing remained outside to patrol. This was truly convenient for him. If it weren''t for the fact that Rufeng went to rescue Yuan Jun, he would definitely have been killed by now.

 C26

    It turned out that the moment Ruo Feng left the temple, the two nuns from before had already brought over forty Black Dragon Guild men and women to surround him, ready to capture him.


    These spies were all very cautious. They knew Ruo Feng''s martial arts well, and they did not dare to rashly approach the yard. They were afraid that they would alert Rufeng and make him run away.


    The leader, called Du Bian, ordered the crowd, "It is still early, and there is an endless flow of pedestrians on the street. We should not take action. "Later in the night, it would be best if the monk took off his clothes inside the house and went to sleep. We could trap him in the house." Then he commanded them to watch the house, and to surround the courtyard, and to set up an ambush around the temple.


    Half of them had guns and half had swords. All of them were vicious and skilled in martial arts. One of the women, a wuster, was even more powerful. Other than the swords and concealed weapons they carried, they also carried items that could hit with a hundred times the normal amount of time. It was shaped like a woman''s powder, and contained in a box or leather pouch. The aroma was intoxicating. No matter how high one''s martial arts skills were, once one smelled this thing, their muscles and bones would soon turn soft, and they would be at the mercy of others.


    They waited until the street was cut off, and then Du came out to listen to the courtyard. When there was silence, he led his men over the wall and into the courtyard. They first surrounded the house that Rufeng lived in. Then, three female agents blocked the window with "Bewitching Bewitching," and four martial arts men with swords blocked the door viciously. After he was done, Du Qin quietly instructed, "You must release your soul to its limit." The three female agents immediately squeezed the aroma into the room. They were going to capture him alive.


    He waited for a long time after playing "Fascinating Fantasy". Du looked in at the window and saw that the room was dark and empty. "Why is there no movement?"


    A female agent whispered, "Du Bian Jun, you didn''t know. Anyone who smells us is dead. He would only be able to recover his consciousness after the medicinal effects of the hour had passed. The monk must have been bewitched by this. We can do whatever we want with him the moment we enter. "


    Du Bian was worried. "I heard that this monk is very powerful. Dozens of people can''t get close to him. Is it true that he can''t perform martial arts? "


    The female agent said, "No. Even if he had some mental fortitude, he would not be able to struggle. When ordinary people do, they don''t say a word. " Du Bian summoned up his courage, struck the match, and looked in by the light. He saw that there was no luggage in the room and that it was empty. The two women who came during the day said, "He must have gone out and hasn''t come back yet. "Let''s not get alarmed and hide. We will definitely be able to catch him tonight." So they all scattered and hid in the shadows.


    Due to the orders from the Mentor in the day, Changjing went out quietly on her sword and watched everything. She secretly looked around for another week and saw that there were at least thirty or forty men and women who had already surrounded the courtyard, the house, and even the whole area. Eternal Rest was taken aback. He couldn''t help but admire his Master''s astuteness. She quietly went back into the room and said, "Master, what you said in the day is true. There are thirty to forty people outside, and they have already surrounded the temple. I didn''t alarm them. They must all be here for Senior Rufeng. "


    His teacher had too much experience in the martial arts world, so he felt that the situation was grim upon hearing it. The Mentor said, "These people are not friendly, we can''t afford to offend them. If we were to fight with them, the two of us would be at a disadvantage and both of us would lose our lives. to see how Master is going to deal with them. " After she finished speaking, the matriarch did not panic at all and quickly came up with a plan. She whispered a few words into Chang Jing''s ear, and then the two of them carried their swords and entered the courtyard.


    The teacher''s mistress, hearing the sounds around her, purposefully cried out, "Aiya, disciple!" Where did your senior brother go? His hat fell off. Stop him. Chase after him and give it back. How ugly it is for a monk to be bald and not wear a hat. "Quick, he hasn''t gone far yet." As if he was talking to himself, he continued, "After playing around for an entire day, this monk lost and forgot his hat before he left."


    Chang Jing hesitated. "Senior Brother, you''ve been gone for a while." Don''t go after him. When he comes tomorrow, it won''t be too late to return his hat. "


    Grand Master reprimanded, "Bastard! He''s back in Henan tomorrow. He might come back a few years later. You''re just waiting for him to pick up his hat? "


    Chang Jing replied, "Master, please calm your anger. I''ll just go after him. " Changjing went back to her room, took her teacher''s hat, and ran out the door. As she ran down the street, she shouted, "Hold it, Senior Brother! Your hat. " The elephant chased him. In fact, she had gone a good way to hide and watch the spy fall for it.


    The agents behind him all hesitated when they heard the shout. Some of them gathered together and complained softly, "What happened to the people guarding the front? How could he let the monk leave? Such negligence! " Someone said, "Quick, let''s catch up."


    Following which, the sound of messy footsteps came from both sides as they ran towards the front. The Mentor laughed to herself, thinking that those behind her had already left. The sword came to look at the back. There were still a few people standing outside the gate. When they saw Grand Preceptor Shi had arrived, they couldn''t avoid him in time and rushed to their rooms. The Mentor was secretly surprised when she saw this, thinking to herself, "These people must all have very high martial arts skills." They really did not come with good intentions! "It''s a good thing that Ruo Feng isn''t in the temple at the moment. Otherwise, he would''ve been killed by now."


    The mistress did not dare return to her room and paced back and forth in the yard with her sword in her hand. From time to time, she would mutter to herself, "These youngsters really don''t know how to change their ways. If you can''t catch up, then come back quickly. "That makes me wait." He also purposely made some noises, intending to scare the spies away.


    After a while, he quietly jumped over the wall and returned. She was so happy that she quietly told Grand Preceptor Shi, "Master''s truesoul plan was set up by more than twenty spies. They ran towards the south in pursuit." "Don''t make a sound," Grand Preceptor Shi said. "Hide yourself." They still had people guarding them. I pretended to wait for you and alert them. "What if your senior brother Rufeng returns and gets ambushed by them?" He had hidden himself for a long time. The Mentor was still mumbling to herself as she walked back and forth.


    It was late at night, and there was still no movement from outside. Mistress thought the secret service had left, so she quietly climbed over the wall to look out of the courtyard. Suddenly, he saw that the special agent was also climbing up the wall to look into the courtyard. The Mentor pretended to rummage through the pile of firewood beneath the wall and said, "These firewood are so scattered that they don''t even pile up. "So lazy!" The agents heard it and hurried away.


    The weather was getting damp and foggy. Very soon, the sky was covered in earth, and the other side could only hear a sound and not see him. Grand Master''s heart was filled with joy as he muttered to himself, "Amitabha." Ah, Rufeng, your luck is not small. Only in this sort of weather can you avoid being ambushed and escape. "


    Changjing also came out to patrol back and forth with her teacher, waiting for Ru Feng to return. Suddenly, he heard someone climbing over the wall into the courtyard. Grand Preceptor Xie and Changjing rushed over. It was none other than Ruo Feng. The mech hissed as it pulled Ruo Feng into the room. Chang Jing remained outside to patrol.


    "Today was a dangerous day," she told him quietly. "Just as you left, thirty or forty Japanese men and women came to visit. They surrounded the yard and the house to capture you. I spent half of it, and the other half waiting around for you to come back. "Hurry up and pack up, and leave,"


    He took out a match, lit a candle, and said, "In the middle of the night, a hundred people came. What am I afraid of? I will kill them one by one and bury them all! " "Grabbing the sword of her teacher, she was about to go out and fight with a special agent.


    The matriarch hurriedly stopped him. "You and I are both old, so we should have some experience in the martial arts world. How could he not know that it was easy to dodge a spear, but difficult to defend against an arrow in the dark? Since they''re here, they have enough means to deal with us. If we were to rely solely on martial arts to win, we would definitely suffer a loss. Never underestimate the enemy. You''re new to Beijing and you don''t know what''s going on here. The Japanese are rampant here, and their methods of killing and committing crimes are insidious. We don''t want to see you backstabbed and ruined all your life. Please leave quickly. "


    Ruo Feng hesitated. "Once you leave, they won''t be able to see you, so they''ll give up," the matriarch said again. If I don''t give up and leave, I still have enough methods to deal with them. You don''t have to worry about me. " And he said, "The Japanese must have captured you for the treasure in your hand. You take advantage of the fog and run as far away as you can. If you don''t leave the capital, they will find you and you will be in new danger. Since the signing of the Treaty of Marguerite. The Japanese are ingrained in Beijing and have many ears and eyes. "They kill people, set fire to people, commit all sorts of crimes..."


    It was only after being coaxed by her that Ruo Feng finally came back to his senses. He put down his sword and said, "I''ll leave this dangerous place first. I''ll find a chance to take care of them later." Seeing that he had changed his mind, the master was delighted. He said, "It''s not that you''re afraid of them. This was what a wise man should do when the odds are against him. If you are willing to throw a large temple into the hands of some people, it would not be too late to take care of them. "


    He placed some silver on the brick bed and said, "Teacher is getting on in age, don''t push it away. This is something I want to honor you with." After I leave, I hope that you Master and disciple will be safe and sound. "May Teacher Teng Qingshan not change, and let the waters flow in an endless stream." With that, he cupped his hands and bowed. Picking up the things, he turned around and was about to leave. The Mentor stopped him again, "Hold on."


    Madame Shi blew the candle first and said quietly, "I heard that the weather is fine now. You can go out and cross the wall from the west. " Grand Preceptor Xie picked up his sword and walked out of the room. Zhang Jing asked, "How is it outside?" "I''ve been keeping an eye on him for a week, and I haven''t seen him," Chang said quietly. "This fog is too thick." Grand Master whispered a few words to her, then jumped over the wall and left the courtyard.


    Not long after, Martial Aunt came back and said, "The weather is fine now. The fog will soon disperse. " Ruo Feng heard it from his room. He carried the treasure on his back and left the house. He walked quickly to the western wall and flipped over the wall. Grand Preceptor Xie and Changjing stood by the door to listen in, before flipping over the wall as well. She was afraid that he would be surrounded halfway, so she decided to escort him along the way. The two of them stood outside the wall and listened again. They thought that Rufeng was going to head south. The two of them did not mention anything about chasing after the mountain.


    As for Rufeng, just now he had flown over the wall and said to himself, "I''ve left the temple, and I''ll let you have more Japanese agents. You can''t do anything to me. If I meet one, I''ll kill you. " He looked at the path and saw that it was like a wall, pitch black. He wanted to head south in the right direction, so he lowered his head and kept his distance. He felt that he had arrived at a wide path. "This road is too hard to find," thought Ruo Feng. I''ll just go south along this road. I met a Taoist temple, a temple and a temple. Let''s get out of danger and spend the night there. We''ll talk at dawn. " Then he thought for a while and said, "It''s not weird that the Black Dragon Guild has powerful special agents. They really aren''t to be trifled with. The officers and policemen searched the temples three times, but they didn''t chase me away. Have the Black Dragon Society''s special agent chase me out. And it''s this kind of weird weather. " He continued to spew out ferocity, "Wait until I find the Black Dragon Guild''s lair, I will definitely exterminate them! "To avenge tonight."


    He followed the lead of the horse, taking the route one after another. He only knew the corners and did not know where to turn. He said to himself, "I have walked at least twenty miles from Yutan. Why isn''t he getting into the village yet? After walking for another two hours, most likely dawn would arrive. " He let his imagination run wild as he walked. Suddenly, they arrived at a fork in the road. He stopped and looked around. He felt very familiar with it, as if he was on his way to the National Guardian Temple. He said to himself, "Strange, why is this a road to the temple? I walked south from the temple. How is it possible that the Temple of the State Protector is located north of the temple? No, no. Don''t look at the road, they are definitely not going to the National Guardian Temple. "

 C27

    After recognizing the road, he continued on. Suddenly, he saw darkness in front of him. It was as if a tall wall had blocked his way. There seemed to be a faint sound of a tree. He muttered to himself, "I''m afraid the sudden appearance of a black shadow in front of my eyes is not a good thing." The one who listened to the ghost told him. This thing was called ''block''. It was a ghost doing something, an illusory thing. People cannot be freed from the light if they are blocked from seeing the light. " He fumbled for a match. Nothing. He remembered that he had left it on the table while he was lighting the candle.


    Ru Feng was instantly angered. "What bad luck we have today!" he snarled. The Black Dragon Society spies wanted to harm me. The walker bullied me, too, and used this thing to block my way. Damn it! Forget it, I''m going to go all out and charge forward to block it. "Let''s see what else this ghost is going to do." He leaped up and kicked forward with both feet. Unexpectedly, he was bounced back by something hard. Ru Feng was surprised. "To think it would be so hard to ''block'' me!" he exclaimed. No wonder everyone says it''s powerful. " Feeling that something was wrong, he stretched out his hand to touch it. He immediately understood that there really was a brick wall in front of him.


    "How can there be such a thing as'' block ''?" he thought to himself. "He''s trying to scare himself." If one looked closely at the wall, one would see no end to it. He wondered again, "Where did I come from?" It turned out that he had lost his way again. It''s not clear yet.


    He looked for directions, still not knowing where, and said to himself, "No matter where we are, let''s go in and take a look. "If it''s not Dark Asura Hall, I''ll stay here for the night." Raising his head, he leapt up onto the top of the wall and peered inside. There was even a palace building inside. Only then did he realize that he had really arrived at the National Guardian Temple. He was standing in the southwest corner of the National Protector Temple. Ru Feng was pleasantly surprised. "How did I get here?" he asked.


    At this moment, there was the sound of beating wood in the yard. From the sound of it, the monk was walking towards the south while knocking on the door. He thought to himself, "It''s good to be here. With such weather cover, no one would notice me coming here. I should also be surprised by the monks here and say that I''m tired. " He jumped off the wall and went inside.


    The Black Dragon Guild wasn''t the only one plotting against Ruo Feng. There were others as well. If it wasn''t for the beauty of the heavens, there would be no escape from the gates of hell.


    Rufeng jumped off the wall and jumped into the courtyard. He didn''t want to disturb the monks, so he quietly went to the monk''s meditation hall. He was walking on tiptoe and had just arrived near the clock tower. Suddenly, two sharp swords came at him from behind.


    Rufeng heard the sound of a golden wind behind him, and knew that someone was plotting something. He hastily made a quick motion, and with a flip of his body, he dove to the side, dodging the attack. As soon as he landed on his feet, two more treasured swords came rushing towards him from opposite directions. Seeing that he had been attacked from both the front and back, Rufeng became anxious. He used the unique martial art of the Shaolin Temple, the Ninth Heaven''s Embracing Moon''s superior lightness skill, and leapt high into the air, dodging the four treasured swords. This action of his also shocked the four swordsmen, and they all cried out at the same time, "Ah! from Shaolin Temple! "


    Rufeng immediately stood up and said, "Quickly stop! I am Rufeng of the Shaolin Temple. "


    The four swordsmen were none other than the four little realms of the Temple of the State Protector, Pu Xian, Pu Ji, Pu Tuo, and Pu Feng. The four of them had just inspected the temple and found that someone had jumped over the wall into the courtyard. They thought that someone was spying on them and wanted to capture them alive. When the four of them heard "Ru Feng", they were ecstatic. They kept their swords and shouted, "Martial Uncle has really come!" "Just now, Lord Fang said that you would definitely come tonight. We wouldn''t believe it even if you asked us to come out and pick you up."


    Why do you serve me with a sword when you know I''m coming?" If not for my timely reaction, my soul would have already left this place. " "Don''t mind me, Master," said Pu Xian. The four of them formed another line and said in unison, "Apologize to Uncle-Master!" Ru Feng laughed. "Forget it, forget it." I won''t bother with you guys anymore. " Puda ran off to report to the abbot. Puji whispered, "Martial Uncle, you have been in the capital for so long. Why didn''t you come earlier?" "I''m a monk," said Rufeng. "Aren''t you afraid of being implicated?" Pookie said, "No! We were expecting you. " Pu Xian then asked, "Senior Master, where did you hide after stealing Yuan Shikai''s treasure? Let the officers and police search everywhere. "They all say that you''ve gone through hell." "I did not go into the sky, nor did I go into the earth, nor did I leave the capital," said Ruo Feng. They just can''t find it. " "Martial Uncle, do you know what the people of Beijing say about you?" "Ah! What did he say?" Pu Feng said: "People say that your horse is making the capital miserable." "I''m not as good as Sun Wukong," he replied with a laugh. Pu Xian said: "If you''re serious, where have you hidden them? for people to be unable to see the end of it.


    Rufeng said, "It''s not like no one knows where I am. There are even more people who know where I am. Why do you think I''m in such a sorry state? Someone found out where he was and forced him to escape in the middle of the night. " The three of them were shocked at the same time and asked, "Who is so bold as to have ideas about you?" "Let''s not talk about this for now," he said. "I''ll let you know when we get inside."


    The four of them had just taken a few steps towards the house when Reverend Fang and the other monks brought lanterns over and said to Rufeng, "I''ve come late at night to visit you. Sorry to disturb you!" "This old monk has been looking forward to seeing you for a long time," said the abbot. Tonight is foggy, so I expect you to come. " "Let''s hurry up and chat inside." After taking a seat in the room, Rufeng said, "Your temple is much more powerful than Yuan Shikai''s inner palace. I can go there as if it were a day on my own. When I came in just now, you almost caught me. " "They are just playing around with you, that''s all. This old monk wants them to meet you outside. " Ru Feng smiled. "Master Fang has succeeded in his cultivation. I can''t believe he has a prophetic technique." Fang Dang laughed, "How can you be so capable?" Didn''t I already say it? " "In recent days, there will always be some unidentified people coming and going in our temple," he said. During the day they were among the tourists, spying on my temple, so at night we increased our guard. " "Recently, people from Japanese monasteries have been coming here frequently," said Fatong. We have to be wary of them. " "The people you''re talking about are probably looking for me," said Rufeng. "Someone has been secretly searching for me." They may all be Japanese Black Dragon agents. They finally found me in the temple. Tonight they went to thirty or forty men and women to arrest me. "The missus advised me not to fight with them, so I had no choice but to escape from the temple.


    When the Fourth Young Daoist heard this, he flew into a rage. "These Japanese agents are really abominable," he said. "If I meet them, they will definitely beat me up for being so smart in our capital." "Those people are arrogant," said Rufeng. "They should be suppressed. I, who have never known fear, have been frightened by him tonight. " "If these people were involved," said the abbot, "the mountain would not be able to be lived in any other place, but in a corner of the temple, where the monks would not spare anyone, no one would dare to offend them. Since our monks fought with more than a hundred soldiers, our reputation has spread far and wide. This is where Rufeng will live from now on. " "I am suffering," said Rufeng, "because I have no shelter. "Thank you, Reverend, for taking me in!" Futong recalled Guo''s words before he left that day and said, "Don''t forget, Mr. Fang. Although Japanese spies may not dare to commit murder, there are still guards who have been offended by us. "Who knows, maybe they will come here to take revenge on us. Once they do, they will implicate You Feng." "Don''t worry, senior brother," he said. I have come up with a solution to my enmity with the guard battalion. Not only will we be able to make Guo Chengliang not come and seek revenge, but we''ll also have them protect us if he has something to do. " Everyone immediately asked what kind of brilliant plan it was. "Guo Chengliang fought against Pu Xian that day, and I can see that his martial arts were created by the temple master of the TieLin Temple, Tengshan Buddhist Temple, for the next ten thousand years," he said. They must be Master and disciple. I also got to know that Guo Chengliang is from Tieling. I have a close relationship with the Ten Thousand Year Buddha. I will invite the Ten Thousand Year Buddha, and ask him to find Guo Chengliang to help us settle the peace. "There''s nothing wrong with that." When everyone heard this, they all said, "What a brilliant plan! "There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "If there is no officer or police against us, those Japanese agents are not enough to be afraid of," he said. If Rufeng can stay here safe and sound, then we can slowly search around and take care of them. "


    "You have been so kind to me, and you have placed so much hope in me, that I am not at ease," said Rufeng. It was I who implicated you and frightened you. It was unknown how many other fellow disciples were implicated. I''m sorry. " Pu Xian said: "Don''t blame yourself, Martial Uncle. You are not wrong. A traitor like Yuan Shikai, you didn''t kill him at the time. That''s not enough. If it were me, not only would I rob his treasure and disrupt his beautiful affairs, I would also send him to the heavens. " Pu Ji also said: "Martial Uncle, if it weren''t for you spying on Yuan Mansion that night to eavesdrop on him, robbing his treasure and exposing his crime of selling his country in time, no one would have known about his disgraceful deeds up till now. Not only have you failed, you''ve also done a great deed for the nation against the nation. "By now, everyone inside and outside the capital, and even the entire nation, knows that Yuan Shikai disregards the interests of the nation and the nation, and is willing to sell out his country to the enemy."


    The group gathered around the mountain peak and talked about the dawn. The fog had already dispersed. The denouncement of Yuan Shikai by the crowd was still going on without end. The four young Spiritual Masters were constantly talking passionately.


    Seeing that everyone had gathered for the night, he got up first and said: "We have a lot to say. With the end right now, everyone could still rest for a bit. Once the mountain gate is opened, you still need to take care of the temple, so there will be a lot of things to do. I''ll skip today''s morning class. Everyone, go rest. " The monks refused to disperse. "Master Ruo Feng has been through quite a bit and has been running all night. He needs more rest," the abbot advised. "Let''s go take a nap." Rufeng swept his eyes over the crowd and laughed, "You''re right, we came to Japan often." "It''s gone, it''s gone."

 C28

    Farmer Farmer got up and said to Rufeng, "I''m generous. You can come to my place for a while." During the day, I will get someone to arrange a room for you. " Rufeng nodded in agreement. "It''s good to stay with you, but I''m sorry to bother you."


    Pu Xian laughed, "What happened to Master Ru Feng today? Why are you being so courteous to everyone today?" Ru Feng laughed. "From now on, this humble monk will put etiquette above all else."


    Pu Feng quietly said to the crowd: "This monk may not be crazy anymore. He''s going to make a three-hundred-sixty-degree turn. " Everyone laughed and dispersed.


    Rufeng followed Farmin to Farmin''s Zen Hall. As soon as he entered the room, the first thing he saw was the huge hat cylinder that stood at the head of the bed. It was a white, blue-flowered, cylindrical magnet, beautiful and elegant, a relic of the Ming dynasty. It was originally used by Ming court officials to store the black muslin hat. Farmer now uses it to store some of his clothes. He took out the clothes and placed the treasure inside. Farmer thought it was a good idea and helped put some clothes on it.


    The two of them had hidden away the treasure, the "International Purple White Plate". Fa Ming said, "Junior Brother, in order to hide this from Master Fang and the others, I didn''t say what I really thought in front of everyone just now. The arrival of you and the treasure is an urgent matter. I intend to leave for Tierling now. In case everyone sent him off, they would not be able to rest well. One day for ten thousand years of Buddha, and one day for you and the treasure will be safe here. "


    "You have offended the soldiers of the Guard Battalion," said Rufeng, nodding his head. "If you do not invite them to expel you from their midst, they will not give up." The police were also going to come and take part in this. If you don''t ask someone to expel them as soon as possible, there will be no day of peace here. There''s no means of transportation to the north right now. How long will it take for you to reach the Iron Ridge? It''s been hard on you. " "Don''t worry, junior," said Farmer, "I can leave as quickly as I want. I went to Tianjin first by boat, then by train from there to the north, so the round trip would be much faster. " Rufeng continued, "I''ve heard that ten thousand year buddhas are good for travelling. If you ever get there, you''ll have to spend some time searching for him even if he isn''t in the temple. If we go earlier, we won''t make a mistake. "


    After he finished speaking, he took out some money and said to Farmer Lin, "Take this money with you. Take a ride on the boat along the way. Don''t ask for alms to walk anymore." He nodded and put the money away, then pointed to the bed and said, "After I leave, you will stay here and take care of the treasures. Ever since you robbed it from Yuan Shikai, there have been a lot of people who had ideas about you and it. Amongst them, there were both Chinese and foreign people. There were experts of all kinds, and all sorts of methods would be used. You must be careful. "


    He nodded. "Don''t worry, senior. I''ll be careful." I don''t think anyone will know when I get here. It will be safe until I am discovered. Furthermore, the National Guardian Temple is not an ordinary temple. " As he spoke, he began to set out on his journey. Rufeng escorted him to the mountain gate. He waited until Farmer was far away before returning to his room.


    However, it said that she left Beijing for Tianjin and then took a boat to Mai Shun. Not just one day. When he disembarked and looked, he saw that the place had not changed much, much as it had been when the Russians had ruled here. It was just that the Japanese had more soldiers, more merchants, and the Japanese were more ferocious than the Russians. The dock, the customs, the street market. After looking at a few places, he was about to leave for the north and ask a sorrowful stall owner, "I want to go to Tieling. How should I go?" The stall owner said, "Normally you can take the train north, but now you can''t. That car won''t work anymore. " Farmer was anxious to ask why the train was not working. The stall owner saw this and said in a low voice, "These days, the Japanese do not treat our people as people. They bully the commoners as they like, and they also abuse the merchants'' heavy taxes. There was a lot of opposition, tearing down the rails and ruining the train. If you want to go to the Iron Ridge, then get out of here.


    Feeling disappointed, he bid farewell to the stall owner and walked into the busy city. It was a beautiful place with pleasant scenery. It was a vast and fertile fertile land. People were passing by on the street, and shops were being sold. Suddenly, he saw a group of Japanese soldiers coming from the opposite direction. They were scattered and rampaging through the streets; they were angry and furious at the Chinese people. A local youth pulling a cart, pulling a westerner, was stopped by Japanese soldiers before he could dodge, causing the youth to tumble onto the ground, his face covered in blood. "They refused to give up, and continued to curse as they fought." "I will let you know that from now on, when you cross paths with the Japanese, you will know to give way!" You dare to look down on the Japanese just because you pulled a Western devil in your fucking car. "What the heck is that thing!" The Westerner sat in the car, not saying a word. He stepped forward and separated the soldiers, helping the young man to his feet.


    The Japanese soldiers also bullied the weak and feared the strong. When they saw that Fa Ming was a monk, they glared at him and started talking in Japanese. Then, they didn''t dare to attack him and just left. A teenage boy listened and saw clearly. The Japanese soldier left, and he was happy to tell Farmer, "Master, you''re really good! They''re afraid of you. They just said: ''Chinese monks are not to be trifled with. I''m afraid they won''t be able to beat you in a fight. " Another woman was holding a basket and watching from the sidelines. She also said, "Master is really great. Today, he has more or less gained the prestige of a Chinese. These Japanese bastards did not understand human language and did not understand human nature. They were simply not human beings. He bullied us. Ever since the train broke down, they used to pick a fight in the street. To our people, regardless of whether they are rich or poor, regardless of whether they are male, female, old, or young, they would play and bully as they please. Truly, they are doing whatever they want. " The woman took her basket and left.


    Seeing those onlookers, Farmer was also furious with the Japanese soldiers, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Some people even ran far away as if they had seen a tiger. The youth wiped his face, thanked Farmer, and dragged the carriage away. The westerner didn''t know what to say, so he followed the car as he spoke.


    Not far away, he saw another group of Japanese soldiers sitting under a tree on the side of the street. Some said, some laughed, some sang. The song was even worse than the howling of wolves. He started to sing, and after singing, all of them burst out laughing. Farmer purposely stopped under a tree not far from them to enjoy the cool air and watch his behavior. A teacher in a long gown, who had just come out of school for a walk, was sitting together with Farmer. The two of them started chatting. Two female students came out of the alley, apparently looking for their teacher, and when they saw the Japanese soldiers, they went back inside. A Japanese soldier immediately pointed at the female student and spoke in Japanese, causing everyone to laugh. Soon, the Japanese soldiers were chasing after the alley like wolves.


    When Fa Ming saw this, he exclaimed, "These two female students are in for a ride of misfortune!" The gentleman gave a long sigh and said, "It happens every day. No one can stop these Japanese devils until they are chased away. They might not be able to catch up to the two students who were hiding early. He couldn''t run away, so he hid. "Just deal with the work." "Why are there these Japanese soldiers here?" Farmer asked. That gentleman said, "Master still doesn''t know about this? There''s a battalion of Japanese soldiers here. Since the Russo-Japanese War, the Russians had been defeated and the Russians had been defeated. The Japanese Empire stationed its troops here. They also forced China to lease the whole of Liaodong. Today, the entire eastern part of Liaoning Province was already a place to rent. The Japanese are doing whatever they want here, regardless of the interests of the Chinese people. The Japanese garrison''s barracks were scattered throughout the eastern part of Liaoning Province. Every year, the Japanese Empire would plunder a large amount of wealth from our northeast through the railways, harbors, and wharves. Japanese devils eat our northeast cream, they have already eaten until their hearts are relaxed and their bodies are fat, and their mouths are dripping with oil. "


    What he said was not enough. Japan had benefited from it and wanted to take over the whole of Northeast China permanently, to enjoy it to its heart''s content. This is where Japan''s expansion base for China is located, as is its secret service headquarters for China. That is: Japan Guandong Army Secret Service HQ, Japan Maniron Special Service HQ.


    That gentleman was worried that something would happen to the two girls, so after saying goodbye, he hurriedly looked around. Farmer followed him a few steps and saw that the girls and the Japanese soldiers had all disappeared from the alley. He saw the teacher walk into the depths of the alley and enter the school gate. Farmer turned around and slowly walked a few more steps, his steps filled with injustice. The actions of the Japanese soldiers were outrageous and repulsive.


    He was in a hurry, so he was in no mood to learn more or to enjoy the scenery. Night and day, two more days of walking. This afternoon, they entered another market town. There was also a battalion of Japanese soldiers training on the field. He was furious and thought to himself, "If we look at this place, the north is in danger." Can these undeveloped Chinese officials drive away the Japanese? The Japanese army has advanced by an inch and is constantly developing its power. "


    Unknowingly, he had walked far away from the busy city. Only then did he realize that he was hungry and had not eaten. He said to himself, "It is the responsibility of the nation! When my monk saw the situation here, he became anxious and even forgot to eat something. Now that I''m hungry, what''s the good? " He looked around for food. There was no sign of human life. Actually, he walked to the foot of the Thousand Lotus Flower Mountain. Lianhua Mountain was a famous mountain in Liaoning Province. It spanned for hundreds of miles and had very long veins.


    He walked until the sun was about to set, but he still didn''t see the people from the temple. He comforted himself by saying, "No one wants to ask for directions, just keep walking." As he passed over a mountain range, he saw another high mountain in front of him. It was a long and narrow mountain range. He looked forward and said in his heart, "This mountain has some wind meridians. There must be a temple in the mountain. "I''ll go over there and take a look." He was walking quickly when he saw a wisp of smoke rising from the mountain. He saw that the smoke had not dissipated for a long time and was gradually rising. He laughed and walked quickly again.


    When he reached the mountainside, he felt that his legs were too weak, so he chose a stone and sat down to rest. He looked into the distance and saw that there were quite a few families in the village, and they were all far away from his path. Not far from the foot of the mountain was a road from the south that stretched all the way to the north. There was a forest blocking the way in the middle, so it was unknown how far that road stretched. The way down the hill, through the road, and west again. He looked at it and said, "Thanks to this smoke, I have hope. Otherwise, you have to walk five or seven miles down the road before you can find a temple family. That would be even more bitter. "


    He got up and walked to the place where the smoke rose. It was already dusk, and he stopped in front of the door to look around. He saw that the place in front of him did not resemble a temple, but rather a small city. The wall was tall and thick, made of large stones, and very strong. There were many houses inside, all ancient buildings. The house had a heavy eaves and curved corners. The flying fish on its back was a stable beast. It looked both quaint and beautiful. "It looks like a temple," he said. I haven''t come to Liaodong City that many times, and yet there''s a temple like this here, and it doesn''t even have the name of a plaque. "


    He was in the midst of his doubts when he caught a whiff of a stinky smell. He turned around and saw a pile of horse manure not far away. And he said in his heart, "This pile of dung is as big as a hill, and it is difficult for a hundred horses to accumulate this much dung. Can temples keep these horses? What exactly is this place? "

 C29

    Just as he was guessing, a young Taoist walked in. "This must be a temple," he concluded. Maybe the families in the Northeast are different and like to keep horses. " He looked at the little Taoist again: his face was small, his features lean and well-dressed; his eyes were lively; and his manner was steady and lovely.


    The little Daoist stopped and looked at Farmer''s face. When he saw Farmer dressed in his cassock, his chest was bare; his hat was embroidered with an eye-catching Buddhist character; a string of beads hung from his chest; his face was covered with sweat; and he was about fifty years old. He looked like he was worn out from a journey. He was about to ask when he saw that Farmer was a stranger. Farmer chanted the Buddhist prayer first, "Little Fellow Taoist, I am sorry to disturb you. Is this a Taoist temple? Or a temple? "


    The little Daoist said, "To reply High Monk, this is neither a Taoist temple nor a temple. It is a small city left behind from ancient times. It was called Uncle Wu. Legend has it that this is an ancient garrison. In the past, all the monks and Taoists have lived here, but now it is different. " The little Daoist did not continue.


    He said to himself, "Since I have a family, I can eat and live here. It doesn''t matter if it''s a city or a temple. " So he asked: "Do you have a host elder here? Fellow Daoist, please inform the host that a monk from Beijing is seeking an audience. " The little Daoist stood there unmoving and said, "High Monk has come from far away, there is no need to be polite. If there is anything you need, just tell me. There was no square meter, no Elders, no Empyreans. The trail was the owner. "What can I help you with? I will do my best.


    Seeing that he was very polite, as if he was an adult, Fa Ming smiled and said, "That really fits that sentence, you can''t judge a book by its cover. You''re the leader of this place? " The little Daoist hurriedly said, "I don''t dare to accept this path." Fa Ming said, "Little host, this humble monk would like to request a meal from you. How about we stay for the night?" The little Daoist said somewhat awkwardly, "Usually, we don''t entertain any monk guests here. However, you just happened to be here today, that''s an exception. You can eat, but it''s inconvenient for you to stay. If you must stay, you must first promise to leave before daybreak so that I can keep you here. The trail did its best. "


    "Since this is a temple, why can''t we live here? I want to leave before dawn. That''s strange! " He was too tired to leave, so he could only say vaguely, "I only went to rest and rest for a meal. I left before daybreak." The little Daoist nodded and said, "That''s good, but I have been slow with my guests. Please follow me. "


    Farmer followed him inside, into large houses facing south. Seeing that the room was large and empty, a lot of luggage was arranged on the kang. There was a bed on the floor and luggage on it. Rows of wooden pins were nailed to the walls. It was a dormitory for many people. The little Daoist said, "There is no one else here. I''ll be right back. " Then he went out the door and went to the other house.


    When Farmer looked outside again, he saw that no one was moving. It was dead silent. And he said to himself, "There are many talents here, how can there be only the little Taoist? It''s late, what are those people doing? " The little Daoist suddenly entered the house with difficulty, carrying a wooden bucket of water. Then, Farmer knew why he went out.


    The little Daoist put down the bucket and said, "High Monk, when I saw you had left in a dusty and sweaty state, I went to fetch some water. Wash it first; I will prepare some food for you." Then he went out again.


    Seeing him treat him so courteously, Fa Ming was very touched. From the bottom of his heart, he liked the little Taoist. Just as he finished washing up, the little Daoist returned and said, "I have prepared the food. Please follow me." Farmer said a few polite words to him and followed him out of the house and south. They walked a long way and entered a big house facing east. There were many tables and stools arranged inside. It was a dining room reserved for eating. Farmer took a few glances at the room, but didn''t ask any questions. He picked a clean stool and sat down. The little Daoist went into the kitchen and brought the food over. He placed it in front of Farmer and said, "It''s still warm. The High Monk can eat. " "Sorry to trouble you," he said. He began to eat. The little Daoist said, "You''re welcome," and went to stand outside the door. There was something wrong with his expression, as if he was guarding the wind.


    Seeing that his expression was off, Fa Ming did not understand what he meant. After taking a few bites, he asked, "Little abbot, you have many talents here, but why are you the only one here? "What about those people?" The little Daoist seemed to have seen something, and turned around with a panicked expression, hissing and refusing to ask. While being vigilant of the outside world, he whispered to Fa Ming, "High Monk, after you finish eating, go to the back and sleep. Hurry up and leave before the sun shines. "You don''t need to ask anything. If you ask too many questions and people hear them, you will lose your life."


    Fa Ming was shocked. He immediately looked outside and asked, "Why is that?" If others were to hear it, how could I possibly lose my life? " The little Daoist didn''t say anything and returned to his room. He was peeking out of the door. As he ate, he said to himself: "There is a great deal of mystery here. It must be a place of right and wrong. I can''t live without knowing. Judging from his expression, this place was dangerous. Is this a place where people kill and eat meat? Even the poor monk was not afraid. I have to get him to tell the truth. "


    Then the little Daoist calmed down and turned back to Farmer, saying, "This is not my place. I''m in charge of the north side. " When Farmer heard that there were other people in the courtyard, he didn''t ask directly. He wanted to use words to lure them in and make them speak for themselves. Thus, he asked, "Little daoist friend, according to what you said, I was lucky to be able to come in today?" The little Daoist said, "You''re right. Normally, you wouldn''t be able to come in, but no one would dare to keep you here. "


    Before long, Fa Ming put down his chopsticks and said, "I''ve finished eating. I''ve caused you so much trouble. I''m very sorry." The little Daoist said, "You must not be so polite. We Northeast people treat people warmly, do not want to hear too many polite words. Ordinary people rely on their parents at home and friends outside. If the outsider was out, who else could he find but the outsider? It''s only right that we entertain you. "My master has often taught me to treat people with warmth." Farmer laughed, "Then I won''t be polite. If I stay and leave before dawn, there won''t be any danger to my life, right? " The little Daoist said seriously, "If I can keep you, then I can guarantee your safety. If I have something to do, I will tell you in advance." You can rest easy and go to sleep. " Somehow, Farmer felt uneasy. He used words to tempt the little Daoist, but the little Daoist refused to say another word.


    He would not easily reveal the truth and was at his wit''s end. And the little Taoist said, "It is dark now. You''re going to sleep with me. But I have to tell you first. This courtyard was huge, and there were many houses. There was also a place where one could die. At night, you must not come out and sneak around. As long as you sleep well in your room, I can guarantee your safety. " "I will leave the house," said Farmin. The little Daoist led him back to the house at the back and said, "Tonight, you will be the only one here. You can sleep on the kang with me." Then he was gone. He''s outside bolting the door.


    Farmer was a very brave man. He had seen many dangerous situations and had never been afraid. The little Daoist made him unfathomable, and he had always been uneasy in his heart. He surmised, "The little Taoist is by no means a wicked man. There must be something wrong with his yard. If it was not a dragon''s lagoon or a tiger''s cave, then it was a human flesh workshop. I need to get to the bottom of this. Otherwise, we can''t leave. " He made up his mind to lie down in the middle of the kang in his clothes. It was dark in the room, quiet outside, and he was tired. Unknowingly, he fell asleep.


    He had just slept for a while when the door suddenly clanged. Farmer sat up in surprise and saw that the little Taoist had come in with a lantern in one hand and a bag in the other. He quickly took the luggage and placed it on the brick bed, asking, "Little friend, why are you doing this? Aren''t there any luggage here? " The little Daoist said: "This luggage is not for you to use, but for my own use. I want to talk to you when it''s dark and there''s no one around. " He continued, "I alone am enough. I always want to talk to people at night, but there''s no one like us. I see you''re a nice guy, and you''re from Beijing, so you must have seen the world. I just lit the lantern and moved in. " Then he put down the lantern, got on the brick bed and moved away some luggage. He opened another for Farmer and said, "I never use other people''s luggage. I don''t like the smell of it."


    "With your coming here, I will be able to find out everything about this place," he thought to himself with a smile. You''re a child, so I''m not afraid that you won''t say anything. " So she tried to seduce him by saying, "You came at the right time. I''m afraid of boredom, too. Let''s talk, no one''s bored. " The little Daoist laughed, put out the lantern, crawled into bed, and lay down. "You should tell me everything now."


    The little Daoist quickly whispered, "Master, you are from Beijing, you must know a lot. It is not like our wild and barren land. Will you tell me about Beijing? " Farmer said, "Good! Say what you want. " The Daoist continued, "Are there Japanese soldiers there too? Were there bandits too? War? " "There is no war in Beijing," he whispered. "There are no bandits. There is a group of Japanese soldiers who are guarding their embassies. Usually, they didn''t go out on the streets. However, Beijing has a special agent who listens to the wind and does evil things. "


    When the young Taoist heard this, he thought for a long time and said to himself, "How many soldiers are there in Japan? "Even in Beijing." He didn''t know anything about the Secret Service, so he asked, "What is a Secret Service agent? Is he also a soldier? " Farmer said, "Secret Service members aren''t soldiers. They''re people who listen to the rumors and do bad things." The little Daoist said, "Cough! So it was like this. We have a lot of people like that here. Like the Japanese, they listen to the wind and do bad things, but they don''t do good things. " He continued, "A few days ago, a group of people came down from the mountain. This group was organized by the local people. The Japanese soldiers had pushed their wives, sisters, sisters, and daughters to the ground, making them panic. They were so angry that they killed the Japanese soldiers and ran into the mountains. This time they went down the mountain, tore down the Japanese railway and destroyed the Japanese train. The Japanese soldiers and the spies were listening to the wind. All the Japanese soldiers stationed here have entered the mountains and gone to capture those people. "


    Farmer could tell this was a Japanese military camp, but he didn''t say anything. The little Daoist continued, "If you don''t believe me, think about it. Did you see the train on your way here? " Then Farmer said, "I didn''t see it. I''ve also heard that the railway was torn down and the train destroyed. I came here because I couldn''t get through the train. " Seeing that he believed what he said, the little Daoist said happily, "It will take at least ten days or half a month to repair the train. He''s fixed it, and those people on the mountain are still coming to tear it down. What do you think the Japanese will do? " "If this continues, the devil won''t be able to do anything about it," he said.


    The little Taoist then asked, "What bad things do the Japanese soldiers stationed in Beijing do?" "They don''t usually go out on the street and they don''t just run around," he said. Just in their embassy. " The little Taoist said, "Our Japanese soldiers are going everywhere. They beat people in the streets, went into the village to tease the girls, caught chickens and geese, went into town to snatch cigarettes and smoke and drink, and no one dared to provoke them. Before they left, they lived in the row of houses in front of where we ate. A gang of bandits they keep here. These bandits were doing all sorts of wicked things. Their guns and bullets were given to them by the Japanese. When the Japanese soldiers told them to do it, they did it. There was a leader among the bandits. His surname was Liao and he was called the Company Commander. He had a crooked eye, and people behind him called it a crooked eye. He turned out to be a bandit leader, and when officers and soldiers were killing bandits, he fled to the sea and went to the north. The Japanese had brought him back. As soon as this fellow arrived, he chased away all of the people who came with him. He''s the only one who won''t let me go, he wants me to serve him. "

 C30

    Hearing this, Farmer Ming thought to himself, "So this is the Devil''s Cave." No wonder the little Taoist made things difficult for me when he left, there must be more to this place. " Seeing that the little Taoist stopped talking, he asked, "The Japanese soldiers went into the mountains to capture them. What are the bandits doing? " The Daoist said to himself, "I have to explain in detail before you understand. It''s fine if you don''t want to say it, but I''ll listen to you. It''s meaningless to talk about what happened here. " He didn''t want to say it anymore.


    "When you are finished, I will speak again," he said. "Just tell me the details." The little Daoist was helpless. He thought for a moment and said, "The north of Shen Yang belongs to Great General Zhang Zuolin''s twenty-seven divisions. The area south of Shenyang was under the jurisdiction of Feng Delin''s 28th Division. Do you know these two? They were all Green Forest heroes who had been recruited to be Shangguan. Zhang Feng and his sister were not on good terms with each other, as they always wanted to swallow each other up. They want this place, they want it. Marshal Feng had sent a team to stand a few dozen miles to the north. Marshal Zhang was furious when he saw that Han Li had gotten the upper hand. He sent a troop to guard the place as well. Tang Erhu, the leader of Marshal Zhang''s team, was unreasonable. Ever since he led his team there, he had been finding trouble with the person who bullied Marshal Feng. Tang Erhu always wanted to squeeze out Master Feng''s men and monopolize that place. Teacher Feng''s men refused to leave. This morning, Commander Zhang''s adviser, Yuan Jin, came here. He didn''t know what Crooked Soul and him had said to take most of the bandits away. Before leaving, the bandits panicked and carried away the machine gun. I went to ask them what they were doing, and they all whispered to me, ''Let''s go help Tang Erhu scare the soldiers of the 28th Division. "If you don''t come back by night, you''ll definitely be back by dawn." They left, and I was the only one in the house. I will not dare to keep you here. I will let you leave before the sun shines. "


    Then what did the little Daoist say? It turned out that Zhang Zhilin and Feng Delin''s original intentions were both good intentions. They were both very worried as they watched the Japanese forces in the eastern part of Liaoning develop northwards. They all wanted to stop the Japanese from moving north. Teacher Feng, in the name of exterminating bandits, reached an agreement with the Japanese army and dispatched a team to the eastern part of Liaoning Province. Not long after, Teacher Zhang, in the name of exterminating bandits, reached an agreement with the Japanese and dispatched a team to the eastern part of Liaoning Province. As Zhang Feng and Yang Chen both had the intention of claiming the throne, they wholeheartedly wanted to develop themselves and occupy more territories. The two teams were at odds with each other, and conflicts often arose between them. Both of them wanted to push the other away. The two groups of soldiers met in the street, and there were incidents of scolding and fighting.


    The men of the 27th Division accused the men of the 28th Division of stealing firearms, and the men of the 28th Division then accused the men of the 27th Division of stealing military rations. The two teams had always been at loggerheads.


    This bandit company commander''s eyes were crooked. He was the bandit leader''s right-hand man. In the past, Zhang Zuolin led his troops to exterminate the bandits and annihilated the righteous gangs. Because of his evil deeds, people hate him greatly, Zhang Zuolin wanted him very much. He was so scared that his eyes became crooked and he ran away. Zhang Zuolin had always wanted to catch him and shoot him.


    When Zhang Zuolin heard that he had returned, he pulled up the troops under the protection of the Liaodong Japanese Army and became very angry. However, there was nothing he could do about it. The staff officer, Yuan Jinshan, offered Zhang Zuolin a plan. He wanted to first grasp his crooked eyes and then find a fault to grab his gun and shoot him. Yuan Jinshan rode the Japanese army into the mountains and personally came to manipulate the situation with his crooked eyes. He wanted to do as he was told.


    As soon as Yuan Jinshan arrived in the morning, he immediately gave a frightful squint and said, "Don''t think that you''ll be safe here. You know how influential the marshal is. The marshal was not only the commander of the twenty-seven divisions; he was also the chief administrative officer of the Eastern Three Provinces and Mongolia. He had the authority to question the entire Northeast and Mongolia. Once the marshal got angry, he would demand for more people from the Japanese, and they would also have to give it to him. It''s not hard to catch you. " As expected, he was scared and said, "Sir, please clear this up with the marshal for me. From now on, I will submit to him and make friends with him. Sir, please help me. I did not work for nothing. I will return the yellow and white objects to you. What do you think? "


    Yuan Jinshan nodded and said, "I''ve fought for a chance for you in front of the marshal. You lead people to chase away those men from the 28th Division, and the marshal will let bygones be bygones. He will take your team in as one of the 27th Division''s battalions and promote you to Battalion Commander. "You can go if you like!"


    When he heard that, he said happily, "To be able to become friends with Zhang Zuolin, I will do it. "However, we only have a few people, and the twenty-eight divisions have more people. We can''t say for sure whether we can drive them away or not." "As long as you try your best and can''t drive them away, the marshal won''t blame you." "The marshal is so magnanimous, I promise to do my best. "Please, sir, have some words with the marshal in the future." Yuan Jin replied with a smile, "From now on, we are on the same side. "Everything will be fine."


    After drinking and eating, the two of them hurriedly led the bandits to drive away the people of the 28th Division.


    When he heard this, Farmer laughed and said, "These bandits, at most, how capable are they? It could drive away those regular soldiers? What a joke. With the Japanese as a backer, he was overestimating himself. "If they really start fighting, then they might not be able to come back."


    The little Daoist pointed to the nails in the wall and said, "Those things are used by bandits to hang guns. They are different from the Japanese. The soldiers sleep with their guns held together; they sleep with their guns hanging on the wall. " "I saw those pins and I don''t know what they were for," he said. Only now do I know. " And the little Taoist said, "They have big guns and little guns hanging on the walls. The pistol with the crooked eyes. I often play with it. "


    Fa Ming thought about what he had said and asked, "Are there still bandits here?" The little Daoist said, "Yes, there are quite a few." They were all in charge of the guards outside the city. In the past, there would always be armed bandits guarding the outskirts of the city. Ever since the Japanese army entered the mountain, the bandits have not taken it seriously. " Farmer said in surprise, "When I came, why didn''t I see a single guard or bandit? Where did they go? " The little Taoist said, "Those people brought a sheep from who knows where during the day. I heard the bandit said he wanted some mutton soup. They left without saying a word. At this time, they should all be back. "


    "What do the Japanese and bandits usually do here?" The little Taoist said: "Japanese troops went out on patrol. Wherever the railway was damaged, they would go to capture him. If they caught a man, they would either torture him to death or feed him to the dogs. It was a scary thing to do. The bandits would always go out at night to rob things and smash banks. Every time they came back, they would snatch many things. All the looted items were in the Japanese soldiers'' warehouse in front of them. If the bandits get too many things, the Japanese will treat them to a drink and play with them. "


    Having understood all of this, Farmer said in his heart, "If you want to rest a little longer, I have to leave. If the bandits find out I''m here, it will cause trouble for the naive child. " He stretched his muscles and bones, feeling an endless amount of strength. He touched the beads placed by his side, then put them on and prepared to leave. Seeing him busy, the Daoist Priest asked, "Are you afraid? Do you want to go? " "It''s not that I''m afraid of them," he said. I''m worried about getting you into trouble. Leave early when no one knows I''m here. "


    The little Daoist couldn''t bear for him to leave, so he said, "You haven''t fallen asleep yet? How do you walk? This was also not the place where the sentries lived. They live in the house on the east side. " "It''s not their place, and I won''t sleep," he said. "We''ll be leaving now."


    The little Taoist grabbed Farmer and said, "Sit down a little longer. I didn''t talk enough with you. I don''t know when I''ll be able to talk to you like this after you leave. I can''t bear for you to leave. " Seeing how cute he was, Fa Ming''s heart softened. "I''ll sit with you a little longer." The little Daoist said happily, "There are bandits watching from outside. I have my own ways to deal with them." No matter how much he shouts, I''ll just ignore him. Farmer laughed to himself and sat down beside him again.


    "Is there anyone else in this yard?" he asked. The Daoist said, "Yes, there are quite a few." There was a monk living on the east side and an old Daoist path on the west side. Both of them were powerful, but their martial arts were extremely high. The Japanese soldiers were also afraid of the two of them. I''m afraid they''ll hear you talk and hit you. While you were eating, the monk was walking towards the dining room. For some reason, he turned around and went back. You can''t beat them alone, so I won''t let you speak up. "


    Hearing that, Fa Ming became angry and said, "We are all outlaws. For no reason at all, what right do they have to beat us? I let them hear me, what can he do! Even if they have three heads and six arms, I still want to go meet them! " That was it: the path was filled with the anger of a monk, and the night was going to fight the devil. The little Daoist was so frightened that he grabbed Farmer and said, "High monk, you can''t go. You absolutely can''t go against them!" Sit down and listen to me. " Farmer sat down. The little Daoist said a few more words, causing him to stand up abruptly and become even angrier.


    The little Taoist grabbed Farmer Farmer and said bitterly, "High Monk, believe me, don''t provoke them. That Demonic Monk said, ''Do not provoke him!'' The two of them were temperamental and did not like people. They cursed and raised their hands. If you go and they see you as an outsider, they will definitely see you angry. They are afraid that the news will leak out. They must kill you to keep this a secret, and they must beat you to death. "


    When Fa Ming heard this, he became even angrier and said, "Why would they hit someone for no reason? This poor monk had never met such a barbaric outsider. You may not understand the affairs of the universe. Let me go meet them. " The little Daoist refused to let go and said, "High Monk, listen to me and don''t provoke them. Sit down, I still have something to say, I''ll tell you slowly. "


    When Farmer heard there was something else, he angrily sat down again. The little Daoist said, "What are those two men considered as family members? This was simply wicked! The monk living in the east was a fake. He is a Japanese samurai. He was called Nobutaka. Because he was missing an ear, the people here called him ''No Ear'' behind his back. The old way that lived in the west was really the old way. He came from Wutai Mountain, with the Daoist name ''Enshen'' and spoke Shanxi language. He had heard himself say that he was the Sect Master of Wutai Mountain''s Wenshu Temple. His martial arts skills were truly amazing. When he came to compete with the monk, he even obtained the upper hand and beat the monk. The monk was actually happy to lose and left him here. The commander of the Japanese garrison, Xiao Yuan, even offered him a drink. Xiao Yuan asked him and the monk to guard a bunch of girls he had gotten from who knows where. Those girls have already taken away a batch. This batch was brought here again, and some of them couldn''t speak Chinese. These girls had all suffered greatly. The Japanese soldiers picked them up one by one. It was so pitiful to make people cry and call for their parents. This Demonic Monk said, not only to guard them. They also forcefully dragged the girl down. The two of them were overjoyed, exchanging pointers. Sometimes they drank and fought over the girls. Other than fearing the Japanese captain, Xiao Yuan, they dared to beat and scold the bandits. The Japanese were afraid of them, too. You alone won''t be able to defeat the two of them. "

 C31

    When Farmer heard this, he said angrily, "These Japanese bastards will all die a horrible death for such a thing!" "It''s been hard on our people." He secretly made up his mind to save her. The young Daoist saw that he had something on his mind. "High Monk, what are you thinking about?" "Nothing," he said, concealing it. I''m wondering what they did with the girls. " The little Daoist said, "Do you even need to guess? Cooking for them, for them to play with. However, they did not say that the girls had been robbed. They said that they had spent money to buy them. I think they''re all lying and making money. Where did they get it? The moment the girl was brought here, the Japanese soldiers went crazy. They grabbed one of the soldiers and dragged her to the side, then smashed her into the ground. Some of the girls were fierce and fought with them, scolded them, and scratched them. The Japanese soldier''s face was torn and his hand was bitten, so they fiercely slapped the girl''s face. Some girls rob Japanese soldiers of their guns, but they don''t let go of their weapons and use their spears to smash Japanese soldiers. Other girls, seeing that they couldn''t beat the Japanese, hit their heads on the wall and died. If that Japanese soldier is really killed and the people are all dead, then he won''t be able to escape. " Fa Ming was furious. He hit the brick bed with his hand, and a hole appeared on it.


    The little Daoist then said, "You can hate to have crooked eyes, but you also play with girls. He played with the girl and asked me to serve him a drink. Once he pulled a girl from the front. He stripped them naked and let them go in his room. He was also shamelessly naked; he drank a glass of wine and let me pour one. He finished his drink, laughed, and grabbed the girl. The girl begged him not to, and he beat her. The girl, forced by him, cried and crashed to the wall and died. I know what they did. "


    "These animals are not raised by my parents," he said. They actually colluded with Japanese devils to harm our own compatriots. The heavens truly cannot tolerate this! " He swore in his heart, "I will kill the Demonic Monk of the Demonic Dao and smash this Devil''s Cave! If I don''t save these girls tonight, I swear I won''t be a human! " Thus, he asked, "How far is the distance between the monk and the old Taoist? Can you take me to see it secretly? "


    The little Daoist first scratched his head, and then said, "The two of them live about a hundred paces from each other. He couldn''t sneak a peek, he definitely couldn''t. If you see it, it will anger you to death. " "The little Taoist was frightened by their wicked behavior," Fa Ming said. "I had to coax him to watch."


    Just as he was about to coax the little Daoist, the little Daoist said, "That monk is a monster, all deceitful. Since the people had left, they stepped up their defenses. During the day, he toured the courtyard and even visited the courtyard a few times, afraid that outsiders would sneak in. At this moment, they were definitely patrolling outside. If you go out and they hide somewhere and catch you, they''ll beat you to death. They had guns, weapons, and martial arts. They were not to be trifled with. You, alone, have some martial arts in your bare hands. Once you fight, you will definitely not be a match for the two of them. "Don''t bring trouble upon yourself, you''ve pissed them off."


    "Don''t be afraid," he said. I have some tricks up my sleeve. No matter how powerful they are, do not be afraid of him. You wait inside the house by yourself, I''ll go peek inside and see what''s going on, I promise I won''t disturb the two of them. " He was about to go out again. The little Daoist was very worried about him, so he quickly stopped him and said, "High monk, don''t you go mess with them. It''s my fault for spouting nonsense and telling you everything. Those two are truly crafty. If you go, you will definitely cause trouble. " Farmer had no choice but to sit down again. The little Daoist relaxed his breathing and said, "You are older than them, so you won''t be able to beat them empty-handed. If you really can defeat them, you can just secretly go and take a look. Don''t go, sit inside. " As he spoke, he forcefully dragged Farmer into the brick bed.


    In order to comfort him, Farmer sat inside and told him a chivalrous story about how he had helped him when he saw injustice. It''s about the story of the Water Margin, Lu Zhizhen who saved Miss Liu courageously. When he finished the story, it gave him courage. "Don''t be afraid, little fellow Taoist," he said. You don''t know my martial arts. That Demonic Monk said, "Come with me, I will defeat them." I do not use weapons when fighting with others. My palm would have broken his tendons and broken his bones; my foot would have killed him. This isn''t it, take a look. " He took out a shiny dagger and handed it over to the little Daoist, saying, "Use this properly, it''s better than his spear blade. If I kill these two, it will be as easy as flipping my hand. "


    After the little Daoist heard this, he fiercely said, "How great would it be if I were an adult? Let''s go out and kill them together, then we can let those girls go." When Fa Ming saw his killing intent, he felt joy in his heart. He then asked, "Is the Demonic Monk Demonic Daoist powerful against you?" The little Daoist shook his head and said, "They are not good to me. The old Daoist was even playing around with me. " "Do you want to leave?" he asked. The little Daoist said, "I''ve been wanting to go for a long time, so I have nowhere to go. I eat too much, and I''m afraid no one will take me in if I go out. If we are able to eat our fill here, and even get food ready, we will be able to live. " And then he said, "Those women cooking, it''s so delicious. They''re the ones who cooked the food you''re eating tonight. "Is it delicious?"


    Fa Ming coaxed the little Daoist into going out again. The little Taoist grabbed Farmer and said, "You said you would go meet them because you don''t want to persuade them to let go of all the girls? You can''t say that. They can''t promise to hurt you. Unless we kill them and let the girl go. In fact, the girls are nice to me. I always wanted to let them go. But no, they couldn''t get out. There was a robber who saw that a girl was a relative of his from the same village who had been robbed. He was secretly let go. It was quickly discovered. The Japanese soldiers grabbed the bandit and beat him half to death, then used a bayonet to cut open his stomach. Not long after, someone brought the woman back. In front of those women, he let them beat her to death. Which one of them dares to run, do you think? "


    When Farmer heard this, he was filled with righteous indignation, and his conviction to save someone was further strengthened. He was delighted to see that the young Daoist was hiding the courage of a hero deep in his heart. Thus, he encouraged the little Taoist''s courage and said, "We should have heroic spirit, not be afraid of life and death. Seeing his compatriots in danger and not saving them, this was not a Taoist disciple. The buddhist disciples were benevolent and compassionate. It is my Buddha''s will to punish evil and promote good. If we don''t save these girls tonight and destroy this Devil Nest, what kind of Daoist disciples would you and I be? When I said that I wanted to meet them, I either wanted to get into a fight with them, or I wanted to kill them and save these girls. "


    The little Daoist said, "If you really can kill these two, these girls will be able to escape. Tonight was the best opportunity. When the devils and bandits returned, there would be no more chances. The rooms that the girls were staying in were a large iron gate with two locks on it. The keys were in the hands of the Demonic Monk Monk. If he didn''t kill them all, the door wouldn''t open, and he wouldn''t be able to save anyone. If the two of them were to fight with you and alert the bandits outside, then everything is over. In this situation, are you confident? If you are confident, I will help you even if you die. "


    Farmin said, "When the strong are wise, when the weak are captured, they are captured alive. Don''t judge us by the situation here. I have an idea. The two of us will definitely be able to save these girls. " The little Daoist nodded, still unconvinced. Farmer said, "I''ll check it out and make sure I know what I''m doing. I''ll find a way to deal with it when I get back." The little Daoist did not stop him.


    When Fa Ming gently stepped out of the door to take a look, he saw the monk standing in front of him, playing with his sword and practicing martial arts. Farmer bent forward in alarm. The sword in his hand danced up and down, and the sound of the wind from the sword grew increasingly fast. Gradually, only the sword wind could be heard, and the sword shadows could not be seen. He danced in pain, then stopped and stood there. He then suddenly turned around and swung his sword as if facing the attack of a group of powerful enemies. Using a single move against the crowd, he blocked the attack from the left and the right with his cover from the front and back, creating a storm that was impenetrable to all. Seeing that he had finished playing, he stretched out his sword and used a bizarre move. He alone practiced as if he were dancing with many people. It was like he was attacking and defending, his moves were fast and fierce. "This Demonic Monk''s skills are not bad," Fa Ming said in his heart.


    As Fa Ming was peeking, he saw him yell, "Rise!" The flat ground rose up one room high, drawing a flower of swords in the air before stopping. "This Demonic Monk''s Qing Gong Sword is not bad, his movement is even more astonishing." As Farmer planned his escape, he saw him coming towards the window with his sword in his hand. He looked in and asked, "Little thing, why aren''t you in your room? What are you doing here? " The Taoist said, "I saw that there was no one guarding this place, so I moved here. That''s where you and the Lord of the Dao can be found, without a hitch. " It turned out that the Demonic Monk was patrolling outside when he saw the little Daoist coming over with a lantern. Only then did he relax and not come over.


    The demon monk was very satisfied with the young Daoist''s response. Laughing loudly, he said, "Little thing, you are a good person. How clever! "If you have something to say, just say it." The little Daoist said inside, "I understand. Rest assured, go ahead! " The Demonic Monk unsheathed his sword, turned around, and headed south. Just now, when Fa Ming looked at him closely, he saw that he was tall and sturdy, spoke fluent Chinese and walked quickly with a light voice. Farmer followed up to plot against him. As he approached a row of houses, he suddenly disappeared. Fearing that he would stealthily scheme, Fa Ming did not dare to move forward and instead looked to the west to observe the Path of Yao.


    As soon as he approached the house where he was eating dinner, he saw that the Taoist was also practicing martial arts in front of the house." Farmer peeked again. He saw that the evil Taoist was dressed with the superior martial arts of the Wudang Sect. The movement of the hand and eye was coordinated and natural; the movement and movement of the movement were fluid and agile; the movements and movements of the moves were swift and swift; and the fists and feet were agile and free. After he finished practicing martial arts, he picked up another treasured sword to practice his sword art. Every single stance and stance of that sword-art was incomparably exquisite. He thought to himself, "This demonic way is indeed a set of superior martial arts." He''s even stronger than that Demonic Monk.


    Seeing that the Spirit Demon cultivator had practiced for a long time, he stopped and took a few deep breaths, then suddenly turned around and jumped onto the roof, and soon disappeared. Fa Ming was shocked. "The little Daoist said that these two people are crafty, and it is indeed true. It was clear that their whereabouts were unknown. It''s really crafty. " Having a plan in mind, Fa Ming didn''t dare to follow as he was afraid of being found out. He hastily retreated backward.

 C32

    At this time, the little Daoist was looking around anxiously. Seeing that Fa Ming had returned, the little Daoist was finally able to relax. As soon as Fa Ming entered the room, the little Daoist said, "It looks like Monk has come to this point." Fa Ming nodded and asked, "Are those two practicing martial arts every day?"


    The little Daoist said, "Practice every day. The old Daoist practiced more than a monk. He was very afraid that one day, he would be defeated by the monk. The monk had openly said to the old Daoist, ''One day, I will defeat you.'' And just like that, they all started to speed up their training. " Farmer said, "The two of them are indeed crafty. It would be hard to subdue them if they didn''t try to find out their secret. When they went back into the house, they took care of them one by one. It''s still early now, so if we were to stabilize them for a while, we would have to ambush them. If there''s no sound, we can hide it from the bandits. "


    The little Daoist nodded in agreement and asked, "You saw those two." Are you sure? " "I saw them practicing martial arts," he said. We''re wise to him. "Therefore, I am very sure." The little Daoist said happily, "It''s good that you''re confident. I''m not afraid of anything. If you save these girls, you will be a true martial artist. Not only do those girls thank you, I also thank you. Farmer smiled and said, "When you see injustice, draw your sword to help." That''s what I''m all about. I''ve never done anything for fame or profit. To kill those two people and save these girls is my wish for tonight. "


    The little Daoist was happy for the others and also thought about himself. "Something has happened here and I can''t stay," he said. Can you take me with you? " Farmer said, "Don''t worry, little friend. I''ve thought about you. I''ll take you away. "


    The little Taoist said to himself, "Don''t take me out of here and throw me away. That would have tricked me. "Not only did he not eat nor did he live, he had to be caught and killed by the Japanese soldiers and bandits."


    He was afraid of being coaxed by Farmer, so he asked, "Did you come here from Beijing to travel or to do something?"


    Fa Ming said detailedly, "I''m not here to roam the world. I''m here to do something. It''s not here yet. There was a guard battalion in Beijing. The battalion commander bullied people without reason and led troops to search our temple. Broken the golden body, disturbed the temple; caused the monks to be angry; the two sides started a dispute, went to war. There were many soldiers, but they suffered losses. That Battalion Commander still wants revenge when he''s angry. I know his master, the Ten Thousand Year Buddha. I plan to go to Tierling to visit his master and persuade him to help us resolve this. "


    When the little Daoist heard this, his eyes lit up and asked, "You know of the Ten Thousand Year Buddha?" "More than knowing," Farmer said. We''re still good friends. I''ve been to his temple. " The little Daoist clapped happily and asked: "What''s the name of that Battalion Commander?" Seeing him happy, Farmer Ming said, "His name is Guo Chengliang. "What do you know?" The little Daoist said, "Let me tell you something. Guo Chengliang''s master was not a ten-thousand-year-old Buddha, but a Buddha of longevity. Guo Chengliang is my senior brother. The Ten Thousand Year Buddha is our Martial Uncle. There are three of my master''s brothers. I still have my Junior Master, Thousand Hands Buddha, far away in the Black Dragon River. You don''t have to go to my uncle-master. "If you want me to do this, then I will do it. My senior brother will definitely listen to me and make peace."


    When he heard this, Farmer was overjoyed and said, "This is great! What a coincidence! I saved a lot of time by not going to the Iron Ridge. The two of us are fated to be together. Amitabha! These poor ladies will definitely be saved. " The little Daoist continued, "You don''t have to worry that I''m too young to do good. If Senior Brother doesn''t listen, I will scare him in the name of my Master, and he won''t dare to listen. " Farmer nodded and said, "If you have intelligence, you don''t have to be that old. So I''m sure you can do it well. " The little Taoist then said, "My senior was originally from the great marshal''s residence in Shenyang, and he is going to Beijing. I never knew what he was doing there. He had never thought that he would become a Shangguan. "I''ll go with you. With him there, I won''t be afraid of anything."


    "The near one is red, the near one is black," he said. How could the Buddha not understand this logic? How can I let his disciple stay here? " So he asked, "Your master is a famous person, why did he let you stay here?" The little Daoist said, "My temple is on the other side of the mountain, and I am the abbot. My temple was occupied by Japanese soldiers. We were all thrown out. Master went to argue with the Japanese, and somehow told me to wait here for the Japanese soldiers to return to the temple. There were a few family members who were friends of Master, so he sent me here. Unexpectedly, there were also Japanese soldiers and bandits here. The other members of the family were driven away. Claggy told me to stay and serve him because he didn''t dare to offend my Master. "


    "Which temple is your master in?" The little Daoist said, "My master lives in the temple of San Fa Ku. He went to my master''s, the Thousand Hands Buddha, in the Black Dragon River. My uncle master often suffers from Russian anger and is the one with the most problems. Master went to help him. " "My Master, Uncle-Master, Uncle-Master, all of them were highly skilled in martial arts," he told him. The Demonic Monks and Demonic Daoists here are all afraid of my master. Even if the two of them add up, they still wouldn''t be able to defeat my master. Sometimes when I did something wrong and they glared at me, I used my master to scare him. I said, "If you dare to bully me, I''ll tell Master to hit you." they won''t dare to touch me. "


    "Did your master come to see you?" The little Daoist then said, "I''m not at ease here. Master has come to see me. Every time Master comes here, the old Taoist would circle around to flatter Master, and he even thought Master was praising me for being smart. The monk ignored his master, and his master ignored him as well. Master even deliberately asked me in front of them, ''Do any of them dare to bully you?'' I said, ''None of them daren''t.'' "Then, Master can leave without worry."


    It was late at night. Farmer said, "Do you dare to ask around? What are the Demonic Monks and Demonic Daoists doing?" The little Daoist said, "I dare. I''ll pretend to go out and look around. If they all fall asleep, then we''ll go kill them all. " Farmer nodded and said a few more words. The little Daoist came outside, took a piss, and went to the monk''s room. He went to the window and saw that the light was on. There was no one inside. Looking carefully, he saw that the monk was walking towards the house of Lady Guan. The little Daoist did not disturb him and looked to the west again at the old Daoist. When he arrived at the door of the old Daoist room, he saw that it was lit up. He did not dare to approach them to take a peek, as he was afraid of being seen with a dirty eye. He looked around for the old ways. After finding a few places and seeing that there was no old Daoist, he came back.


    As Farmin looked outside, the priest returned to the room and said, "The monk is on his patrol. The Path of Yao was in the house. There are lights on in their rooms. " When Farmer heard this, he lowered his head and analyzed, "Tonight, this place is empty. They must be on high alert. The Demonic Monk Monk Monk Monk Monk said that if he were to take a shift and stand vigil, he must definitely guard until daybreak. What should I do? " Farmer was getting anxious.


    The little Daoist said, "Master, this isn''t the right time to provoke them, right? I think we should at least wait until they get inside and go to bed. " Farmer said anxiously, "We won''t wait any longer." They must stay all night. Let''s go clean up the Spirit Demon Dao first. " He drew his dagger and held it in his hand. The two of them slipped out of the room.


    The little Daoist was in front, while Farmer was behind. While listening to the movements of the Demonic Monk, the two of them began monitoring the Demonic Monk, and felt their way towards the Demonic Dao. The two of them occasionally appeared and disappeared. After they passed the dining hall, they walked a short distance to the south. The little Daoist stopped in front of him and pointed to a brightly lit house in the west, saying, "Master, in that brightly lit house is the Path of Yao."


    When he pointed, he saw that it was a house facing east and west. Within the five rooms, the Spirit Demon lived in the middle two rooms. A small window, surrounded by paper, with a small piece of glass in the middle. Inside the chandelier, far from the window, the window was not bright enough. The door was tightly shut, and the area in front of him was completely flat. "Where is the Monk''s residence?" "He lives over there," said the little Daoist, pointing eastward. "He can''t be seen from here, across the house." Fa Ming was on guard for a moment and carefully observed his surroundings. Seeing that there were many shadows, he was unable to see anything from far away. He turned around and said to the little Daoist, "There is a demonic path here, so the monk will not come easily. You stand here and don''t move. I''ll go up and see what''s going on in his room. " The little cultivator became a bit nervous and whispered, "Master, you have to be very careful." If the old Daoist is not inside, he will find you. " Farmer waved his dagger and said, "Don''t be afraid. He was unlucky to meet me outside. " Just as he was about to leave, the little Daoist became even more nervous. He pulled Fa Ming back and said, "See if we can''t beat him. Don''t provoke him. Let''s go kill the Demonic Monk first. " "Demons are easy to deal with, but demons are hard to deal with," he said. He had to be schemed against while he was in the room. Don''t be nervous. I promise to defeat him. As soon as he emerges from behind me, you call him Master Taoist. If he''s distracted for even a second, I can kill him with a flip of my hand. " The little Daoist nodded and immediately became vigilant.


    Farmer took a few steps south and walked around to the front of the house. Seeing that the door was a thick and heavy wind door. He thought, "There must be another door in here." He tried the door with his hand. The door was immobile and bolted from the inside. Looking again, there was no mechanism to open the door. Farmer measured the height of the door with his body and came up with a plan. He leaned over to the window again and looked in. He saw that the Spirit Demon Dao was pressing down on the woman''s body. His eyes were bloodshot and his arms were tightly folded. He was swaying and looking very proud of himself.


    Farmer turned around and thought to himself, "It''s just what the little Taoist said." "This beast is really not the type to do anything, it can do anything." He was about to break through the window in anger and kill him. He suddenly heard the woman pleading, "Dao Lord, please do me a favor and spare me. If you say yes, let me go. Tonight was an opportunity to escape. When the day comes and the bandits and the Japanese come back, I won''t have a chance to escape anymore. "


    When the Spirit Demon heard this, he spoke a few obscenities and then said, "My beauty, I was just saying it like that, how could you take it seriously? How can I bear you? You''re so good. "Let''s talk about it in a few more days, eh?"


    When the woman heard that it was a lie, she became angry and said, "Dao Lord, everyone says that our family is benevolent and kind. Why don''t you like it? Just do your best and let me go. "


    and he said, "I''m a man with a husband. He worked at the rich man''s house. There was still an elderly woman left unattended at home. I''ve been robbed for a long time, and she wants to die. If you don''t let me go, you''ll screw over my entire family. "


    After the demon heard this, not only did he not show any mercy, he even scolded: "Shut up! What are you talking about? I don''t like it. I haven''t had enough. You have displeased this Taoist. "Just use what you just said. That''s what makes us happy." ""It scared the girl so much that she didn''t dare to say a word.


    From the sound of it, it really was a Shanxi accent. And he said to himself: "How can there be such a scum when the mountains of Wutai in the west of Shanxi are full of famous sects and temples! Joining forces with Japanese devils to bully their compatriots. This is truly the misfortune of a famed mountain! "


    He then heard the gentle and gentle voice of the spirit demon saying: "My beauty, don''t be angry. No one loves you. Now that we''re in a state of chaos, let''s have a happy day. If I let you go, where else can you escape to? You''ll be back soon enough. Shen Xiaoli who had escaped was an example. Her cousin was killed by the Japanese army, and she was caught and beaten to death. "


    The woman hated him in her heart, so she didn''t say anything. The evil Taoist then said to himself, "There is only one way, if you go, they won''t be able to do anything to you. Apart from this, you have no other way to escape. What''s the use of me letting you go? "

 C33

    The woman thought it was a good path, so she begged again, "Dao Lord, please do me a favor. Hurry and tell me, where am I going? They can''t do anything to me."


    Farmer also thought it was a good way and wanted to hear the whole story. He then saw the spirit demon purposely smile and say: "Beauty, I can''t tell you yet."


    The woman was angry and struggled to get up. The old Taoist panicked and slapped the woman twice in the face, saying, "You b * tch who doesn''t know how to appreciate favors! You still want to leave when I''m good to you. I can tell you the way, and let you go! " The woman was weak and sincere. She still hoped that he would let her go and let her lead the way.


    The Spirit Demon didn''t tell him the way, and begged, "My beauty, just follow me wholeheartedly. I have quite a bit of gold and silver. If I change my clothes, I will be a common person. You are comfortable and I am honest, how good is this? Stronger than you and that poor brat, don''t ever think about him again. "


    When the woman heard this, she became furious and slapped him, scolding, "You wicked person, you shall die a horrible death. I didn''t want to live, but the old woman was left unattended. I was hoping you''d let me go, but you''re lying to me. You beast, you will be hacked to pieces! It''s fine if you take me for a while, but you still want to take me for a lifetime. Stop dreaming! "I can''t get out, I''d rather die than follow a beast like you!"


    The Spirit Demon cultivator was stunned by her sudden action. He threw himself to the ground, wiped his face, stood up with his bare hands, and fiercely said: "Wow! Slut! You dare to hit me. "Now, I''ll show you the way. I''ll let you go."


    The woman grabbed the blanket, wrapped it around her, and asked sternly: "Where are my clothes? Bring it here! If you tell me the way, I''ll go. " "Listen, I''ll tell you right now. The road was as far as he could get, and as close as he could get. It led straight to the Underworld. "Go to hell!" As he spoke, he hastily put on his clothes.


    When Farmer heard this road, he became angry and said, "This evil Taoist is truly abominable. I''ll kill you! " He raised his leg and was about to break through the window. Then he stopped and said to himself, "If I go in like this, I will alarm the monk. The Taoist, dressed in his martial arts, must be in a stalemate with me for a while; if he is in a hurry, he must run and shout for his life. If so, I won''t be able to save him. "If we can''t act recklessly, we should still use tactics to kill him."


    He was about to turn around when he saw the woman sitting there wrapped in a blanket. "If you''re going to die, then die," she said. The demonic cultivator sat there fuming with his back to his face. She closed her eyes, covered her head with the blanket, and slammed her head against the wall.


    Fa Ming was so frightened that he closed his eyes in shock and muttered, "It''s over!" "What a pity!"


    However, that demonic cultivator was quick to react. He turned around and pulled the woman into his embrace. The woman burst into tears, pushed the spirit demon to the side again, and said while crying: "What can I do about this! "Heavens, I don''t even have a way to die!"


    That cry, those repeated words, they were filled with grief and indignation as they echoed through the dark night sky with shouts. It wakes people up, only when the country is strong can people be happy and happy. The spirit demon lost his head in panic, grabbing the woman and said: "What are you howling for! No matter how loud you cry, no one will come to your rescue. Only by obeying to me will you be able to get out. "


    Farmer turned around and walked back to the little Daoist. The little Daoist asked, "Master, you saw it, right? The Demonic Monk was the same as before. Why didn''t you just barge in and kill him? "


    "If you force your way in, you''ll alarm someone else." The little Daoist anxiously said, "Then what should we do?" "If we don''t go in, we won''t be able to kill him. We won''t be able to save him."


    Farmer said, "Don''t worry, just listen to my plan." Thus, he whispered a plan into the little Daoist''s ear. "This way, do you dare to do it?"


    The little Daoist said, "Why would I not dare? Normally, he would be afraid of my Master. Now that you''re here, what do I have to fear?" I often have fun with him. I''m just afraid that he''ll come out later, just in case you can''t beat him. " "You have the nerve to do it," said Farmer. Master can kill him in a moment''s time without wasting any effort. "


    When the little Daoist heard this, he mustered up his courage and walked to the door of the Spirit Demon Dao House. He knocked on the door and shouted, "Dao Lord, what are you doing? Come out, I have something to do. " When the Spirit Demon heard the little Daoist call him, he said to the woman, "Beauty, don''t cry. You sit down first, I''ll go take a look. "


    The woman really stopped crying. The old Daoist was elated for a moment, and then he began to curse as he walked outside, "Little bastard, why are you looking for me in the middle of the night?" He opened the door and stood there swaggering. "There aren''t many people in the courtyard today. Don''t you want to play with a girl by coming to see me?"


    The little Daoist lowered his head in silence. The Spirit Demon thought he was embarrassed, so he laughed and said, "Say it, what''s there to be embarrassed about? If you want to play, just play." As long as you understand. "


    The little Daoist was unwilling to listen and scolded, "Stop bullshitting! "This Dao Lord Yuan Yang firmly cultivates self-love, not doing anything like you."


    When the Spirit Demon heard this, he laughed and said, "Ah ha. If you don''t want this, then let me ask you this: Why are you looking for me in the middle of the night? Was he afraid alone in the house? You can have a girl as a companion. Don''t be too high-minded. "


    The little Daoist smiled at him and said, "Daoist, you come to me. Let me tell you," and took a few steps back. Yao Daoism did not know that it was a scheme, so when he came out of the house, he immediately lowered his head to listen.


    When the young Daoist saw him laughing, he also laughed merrily. He purposely reached out his hands to cover the Spirit Demon''s ears, pinched his head, and pulled forward. He said: "A bit lower." As expected, the spirit demon obediently lowered his head. However, the little Daoist refused to let go. At this time, Fa Ming was hiding behind the door. He quickly stepped forward and stabbed into the back of the Spirit Demon Dao. Only after scaring the Spirit Demon Dao did they realize that they had been tricked. He struggled to get rid of his head and fiercely glared at the little Daoist, then threw a backhand hit. Farmer quickly twisted the dagger out. Yao Dao screamed in pain as he staggered a few steps and fell to the ground, dead.


    Farmer dragged him aside, wiped his dagger, and breathed a sigh of relief. The little Daoist happily said, "Master, you''re really good! It''s easier to kill him than to kill a chicken. " Fearing that the scream would alarm the Demonic Monk, he quickly hid himself and looked to the east. The little Daoist entered the room and said to the woman, "Elder sister, this is great. Someone has come to save you. The old Daoist was already dead. You wait in the house. Don''t be afraid. We will go kill that monk, and then we will all let you escape. " When the woman heard this, she panicked and was happy. She took off her blanket and was about to get up, but she actually forgot that she wasn''t wearing any clothes. She grabbed the blanket to hide herself.


    The little Daoist turned around and returned to the outside. Fa Ming then hurriedly tried to scheme against him to kill the monk. After he finished imparting the stratagem, he gave the little Daoist the key he had found on the Spirit Demon Dao. Thus, the little Daoist was in front, followed by Farmer. He then headed east to scheme for the Demonic Monk.


    The two of them walked towards the east, where the Demonic Monk was rushing towards them with a sword in his hand. When he saw the little Daoist, he stopped and asked, "What''s going on with the old Daoist? Why was there a scream? I was just going over to take a look. " The little Daoist was very afraid that he would see Fa Ming, so he quickly walked forward and said with a smile, "The Buddha''s hearing is really good. Did you hear that? That''s what I''m talking about with the old Taoist. He taught me some martial arts and how to breathe. He''s bullshitting. " The old Daoist often chatted with the little Daoist, and sometimes gave him some pointers on martial arts. The Demonic Monk knows all of these things.


    The monk had no doubts about the little Daoist. He straightened his sword and charged forward with the tip of the sword. He asked, "Why have you come to me again?"


    The little Daoist did not reply. He took out his keys and showed them to the Daoist priest, saying, "Look at this." When the monk saw this, he recognized that it was the old Daoist''s key. "Why do you want me to see this?"


    The little Daoist laughed and said, "Buddha, the trail is stuffy and I want to play with the girl. The old Daoist agreed and told me to bring the key to find you. " The Demonic Monk''s face sank. He was just about to say no. The little Daoist held him back and said, "Buddha is so good. Just agree to it! " The little Taoist poked him under the armpits.


    The monk laughed and said, "You must be a flower girl. Which one is good? " The little Daoist said, "I''ve never played it before. I don''t know which one is good." Find one for me. " The monk said, "Okay, come with me."


    The monk led the little Daoist to the iron gate where all the girls were locked up. He took out his key and went to open the lock. Seeing that he had fallen into his trap, the little Daoist was overjoyed in his heart.


    By this time, Farmer had already gone into hiding. The demon monk opened a lock. He took the key from the little Daoist and opened the second lock. At this moment, the little Daoist took his treasured sword. The demon monk had opened the second lock and was holding it in his hand. Farmer was behind him, stabbing with his dagger. The demon monk dove against the door with a dull thud.


    The Demonic Monk knew that he had fallen into a trap. With a "Ah" sound, he took a step back. Farmer dodged and took advantage of the situation to pull out his dagger. The monk turned around and stood by the door.


    The little Daoist took turns with his sword and hacked at the demon monk, almost hacking the demon monk''s head in half. Farmer pushed the monk aside with one foot, put away his dagger, opened the door, and said to the little Daoist, "Quickly go in and tell them to escape." Farmer was guarding outside.


    The little Daoist walked into the darkness and shouted, "Sisters, someone has come to save you. Turn on the lights and get dressed and run. The old monk was killed. There''s no one in the courtyard right now. "


    When the girls heard the noise outside, they panicked; but when they heard what the little Daoist said, they were all pleasantly surprised. Someone touched a match and lit a candle.


    All of them were panicking in their blankets as they said to the little Daoist, "Little Brother Lu, you''re so nice. Get us some clothes. Our clothes were taken away by the old Taoist monk every night and sent back during the day. If we don''t have clothes on, how will we get out naked? "


    When the young Daoist heard this, he became anxious and said, "I''ll go get it." He hurriedly walked outside. When he opened the door, he saw two armed Japanese officers standing in front of him. The little Daoist was immediately shocked. It was the truth: they were about to succeed. They didn''t want to be the two of them.

 C34

    On the other hand, the little Daoist hurriedly came out, wanting to find clothes for the girls. As soon as he opened the door, he saw two armed Japanese officers standing in front of him. No one knew where Farmer had gone to. The little Daoist was immediately shocked. The two Japanese military officers, seeing that the little Taoist''s expression was off, immediately took out their pistols and pointed them at him. Where did the monk go? "


    So it turned out that these two were speaking bad Chinese. They came from the Japanese army camp in the town. The two of them often came here, and the little Daoist knew them. They had come to find a girl to amuse themselves. They still didn''t know what had just happened here. The two of them had just tied up their horses and entered the monk''s room. Seeing that no one was around, they went out to look for the monk.


    The young Daoist was quick-witted and was good at adapting to situations. He was momentarily stunned before he quickly recognized the two. He calmed himself down and did not answer the question first. Instead, he smiled and asked, "Have you two just arrived?" One of them replied, "Just dismounted." He then asked, "Where did the monk go?" When the little Daoist heard that they did not know what had just happened, he relaxed. He deliberately muttered to himself, "Just now, I was still here." "Ah, he works in the latrine."


    The two of them looked at each other, put away their guns, and asked again: "What kind of work is everyone doing here?" The little Daoist replied calmly, "All of you go into the mountains to catch people. The work of the people who broke the railroad. "


    The man asked, "All of them?" The little Daoist nodded and said, "All of you have gone. There are many people who can tear down the railways, but not as many as they want. " The two of them understood.


    One of them went up to the little Daoist and patted him on the shoulder. I want two flower girls, you understand? " The young Daoist nodded and said, "Understood."


    The two laughed and were just about to let the young Daoist enter the house. Farmer was in the back, but he suddenly stabbed someone. The other person was startled and was about to reach for his gun when the little Daoist swung his sword and cut at him. Both had been killed at the door.


    It turned out that the little Daoist had just entered the room, and Farmer had dragged the corpse of the Demonic Monk further away. He was afraid that a woman might be afraid to see a corpse. As he was dragging, he heard the clatter of hooves and heard the sound of a horse coming. He thought the bandits or the Japanese soldiers had returned. He followed the sound and saw two Japanese troops approaching. No one else was behind them. He lowered his heart and hid in the darkness. He gripped his dagger tightly, ready to make a plan. The two only thought of beautiful things and paid attention to the little Daoist, not being on guard against anything behind them. Then, Farmer took one by surprise.


    Farmer saw that the young Taoist was intelligent and brave, and he was very happy. He dragged the bodies aside and asked, "Why haven''t the girls come out yet?"


    The little Daoist said, "Their clothes have been taken away by the Demonic Monk. They can''t come out without clothes. I was going to get my clothes, but I didn''t want to see these two. They''re from the Japanese camp in town. I know them. These two deserve to die. They come here often to find women. "


    Fa Ming and the little Daoist hurriedly ran to the Demonic Monk''s room to find clothes. The two of them entered and saw the clothes of the ladies on the floor. "Take it and let them wear it," he said.


    The little Daoist stepped forward and grabbed a pair of pants. He exclaimed, "Master, wow, why are these all pants? No jacket. "


    Farmer was looking around for anything. The little Daoist pulled out a suitcase from under the bed and said, "The clothes must be here." When Farmer saw the box was locked, he broke it with one foot and opened it to see. The bottom half of the box was mostly silver, and there was also some gold and silver jewelry. No clothes. The little Daoist said, "These are thirty or forty pounds. All of them were stolen by bandits, so he can take them. "


    "The wicked do evil," he said. He had already given up on the idea. The two of them would definitely be in charge of the clothes and pants. You should first send all of these over, and then go to the Spirit Demon Dao room to retrieve your clothes. " The little Daoist picked up a pile of pants and sent it on its way.


    Farmer hurried to the room and saw that the girl had found a jacket to put on, covering her body. She was alarmed to see that Farmer was a stranger.


    "Don''t be afraid, my lady," said Farmer, "I have come to save you. Go find some clothes and send them over. There are all your clothes. That monk was also killed by me. I''ll let you escape now. "


    The woman hurriedly said, "Thank you Master for saving my life! The clothes are all in the west room, I''ll go get them. " She went out to the west room, grabbed a pile of blouses, and ran over.


    Farmer looked around the room and saw that there was also a small chest in the middle of the hall, with a lock on it. He was sure it contained gold and silver. The premise was, with a single palm strike, to break it open and take a look. It really was some silver coins and jewelry. It was estimated to be about four to five catties heavy, far less than that of the Demonic Monk. He tore off a piece of cloth and spread it on the ground. He picked up the box and emptied the gold and silver inside, making a bag and tucking it around his body. He turned off the light again and came out of the house.


    While he was walking quickly towards the ladies, the little Daoist ran towards him and said, "Master, they are all dressed up and are waiting for you. There are two other Miss Gaoli there, should we take them as well? " "We are all victims," he said. "How can we not save them and get them out of here?"


    When the two came to the rooms of the girls, Farmer said, "I wonder where you are from. They can even escape now. " When the girls saw Farmer, it was as if they had met family. They all cried out in gratitude. Someone said, "Master, a thousand words are impossible to express. You are a living Buddha! We thank you for saving our lives. "These Japanese bastards and bandits have made us suffer." As he spoke, all of them kneeled down. Someone said, "In the middle of the night, we don''t know where to run. Master, please show us some mercy and guide us out of here. "


    When Farmer heard the crying, he panicked and said, "Don''t thank me. Don''t cry anymore. Get up quickly." Once the bandits were alerted, they would be unable to leave. I''ll take you out. " All the girls immediately stopped crying. They hurriedly followed behind the little Daoist from out of the house and walked to the back.


    The group walked up to the door of the monk''s room. Fa Ming stopped and said, "All of you go in first. I have something to say." The girls came into the room, and Farmer counted nine girls. He tore apart the demon monk''s bedding and bed, tore off ten pieces of cloth, and spread them on the ground. He then took the gold and silver from the monk and split them into ten portions.


    "Girls," said Farmin, "although these are ill-gotten riches, they are human sweat. He was the one who robbed them. Some of you are far away, far from home, and need money by car or boat. Each of you will have one pack to carry with you. I''ll send you guys out. "


    All the girls took one and quickly put it away. When the little Daoist saw the remaining one, he also went to the front of the bag and said, "We did not rob him by robbing him of the gold and silver. It''s called gold and silver, and it''s returned to its rightful owner. "


    When Fa Ming heard this, he laughed and said, "There are bandits guarding the outer perimeter. You must be careful not to make any noise and not run around randomly. Follow behind us."


    All the girls said, "Master, don''t worry, we will be a hundred times more cautious. They all look forward to leaving this place for a while. " The little Daoist ran towards the mountain gate to take a look. Farmer also told the girls to wait and went back to his room to retrieve their belongings.


    Soon, the two of them returned. The little Daoist said to Farmer, "This is a good opportunity! There was no one standing guard outside the mountain gate. "In the past, bandit groups would take turns to guard the area with guns."


    When Farmer heard this, he said happily, "This is the luck of the girls. If there is someone standing guard outside the door, then we will have to jump over the wall and leave. The girls were relieved and happy when they heard this. So the little Taoist led the way in front, and Farmer led the girls to follow him. The group of people stepped on the hazy moonlight and ran out of the mountain gate. They were the ones who left the demonic palms and left the Demonic Forest. How many people lived the rest of their lives? From then on, they would leave behind eternal hatred, and all nine of them would recite the heart of compassion.


    "As soon as they were out of the gate and heading west, they heard the bandits talk in front of them." "Of the ten or so people in our class, I''ve already gone to do some happy things."


    "You want to be happy too?"


    "Of course it is. If I don''t want to be happy, I won''t take the initiative to come back. This group of people is under the control of the leopard cat, can I help him? "


    "No wonder you dragged me back with you."


    The little Daoist quickly retreated and quietly told Farmer, "The two bandits guarding the entrance have returned. They were going to the hospital. They will all be back soon. "


    Farmin said, "You take them and hide them. If we don''t stop these two, we will be discovered by them not too far away. "


    The little Daoist led the other girls to hide. Farmer took a few steps forward and hid by the side of the road. Soon, two bandits came over with guns on their backs. Farmer let them go, came up from behind, hit them one by one, knocked them out, tied them up with their suspenders, gagged them, and threw them into the bushes.


    Fa Ming called out to everyone gently and quickly walked down to the fork in the road. "This is the crossroads, leading to the north and the south," said the little Daoist. Which way are we going? "


    Farmer asked the girls, "Do any of you have homes in the south?"


    After a long time, a girl with the surname Lin said, "My family lives in Tianjin City, I wonder if we''ll head south? I worked in a Japanese bank and was brought here. I wonder where this is? "


    "Lady, I am a monk at the National Guardian Temple in Beijing," he said. I don''t trust you to go alone. "Just come with me." When Lady Lin heard this, she became happy and thanked her master, no longer worrying about returning home.


    "Where do you live?"


    One of the girls said, "Master, I live in a big elm tree, which is under the jurisdiction of Guangning. Is it not far from here? I don''t know where this is either. "


    Farmer did not know her village, so he asked, "Which temple is your village closest to?"


    The girl said, "It''s closest to the temple. "It''s only about a kilometer or so."


    "I''m asking which temple is near your house," Farmer said anxiously.


    The girl said, "We are in a small place and there is no temple around. The great temple, Fengguo Temple, is close to our village, but it is still thirty to forty miles away. "


    "I know this temple," said Farmer. From here to there, you''ll need at least ten days or so. " Then there were the two people from Kweizi, Sui Yuan, and the two from Korea.


    Someone then asked Farmer, "Master, where is this place? Is it south, north, east, west? "


    "This is eastern Liaoning, China," he said. Now it''s a Japanese lease. It has become the devil''s den of Japanese devils. " None of the girls knew where they were, and they still didn''t know in which direction they had been harmed.


    Farmer did not dare to delay any longer and told them, "You have no proximity. The two of us will bring you two north, send you two hundreds of kilometers away, and then part ways. "


    The girls were extremely grateful when they heard this. On the surface, she obediently said: "Thank you, Master! We will never forget your life for saving us. We''re having a hard time walking. " Farmer started to walk quickly.


    All the girls were happy to be saved and anxious to return home. They were even more afraid of being caught by others. Each of them ran for their lives. No one wanted to fall behind. Their clothes were soaked with sweat, and they were bleeding under their feet, oblivious to everything that was happening around them. As they walked until the sun rose, all of them were exhausted.


    In front of him was a village. "This is called the Big Pine," he said. There''s a nun temple in the mountain ring. I''ve been there before. The abbot''s mistress there knows me. It was already dawn, and there were more and more people on the streets. How inconvenient it is for us to walk. When the bandits realized that something had happened, they panicked for a moment, but it was about time for them to catch up. This area had many mountains and dense forests, making it easy to hide. I''ll go to the temple and arrange food and lodging, then eat there. I''ll rest for a day, then continue on my journey at night. "


    They walked down the road and reached a fork in the road. Not far away, they saw a big pine tree by the side of the road. "The bandits here are easy to avoid," he said, stopping under the tree. Wait a moment, I''ll be right back. " With that, he strode into the temple. All the girls lay on the ground, unwilling to move.


    The little Daoist was also lying on the ground exhausted. He looked at everyone one by one. All of them were drenched in sweat, looking listless. In order to walk briskly, Miss Lin took off her shoes and walked barefoot. When one looked at their clothes, they would see many different colors, and they all looked like performers. The little Daoist was worried. It turned out that these girls had all been brought here one by one. The Japanese army captain, Xiao Yuan, had even invited a makeup artist to modify them. They were all dressed up like actors.

 C35

    The little Daoist said to the crowd, "Your dressing is so eye-catching that it attracts attention wherever you go. These people walk together during the day, and people watch as if they were monkeys. The Japanese will find you easily. "


    All the ladies said, "Although Dao brother is right, there is nothing left to wear after taking off your clothes." The little Daoist said, "The nun temple is a poor place, these people''s clothes cannot be borrowed. There''s really no other way. "


    As everyone was talking, the sound of horses'' hooves could be heard. The little Daoist stood up in shock and looked up. He saw that a group of bandits had arrived. He was running until the dust billowed. The little Daoist said in shock, "Not good! The bandits have caught up! " All the girls stood up in panic and followed the young Daoist into the forest.


    Soon, a dozen of bandits arrived at the fork in the road. They reined in their horses and circled to see the footprints on the ground. A cunning bandit jumped down from his horse and said, "I don''t think they can get far at most. There were footprints left by a dozen or so people along the way, and they came to a fork in the road. It must be their footprints. The size of these footprints were all right, and the quantity was about the same. "All of you, dismount from your horses and take a closer look."


    The bandits immediately dismounted and inspected the ground. The footprints of a group of people, fresh and recognizable, disappeared under the trees. The cunning bandit found traces of rest. He pointed at the forest and said, "Just now, they were resting here. Seeing us come, they all went into the forest. "All of you, go into the forest and search." The bandits did not listen to his orders and did not move.


    One of the bandits even made a fuss and shouted, "Look, there are footprints running towards the temple." The crafty bandit went up to take a look, and when he was quite far away, he saw that it was still the mark of a person''s foot. He scolded in anger, "You idiot! What a mistake! Your wife is clever. It was useless to do anything else. This was a person''s footprint. What nonsense are you shouting! "


    The crafty bandits brought a few people and were just about to search. The bandit saw that Farmer had returned. He shouted again, "Look, there''s someone over there." The group of bandits turned around to look.


    Someone said, "This is a monk. Ask him if he saw it. "


    The cunning bandit was angered and scolded: "Each of you is stupider than the last! The duck that was cooked was about to fly away. Hurry up and go search! "


    Some even scolded him, "Liu San, what are you trying to bluff for? The leopard cat was scared away. Do you want to be the leader? Last night, four people were killed. Let''s go and suffer! The old monk was killed with his high martial arts skills. "Don''t even think about it." Others said, "It''s not too late to take risks if you ask the right questions. In case we suffer a great loss. " As he spoke, he retreated.


    Liu San then scolded them, "You all are f * cking afraid of death! He only knew how to share gold and silver. I''ll search alone. " He stopped after a few steps. Everyone burst into laughter.


    At this moment, Farmer had already seen the group of bandits and thought to himself, "Crap, they really caught up to us." As he walked, he prayed in his heart, "Amitabha. These girls, don''t let them catch you. " Only when he saw that there was only a group of bandits in front of him did he feel at ease. The bandits surrounded Farmer and asked, "Did a group of young women go to the temple?"


    Farmer chanted the Buddhist prayer: "I did not see it." Some looked at Farmer, others at the footprints.


    A bandit said, "The footprints heading towards the temple seem to belong to this monk."


    Hearing that he had found a flaw, Fa Ming deliberately mystified as he closed his eyes and said, "Mystical, wonderful. I know all about it. May I ask what is the matter? "Don''t waste my time walking." The bandits looked at him and laughed.


    One of the bandits said, "This monk knows more than Zen scriptures. He also knew how to use the divination technique. Listen to him, Tian Ji Sect knows everything. Let him calculate and see what happens. "


    So he went up and said, "Monk, a few of our women have been kidnapped. Can you figure out where they are going? I''ll give you the money. "


    Farmer said, "Please forgive this old monk for speaking bluntly. Is the missing woman your wife? " The bandits could not answer his question for a while. One of the bandits rebuked, "Monk, let it be! Don''t ask too much. Lost women are bought and used. " Farmer nodded and asked, "When did you go missing?" The gangster lost his patience and scolded again, "Forget it, why are you still asking!?" Farmer said, "Heaven and earth give birth to yin and yang give birth to two elements, two elements give birth to four phenomena, and four phenomena give birth to eight trigrams. "You must ask clearly before you can calculate."


    All the bandits discussed the time. A bandit stepped forward and said, "He was kidnapped in the Hai Dynasty." Another bandit also said, "The person was kidnapped at noon." Liu San scolded them on the side, "Look at that stupid fellow, we lost our face in the dark. He reported the hour of the day. "Black and white." He closed his eyes, mumbled something, fiddled with his fingers, and said to himself, "Ah, so that''s how it is." He smiled.


    The bandits all shouted in surprise, "It''s calculated! "It''s over!"


    Someone urged, "Tell me, what is it? "Which way did you go?"


    "There is a small village less than forty miles east of the place where they left," he said. A group of people kidnapped your women and took them there. Those people are arguing with your women. The woman was too tired and hungry to walk. The men were pushing and shoving with guns. I saw it with my Divine Vision just now. "


    A bandit quickly agreed, "That''s right, they went east. What do you think? The monk had calculated it. I said I was going east, let''s go east. Liu San thought he was smart and said he was heading north. It made us run more than a hundred miles for nothing. "


    Another bandit said, "I also said something along the way was wrong. Someone insisted on chasing. How clever! A few weak girls could run so far in the middle of the night! " All the bandits cast a resentful look at Liu San.


    That Liu San righteously said, "Don''t look at me like that. Destiny telling and divination were all nonsense! This monk''s calculations were wrong! He''s making it up! How can we be wrong when we''ve been tracking them all the way here? How do you explain the footprints on the ground? "


    Fa Ming admired Liu San from the bottom of his heart, but his words were full of nonsense. He also deliberately looked at the ground a few times, shook his head and smiled, pretending to leave. The bandits stopped him and asked again, "Monk, what''s the meaning of your laughter after seeing the footprints?"


    "At daybreak, a group of people lifted a coffin and wailed as they passed through and went into the mountains. The footprints were left by them. "


    When the bandits heard this, they believed it without a doubt. He immediately continued, "From the village forty miles to the east, that is the home of that leopard cat brat''s maternal grandma. There was a group of people there, led by a small white dragon. I said that the leopard cat ran away early when something happened. He and the little white dragon must have been in cahoots. "


    Hearing this, the bandit who was in favour of chasing them to the east angrily said, "Don''t listen to Liu San''s bullsh * t." The monk was right. Let''s take a short cut from here to get the white dragon. Little White Dragon lives on the east side of the street. He first grabbed the reins and mounted the horse, followed by the rest of the bandits. Liu San glared at Farmer and finally mounted the horse. After that, they immediately lashed out, causing smoke and dust to billow as they ran towards the white dragon for help.


    He watched them go, smiled, and sat down under the tree. When the little Daoist heard that there were no more movements, he sneaked a look around and saw that Fa Ming was sitting under a tree. The bandits had left, but he had also brought the girls out with him. As he approached, the little Daoist asked, "How did the bandits get here? "Don''t go back and kill him."


    Farmer laughed, "I was just trying to mystify things and sent them away. When they came back, it had to be dark at least. We were gone by then. "


    The little Daoist said, "Just now, I heard them being led by Liu San and felt a bit scared. That fellow is crafty and knows how to scheme. " "I have given the temple some silver dollars," he said. Let''s go. "


    When everyone arrived at the temple, a few nuns served the food and welcomed them warmly. After everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, the nun led everyone to a quiet place at the back and said, "You guys have all been tired from running for a whole night, rest here. We''ll keep watch at the front, and no one will disturb us. " Everyone fell asleep. The mister had brought her own men to guard the place, afraid that the bandits would come looking for her. From then on, Farmer led them to the temple during the day, ate dinner at night, and travelled in the dark.


    After walking for a few nights, the journey became less and less frequent. Some people felt pain and redness under their feet. Their walking speed was much slower than others. That day, they arrived at the border of the camp. Farmer led the group into the temple.


    After breakfast, Farmer said, "Girls, I''ve sent you a few hundred miles so far. They went forward out of the realm of tenancy and into the territory of the Kuomintang. In front of them was the territory of the 28th Division. You can walk during the day and be safe. Japanese devils and bandits would not come here. We broke up today. I wish you a safe journey and an early reunion with your families! " All the girls lowered their heads in silence.


    "The poor monk and the little Taoist brought Miss Lin from Tianjin and sailed back to Beijing on a boat," he said. All eight of you will go to her house with the elm girl. Ask her family to help you contact your family and friends and send you home. "This way, I can feel at ease."


    Out of the nine girls, only one of them was happy. The eight of them lowered their heads without saying a word, not saying a word. It turned out that they didn''t want him to leave. The moment they heard he was going to leave, they all felt miserable in their hearts.


    The girl from the big elm tree wailed, "Master, don''t leave us behind. We girls don''t go far from home. I don''t know how long we''ll have to walk. We are all dressed in conspicuous clothes and unfamiliar with the path. We don''t dare to walk without you around. On the way, once they met someone, there would be no one to save them. Master, please show us some mercy and send us to the big elm tree. " The eight girls began to cry again.


    "From here to the big elm," said Farmer. "I think we have two or three days to go. I''ll delay you a little longer and send you there. " All the girls happily expressed their gratitude.


    "Let us be sure," said Farmer. "When we get there, no one is allowed to send us any more. I have something important on my mind, and I cannot delay it. " The elm girl said, "Come to my house and everything will be fine. My father must have arranged for them to be sent home. North Korean sisters, my father has a way to help too. "


    Those two Korean girls were even more pitiful. Since they came out of the devil''s lair, the two of them had not left Farmer''s side. They were very afraid of losing them. Seeing the tears welling up in their eyes, he consoled them, "You don''t have to worry. I''ll let you return home safely." The two of them didn''t understand Chinese, so they knew it was out of goodwill. Thank you to Farmer.


    "Wait for me with them," he said to the little Taoist, "I''ll go for a walk in the city, and I''ll be back soon."


    Farmer left. All the ladies were sitting under the tree in front of the door, surrounding the little Daoist. Monks in the temple were invited to drink tea, but they drove away the monks and did not let the young Taoist go. The monks said they were difficult to entertain. The little Taoist said he was going to pee, and they followed him. The little Daoist was too shy to urinate like a human being and almost peed his pants. Those girls were all afraid that the little Daoist and Farmer would secretly leave.

 C36

    Everyone was anxiously waiting when they saw a luxurious two-horse sedan running towards them. The little Daoist said, "This car came in a hurry, don''t come to catch us. "Quickly hide!" The ladies pulled at the little Daoist, panicking as they fled into the courtyard. The abbot saw the car and said, "Don''t panic. It was a local taxi. Master Farmer has hired it to help you. " Only then did the girls relax.


    When the car came to a halt, everyone was overjoyed when Farmer got out. Farmer said goodbye to the abbot, then said to the girls, "Your feet are broken, and you have difficulty walking. Let''s take the carriage. We will be there in less than two days." The girls enjoyed getting on the bus and began to walk during the day.


    The abbot of the temple led the crowd and brought the carriage to the right path, waving goodbye. Farmer and the little Daoist also got on the carriage and set off.


    The coachman was young and he liked to talk and laugh. He was also very happy to see the girls dressed extravagantly. He chatted with Farmer and said, "I''ve never had such a fine car before. I''m pulling these rich ladies. "All of you, sit tight. This car is fast." As he spoke, he swung the red tassel whip and urged the horse to gallop.


    The coachman then asked, "Master, why do these girls of yours seem like a group of singers? "What are you guys doing?"


    Farmer said, "You have good eyes. I''m in the first class. We are going to perform at Mr. Chen''s house in Great Elm Village and have a concert. "


    The coachman asked, "Why aren''t there any gongs and drums?"


    Farmin said: "They said that there was no good show in all this, and they asked us to sing a song. That''s why I didn''t bring any equipment. " The girls were laughing in secret.


    On the other hand, they ate horses and slept through the night, and on the second day they entered Guangning''s territory. After entering a small village, Farmer said, "The terrain here is flat and the streets are not small. What kind of place is this?"


    The coachman said, "This land is called Gouzi. The streets were big, and there was a lot of trading. All kinds of shops were present. I come here a lot. "I know the waiters of the various restaurants."


    "How far are we from the elm?" he asked. The coachman said, "About a hundred miles. This is a good ride. If he didn''t delay on the way, he would reach there before it got dark. I often go there, too, and I have relatives there. When I got there today, I could still see you guys singing. "


    When Fa Ming heard this, he laughed in his heart. The coachman continued, "Is the house you are going to Mr. Chen''s house not on the west side of the street? My father-in-law came from the same family as that gentleman and lived on the east side of the street. My name is Chen Jing. She is the niece of that mister. How can that gentleman, full of learning, remember to ask someone to sing a play? "


    This is bad," he said. I''ve got the point. " It didn''t make sense what the coachman was thinking. Then he said, "Then mister must have had some bad luck. He had a lady, a very good-looking girl, eighteen or nineteen years old, and she would marry no one. Guess what? A group of bandits came from the village and were taken away. To date, no whereabouts could be found. In order to find a girl, Mr. Chen was willing to spend all his money to send people everywhere. My father-in-law urged me to ask. I know a lot of people in this business. I''ve also asked around, but no one knows where she is. My sister-in-law, I think, has a child with her.


    He would go on. In the car, Miss Chen scolded, "Shut your mouth! "Even if you don''t make much money, buy a plug." Opening the tent flap, he stuck his head out and said, "Do you recognize me?"


    The driver didn''t know why, but he was too scared to look at her. He drew back his neck and whispered, "Your girl is pretty amazing." Farmer and the little Daoist already understood. Miss Chen said, "Jin Zhu, you have made a living by moving from the Tsukiko to the camp. "I wonder how much money we have earned. We should first learn to fart!"


    When the driver heard this, he revealed his true identity and dared to turn around to take a look. He immediately exclaimed, "You''re Little Mei! Where did he come from? You''ve made people suffer. Father and mother looked forward to you, and relatives and friends looked everywhere for you. " Miss Chen said, "Didn''t Master tell you everything? I went to learn to sing. Now go home and sing. No need to look for me anymore, thank you for looking for me. "


    The coachman looked again and again and saw that she had no expression of pain. It''s just that her face is covered in oil and her clothes are luxurious, and she seems more beautiful than before. Thus, the coachman was convinced. After a while he asked, "Didn''t the bandits take you away? How did you learn to sing plays? "


    "It was those beasts who took me away," said Miss Chen, concealing herself. These two Masters saved me again. I learned to sing from him. " The coachman was so happy that he thanked Farmer and the little Taoist.


    Farmer did not explain, but said happily, "Your relatives are very happy to meet each other, and Miss is very happy to be back home again, worthy of celebration. Find a big restaurant, eat something, rest for a while before leaving. Sooner or later, he would be there today. If I don''t reward you at that time, there will naturally be people to reward you. "


    The coachman, Jin Zhu, was very happy and said, "Of course." With a flick of the whip, he drove the car into the best restaurant here, the Thousand Li Incense Chicken Shop.


    When the car stopped, the waiters in the store unloaded the car, led the horses and horses, and carried the water. They were all enthusiastically busy. The inn owner also stood at the entrance to welcome them. All the girls got off the carriage, and there were quite a few men and women watching. Seeing that the ladies were all handsome and dressed extravagantly, they all whispered among themselves, guessing that it was the Wang Residence''s carriage. Someone recognized the golden pillar and said no. No matter how he guessed, he could not guess that it was a group of victims.


    Not long after, the owner''s three wives and three older ladies went out to receive them. They brought the nine girls inside to receive them. The owner of the shop also ordered people to clean up the room for resting. Jin Zhu, Farmin, and the little Daoist were invited into the living room by the owner. There is no need to elaborate on this.


    As for the three tables of sumptuous wine, they were set. The host and hostess separated to accompany him and entertain him warmly. The dishes were alluring, delicious and varied, filling up the table. In the middle of the roast chicken, the color is pure, soft and tender, delicious. Farmer sat at the head of the table with the little Taoist and the golden pillar, and the owner sat with him.


    The little Taoist was very happy for a while, drinking wine and eating roasted chicken at the same time. It really was like smoking and drinking. Discipline was not like words. It turned out that both the boss and Jin Zhu were very adept at persuasion. The little Taoist began to eat.


    The boss said: "The wine and meat of the Lord Jiu is the model of Buddhism, the heart does not repair the mouth. "He has understood the truth."


    Jin Zhu said, "Who can compare to Kowloon Kong Ming who marries his wife and children and helps the nation? "Food is good for the body, but people have the energy." The little Daoist was a man of reason, and the more he listened, the more reasonable he became. As a result, he broke down and ate meat.


    After the meal, the girls were allowed into the clean room by their mistress. The little Taoist and the golden pillar were also ushered into the living room to have tea with their boss.


    Farmer has a characteristic, everywhere, no matter busy, must make friends, the environment browsing. He got to know Jin Zhu and the owner, Yu Hualong, and was very happy. He had to go out on the street again. After a few cups of tea, he said, "Drink slowly, I will go to your convenience."


    The boss said, "The toilet is right next to the street. High Monk, please do as you wish." When Farmer came out, it was just convenient to go to the toilet. A local taxi arrived. When he was done, Farmer was walking down the street, browsing the streets.


    The coachman behind him shouted, "Who wants to use the carriage?! This car is cheap. warm hospitality and thoughtful service. "No matter where you go, you will still know." When Farmer turned to look at him, he saw a whip in his hand. He was in his thirties with a sharp head but little brains. His appearance was somewhat unsightly. The car was parked at the side and he was still greeting business. Looking carefully at the car, although it was not big, it was big enough for four or five people.


    "From here to the Great Elm Tree Road is a long way from here, and I still have to bring Miss Lin from Tianjin with me when I get back. Lady Lin''s feet were broken and she walked slowly. Why don''t you let the little Taoist take Lady Lin and the other two from Kangcheng to Jinzhou and wait for me at the Three Purities Pavilion. When they got there that day, they still had to rest. Tomorrow I will go out from the elm to meet them. If I walk back to Beijing from the Three Purities Pavilion, I''ll have to send two more girls home. There are many benefits to this. "


    The more he thought about it, the more reasonable it made sense. Thus, he made up his mind and walked up to the shopkeeper and said, "Shopkeeper, if you take four people to the Three Purities Pavilion, would you be able to get there today?" The coachman said quickly, "Yes. At most, he would just coax the animals a few more times. Master uses a car? This car is cheap. " Farmer agreed to pay the price, so he paid first. The coachman was very pleased with the money and appeared to be particularly attentive to it.


    Farmer took the car back to the shop and called the little Taoist, "Go get Lady Lin and the two people from Kangcheng. Wait for me at the Three Purities Pavilion in this car." I will send them to the big elm tree, from which I will meet you tomorrow at the Three Purities Pavilion. Then we''ll walk through the wide city and send the two of them home. There were more benefits. The car was hired and the money paid. All you have to do is walk in a car. To the Three Purities Pavilion to claim my name, the abbot there will naturally receive you. "


    When the little Daoist heard that they had to split up, he disagreed in his heart and said, "I will listen to Master." As he spoke, he sized up the coachman. "Get them in the car," Farmer urged.


    The little Daoist ran to the back and called out to the three people, "Master told us to take the bus to wait for him at the Three Purities Pavilion." The three of them didn''t agree. Miss Lin said, "We don''t agree to leave Master and go our separate ways. We have to go with him. " The little Daoist then came to tell Farmer, "Master, they don''t agree. "You go ahead."


    Farmer came up behind them and said, "For the sake of walking fast, I decided to send two more people home. How could you not listen? This is not the Japanese Concession, it is the Nationalist Region, the territory of the Twenty-eighth Division. What are you all afraid of, walking in a car in broad daylight? "


    The little Daoist said, "I don''t think the driver is a good man. He had a shifty face and a sharp nose, so it was hard for him to not have evil thoughts on the road. Let''s withdraw from him and go together. It''s not like we''re lacking a day''s work.


    "Be obedient," he advised. You can''t judge a person by his appearance. "Don''t even try to be childish." The carriage driver became anxious and also walked over, saying, "The ladies can relax. Walking in broad daylight is not a business trip. I guarantee your safety. " The girls looked at him and turned away.


    Lady Lin secretly said, "Look at her appearance, how can I not like her? "He''s definitely not a good person." Fa Ming tried to persuade them again, but they all agreed against his wishes. The nine girls could only bear with their tears as they bid farewell to each other. Afterwards, the little Daoist left with the three girls in the carriage. Farmin and the six girls, riding in the carriage with the golden pillars, ran off in the direction of the big elm.


    As for the little cultivator''s car, once it got out of the ditch and onto the road, it would first walk steadily and quickly. When they reached a fork in the road, the road was narrow and uneven. The car jolted violently. The little Daoist and the three girls felt their stomachs hurt. The little Daoist pointed at the carriage driver and said, "You really don''t know how to drive! He didn''t know how to find the way either! Torturing us with evil. You said that the road is easy to walk on, what kind of road is that! "


    The coachman said, "Don''t be angry, Taoist. Just be patient for a while and the road will be easier." After a long walk, the road had not improved. The grass by the roadside was waist-high, making it even more desolate.


    The little Daoist reprimanded him, "You are a person who doesn''t cause anyone to believe your words. All of you are lying to me! He had walked so far, why was it so hard to leave? You''re so bad! If you dare to have any bad intentions, I will tell you the truth: we are all skilled in martial arts, so it will not be difficult for us to beat you. "


    Then he took out his sword and said: "What do you think this is? This master will forgive you, but it will not forgive you! "


    The three girls were worried that they would blow the matter up and tried to persuade him again and again, "Dao brother, don''t be angry. Deal with him and leave. Perhaps we might be able to leave after a while." He then ordered the coachman, "Slow down. We can''t take it anymore. "

 C37

    The coachman reined in his horse, slowed it down, and made a slight bounce. The little Daoist anxiously said, "If we walk slowly like this, will we reach the Three Purities Pavilion today?" The coachman couldn''t help but say, "You guys are afraid of things, but also afraid of things too fast. How am I supposed to catch it? If you can do it, then hurry up. " The little Daoist kept arguing with him. The three girls tried again and again to persuade him. The car jolted through the night, and only when the sun rose did they arrive at the town of Gutta.


    In the car, the four of them were in so much pain from being jolted that they preferred to abandon the car and walk. The four of them got off the car and stretched their muscles before finally feeling comfortable. The coachman followed. The little Daoist asked a man who was taking a morning walk: "Would it be good to go to the Three Purities Pavilion Road from here?" The man said, "Don''t talk about going there. The roads within a hundred miles of us are all smooth and easy to walk on. "The road to the Three Purities Pavilion is the easier one to take."


    The little Daoist was happy to hear this, but felt conflicted and said, "It''s not easy to walk on the road from the ditch to this place after a bumpy night. "What''s going on?"


    The man said, "Why did you come all the way to the Three Purities Pavilion? Wrong way. That road is to Jinzhou, very easy to walk. The driver must have been unfamiliar with the road and thought it was so close. This road you have come to is used by the villages to pull in crops for temporary use. The grass is deep, and no one is going. "


    He then asked, "Where are the people driving the carriage?"


    "He''s from Gouzi Street," said the little Daoist.


    The man laughed and said, "Is he not familiar with this road? "They have evil intentions."


    The little Daoist thanked the man for his advice, and went to the coachman to argue, "To think that you are such a clown, taking us this way. That mister has already said that you have evil intentions! You''re too bad! Too damaging! To take money from someone is not loyal. You have taken the wrong way, tormented us, missed our time and our journey. " The coachman was silent. The three girls were afraid that he would continue to play tricks on them, so they advised the little Daoist, "Forget it, forget it. At least he was here. Little brother, don''t say too much. "


    The little Daoist did not say anything, but stared at him. Walking into a restaurant in town, the little Daoist said to the driver, "You''ve also had a hard night, so I''m sorry to trouble you. I asked someone if I could go to the Three Purities Pavilion Road. We went into the restaurant and had dinner before we left. " The three girls were glad to hear the way. After taking a look at the front of the restaurant, he then went to the restaurant to buy some food.


    The driver rolled his eyes and the bad idea came again. He said to the little Daoist, "Please, Master. I went to drink the cattle. " The little Daoist looked at him as if he wanted to make a fool of him, and said, "Let you eat for free." I''ll spend money on food. " The coachman smiled and said, "Sure, sure. "You go in first." When the little Daoist saw that he was really heading to the well to drink some cattle, he turned around and walked into the house.


    The little Daoist entered the room and saw three old men drinking at the same table. They ate and told stories. Listening carefully was the story of the strong from ancient times until now. An old man said, "Now the bandit chief, ''A Lamp'', has surpassed his predecessors. In broad daylight, under the solemn rule of the Republic of China, he dared to raise a flag to recruit troops and gather a crowd to rebel. How could the country not fall into chaos in the future? The people still want to live peacefully? "


    The little Taoist and the three girls were eating while listening to the story. After the meal, the coachman had not come in yet. The little Daoist said, "It''s already been half a day and the food has already turned cold. Why hasn''t he come in yet? I''ll go hurry him up. " The three girls followed him out, fearful that he was going to quarrel with the coachman. The four of them searched the front yard and back, but there was no sign of the car. The little Daoist said, "Did he go to another restaurant to eat? I told him to let him eat my money for nothing. "


    At this moment, a woman walked in. She seemed to have just returned. A dustpan with a gong on one side and a broom on the other. Lady Lin stepped forward and asked, "How many restaurants are there in this town? Is there anything else around here? " The woman said, "One for each West Street, East Street, and three for this house." The woman left. Lady Lin said, "Dao brother, quickly go find him. There are also two other restaurants." The little Daoist first went to the restaurant on the west side to see if he could find it, then ran back to the restaurant on the east side to find it. The little Taoist came back and told the three girls, "This is bad! I''ve looked for both restaurants, and there''s not even the shadow of a car. " When the three of them heard this, they panicked.


    So the coachman''s name was Wang Huan. Because he had a lot of bad ideas, he had been given the nickname "Worse". He often hoodwinks at foreign merchants. No one in the area uses his car. When the little Taoist and the three girls got into the car, he discovered that all four of them had money on them; they were up to no good. The little Taoist was frightened by the fact that he drew his sword when the car came to the deserted area to arouse his suspicion.


    After dark, he repeated to himself, "A person with martial arts skills, regardless of gender or size, is good at hitting people. This little old Daoist had a treasured sword in his hand, and he was also clever, making him difficult to deal with. Once I make a move, even if the four of them were to beat me, I would definitely not be a match for them. I ended up losing my money and my life. " The little Daoist was on guard against him. Even if he walked until daylight, he would not be able to do anything. He took advantage of the little Taoist''s arrival to finish his drink and ran back to the ditch in the car.


    The four of them were anxiously looking for a car when a woman walked in from the back street. The four of them went up to ask, and the woman said, "You guys can stop looking. The driver was notoriously bad. I saw him in the car, clawing at the animals, running away and out of the street. They had run a few miles. How do you use his car? You''re not going to pay up? "


    The little Taoist said, "My master hired the car and paid for it. I didn''t like him when I came here, and sure enough, he lied to us. Left us on the way. "


    The woman said, "That person could be damaged. Earning unscrupulous money was still petty. I''m from Gouzi''s mother''s house. I came to visit last month with my child and came back to take a ride in his car. There were a few pairs of socks in the bag, but they were gone when he got home. Sitting in a car, who would have thought to be on guard against him? When I saw him driving away, I thought he was afraid I''d want socks. "


    Having lost all hope, the four of them went back to the old man and asked him, "May I ask how far it is from here to the Three Purities Pavilion?" An old man said, "Let''s leave now. We can only arrive at dusk."


    "How far is it to Jinzhou from here?" The old man said, "But this one is close. We''ll be there in just a couple of hours."


    The four of them thanked the old man and walked out onto the street. They then asked another group of people, "Can we hire a car in this town?" Those people all said, "How could there be a taxi in this town? You can go. " So it turned out that when these men and women heard that the four of them had been tricked, they all understood.


    The little Daoist felt panic and despair in his heart, but he did not dare to act in front of others. As the four of them walked out of town, he said, "This is bad. It would take them a day to get to the Three Purities Pavilion. They were afraid that something might happen to them. I''m not afraid, the three of you are young and attractive. What should I do? "


    A broad city girl said, "Don''t make things difficult for us, brother. I have relatives in Jinzhou, and the three of us are going to sue for marriage. You go to the Three Purities Pavilion alone. We won''t implicate you. "


    The little Daoist turned grief into joy and said, "This is great. As long as you have something to take care of, then nothing will happen to you. I''m a stinking Taoist and no one wants me. What''s there to be afraid of if I walk alone? Let''s not talk about anything else. I''ll send you guys to Jinzhou first. "


    Thus, the four of them stepped onto the road to Jinzhou and set out on their journey. That''s right: bad people and bad things are bad, good people and good things are done. Before the four of them reached Jinzhou, they were also chased by a group of cavalrymen.


    As for the four of them, they chatted as they walked, browsing the scenery. Unknowingly, he had already left Gutai Town. He suddenly saw a fork in the road leading to the Three Purities Pavilion. There was a guidepost at the intersection with the words "Road to the Three Purities Pavilion" engraved on it.


    The three girls stopped when they saw the words on the stone. A girl with tears in her eyes said, "Little brother, let''s break up. "This fork is for the Three Purities Pavilion." The little Daoist said, "Before we reach Jinzhou, I can''t leave you behind." Lady Lin stopped the little Daoist and said, "Your path is very long, don''t send me off. The three of us walked without a hitch. "Don''t worry." The little Daoist then said, "Halfway through, I am worried. I will watch as you enter your relatives'' house before I can leave. Don''t say anything. "Walk."


    Another girl said, "You see, from here to Jinzhou, there are many villages. When the three of us walk, you can rest assured that we won''t be a burden to you. "Don''t worry, little brother. Let''s meet up early with Master."


    The three then invited the little Daoist to their home as a guest before leaving in tears. The three of them were extremely grateful to the little Daoist Fa Ming for reconstructing his heart. The three of them turned their heads and walked away.


    The young Daoist sat on the ground and watched the three of them. The three of them disappeared down the slope. Then he got up and said, "They are safe. As a man, I am able to support myself and walk alone. I am not afraid of anything. " He took the road to the Three Purities Pavilion and started running.


    He was about a mile away when he saw a squadron of cavalrymen running toward him from the direction of the town of Gutta. The cavalrymen ahead were almost at the crossroads. He said in shock, "Crap! This must be after us. These bandits are really powerful. They chased us all the way here. They know me, what should I do? " He hurried to hide in the bushes by the side of the road.


    He walked a few steps and thought, "I can''t hide. The three sisters could at most walk two or three miles before the cavalry could catch up to them. Let the cavalry chase me and they''ll be safe. If they catch me, I''m talking nonsense. At most I''ll get a beating. " He stood there, standing on his toes and looking out at the cavalry. I''m afraid the cavalry can''t see him.


    As expected, when the horsemen reached the fork in the road, they reined their horses and looked at the road. Someone pointed and said, "There''s a man there. "Chase them down and ask them." Then they all ran down the road and galloped after the little Taoist. The little Daoist turned and ran again when he saw the cavalry chasing him. The cavalrymen quickly ran in front of the little Daoist, and reined in their horses to surround him. The young Daoist looked at them and saw that they were a group of soldiers. He did not recognize any of them, so he was relieved.


    Seeing that the little Daoist was a child, all the cavalrymen jumped down from their horses and asked, "On your way here, did you see an old Daoist and three young ladies?"


    The little Daoist felt somewhat puzzled and thought, "They obviously came to chase after me and the three ladies. Why are they asking me this?" It occurred to him to lie and say, "I saw it. An old Daoist and three beautifully dressed ladies. "


    "Where did they go?" "How long has it been?" The little Daoist said, "The old Daoist and the three young maidens were just walking in front when a group of cavalrymen came to pick them up. When we got close, they helped us all onto horses and ran back. "


    The cavalrymen looked at each other for a moment and then asked, "How many are there in that group? What clothes? Did you hear what they said? "


    And the little Taoist spouted nonsense and said, "That gang of forty or more people, they wear multicolored clothes. They say the commander of a lamp is in a hurry. They must be the people of a lamp. Hurry up and catch up, you can still catch up. "


    When the leader of the soldiers heard this, he cursed, "Damn it, this Lamp of Lights is going against the 28th Division. He would not even bother to pay for the official position. We have to go all the way against us. This bastard had really hardened his heart after suffering such a heavy burden. Now he''s putting up flags in our district to show us off. These three girls and that old Taoist are related to the future and fate of our twenty-eight divisions. They got it again. This time, no matter what happens, we will definitely not spare him. " He glanced at the soldiers and said, "More than forty of them have come. A dozen of us. The difference was huge. I can''t chase after them. "

 C38

    One of the soldiers anxiously chased after him and said, "Company Commander, why should we be afraid of him if we have too few people? Bandits are a mob. Even if there were more people, they wouldn''t be able to fight. As soon as the guns were fired, they scattered and fled as soon as we charged. I''ve fought with bandits more than once. They could only bully the people and rob their homes. They dare not fight against the soldiers. Don''t look at that gangster''s arrogant eyes. That was what Teacher Feng had spoiled. They didn''t send any troops to suppress him. "We urged our horses to go after them, first to destroy the group, and then to seize the three girls."


    Another soldier reprimanded, "You really don''t know your limits. Even Teacher Feng dared to reject him. No wonder everyone calls you Tiger Head. If the company commander doesn''t want to chase after you, you have the ability to do so. Speak big. How many battles have you fought? There were many capable fighters under that lamp. There are more than 40 of them, but we should just chase after them and throw our lives away, right? "


    The one called Tiger Head disdainfully smiled and ignored him. A fat white soldier said, "The officer is a coward, afraid of the Japanese scum. A piece of intimidation scared us so much. So what if we don''t capture these girls? The Japanese will not be able to do anything to us. "


    One of the soldiers said, "This case was not committed by our men at all. What does it have to do with the fate of our division? It''s not that bad. The Japanese are framing us, so we catch them for them? "This is too easy to bully."


    When the officer heard that the two soldiers had injured his pride in succession, he shouted angrily, "What do you all know?! Who said we were afraid of him? We can''t afford to offend Tang Erhu. His writing has arrived in front of our teacher''s desk. There was a hint in the text that our teacher''s man had done the case and that he had asked us for it. Our teacher was unlucky, this group of women really entered our jurisdiction. The teacher was not afraid of Japanese scum, but was afraid of causing Zhang Zuolin''s misunderstanding. Therefore, we must capture these people, sort out the truth, and cleanse us. If we let Zhang Zuolin and Tang Erhu find an opportunity to cause trouble, and they join forces with the Japanese scum to deal with us, our teacher will be in danger. Isn''t the consequences serious? "


    Unexpectedly, when the soldiers heard this, they were not convinced. They all said, "Who are we afraid of?! Originally, the twenty-eight divisions were on equal footing with the twenty-seven. Why are we afraid of him, Zhang Zuolin and Tang Erhu? So be it! If he dares to find fault with us, we might as well beat him up. We might as well, since we don''t want to do anything about him capturing girls, let''s see what he can do! "


    Another soldier said, "The Twenty-seventh Division has long had the ambition to eat us up. We''ll eat him first. If the Japs dare to fight, we''ll slaughter our way into Liaodong and eliminate them! " Another soldier said, "Japanese scum, sooner or later, we will have to fight. If we kill late, why don''t we kill now?"


    The military officer saw that the soldiers were enraged and scolded, "What do you all know? Come back with me and report to Captain Kim Jong-il. He could do whatever he wanted. What are you little soldiers doing with your leisure! "What do you mean early or late?" Thus, he grabbed the reins and mounted his horse, followed by the soldiers who all mounted their horses and galloped back. The young Daoist was very happy and quickly turned around to continue his journey.


    It turned out that all the soldiers had been deceived and intimidated by the Japanese army. The soldiers didn''t know the truth of the case, nor did they know that the nine women were the victims. They thought that, as the Japanese claimed, this group of women were important members of the female secretaries in the day camp, that they had been killed and abducted at night. The Japanese army framed and intimidated the 28th Division, saying that the case had been committed by the 28th Division. The 28th Division, in order to clear themselves of the facts, had dispatched troops to apprehend the murderers and pursue the girls.


    That night, Farmer killed the guards and rescued the girls from the camp. Not long after he left, the bandits that were secretly eating and having fun had returned. When the bandit leader saw that the two people who returned first were not guarding the door, he shouted in all directions: "Wang Chao, Li Dang! Where are you guys hiding? I already told you that the two of them didn''t come back with good intentions, so what do you think? "


    At this moment, the two were still unconscious from the beating and thrown into the bushes. The leopard cat continued to meow but no one responded. He scolded angrily, "Wang Chao Li Dang, who are you? The front one, the back one. "Well said, come back and guard first."


    One of the robbers said, "Stop scolding, they will definitely come back. He must have gone into the hospital to play with women. I''ll go find them. " The other bandit also followed in. The leopard cat quickly sent out the bandits and said, "We have eaten our sheep and drunk our wine. We have had enough fun. Right now, all of you should retract your hearts and take up your positions to guard. " Some of them were guarding the door, while others were guarding the surroundings.


    The two bandits that entered the courtyard first arrived at the Demon Monk''s house and saw that it was dark inside. One of the robbers said, "This guy must be sleeping with a woman. Startle him, he''s cursing. " The two of them easily dodged the attack and wanted to ask the old Daoist a question. The two arrived at the demonic path''s door. The door was also closed and there were no lights in the room. A bandit asked, "Ask him to ask around?" Another person said, "No, it''s not a joke to scare people." They thought the old Daoist was sleeping in there too.


    One of them tripped over something on the ground. The soldier fell to the ground in pain and cursed, "What the f * ck! What the hell is this thing?! I tripped over it!" The other bandit couldn''t help but laugh when he saw the sorry state he was in. The two looked at the item on the ground and saw the old Daoist lying on it. "He must have slept here drunk," said one of the soldiers.


    The coldness on his body froze. The two panicked, and anxiously shouted: "Someone come quickly! How did the old Daoist die?! " The two of them ran back to the east and called out to the monk, "Buddha, come out quickly. Something has happened! The old Daoist died! " No one answered.


    The two of them entered the room and lit the lamps. They saw that the things in the room were scattered about. The bed tent and bedding were broken. Everything was in a mess. The monk was nowhere to be seen. The two knew that something was wrong, so they came to check out the rooms where the girls were staying. The door was wide open, and it was pitch black not far from the door. The two men stepped forward to see the monk lying dead with the two Japanese soldiers. The two of them panicked and shouted: "Someone come quickly! Something had happened inside! Everyone is dead! " They went back into the house and found the candles burning, pillows, blankets, and bedding strewn about, and the girls gone.


    The leopard cat brought people to take a look, and they all panicked. The leopard cat said in fright, "I only thought that there would be a monk in the courtyard, so I brought you guys to kill the sheep, eat wine, play cards and have fun. This is bad! Xiao Yuan has to kill me when he comes back. There are still young Daoists in the courtyard. Quickly find him and ask him who is coming. "


    Everyone shouted and looked around, but the little Daoist was also gone. The leopard was afraid that the Japanese would find fault with him, so it hacked at him with its sword. He whispered to several of his trusted gangsters, "Something has happened here and we won''t be able to escape death. The Japanese will never forgive us." Right now, his life was more important. "You guys go open the Japanese military warehouse, get some gold and silver, and we''ll run away." The men quickly opened the warehouse, took out bags of gold and silver, put them on horseback, and rode away.


    That crafty bandit, Liu San, came back with a group of people. He took the initiative to examine the scene with a lantern, searching for clues and analyzing the case. After the inspection, Liu San said to the crowd, "These women all wear clothes to leave. There must have been a group of martial arts experts that had come and killed the people, taken the money, and taken away the women and the young daoists. The leopard and the others were afraid of losing their heads, so they ran away in fright. They must have voted for the little white dragon. In fact, we all have responsibilities. Let''s not say that we were not there at the time of the incident. If we say it, the Japanese will not spare us. Who wants to ask about the leopard cat, we just don''t know where he went. "We only keep watch on the outskirts, so we don''t know what''s going on inside."


    He had colluded with the group on how to lie to the Japanese and get someone to report him. Then Liu San led his men to the mountain gate and looked for clues. He found the two bandit Wang Chao and Li Dang, who were thrown in the bushes. Liu San untied the two of them and took out a piece of clothing from his mouth. He woke the two of them up and asked, "Who tied you two up and threw you here?" The two of them said in a daze, "I don''t know. We just feel a buzzing in our heads and we don''t know anything anymore. "


    Liu San led his men and looked to the east. Some soldiers said, "There''s a forest to the east that makes it easier to hide. People have been robbed to the east." Liu San and his men followed them for about two miles and saw no footprints on the ground. He said, "No, he''s been robbed to the west." They all returned to the mountain gate and looked to the west. At the crossroads at the foot of the mountain, they found the footprints of over a dozen people and headed towards the north. Liu San gathered his men and said, "Go west to those horse hooves. They must have been left behind by the leopard cat. "To the north, these footprints were left by our group of women who were robbed. We''ll head north to search for them." "He led his men back to the yard and rode north in pursuit. As it was getting dark, they dismounted and examined the footprints on the road until dawn. After catching up to Fa Ming and the others, because of the disagreements between the bandits, Fa Ming was sent away to the temple village where the Little White Dragon Gang was located. When they arrived there, Liu San and the others relied on the Japanese army to forcibly demand the white dragon''s help. The little white dragon was in its twenties, and its figure was magnificent. It said angrily, "You dog used your power to bully me when I came home. "Don''t blame me for not being loyal." He ordered, "Get them cleaned up!" All of his subordinates immediately took action, fighting with Liu San and his men. For the time being, Liu San''s group was outnumbered, one by one captured alive.


    During the day, his crooked eyes had been cheated out of the Devil''s nest by Yuan Jinshan, so Yuan Jinshan took the chance to walk back to Shen Yang first. Tang Erhu did not want him to take action, so he set up a feast to welcome him and kept him in. He was so happy that he forgot everything that had happened in the devil''s nest. He was drinking with Tang Erhu when the bandits came to report, "Company Commander, something bad has happened! Our old camp was raided. Someone had killed the old monk and two Japanese soldiers, and robbed the gold and silver, the woman, and the little Daoist. "Who knows where the people from the leopard cat group have run off to." Hearing that, his eyes lost all color, and he complained, "Crap! Xiao Yuan won''t forgive me, what should I do? " Tang Erhu said, "You stay with me. Don''t go back." Tang Xiu said with a twisted expression, "Brother Tang, you have to save me. I was ambushed by twenty-eight teachers. I''ve obviously offended them by coming here. They took advantage of the emptiness to be copied, and then they would put me in a difficult position, and put me to death. "


    Tang Erhu blinked a few times, unable to tell if what he said was true or false, and said, "Tell me, was it done by Master 28? I''ll go ask him for the person to uphold justice for you. " He refused to give up the devil''s nest and said, "That is my capital and family property. No matter what, I have to go back and see what is going on." He rode back to the devil''s lair with a score or so of bandits. After the crooked eyes left, Tang Erhu felt that this was not a small matter, so he used the phone to report to Zhang Zuolin. Upon hearing that something had happened to the devil''s nest, Zhang Zuolin and Yuan Jinshan were both very happy. Yuan Jinshan said, "We''ve reached our destination so quickly with our eyes crooked. If we shoot him, the Japanese will not get involved. " Thus, he told Tang Erhu not to interfere in this matter.

 C39

    When he returned to the devil''s lair the next day, there were only two bandits watching the yard. He looked around the scene of the accident and hastily sent someone to report Xiao Yuan and the Japanese army in town. Xiao Yuan flew into a rage when he received the report. With a slash of his saber, he killed the reporting bandits. My conscience is very bad! " He quickly led his men back to the devil''s lair and solved the case with the Japanese army inside the town. They decided that the case had been committed by the group on the hill, together with the leopard cat and the others. They collected the corpses and sent spies to search around for the whereabouts of the leopard cats and the others. Xiao Yuan returned to the mountains and intensified his campaign against those who had torn down the railway. Little Yuan was like a madman. He burned a few temples in the mountain and killed quite a few innocent monks and Taoists. But he never caught them.


    When they arrived at the camp that day, Farmer and the others thought that they had left the camp and entered the territory of the Kuomintang so that they could continue their journey during the day. Unexpectedly, this information was obtained by the Japanese special agent who was scouting everywhere. Someone saw nine women take a taxi and leave. The Japanese Secret Service office at the camp entrance sent a message to Xiao Yuan. Because at the time of the accident, when he reported it to Little Yuan, he said that the nine women were killed and taken away by the people from the 28th Division. Xiao Yuan listened to their own people''s confirmation and rejected the words with crooked eyes. This time, Xiao Yuan had to believe in the theory of crooked eyes.


    Xiao Yuan led the group back to the devil''s lair. He held the message in his hand and analyzed it repeatedly, "The nine women mentioned here are definitely my people. They appeared in the Twenty-eighth Division. It was indeed the work of the 28th Division. I won''t forgive them! " He looked around but couldn''t find it. He ran over to Tang Erhu with his crooked eyes.


    In a fit of anger, Xiao-yuan sent a sharp telegram to the Japanese General Staff of the Kwantung Army in Brigade Shun. The Japanese General Staff of the Kwantung Army has made a decision to put pressure on the 28th Division of the Fanjun Army to seek compensation. In a strong tone, they first sent a threatening telegram to the 28th Division. After that, he sent someone else to deliver an ultimatum and rush to the division of Division Commander Feng to denounce him. This person''s attitude was very domineering. He first passed on his ultimatum to Teacher Feng and then denounced him in front of him, maliciously slandering the 28th Division. Said the incident was premeditated by the 28th Division. It is a deliberate provocation of the Japanese army. The twenty-eighth division must bear all the consequences. The person who had come was gone. Master Feng had an ultimatum in his right hand. He was baffled. Tang Erhu''s writing had arrived again. Tang Erhu said in his essay that crooked eyes had already pledged allegiance to twenty-seven masters, and the murdered woman was a person with crooked eyes. He wanted Master Feng to capture and hand over the perpetrators to the nine women. This was something that Tang Erhu had done behind Zhang Zuolin''s back, under the bewitching effects of his crooked eyes.


    Commander Feng immediately sent orders to the relevant garrison army to investigate the matter. In the end, no one knew what happened in the devil nest. Teacher Feng felt that he and the twenty-eighth teacher had been wrongly accused. He looked at the ultimatum again and saw that it was clearly written, "... "Japanese Army of Guan Dong with a full iron guard, Little Yuan Squad, and nine important female secretaries were taken away at night by several guards of the 28th Division ¡­"


    Regiment Commander Feng was very angry under the double pressure of the Japanese Army General Staff and Tang Erhu. First, he called the Japanese bastards false. Afterwards, he scolded Tang Erhu for making use of this opportunity to find trouble. In order to calm down this crisis, to get rid of the disadvantageous situation for the 28th Division and to clarify the truth. "Take three hundred cavalrymen and find nine women within the tenth day. Capture the perpetrator." Jin Cheng answered, "Yes!" After receiving the order, he immediately led the team and sent people to investigate and chase after them.


    He led his men to the ditch and the cavalry reported, "Captain, we have found the whereabouts of nine women and the perpetrators. They ate in the morning at the Thousand Li Burn Chicken Shop, then a monk took a taxi with six women to the Elm Tree, and an old Taoist took a taxi with three women to Jinzhou. The driver of the taxi was called Jin Zhu, and the other was called Wang Huan. The information was very reliable. It was personally said by Yu Hua Long, the owner of the chicken house. "


    Jin Zhen immediately instructed his subordinate, Mi Zhenbiao, "You lead a squad to chase down the old Taoist and three women. I will personally lead a group to chase down the monks and six women." Mi Zhenbiao immediately led the twelve cavalrymen after the little Daoist. Jin Cheng also led more than twenty cavalrymen to chase after Farmer''s group.


    While they were on their way to Jinzhou, Mi Zhenbiao and his entourage were on the way to catch up with the little Taoist and his entourage. He didn''t see the car until dark. There were many people who asked, but no one knew either. Mi Zhenbiao dismounted and told the soldiers, "The taxi is not that fast. We must have gone in the wrong direction." The soldier also said, "We are chasing in the wrong direction. Even if it was the past, someone should have seen it. If they had walked this path, we would have caught up long ago. " "Go back and ask around," said Mi Zhenbiao.


    Tired and hungry, Mi Zhenbiao and the soldiers returned to the ditch, asked around and asked about the path, then ate, drank, fed, and rested for a while before chasing after the path again.


    It was already dawn. The cavalrymen were in the middle of chasing when they encountered a completely broken carriage. Seeing the carriage, the cavalrymen were all amused. He urged the horse to come close, and looked at it and at it, for fear of making a mistake. He was extremely vile, with a pointy head and few brains. He had a moustache on both sides of his mouth, and he looked like a thief who had gone out of his way to show off his skills. It was the same as what the scumbag had said. The soldier scolded, "You brat, you''ve made us miserable. I didn''t expect you to come out of here." One by one, they jumped off their horses and surrounded the broken head. The officer stepped forward and asked, "Where did you send those women?" Where did you break up? " Bad feeling the momentum is not right, said tremblingly: "into the town of Gutta. Divided hands on the street. " The officer asked again, "How many of them? Who are they? " Bad enough to say, "Four. An old Taoist and three ladies. "


    The officer saw that everything he said was correct and stopped asking. The officer could not help laughing as he studied his ugly appearance. The officer said, "I thank you for seeing these girls out. It''s been hard on you. " He took out a cigarette and handed it over, saying, "No need to be polite, sir, about money and loyalty." The officer refused his cigarette and said, "I''ll reward you anyway. "I am here to receive my reward." "Thank you, sir," he said as he put away his cigarette. His body was close. The officer smiled and said, "I''ll give you two. "Move forward." Bad enough to think two dollars was close again. The officer suddenly raised his hand and slapped him twice in the face. Then he mounted his horse and led the soldiers in pursuit of the town of Gutta. He covered his face with his hands and stayed there for a long time before he dejectedly caught the car and left.


    The officer followed them into the town of Gutta, where they had seen the little Taoist and the three girls leave in the morning. No one knew if he would ask. "If they go to Jinzhou, they can''t go this way," the officer said. He must be in town. We''ll split up and look for it. " The soldiers immediately dispersed in all directions. Soon, one of the soldiers found the clue and came back to report that the four men had been seen eating at the Crossroads Street restaurant. The officer brought people over to ask the waiter, "There''s an old Taoist and three girls having dinner here in the morning. Where did they go? " The waiter was afraid of meeting the official, so he said abruptly, "The food is here, I don''t know where to go. You can go to the house in front and ask. "


    The officer went out, and when he saw that there was a low hut in the south of the road, he almost ran into it. It turned out that the people who lived here were the three old men who would tell stories during breakfast. The three of them were old widows with different surnames. The three of them were too lazy to raise the fire to cook, so they often went to the restaurant to eat.


    The officer came in and asked, "Three gentlemen, have you heard about the old Taoist and the three girls who came down the street this morning?" The three of them said, "I know, I know." "Before they left, they asked how far they were going to the Three Purities Pavilion, and how far they were going to Jinzhou. I wonder where they are going. " The officer thanked the old man, gathered the soldiers, and chased after the little Taoist. They all thought it was an adult Taoist and three girls. Thus, he caught up to the little Daoist and asked the old Daoist. He let the little Daoist hear the flaws and then used the name of a lamp to earn it back. The little Daoist made a profit and set up a trap, bringing disaster upon himself. This will not be mentioned in the future.


    On the other hand, the young Daoist walked towards the Three Pure Pavilion. He walked for a while, ran for a while, and still found himself too slow. He couldn''t wait to fly to the Three Purities Pavilion. When the sun was about to set, he panicked a little and thought to himself, "I can''t walk anymore. How far is it? "How long are we going to walk for?" He looked around for directions, suspecting that he had gone the wrong way. An old man came diagonally into the field. He was leading Yellow Ox and had just come out of the ground. The little Daoist felt that his arrival was slow, so he came forward and asked: "May I ask Old Benefactor: where is this place? What kind of mountain was up ahead? Is there a way up the mountain? "


    When the old man saw that he was a teenage Taoist, he said in detail, "This village is called Reliance Village. That mountain is called Pen Riding Mountain. There was a way up the hill. No one left that way now. The first lamp of the great bandit set up a "light stronghold" on the mountain, and was raising a flag to recruit troops and gather a crowd to rebel against him. He had set up a checkpoint at every intersection, so no one dared to go up the mountain. Little Empyrean, it''s already late. Don''t climb the mountain anymore. There is a temple at the foot of the mountain. It is called the Three Purities Pavilion. There were many paths of cultivation there, so it was time to eat. If you walk a little harder, you can still catch up with dinner. "Hurry up and go."


    The young Daoist thought that the Three Purities Pavilion was still quite far away, and when he heard that they were about to arrive, he was overjoyed. He clapped his hands and said, "Great!" I''m about to see Master. " The old man laughed when he saw his happiness. The little Daoist bowed deeply and said, "Many thanks to old Benefactor for guiding me!" The old man nodded at him. The little Daoist turned around and ran forward.


    When the little Daoist was happy, he felt the mountain rise up and down before his eyes. From a distance, they could see the corner of the Three Purities Pavilion''s roof rising into the air. It was six stories high, and it was a magnificent sight to behold. When he reached the gate, he saw that Farmer was waiting for him on the stone chair. The little Daoist called out, "Master! I''m coming. " Surprised and happy, Farmer stood up and asked, "You came alone, what about the three girls?" The little Taoist said, "Master, you hired that car. You''ve cheated us. He led us to a deserted path and walked all night. He was almost killed for his wealth. I drew my sword to scare him, so he didn''t dare to make a move. The four of us were tortured by him all night. Daybreak, he sent us to a place called Gutai Town. While we were eating, he left us and ran back to the ditch. That coachman is too mean. "

 C40

    When Farmer heard this, he anxiously asked, "What happened next?" The Taoist said: "We asked for directions from there and had to come on foot. Fortunately, a big sister of a big city had a family in Jinzhou, so the three of them went to join their relatives. I came here alone. If those three came with me, something would have happened. Halfway there a band of horsemen caught up with me and asked me about an old Taoist and three girls who wanted us. They didn''t doubt me when they saw I was too young. I had an idea, and they said an old Taoist and three girls had been picked up by a lamp. The cavalryman, convinced and afraid to go after her, complained and ran back to report. The story of a lamp was told by three old gentlemen while they were eating in the town of Gutta. And then I really did use it. "


    When he heard this, Farmer said happily, "You''re clever! What a great idea, to borrow a lamp! " The little Daoist then asked, "Master, are those six elder sisters safe?" "Don''t mention it. He had only thought that the territory would be safe, but he had also never expected that he would be chased down by the cavalry. Six girls and I almost got caught. " Farmer began to explain to the little Daoist.


    It turned out that the girl Chen Mei from Big Elm Tree was rich. There were dozens of houses, hundreds of fields, and tenants in the village. Her father, Chen Cheng, had once been a teacher and was known as an old teacher. The couple had given birth to a couple of children and died young. The old man was Chen Mei. The family of three enjoyed a happy life. Mr Chen often hires a few people to do housework and farm chores. Mr. and Mrs. Chen were kind people, and they kept an eye on everyone in the village.


    Miss Chen had been robbed last winter by a group of gangsters led by Clumsy Eye and a Japanese special agent, who had barged into her house and used a gun to force their family and employees into snatching her away. Since Miss Chen was taken away, Mr. and Mrs. Chen have been crying and sending people everywhere to find their whereabouts, intending to spend all their money to get them back. After several tens of bandits had been questioned, even a lantern had been asked. No one knew where they were. Some of the bandit gang leaders were loyal and helped to search for them, but none of them were able to find their whereabouts. Unable to find their daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Chen have difficulty in eating, and almost have a good time. Thanks to the persuasion of the neighbors, he managed to survive. Until now, Mr. Chen''s men were still looking around for Miss Chen''s whereabouts. Don''t mention it.


    Yesterday, Farmer and the six girls got in the car and left the ditch. The sun had just set when they arrived at the village of Big Elm. As soon as the car entered the village, Jin Zhu stopped the car and congratulated his father-in-law, Chen Qing. Chen Qing was in his sixties, Chen Mei''s uncle. When Chen Qing heard that his niece had been rescued, he was extremely happy. His whole family came out to welcome her. Chen Qing and his wife asked Chen Mei about the warmth of the day and burst into cheers. When the villagers saw the foreign taxis, they also came to see them. When they found out that Chen Mei had returned, they were also very happy and quickly told her about it. More and more people arrived. The rest of the villagers followed behind the car, escorting it all the way to Chen Cheng''s house.


    Hearing that their daughter had been rescued, Chen Cheng and his wife were overjoyed as they ran to welcome their arrival. After listening to Jin Zhu''s introduction, the couple learned that Farmer was their savior. The moment Farmer stepped out of the car, the couple kowtowed in front of the crowd. Fa Ming helped the two of them up and just exchanged a few pleasantries. They saw each other again, father and daughter, and they covered their heads and cried together. Those who had come to congratulate them all stood in the courtyard. Men, women, children, everyone was overjoyed.


    Chen Cheng invited Farmer into the main hall. He sent all six girls into Chen Mei''s room. Chen Cheng was overjoyed to immediately give orders, "Brothers, slaughter the pigs and sheep, set up a feast to celebrate!" Next, Chen Cheng and a few of his senior fellow ancestors sat down to accompany him. Some people could not help but ask about Miss Chen''s rescue. Because of the girl''s good name, Farmer evaded her and told her about how he had saved her. When the crowd heard this, they began to hate the Japanese devils and began to curse angrily.


    Farmer told Chen about two of the North Korean girls. Chen Cheng was deeply aware of the concept of chivalry and immediately agreed to help them return home safely in the future. Chen Cheng also spoke Korean and immediately went to his room to comfort the two Korean girls. The Chen family was truly overjoyed.


    Seeing that it was about to be time to eat, a woman ran in frantically and said, "Mr. Chen, something bad happened! In the village, a group of mounted soldiers, led by Jin Zhen, were asking around for the whereabouts of their master and six girls, and had finally caught them. Quickly think of a way for them to avoid it. " Hearing this, Chen Cheng almost fainted. The waiter went up to support her and said, "Boss, calm down. Quickly, think of a way to deal with this. The cavalry is fast, we''ll be there as soon as we say it. " When everyone heard this, they panicked.


    "In that case," said Farmer, "let''s not eat, and don''t get angry, Mr. Chen. It was already dark. You can hide in the wilderness. They wouldn''t be able to capture him that easily. If they could not capture him, they would not easily retreat. You guys hurry up and get into the car. I''ll send six girls to the Feng country temple to hide. I will rush to the Three Purities Pavilion from there tomorrow. "


    Chaotic as he was, Chen Cheng hurriedly said, "Just as High Monk said, hurry up and get a carriage." A few of you guys, quickly get the car ready. Farmer took six more girls to the car and drove all night to the Temple of the State of Fengguo.


    When the villagers saw that the soldiers were coming to arrest Miss Chen, they were furious. No matter who the soldiers asked, no one said they didn''t know. Helpless, Zhang Xuan spread out the soldiers and searched through the doors one by one. This gave Farmer and the others enough time to escape. The officers and soldiers searched for the Chen family. Farmer and the others had already arrived at the national temple.


    He searched the entire village thoroughly but didn''t find anyone. He knew whether the people knew it or not. But he did not know why. Thus, a plan formed in his mind, claiming that he had withdrawn his troops. He ambushed the soldiers at every intersection of the village.


    Farmer brought people to the Temple of Fengguo and told the abbot about the situation in secret. The abbot was very sympathetic. He got someone to cook and entertain Farmer Farmer to calm the six girls. Not long after, Chen Cheng and his wife arrived, escorted by a waiter. The abbot comforted Chen Cheng and his wife, "Almsgiver, please be at ease. This place is very quiet and would not attract soldiers. When bandits come, we monks have many people who can protect your daughter. For lodging and food, this poor monk provides convenience. " Chen Cheng and his wife made a wish on burning incense, their gratitude endless.


    Farmer was worried that the little Daoist and the other three girls might be worried, so he managed to stay the night. When dawn had finished eating, Farmer said to everyone, "The six girls are safe. I also have a little Taoist and three girls, I don''t know if they are safe or not. I have to go to the Three Purities Pavilion to meet them. I will take my leave. We''ll meet again in the future! " Chen Cheng said, "Since this senior monk has matters to attend to, there is no reason for me to force him to stay." I''ll take you to the Three Purities Pavilion on a fast horse. Four hours have already passed. " Fa Ming thanked Chen Cheng as they walked out of the mountain gate. Fa Ming mounted his horse and came to the Three Purities Pavilion with a shop assistant.


    At the mountain gate, when Farmer had finished his explanation to the little Daoist, the nine girls were all safe and sound, and the two of them were all happy. Only then did the two of them enter the courtyard to eat. That''s right: the compassionate monk enters the house mercifully, the chivalrous Taoist to the end. Unexpectedly, there was another gunshot in the night.


    As for the little Daoist, he had a meal with Fa Ming and the sky turned dark. The little Daoist did not sleep for two days and one night, so he walked for another day. He was tired and sleepy and could no longer hold on. He pulled Fa Ming back and said, "Master, I''m very tired, so I want to sleep."


    Seeing him walking and swaying, Fa Ming helped him into a meditation room and said, "This is the abbot''s room. No one will disturb you easily. You can sleep here." The little Daoist took off his shoes and clothes and went to bed. Farmer covered him up and came to the main hall. The abbot was obviously waiting for him. "I was just making tea for you," he said. Sit down! " Farmer sat down and said, "My little Taoist fell asleep after he finished eating. I put him in your room. " He then said, "If fellow daoist linger around for a few more days, the two of you will live there. I''ll stay here for the time being. " This time, Farmer said, I''m not going to disturb you. At dawn, they would return to the temple. There''s an emergency in the temple, wait for me to go back. " "You always come and go in a hurry," he said. What urgent matter is there in the temple? " "We had a conflict with the guard battalion, and there were some difficult conflicts," he said. I originally wanted to go to Tieling to ask the ten thousand year buddha to help us resolve the conflict, but I met a little Taoist on the way. He was the Junior Brother of the Guard Battalion Commander. I want him to persuade his senior brother. Although he was young, he was quick-witted and good at speaking. If I go back early for a day, there will be less trouble in the temple. " Understand and ask the reason in detail. Then he told the story about how Ruo Feng robbed Yuan Shikai''s treasure, causing the soldiers to search the temple, and how the monks fought with the soldiers.


    "That Battalion Commander Guo Chengliang is the disciple of Buddha Guangliang, who has lived a long life. Why don''t you look for the Buddha of Longevity? If he were to go forward, the conflict would be easily resolved. " "We are not familiar with the Buddha of Longevity," he said. I have dealings with the Ten Thousand Buddha. " He then smiled and said, "Ten thousand years Buddha, Longevity Buddha and Thousand-hand Buddha are all famous figures. They had a lot of face, and all their private officials were aware of it. You can find any one of them. " He said, "The people on the mountain are people from the Central Plains. They have been working against the government for their whole life, making important cases. This person is too old, and can''t be restrained. "


    At this time, the overseers of the temples in the mountain came over with a few more, and very quickly, everyone was seated in their rooms. The conversation between Farmer and the others changed again, and they began to amuse themselves. The two of them were both knowledgeable, and their words were like a scripture. In a moment Farmer would tell a story, and in a moment, he would understand the history of the story. After that, he talked about Yue Fei fighting against the gold. Everyone listened intently.


    Unconsciously, he began to talk about the current situation. "In recent decades, the Chinese people have been unfortunate," he said. The Western powers came in droves to bully us. By signing those unequal treaties, our land was cut and our economic benefits were shared. "Without expelling the strong, the Chinese nation cannot become rich and powerful." An old Daoist called the Golden Spirit Child said, "We''ve jumped out of the Three Realms and are no longer in the five elements. What''s the use of talking about this? We don''t have the power to reverse the situation for our country. Why worry about nothing? Why don''t you tell a story for fun, like you did just now. Look at my plan. I want to travel all over the famous mountains and rivers, to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Happy life, peaceful old age. but I don''t care about the major matters of the country, who''s in charge and who''s in charge? " Everyone was silent. Then he left. Jin Ling Zi was extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing that the two of them were opposed, he said, "I understand that something is going on and will be back soon. I just heard from Fellow Jin Lingzi that you are very interested in famous mountains and rivers. This, however, made him feel good, and happy and carefree. I would like to hear from you about the famous mountains and the famous monuments. It''s also a quick thing to amuse yourself. "


    The Jin Ling Zi was angry, and was about to not say anything, but he was afraid of rejecting Farmer''s face. So he said, "This humble Taoist doesn''t have much experience. This humble Taoist only accepts fellow Taoist''s invitation and says a few words. If you don''t, Fellow Daoist, please don''t take my words lightly. " Fa Ming smiled and said, "Fellow Daoist, please do not be modest. I am listening attentively." Jin Lingzi said: "For a long time, Northeast China was not valued by the state. The emperors of the Central Plains had always thought that the north-east was a barren area with a sparse population. In fact, the Northeast is rich in materials, mountains and rivers, rich in embroidery, compared to the Central Plains, not inferior. As early as the Yin-Huang Age, the Northeast was developed. There are still many ancient ruins left. According to legend, Shun Feng Mountain was the calligraphy of the mountain and the medicine Wu Lianshan were here. Yao and Shun had both been here before. There was a boulder in the Thousand Lotus Flower Mountain. It was still called the Starry Life Stone. That was because Shun had rested up there and was being called in memory of him. Legend has it that Shun is seventy years old and has the name of a longevity star. Our northeast area is large and our territory is vast. North to the north of the Outer Xing''an Ridge and east to the eastern side of the Cook Islands. "The peoples of our Northeast live here." He had always resented it, and he was so angry that he could not go on.

 C41

    Farmer laughed. "You were a public or private man when you fought against the people you knew." We must understand each other. I have much in common with that. He is worried about the country and the people, so he will be worried about the people. Fellow Daoists are always seeking personal enjoyment and seeing how insignificant it is. I do not wish to be a frog at the bottom of a well like you, my friend. Without a strong and prosperous country and a stable living environment, how can one be happy and happy? Sometimes you may be happy in the national crisis for a while, but that''s because the disaster hasn''t affected you yet. I wonder how you think I am?


    Hearing this, Jin Ling Zi''s face reddened and he shook his head with a sigh, "Ai! What a different path. It was completely unrelated to each other. "I still thought that the outsider should be supporting the zither and chess, stuffing away the pine Yin, and wholeheartedly meditating."


    At this time, Jin Ling Zi came in and said: "Just now, Jin Ling Zi said that she wanted to live a happy life for the rest of her life. "Don''t think that we''ll be in trouble so soon." Everyone was stunned. Jin Ling Zi hastily asked, "What kind of disaster?" "Listen carefully," he said. Everyone held their breath as they listened carefully. There was a faint sound of gunfire coming from outside.


    Jin Ling Zi anxiously asked, "Why is there a gunshot?" "What''s going on?" An Ran said: "What are you panicking for? "It''s better to live a happy life!"


    Jin Ling Zi was tongue-tied and anxious. A Daoist man ran in and reported, "Abbot: This is bad! The soldiers had come all the way up the mountain. They have spread out the encirclement and surrounded our temple and the village of a lamp. There were constant shouts of battle from the mountains, and the soldiers had caught fire with a lantern. From the sound of it, the man with the lamp seemed to be on the run for his life. The shouting is getting closer. "


    Everyone listened to the sounds of gunfire and shouts of battle outside. Indeed, it was getting louder and louder. A few monks and Taoists came back in a panic and reported, "Abbot: The soldiers have begun to shrink and encircle them. A lamp is approaching our temple. They''re going to get into the yard to fight against the soldiers. " He then said, "Don''t panic. Close the gate tightly. The temple guards and the young Taoist blocked the four sides of the wall, preventing the bandits from entering. Those who force their way in will be caught and handed over to the soldiers. The rest of the personnel will go into the cave and hide. "


    The monks and Taoists immediately got busy. They carried the rough wood and blocked the entrance of the mountain. Then, each of them held a staff in their hand as they pulled apart the distance between them to protect the surroundings. The courtyard was in a state of panic.


    It turned out that the flying horse had reported for gold after the young Daoist had made a profit on the group of cavalrymen. At this time, Ji JIngjing was waiting in the Chicken Chicken Restaurant with a thousand miles of broiled meat. He listened to the report and said, "One of the lanterns ate a bear''s heart and swallowed a leopard''s gall bladder. In our territory, we have occupied the calligraphy, set up a light stronghold, and put up a flag to recruit troops to fight against the twenty-eight divisions. I was trying to get rid of him. I must plunder his mountain stronghold, take back three women, and shoot him! Let''s see which gang would dare to be so arrogant in the future! " Thus, he sent Mi Zhenbiao back to the garrison''s main camp to redeploy his troops, preparing to raid the stronghold at night and capture a lamp.


    Soon after the sky turned dark, over a thousand people from the army quietly surrounded the Brushwork Mountain Bright Stronghold. There was also an ambush at the northern crossroads, ready to capture a lamp. At this time, the soldiers were attacking the four small strongholds surrounding the bright stronghold. As expected, the bandit''s combat strength was poor. As soon as the officer''s gun sounded and the sound of fighting rang out, he scared them all into a panic. Someone shouted, "The soldiers are here! Run! " They did not care about the number of soldiers, they all fled towards the stronghold. Only a few of the bandits, cursing and firing at the soldiers to resist. The bandits that were close to the temple did not flee from the stronghold, but instead ran towards the temple. They were going to hide in the temple to fight against the soldiers. From the very beginning, the bandits were thrown into disarray. A lamp had personally led his four pillars, eight pillars, and the like to organize a resistance against the officers and soldiers. The bandits ran about, and one of the lanterns said angrily, "Don''t mess around! There were only a hundred and eighty soldiers. We have over a thousand people, and we''re still afraid of them! Take all the passes and stop the soldiers. Reward for meritorious service! "You can pick any girl with money you want." The bandit who was running over shouted, "Bad news, Great Stronghold Chief! There are so many people that we can''t hold on to the stronghold anymore. " A lamp was infuriated, killing the bandit with a single shot and shouting, "Don''t run around! Run around and shoot! " Seeing that he was no longer able to stop his fear, a lamp was still giving orders for him to fight back.


    When Fa Ming heard the fierce fighting outside, he became restless. He was very afraid that he and the little Daoist would be caught. He said to Ruan Ran, "Since both sides have fought up to this point, it is inevitable that both sides will perish together. It wasn''t that Farmer was afraid of dodging with a blade. The little Daoist is the only successor of the Buddha of Longevity. I led him down the mountain. Now that this place is in danger, I have to take him away. " He then said, "Fellow Taoist is right." It''s hard for me here. Before they get here, you guys better hurry up and leave. "


    The two of them woke the little cultivator up, dressed him properly, and went outside. The sounds of fighting were getting more intense. Only to hear: "Kill! Don''t let the bandit leader get away! A lamp cannot escape! " At this time, the soldiers attacked the small stronghold, exterminating a few bandits and started to attack the stronghold again. The soldiers were charging towards the stronghold in three sides.


    He sent the little Taoist to the north wall and said, "Take care of yourself all the way! "Hurry up and leave!" Farmer also said, "Fellow Taoist take care", and the young Taoist jumped over the wall out of the courtyard. He looked out at the environment and said, "The north is quiet, there must be an ambush. We''ll hide to the east. " The two of them quickly entered the eastern forest and saw a narrow path. Walking along the way, his eyes lit up as he walked out of the forest once more. The little Daoist pointed and said, "Master, look." When he looked over, he saw a crowd of soldiers approaching with guns in their hands. The two hurriedly went back into the forest to hide. The little Daoist did not care about the thorny bushes. He had nowhere to go, so he pulled at the vines and quickly walked away. Unexpectedly, the noise was too loud, and it alerted the soldiers who were lying in ambush in the forest. The soldiers thought the bandits had escaped and shouted for them to capture them.


    Just as the two were walking away, they heard someone shout out in fright, "Where are you running to!?" Surrender! We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. " The little Daoist stopped in shock and said, "Master, it''s bad! "Capture us." "You have done a great deal of harm," he said. We may not be able to escape. " The branches made a noise, and from all four directions, he said, "You are surrounded! Quick, come out and surrender! " The little Daoist panicked and took a step forward before falling off the cliff. Farmer hurried down to save him. The little Daoist fell not too hard, so he got up and touched an aged black bear hole. He slipped in and lightly called out, "Master, there''s a hole here." When Farmer looked over, he saw that the hole was close enough to the stone wall to let a person in. He got in too. The two of them were in the cave, listening to the distant sounds outside.


    When the soldiers reached the cave, they all laughed. Someone said, "No wonder we never come out. "So it''s a wild wolf drilling hole." All the soldiers went to ambush him again.


    At this time, the stronghold was also broken up by the soldiers, and most of the bandits became prisoners. Only a few bandits rushed back to the temple. The soldiers chased relentlessly, shouting as they chased: "Hand in your guns and don''t kill! Surrender! You won''t be able to escape! " The bandits were able to turn around and fight back, but at this moment, they could only flee in panic. Those who ran quickly climbed the wall under the fence were about to enter the courtyard. Like the first group of people who came from the small village, he was beaten out of the wall by the monks'' sticks. Some of the bandits were knocked over the wall and turned around. Some of them were in pain and angry and anxious as they shouted, "Bald ass!" In the past, you got along well with us, but today, you are communicating with the soldiers! We won''t forgive you! We will burn down your temples and kill you. "Just you wait!" Just as he was cursing, the bandits that had just run over continued to enter. Just as he climbed up the wall, he was hit on the head by the monk inside, causing his head to spin and fall off the wall. Some of the bandits were tricky and shouted, "You all just stand there and watch, not enough friends! Give us mercy and let us in! We have the money to give it to you! " The monk shouted, "Gangsters! Don''t even think about entering the courtyard! Don''t implicate us! Unrighteous wealth, we do not need it! " As a result, the bandits panicked and continued to climb the walls and fight inside. Some of the bandits saw that they could not get into the courtyard, so they fled towards the north. The soldier that was ambushed shouted, "Hand over your weapon and don''t kill! Quickly surrender! " He was captured alive. When one of the bandits saw that there was an ambush ahead of him, he quickly ran away. The officer behind him shouted, "Gangster!" Where do you think you''re going?! " They caught him alive.


    At this moment, the officers and soldiers had encircled them, placing sixty to seventy bandits in one spot. The officers and soldiers had fierce firepower, and the bandits stubbornly tried to put up a resistance. Before long, the bandits had suffered heavy casualties. The robbers couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Sir officer! Stop fighting! We surrender! " One by one, they threw away the large spears in their hands. Seeing that they really did not dare to resist, Jin Quan gave the order: "Stop shooting! and take all the prisoners into the yard. " The soldiers came forward to stop the bandits, and said in fright, "This is our officer''s justice, we will spare you." In a little while, you''ll all be shot. Get up! "Gather in the courtyard!"


    Jin Cheng came to the mountain gate, reported his name to the inside, and called the mountain gate open. All the bandits were taken into the yard. He and Jin Ling Zi led the monks and Taoists to meet with Jin Zhen. And he said, "When you shot, we took precautions. The monks each held a staff and waited in the courtyard, so that none of the bandits could enter the courtyard. Those who forced themselves to climb the wall were all sent back! "Jin Zhen said," You did well! "Thank you for helping us out!" The Jin Ling Zi said politely, "Sir, there''s no need to be so polite. This Penniless Priest should help to exterminate him. As soon as the heavenly soldiers arrived, the bandits couldn''t withstand a single blow. Congratulations on your victory! "


    He ordered the prisoners to search for a lamp. After some investigation by several officers, they had captured more than four hundred bandits, not a single lamp among them. After hearing the report, Ji Jin said, "I set it up so meticulously that he couldn''t possibly have run away. "Search again." The military officers continued to question the bandits as they searched through the crowd, but there was still no light from the bandit leader. The pure gold was revealed to the people, the golden spirit and the monks. As a result, there were none among the crowd. After collecting money and analyzing the whereabouts of the bandit''s leader, three women were taken into custody by the officials and soldiers of the search mountain stronghold. An officer reported, "Sir, three women have been apprehended. We caught them hiding in a pile of firewood. "


    Jin Zhen was overjoyed to hear the report. He took the lantern from the soldier and walked up to take a look. He saw that the three women were all dressed extravagantly, with oily hair and rosy cheeks, and had frightened expressions. They all had quite a beauty, all of them around the age of twenty. Then he ordered the search for a lamp.


    The soldiers then continued to search the mountain until daybreak, catching a few injured bandits and capturing them. Still no light. Several officers interrogated the leader of the wounded bandits, one of whom was a personal follower of a lantern. "It''s not that easy to capture our marshal," he said. At this point, he had already escaped at least thirty to forty miles away. I was protecting him and you guys hurt me. I am a good man, I can be killed but not humiliated. No need to ask about anything else. " No matter what he asked, he wouldn''t say a word. "The officer reported his confession to Jin Zhen, who gnashed his teeth in anger." "What a bargain!

 C42

    The soldiers cleaned up the battlefield and destroyed the mountain stronghold. Everything was settled. He then thanked them for their food and treasures and gave them to the temple. After that, he gathered a group of captives, took three women with him and withdrew to report to Commander Feng.


    It turned out that the leader of this light bandits was in his thirties. His surname was Liang, and he was born with no hair, so he was nicknamed ''Lantern''. When there was a light, his advisor named the village the Bright Stronghold. The three women were the wives of a lamp. The eldest, second, and third. A lamp, four ladies. Fourth Bro, a brilliant scholar, ran away with a lamp. The names of these four women are also special. The boss''s name was "Kissing Is Not Enough to Beautiful Under the Lights". The second was called "Beautiful in front of the Night Fragrance Lamp". Old Third''s name was "Happy Day to Meet the Beautiful". The fourth is called "Drunken Lantern Beautiful." This was the four beauties in front of the lantern. It turned out that during the crisis of the stronghold, Lamp Deming held the two guns in her hands and personally commanded them to stand guard. The soldiers rushed into the stronghold. She and Liang Xiu were still stubbornly resisting. The four beams and eight pillars under Liangxiu''s command, seeing that the situation had been turned around, dragged Liangxiu and the lanterns into the chaos to escape. As for where they fled to, after the ninetieth, when the Japanese spies'' plot split up China, bloodshed at Fa Hai Temple and Tang Erhu''s robbery.


    Then, the two of them hid in the cave and listened for a long time until there was no movement from outside. The two of them went out into the darkness. By this time the battle was over and the captives were being escorted into the temple. After the two of them walked for a few miles, they heard the sparse sounds of gunfire in the mountain. This was when the soldiers were searching for a lamp, they discovered the hidden bandits. The bandits refused to arrest them, and the soldiers engaged in a gunfight with them.


    As he walked, he said to the little Taoist, "From this time on, we will have to go through the mountain customs." The little Daoist said, "If you want to go, then go. I''ll listen to you." Luckily, he was not captured by the soldiers today, he said. If you catch us, it''s all over. I didn''t expect you to cause such a disaster by borrowing a lamp to intimidate the soldiers. " The two chatted as they walked, not mentioning anything for the time being.


    "Now, all nine women have found their whereabouts. Three persons have been apprehended. In less than a few days, those six people will be caught. " He handed over a written report of the annihilation of a lantern gang. Feng looked at the report and said, "The three women who have been captured must be properly placed. After capturing the six men, they would negotiate with the staff of the Japanese army. After cleaning us up with them, we must get them to apologize. " He then asked in detail what had happened during the attack on the Light stronghold. He then explained in detail how he had arranged his forces, how many prisoners he had captured, and how he had run off with a lamp.


    Feng Delin said: "A good lamp show, was originally my side of the people. He was proud of what he had done, and scolded me for not giving him the job, so he left in a huff. If he runs away, then so be it, I will slowly subdue him again. " "I want to interrogate these three women and find out who did it." "They are important personnel of the Japanese army, so it is not convenient for us to interrogate them," said Feng. We''ll listen and let the Japs interrogate them themselves. When they''re done, it''s none of our business. Let''s see how he explains it. Even Tang Erhu, I will not let this go easily. You need to catch those six as soon as possible, in case things get out of hand. "


    "Don''t worry, sir," said Ji. Those six women, they can''t even escape if they have wings. " He said, "This is a case of Japanese devils and Tang Erhu falsely accusing us. I don''t think we need to catch the killer for them anymore. If he didn''t interrogate the three women, he wouldn''t know who the culprits were. I heard from Gouzi that it was two families leading the group of women. Three of them went to a lamp. This may have been committed by a man with a lantern, or by a man in the world. " "Right now, I also want to capture nine women, return them to them, wash us clean and forget about it," said Feng. Not for them. Tang Erhu was capable, so he asked him to catch him. The martial world was full of people. Whoever catches the killer will be hard. "


    After saying goodbye to Feng Delin, Jin Cheng went to the barracks and arranged to capture the six men.


    Chen Cheng and his wife. The two of them stayed at Fengguo Temple to look after their daughter for the past two days. The shop assistant, seeing that the soldiers had not come, also thought that everything was safe. One of the waiters came to Fengguo Temple and said, "Boss, the soldiers have long been withdrawn and everything in the house is fine. You can go home. I''m here to pick you up. " Chen Cheng was thankful for his happiness. Leaving some incense in the temple, he thanked the abbot and brought the six girls home overnight. He stayed at home for the night. At daybreak, Chen Cheng told his wife, "Ever since my daughter''s incident, I don''t know how many relatives, friends and neighbors I''ve worked with. They all suffer for us and share their sorrows. I''m sorry. "Now that everything is safe and sound, I can''t help but to thank him." The lady agreed: "It is a great pleasure for us to have our daughter back. Now that we have an owner, we have someone to rely on. These should all be celebrated. Another day you will go to the Temple of National Protection to enjoy the incense and reward the master and disciple. "To be rewarded with water, one must pay it back with a gushing spring."


    Chen Cheng was very happy to hear his wife''s words. At the time, he ordered the waiters, "Kill the pigs and slaughter the sheep to prepare a feast. Gather all your relatives and friends to attend. I want to solemnly congratulate Miss on her return home. " When the guys heard this, they were all happy. Thus, he went to invite people to prepare a feast to slaughter the pigs and slaughter the sheep. The yard shrieked, tied up the pigs and sheep, and was about to kill them. Suddenly, he saw many soldiers gathered in front of the gate. Soon, they had surrounded the courtyard. The shop assistant put down his butcher knife and went to report in panic, "Boss, it''s bad, the soldiers are coming again! The courtyard has been surrounded. " Chen Cheng and his wife panicked as they hurried out of the house to take a look. Not only were there a lot of soldiers, but six cars had also stopped in front of the gate. Chen Cheng shouted at the soldiers, "What kind of law has this old man violated, for you soldiers to surround me? What are you doing!? " Lady Chen also kept shouting. The officer stepped forward to hold the two of them back and said, "Don''t yell! We have orders to do business. I don''t want your tied up pig or sheep. " The officers and soldiers escorted six girls to the back. The six of them were also crying and making a ruckus. Miss Chen cried as she said, "Bandits steal from the night, soldiers from the day. "What kind of world is this!?"


    Hearing the word ''snatch'', Jin Jiuzhen smiled and instructed, "Help the six misses into the carriage." It was clear that the officers and soldiers were going to push the six ladies into the carriage. Then he got into his car and drove east out of the village.


    Seeing that their daughter had been taken away, Chen Cheng and his wife were both crying their hearts out. People from all over the country came over to console him while they helped Chen Cheng come up with ideas. Someone said, "Mr. Chen, we are furious that our daughter was captured. And you and your wife don''t just cry. We have to think of a way to save your daughter. You are full of knowledge and wisdom. Normally, when others covet a lawsuit or are unhappy with the matter, you help them to come up with ideas and argue with them. You have something on your mind today, what''s the use of crying? " Upon hearing this, someone argued, "All officials accept money. We will spend it to save them." Someone else argued, "Let''s just go to the House of General Feng Tian and sue Feng Delin. He allowed his men to rob people in broad daylight. "If you are unable to win against the heavens, we will take you to Beijing." Others said, "Mr. Chen, you don''t have to cry. With our help, your daughter will definitely be saved. It would be inappropriate to complain elsewhere. We''re not too far from Feng Delin''s marshal''s residence. The rest of us will go with you and talk to Feng Delin. If he is angry, we are not afraid; if he asks for proof, we will vouch for you. Now it is the Republic of China, Feng Delin as the national officials, this side of the security of life, the backer. His soldiers helped the Japanese rob people for no reason, so he has nothing to say. " A lot of people agreed and said, "Yes! There were still many ways for people with knowledge to deal with things. Let''s go together. We cannot reason with the Japanese devils and bandits; we can talk if we dare. If he does not release us, we will kneel in front of his door. "


    Chen Cheng wiped his tears as he glanced at his fellow countrymen. All of them were filled with rage and treated him sincerely. He was deeply touched. He saluted the crowd and said, "Thank you for your warm help. Just as you said. "I''ll have to trouble everyone to come with me to find Feng Delin for justification." Everyone said, "You husband and wife can relax. We will follow you. If you dare to say anything, you will definitely save your daughter."


    Soon, more than twenty carriages were gathered in the village. Everyone supported Chen Cheng and his wife as they got on the car first. Afterwards, over a hundred of their fellow villagers got on as well. He rushed towards Feng Delin''s Commander''s Manor.


    Besides, the six girls were being escorted by the pure gold marshal team. As he rode, he thought to himself, "Now all nine women have been captured. When people were handed over to the Japanese, they would be able to quickly wash away the injustice of the twenty-eight divisions and avert a disaster. "Regardless of whether it is in front of my teacher or in front of the twenty-eighth teacher, I have performed a meritorious deed." Delighted, he urged his horse to the back of the car and ordered the driver, "Tighten the animals, let''s go!" Upon hearing his orders, the coachman didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately whipped his horse to increase his speed.


    In the car in front of the golden horse was Miss Chen. In the car, she was crying when she suddenly saw Jin Chun behind her. She stopped crying and said, "I would rather die than live. I must ask him why he helped the Japanese." She pulled the door open, jumped out, and stopped in front of the pure gold horse. Jin Quan was stunned as he hurriedly reined in his horse, "Hu!" The other officers and soldiers also stopped in shock. Miss Chen knelt in front of the Golden Horse, crying as she questioned, "I heard that you are a famous general in the 28th Division of Fengjun. Why did you help the Japanese scum? I was born in the Elm Tree, grew up in the Elm Tree, without reason by the Japanese secret service and bandits to Liaodong Concession, insulted and persecuted. It was not easy to meet a martial arts hero who risked his life to rescue us. He also rushed us for hundreds of miles at night before returning home in broad daylight. You brought people to bring us back, and you want to give it to the Japanese to reward us? "Don''t you think about it? You have sisters in your family, and you also have a daughter who loves you." As he spoke, he began to cry again.


    "This young lady is crying so much that her face is full of tears and tears. The Japanese devil did such a shameful thing, and even dared to pretend that the secretary of the secret service was robbed, and sternly demanded it from us. This was too unreasonable! This is going too far! " He jumped down from the horse to help Miss Chen up and said, "Miss, don''t cry. Do you dare guarantee that what you said was true? " Miss Chen said: "Before I swear, there is not a single lie. All of us in Great Elm Tree can testify. I was broken into my home at night by Japanese agents and bandits. I used my gun to force my family to stay with me. They took me to the camp of the Japanese Army in eastern Liaoning. That devil nest was locked up, and there were nine girls that were robbed. They are worse than beasts, and they have insulted us in every way. We are forced to beg for our lives and to beg for our deaths, making it difficult for us to see our parents and family members. Those Japanese bastards are not humans at all, they are a group of wild beasts! "


    "Japanese scum, these son of a b * tch things, they are going too far! The girl who had ravaged us had taken our lives. How preposterous! " He then turned to Miss Chen and comforted her, "Miss, I believe you. How could this be? Military life was as heavy as a mountain. I can''t let you go now. "Come with me to see Marshal Feng and tell him the truth. The marshal will not easily hand you over to the Japanese."

 C43

    At this moment, the surrounding officers and soldiers finally understood. Suddenly, the crowd became furious and they all shouted, "Japanese scum, your ancestors! You''re bullying us. Let''s just kill our way into Liaodong and eliminate them! "


    Seeing that more and more people were surrounding them, Jin Zhen said, "Brothers, do not panic, just obey orders. You take good care of the six young ladies. We would never hand it over to the Japanese. " Then he said to Mi Zhenbiao, "Hurry up and drive away. I will immediately go back to report and study the treatment. "


    Mi Zhenbiao said, "Yes." He immediately ordered the soldiers to disperse and helped Miss Chen into the car. The procession began to move at a rapid pace. Jin Quan only brought two personal guards with him to attack Ma Rufei as he ran forward. It was exactly this: anger filled his chest, killing with the knowledge of the truth. From then on, the general swore to drive out Guan Dong.


    After returning to the Commander''s Mansion, he suppressed the anger in his heart and said to Master Feng, "Now, I have all nine women. Six are on their way. " Teacher Feng heard and said happily, "Great! You have done a great service for twenty-eight teachers! I''ll call the Japanese General Staff right away and have them send someone to negotiate. "


    The pure aura of gold drawing was disorderly, and as he sat there silently, he didn''t know how to best say it. "Since you left, I''ve come up with a new idea. The Japanese were framing him out of thin air. They had gone too far. I want to negotiate with their leader and warn them not to do something like that again. "


    "We have been deceived, sir," said Jin Zhen. What the Japanese wrote was all a lie. These nine women are aboriginal girls of our region. They were taken by the Japanese in a despicable way. The Japanese army humiliated and persecuted them in every way. They had been tormented and tormented. The martial arts hero risked his life to rescue them from the Japanese army camp and then sent them back to the village of Great Elm. "


    When Master Feng heard that, he was so angry that he slammed the table and asked, "Is that true? These bastards have gone too far! " His eyes were as angry as a lion''s, and his heart felt as if it was on fire. He walked out of the office, cursing and pacing back and forth.


    He continued, "This is a poor man with the surname of Chen who cried to me on the way. I witnessed the capture of them. What she says is absolutely true. " Master Feng also believed it and said, "What is Tang Erhu? He colluded with Japanese devils and even dared to write a essay on me. I won''t forgive him! " He turned around and grabbed the phone, "I''ll notify Zhang Zuolin right away, let''s see what he has to say." "Right now, Zhang Zuolin has not seen the credentials, so we can''t convince him. Instead, it gave him a chance to recover his wits. "When the witnesses arrive, we''ll take the witnesses with us and get him to come forward and fight the Japanese."


    Teacher Feng calmed down and said, "Your idea is very good. Tomorrow I will go and punish him. "If that''s the case, then Zhang Zuolin will have no choice but to admit defeat." The two of them immediately gathered around a dozen of staff officers, aides, officers and other people to discuss how to handle the situation.


    By this time the officers and soldiers had brought the six girls. As soon as the car door opened, Teacher Feng brought someone to take a look. He saw that all six of the girls had red and swollen eyes and faces full of tears. It was a local girl. Miss Chen took the lead to kneel in front of Master Feng and wail, "Marshal, save me! Never send us back to the Japanese. They took us. We are innocent! " Teacher Feng said, "All of you, stand up and speak. Don''t cry. This marshal will definitely make the decision for all of you. I won''t send you back to the Japanese. " With that, he led Miss Chen inside. The officers led the other five girls into another room. After entering the room, Miss Chen once again complained to the teachers and the others about her hardships. The secretary started jotting down notes as he listened to the instructions. Soon, the papers were organized and handed over to the teacher.


    Very quickly, Chen Cheng and his fellow countrymen arrived. Everyone got out of the cars and entered. The guard stopped everyone: "Please wait in front of the door." Immediately there will be an officer who will come out to give you a satisfactory answer. " The villagers all shouted loudly, insisting on entering. Jindan stepped forward and said, "Fellow villagers, it has been hard on you all! I already know the purpose of your visit. You were right to come together. On the way I heard Miss Chen''s story, and we knew the truth. We have been deceived by the Japanese army. Sorry, everyone. You can rest assured that the six misses are safe and sound. The colonel was talking to Miss Chen. We are studying the treatment. Please wait. "Let Miss Chen''s parents in to speak."


    When the villagers heard this, their happiness rose to their eyebrows and their anger immediately dissipated. Mr Chen stepped forward and said, "I am Chen Cheng, the father of Chen Mei." This is my humble servant, Chen Mei''s mother. " Seeing the tears on their faces, Ji Jin felt bad and said: "I''m sorry! "Please come in." Chen Cheng and his wife entered the room, wailing once more to the officials. Their daughter had been robbed and persecuted. Teacher Feng told the two of them, "This commander has already been informed. You and your wife were shocked. I guarantee that your daughter will be safe and will be home in a few days. " Hearing this, Chen Cheng was overjoyed, thanking him profusely before asking, "The other five ladies are also victims of hardship. I implore Marshal to let them go at once." "Don''t worry, sir," Commander Feng said. Not only will you return these six, I will also return the other three.


    Chen Cheng understood well the logic and thanked Teacher Feng on behalf of the other girls. Teacher Feng laughed. "I am a national officials, the backer of this family. I did not protect you well. I already have one." No need to thank me. It''s late today. Tomorrow morning, I will personally go to the sky to find Zhang Zuolin and fight against the Japanese. Then we can release them. "


    Hearing this, Chen Cheng and his wife felt reassured in their hearts as they came out to tell their fellow countrymen of Superintendent Feng''s intentions. When the villagers heard this, they also cheered and laughed happily. After that, they arranged for lodging for dinner.


    Early the next morning, Teacher Feng and Ji Jin, along with Chen Cheng and his wife and daughter, set off from the Commander''s Mansion, driving to the sky. When he arrived at the entrance of the marshal''s residence, Zhang Zuolin came out with his men and picked him up. He was even happy to say, "I didn''t know that Brother Feng would come to welcome me!" "There''s no need to welcome them from afar," said Superintendent Feng, his voice full of anger. "Just don''t bully me from now on." Zhang Zuolin said, "Brother Feng, where do you start from? I have never offended you in any way. "


    The two of them sat down in the living room. Zhang Zuolin asked without touching his head, "Brother Feng, is there something you need? What makes you so unhappy? " Teacher Feng took out two handwritten words, "You did a good deed! "Take a look for yourself."


    Zhang Zuolin, who had not been able to read much at first, took the essay and read it. Seeing the words Tang Yulin had written, he recognized it; he hurriedly read it and said in surprise, "How could this bold guy do such a thing behind his back? "Since when did I allow him to write an essay on you?" After which, he glared at the duo. The guard quickly stepped forward and greeted, "Marshal." Zhang Zuolin ordered, "Go and find Tang Erhu for me. Let him apologize in front of Teacher Feng! " At this time, Tang Erhu was at the marshal''s mansion. When the guard saw Marshal Zhang Zuolin was infuriated, he said, "Yes!" Running to find it.


    Yuen Jinshi, the staff officer, took the script from Zhang Zuolin and read, "Dutchman, twenty-eight divisions, Feng Jun. Japanese soldiers, full iron garrison, Little Yuan unit. Nine women secretaries, many related to the twenty-eight divisions, were taken away by the guards at night after killing a number of people in connection with the twenty-eight divisions. We strongly condemn your barbaric and provocative actions! You must take responsibility for this incident! To bear all the negative consequences! Within the tenth day, arrest and return the perpetrators and nine women. He ordered Feng Jun to come forward and explain. Otherwise, the Grand Japan''s Kwantung Army would go out to capture him. All military consequences shall be borne by your Department. The General Staff of the Great Japanese Army of the Kwantung. "


    Zhang Zuolin listened to the Japanese''s forceful tone of voice as he openly threatened, and said, "This little bastard is really f * cking tenacious. God damn it. " He then said to Commander Feng, "Did you come to find me because you want me to mediate? No matter what, if an important Japanese personnel was lost, they had to investigate. If you did it, return the person to them. "The little devil won''t forgive me, I''m looking for them." "Thank you," Superintendent Feng said, taking out another piece of paper and saying, "Take a look at this one."


    Zhang Zuolin received the document and handed it to Yuan Jinshan, "Read it." Yuan Jin Huang picked up the document and looked at it blankly, then immediately recited, "The Japanese full iron garrison, the Little Yuan unit, the troops, the bandits, and others, have used all sorts of despicable methods to rob the nine aboriginal girls of my twenty-eight divisions, and then hid them in the military camp during the day to wantonly humiliate and persecute them. The victim had been brutally ravaged. The chivalrous hero saw injustice, risked his life to save nine women, and sent them home. Facts have been established and nine women are now in control. The Japanese General Staff of the Kwantung Army, concealing the fact, faked that nine of its victims were important secretaries and returned them to the 28th Division. He had gone too far. Now, we have brought all the witnesses and victims here, and are asking Chief Zhang to make the decision. " When Zhang Zuolin heard this, he glared and scolded the Japanese scum for being unreasonable.


    Chen Cheng and his wife and daughter were brought into the house. Zhang Zuolin once again heard the three Chen family members crying and recounting the fact that Miss Chen had been robbed and persecuted. Chen Cheng begged, "I plead for Marshal to save my daughter and make the decision for us." Lady Chen wailed, "Marshal will avenge us! Japanese devils and bandits have made us miserable. "


    Zhang Zuolin didn''t want to hear the words "bandit", so he let the three Chen family members sit by the side. "China is not a colony of Japan," said Zhang. This is the local government of China. Rest assured, I will definitely not send you back to the Japanese. I will do my best to fulfill your request. I will avenge all of you. It would definitely deal a heavy blow to all the forces of evil within the territory. We must maintain the stability of the people. I won''t let it go easily if the Japanese do something shameful. The actions of these Japanese will have to be restricted in the future. We already have troops in the Japanese Lend-Lease Area in eastern Liaoning Province, so we have to play their part in the future. " With that, he glared again and grabbed the phone. He first looked for Matsumoto, the head of the Japanese metal secret service, and then he looked for Oak, the president of Man Iron. He told the two of them to come right away and that they had something to discuss.


    Before long, pine and oak respectively took the car with the guards, majestically arrived. It turned out that the pine was soft and the oak was tough. The two of them entered the house and sat down. Zhang Zuolin threw the script of the Japanese General Staff in front of the two of them and said, "Gentlemen, how do you explain this?" The pine trees and the oak trees saw that his complexion was strange and did not know what had happened. The oak tree picked up the script, and the two of them read it together. "Just looking at this, Song Mu didn''t say anything, and just furrowed his brows." That cunning. "Zhang Jun: I think this is easy to explain. Your twenty-eight divisions are provoking us for no reason, killing and robbing our clerical personnel. You have to bear all the consequences. I want you to hand over the perpetrators first, and then return all the stolen persons unconditionally. You will be responsible for this matter to the end! What do you all have to say for yourselves? " His face darkened, and he once again put on a haughty attitude. Zhang Zuolin glared at him, "Let me show you this again!" Chen Cheng and his wife, as well as his daughter, Chen Mei, were brought here by the pure gold. Miss Chen cried in public, "Japanese secret service agents broke into my house, used guns to force my family to snatch me into the camp of the Japanese army in eastern Liaoning to forcefully humiliate me. We took a total of nine of us, and hid us in the military camp to be insulted. We have been subjected to humiliation and torture. The great hero of the martial arts world saw injustice and rescued us and sent us back to our homes. Marshal will decide for us! Don''t send us back to the Japanese. "The Japanese are worse off than the beasts, they''ve made us suffer."


    Zhang Zuolin was furious, pointing at the pine and oak trees, he cursed, "What a bunch of people you are! He forcibly robbed the girl who had plundered us, and he even spoke such tough words, brazenly lying and asking us for her. You are going too far! Is this what you often call a Japan-China friendship? "If this goes on, then get out of China!"

 C44

    The pine and oak trees were condemned to the point of not being able to answer the question, and there was no room for denial in front of the evidence. Song Mu was the first to curse Xiao Yuan. "What happened here was all done by Xiao Yuan," said Oak. Zhang Jun calmed his anger. We''ll find out soon enough. "We must severely punish that rogue soldier, Xiao Yuan." He openly said a few more words, then took back the script and left in a hurry.


    At this point, Tang Erhu had already known the truth and apologized to Teacher Feng. He was afraid that Zhang Zuolin would give him a heavy punishment, so he stood aside, not daring to make a sound. Zhang Zuolin glared at him, saying, "Quickly go back to Liaodong. Kill all of those bandits who were involved in robbing girls!" When Tang Erhu heard this, he felt lucky. He then raised his hand and scolded, "These little Japanese scum, they defiled our girls and lied to us. Motherf * cker! You actually dared to lie to me, I will skin him, and light his Heaven Lamp! " He then cupped his hands at Teacher Feng and said, "Brother, please forgive the boorish man. I am sorry!" Then he turned around and returned to Liaodong.


    Zhang Zuolin then discussed the solution with Teacher Feng, and told Jin Zhen to first go back and arrange for the release of the teammates. Chen Cheng''s family of three thanked the two marshals and left with Jin Cheng. Both Zhang Zuolin and Feng Delin believe that bandits are rampant in Northeast China and Mongolia. The two of them agreed to eliminate the various gangs and stabilize the social environment. Before long, Zhang Zuolin returned to Tang Erhu and ordered him to lead a group of bandits. Feng Delin also sent out Jin Zhen to lead the four bandits.


    From then on, there was no more friction between the twenty-seven and twenty-eight master teachers. That''s right: although they were usually ruthless, now that they had reached a tacit understanding, it was also true.


    When Jin Cheng and his wife and daughter returned to Black Mountain, Chen Cheng''s fellow countrymen who had stayed the night all went back to the big elm tree with ease. Only Chen Cheng''s shop assistant and his carriage were left behind, waiting for news.


    After returning to the marshal''s residence, Chen Cheng immediately released the five young ladies and the three madams of the lamp, handing them over to Chen Cheng. Chen Cheng thanked him and led the six young ladies and the three madams back to the big elm tree. Upon arriving at the village, everyone congratulated Chen Cheng and his wife happily. Some people even said that Mr. Chen got lucky, caught six, returned nine, and earned three girls. Hearing this joke, Chen Cheng was secretly delighted in his heart.


    Returning home, Chen Cheng once again held a grand feast, gathering over three hundred relatives and friends from his neighborhood, eating and drinking to celebrate for the entire day. The entire Elm Tree Village was celebrating the New Year as well.


    After a few days of happiness, Chen Cheng was afraid that there would be more trouble, so he suggested to his wife, "The year is not peaceful, and there are bandits everywhere. With such beautiful girls in our family, it is hard not to attract bandits. Once the girls are robbed, there''s nothing we can do. " Lady Chen said, "Then send reliable people to send them home one by one. Our daughter should also find a village youth to recruit her. With our daughter standing at the doorstep, the two of us are at ease and comfortable. "


    Thus, Chen Cheng sent his shop assistant to first send the three ladies home, and then he sent the three wives of a lamp back to their families as well. The two Korean girls, who had difficulty returning from abroad, remained at Chen''s home. Chen Cheng and his wife treated the two of them as if they were their own daughters. Chen Cheng had also prepared a present and was preparing to visit Beijing''s National Guardian Temple to thank Farmin for his help, not mentioning it to the little Taoist.


    Then he explained to the little Daoist that he had escaped from danger that night and had hurried on his way in the dark. When dawn arrived, the little Daoist said in a tired and hungry tone, "Last night, I was extremely sleepy. I didn''t eat much at dinner. Now I''m hungry." "This is a wasteland," he said. "There are no villagers here. If there is a village, Master will take you to find a meal. "Be patient." The two of them walked for another ten kilometers. In front of them was a village. The two quickly approached from the west and entered the village. The house was shabby, the walls were untidy, the yard was without doors, and it was a scene of poverty.


    "This village is in ruins and every family must have a hard time living," he said. It disheartened everyone who saw it. If we were to enter a normal family, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to turn the tables on them. You must pick a rich family before you can enter. " The two of them walked into the middle of the village and saw a house in the north. There were four thatched huts, two in the west, and one in the east. That was the outer room where they cooked and cooked. At the southeast corner of the courtyard, there was a tattered pile of firewood. The gate was broken and it fell to the side. Farmer said, "This house is quite impressive. Let''s go in." The little Taoist said: "Carefully, his family has a dog. Let''s hold hands and go in. " Farmin said, "Don''t panic when you see a dog. He came forward, and when he bent his waist, he suspected that if you tried to hit him with a stone, he would be scared away. "


    The two walked into the yard and looked around. There were no dogs. Farmer knocked on the door and called out, "Benefactor! "Excuse me." After a few knocks, no one answered. "I can hear the sound of a weak baby crying." Love children love children. " The crying became more and more intense. Through the sobbing a young woman''s voice called out, "Master! Please open the door and come in. It''s not convenient for me to go down here. "


    Farmer opened the door and entered the west room with the little Taoist. He saw three ignorant children sitting on the brick bed, and they were yelling about being hungry while bare-bottomed. Seeing strangers, they all stood up in panic and hid behind his mother. His mother was lying on her side on the kang, open to the world, nursing a baby. His face was streaked with tears, his head was wrapped in a blue cloth, and the room was not yet full. The woman was very sensible, she wiped away her tears and said, "High Monk, Immortal Child, you guys seem to have walked a long way. Please sit down and rest. " Fa Ming sat down and asked, "Benefactor, what is your family name?" The woman said, "Jin without your name. The children are common to his father, Jin. My family''s surname is Bao, and their names are Golden Branch. " Farmer said, "What two names." The woman sighed, "Cough! One could not blame others for saying that Jin did not have the money to spend. So what if your name is noble! " He continued, "Our ancestors were all famous nobles. "In our generation, we won''t be able to make it in a day."


    Farmer was about to ask her which prince''s son she was from. The woman added, "You two masters must have had a hard time. If you are thirsty, please go to the vat and drink some water. If you are hungry, then you are ashamed. " As she spoke, she lowered her voice, unable to stop her tears. She secretly wiped her eyes and said, "The child and I have been having a picnic all day. The child''s father worked for the wealthier families in the villages all year round, but he still had trouble keeping clothes and food on him. Yesterday we had the neighborhood kids bring him back. He went out to buy food and hasn''t come back yet. I wanted to go out begging, and now I can''t. These days, my milk supply is dwindling. "These three generations of infants are so hungry that they cry." She looked at the three children beside her and said in a low voice, "It looks like these three tiny beings will starve to death." After saying that, tears began to fall unceasingly. Wiping her tears, she continued, "It''s going to be difficult to live through this year! If my family had one litre of rice and one silver dollar, these kids of mine wouldn''t starve to death. " The tears came again.


    Fa Ming could not bear to watch any longer. He shouted, "Amitabha! Pitiful! Pitiful! Why do the people here have so much trouble? " The woman continued, "I know that you two Masters are hungry after leaving, but my family is short on money and food. I have let you two Masters down." He then raised his head and pointed to the path and said, "Five miles before the village is a lamasery, where life is passable. Please go find some food, Masters. " Farmer stood up and said, "Thank you for your guidance, female benefactor. This humble monk is disturbing you! " He took out a handful of silver coins and threw it on the brick bed before turning around and leaving. When the woman saw this, she exclaimed, "Ah, shame, shame! What does Master mean by this? " Fa Ming stopped and turned around, saying, "Female benefactor need not be suspicious, I am a proper monk. When we came here, we wanted to eat with you, but instead, your heart is like a Buddha''s, and your life is difficult, so you can''t protect yourself. The money was for the children. I don''t ask for repayment, I don''t ask for repayment. " The woman said, "My family didn''t serve any tea, so how can I be taken advantage of by Master?" Farmer said, "I have been sent out of the family to be compassionate and compassionate, and kind thoughts to be kind. Benefactor, there''s no need to say anymore. " He turned around and walked away.


    The woman was deeply touched and quickly called out, "Master, please hold on!" Farmer had to stop and turn back. The woman kneeled down and kowtowed, "My children''s lives are dependent on Master''s help. My family will be grateful for it for the rest of our lives. Please leave your magic name behind. "Let''s report it later." Farmer immediately said, "Sir, you don''t need to ask. Quickly get on the brick bed and raise him." The woman said, "Master doesn''t give her a name, nor does she keep this money." Ye Zichen picked up the silver and turned around to return the favor. "Your husband came back to ask and you said that the money was given to the children by Farmer of the Temple in Beijing," he said helplessly. The woman said: "For our generation, life is not worth mentioning; when a child grows up, life is bound to turn around. A person couldn''t forget their kindness, so he asked. Master, take care. "


    Farmer and the little Taoist came out into the street. Farmin said, "Never have I known the people to be so hungry. I won''t be looking for food from now on. " "I would rather starve for a day," said the little Daoist. "I am familiar with this area," said Farmer. Wherever he passed by, he would be in the wilderness, occasionally having a small village. Away from the city, there is no shop for us to buy food. Let''s just rely on the temple for a few days. "


    The two of them walked about five kilometers before they reached a temple. "The lady may be referring to this temple," he said. The little Daoist looked around and said, "We can see three to five miles from here. There is no temple here anymore. She must be talking about this temple. " Both of them came to the front of the temple and knocked the door: "Excuse me!"


    The people inside heard him and opened the door to take a look. Farmin saw that he was a young lama. Farmer started again. "Amitabha. The poverty-stricken monk is a monk from the Temple of Protecting the Nation in Beijing. He passed by Baofang in an attempt to satisfy his hunger with Fellow Taoist. I can still hold on when I''m hungry, but the little guy can''t walk when he''s hungry. "Could you help me out a bit, fellow daoist?" When the lama heard this, he said, "You don''t have to be so polite, your excellency. It was a buddhist rule to get three liters of rice just by going into the temple. "Please come in!" The two of them entered the house. The lama continued, "Great deity children, please take a seat. I have porridge here for both of you to satisfy your hunger. "Wait a moment." Farmin said, "The soup of porridge is better than the royal feast for the hungry. Fellow Daoist, there is no need to be so courteous. "

 C45

    Farmer and the little Daoist sat on the edge of the kang. The lama turned around from the table and lifted up a basin and placed it between them. He then took out a spoon and chopsticks and put them down and said, "There is really no good waiter. Please enjoy, Master Immortal Child. " Farmer talked to him while he looked at the porridge. When he saw that the food was as red as blood, he had too much to eat. First, he filled a bowl for the little Daoist. After half a bowl, the bowl was empty. The little Daoist took a bite and said, "Why does it smell like alkali?" Farmer laughed and said, "This is the famous alkaline porridge in your Northeast. "When you cook the porridge, you don''t put any alkaloids in it. It''s impossible for Young Master Mi to make these porridge." The Lama said, "One meal of nest, two drinks. You can''t afford to eat dry food in a temple. "


    Hearing his stiff tongue, Farmer Lin ate his congee and then chatted with him. He asked, "Fellow Daoist, where are you from? Was he born and raised? " The Lama said, "I am a descendant of Mo Bei, and I live in Kulun, which is a popular name. I am a surrogate Lama in my teens. I''ve only been in Northeast for a few years. Because of the philosophy of insolence, Nieba colluded with the Russians and divided the motherland. President Sun Yat-sen sent a telegram condemning us for maintaining national unity and sending people to Nanjing to participate in political negotiations. We stand for the national government and against the unwise. We responded to President Sun''s call to organize more than a thousand demonstrations against secession in Kuala Lumpur. They were surrounded and annihilated by the Russian army. I''m one of the organizers, I can''t live in Mo Bei, I came here. " "Fellow Daoists maintain national unity, and his spirit is commendable," he said. Do you still want to go back? "


    The Lama shook his head as he pointed to the porridge and said, "In Mo Bei, I can''t even eat this kind of food. I can''t even buy food with money. It had always relied on the mainland to feed it. A philosophical insolence that splits the country and scams us. Today, there were bandits everywhere, and they often killed, making it difficult for the people to live. Powerful pastoralists, who dealt in cattle and sheep; the common people were mostly slaves, and the able-bodied men worked in the mines of the Russians for nothing. They were oppressed to the point that they couldn''t eat or get warm. I eat porridge here, I am not oppressed by the Russians, I am happy. "


    Farmer listened to him love the motherland full of righteousness and admiration. "Fellow Taoist, well said! Our Divine Land is vast and wild, rich in resources and natural resources. Our lives will get better and better. A small number of people who had divided their country would definitely fail completely. Since the Qin and Han Dynasties, the southern and northern desert have been unified by the Central Plains. "You are a scum of my buddhist faith for betraying the nation and defying the enemy."


    Before he left, he took out a handful of silver coins and said, "This is my incense money, please accept it. In your free time, please come to the National Guardian Temple as a guest. " The Lama was extremely poor and deeply moved. He said: "It is very grateful that you people from the Mainland are so concerned about us. "Just now, I had only eaten half a bowl of porridge, and it wasn''t worth this much money. I am truly ashamed." If he didn''t keep it, he would take the money and return it to Farmer Qian. Farmer pushed him away and turned away. He went out to see her off again. It was four or five miles away, but it was still there. After repeatedly persuading him not to do so, he left.


    The little monk, Xiao Xingye, was not far from the village customs office. The two of them stood at the top of the sea and looked at it. The sea was filled with smoke, as if it were connected by the heavens and the earth. "According to legend, there is a luxurious palace here called Wang Haige. It was built by the First Emperor of Qin Dynasty when he was on his east tour. When Qin Shi Huang saw the beautiful scenery, the blue sea stretched across the sky, he was sure that there were places where people could live in the east. He sent his men to sail with Xu Fu to search for the island of Baoshan in the sea, to help open China''s territory. "


    The little Daoist listened and said, "Master, why did I hear that Qin Shi Huang is here to get the elixir of life?" Farmer shook his head and laughed, "Someone was deliberately slandering him, burying his achievements. What nonsense. Qin Shi Huang was extremely intelligent, he did not believe that people could live forever. In his entire life, he had lived a life of grass, trees, and autumn. This was what he had said. This was clearly saying that there was life and there was death. He had never done anything foolish in his life. After Qin Shi Huang united China, he was worried that different races were at odds with each other and would make rounds many times; he wanted to find the problem and correct it. "For the sake of national stability and the joy of the masses."


    The two of them walked next to each other. Fa Ming pointed to a few huge rocks that were exposed in the sea and said, "Qin Shi Huang offended the scholars when he was burning books and playing tricks on us. Some of the literati made up stories to slander him and revile him. Some of the Confucian Scholars said that those few boulders were the tomb of Meng Jiang. Meng Jiang-nu''s husband built the Great Wall for Qin Shihuang and died of exhaustion at the construction site. Meng Jinju had come to cry for her husband, but she had also cried herself to death. How could someone bury someone in a rock? It was evident that the Confucian scholar''s story was absurd. He could not help but ponder it. In fact, those huge rocks were left behind by the First Emperor of Qin Shi Huang. The words on it have been there for a long time, and the seawater has washed it away. "


    The little Taoist said, "That''s a plausible statement. Listening to my master, Qin Shihuang is the most imposing emperor in Chinese history. How can he not cherish his memories when he has come so far? " When Farmer heard this, he was overjoyed. The little Daoist was also very happy and said, "Right now, there is no boat that can''t be crossed. If there is a boat, I will also go there and write: The little Daoist will stop here. How interesting that would be. " Then he smiled at Farmer.


    Farmer sang a gong to him, saying, "Praise Qin Emperor Lin Zhenshi for unifying the mountains and rivers, and for the glory of the nation of Wu Yang for generations to come. Sighing, Meng De, Guan Canghai caused chaos in the world, and saw three kingdoms break the mountains and rivers. The sorrowful intrusion of the king caused the annihilation of his kingdom, allowing the soldiers of the Qing Dynasty to pursue him to the point of suffering such a calamity. Now that Yuan Shikai had stolen the country, he had the most enemies. The little Daoist Lin Zhenshi, just who do you think you are? What sort of results can you come up with in the future? My monk, Guan Canghai, also said that Qi and Qin Shi Huang had gone through the process of rebirth long ago, and they hoped that Emperor Wu would come and reform the mountains and rivers. At that time, the Divine State, Jiang Shan, Jin Tang, and the Embroidered Mountain, Golden Earth, and Four Seas were singing! " Then Farmer laughed. The little Daoist clapped and said, "Master, I understand. Only people who are shockingly great are worthy to have their name here. " Seeing that he had the ability to comprehend, Farmer was so happy to lift him up and swing him around for a week. The two of them cheered again as they set off on their journey.


    When they arrived at the pass, Fa Ming gazed at Tengguan and said, "This section of the Great Wall was not built by the First Emperor of Qin Dynasty. It was built during the Ming dynasty. It was much smaller than the Great Wall that Qin Shi Huang had built. Emperor Qin''s Great Wall is thousands of miles to the north. "


    The little Taoist said: "So the story of Meng Jiangnu crying over the Great Wall is even more untrustworthy. How could Meng Jiangnu have come a thousand miles from the Great Wall to cry for her husband? There was no Great Wall here then. The story of the Confucian scholar is ridiculous. " "This is known as the world''s first stage," he said. We also went up on the Great Wall for a walk. Have a good look at the beautiful scenery here. This trip was not in vain. "


    Both of them climbed the city gate tower and looked into the distance. The scenery in the distance and in the vicinity was endless. The Great Wall was like a long dragon, zigzagging away through the mountains. The little Taoist looked at him and said, "What is the purpose of such a large city as Qin Shi Huang? He compared China to a big city and a village? "


    It means that no matter what Qin Shi Huang does, he wants to do something that has never been done before in the world," he said. He united the six countries. He had conquered the Huns, flattened the South Vietnam, recruited the Western Regions, and was no longer surrounded by forces that were hostile to him. The area under his rule had never been larger. From the south to the south, north to the North Sea, east to the East Sea and west to the Aral Sea. While he was on his patrol, he noticed that a boundless stretch of flying sand was approaching from the east to the south. He was afraid that the sand and wind would cause harm and swallow up the fertile land of the Central Plains. He ordered the Great Wall to be built to protect the Central Plains from the sand and wind. This compares China to a big city and a village. This creation of his was indeed something that had never been seen before in this world. During the Warring States Period of Spring and Autumn, there were also some irregular Great Wall; these Great Wall were not on the edge of the desert; they were used for strategic defense between the Tiro states; and they differed in a small sense from the Great Wall built by Qin Shihuang. A large number of people from the Central Plains and soldiers had moved into the riverbed area as a result of Qin Shihuang''s order to relocate to the north. This led to the development of productivity and a rapid increase in the population of the Huns. By the time of the Han Dynasty, the Huns had more than ten thousand troops. Through the Great Wall, they constantly rob and plunder goods and materials. In addition to conquering them, the Emperor of the Han Dynasty set up a garrison at the Great Wall to defend against the Huns. In fact, during the Han Dynasty, the Great Wall became a military defensive line.


    After listening to these explanations, the little Daoist said, "To this day, there are still people who say that Qin Shi Huang is the worst and most ruthless Emperor. It turns out that he was wrongly accused. He has done all these good things in his life. "


    Qin Shi Huang has done more than that, there are a lot more," said Fa Ming. After unifying the six countries, he discovered that the scales used throughout the country were different, and the words were different as well. Some of the words were written in several ways. A litre of grain is measured by a different scale, with a much greater difference. This would be detrimental to the dissemination of national decrees and taxes. He then gave the order to unify the characters and measure. Because of the unified text, he was met with some opposition from the Confucian Scholars. Some scholars published articles against reunification, advocated the separation of the earth, and even insulted the central government. In order to preserve unity, Qin Shi Huang had attacked those who advocated the separation of the earth and the earth. He had killed some of the reactionary Confucian scholars and burned a simple book to promote the separation of the earth and the separation of the earth. This is the Qin Shi Huang that has circulated to this day, the Burning Book deceitful Confucianism. Later, when Qin Shi Huang was on his patrol, he was poisoned by Zhao Gao''s wine. Zhao Gao was the first person who hid in the middle and advocated for the division of the titles. He messed up the imperial government of the Qin Dynasty and killed those officials who insisted on unity, led by Reese. Zhao Gao also ignored the historical facts, making up history, making up stories, and slandering Qin Shi Huang''s activities. As a result, the fabrication has been circulating ever since, so that later on people could not tell what was true and what was false when they called Qin Shihuang.


    When he was done, the little Daoist said: "My master also told me many stories about history and the Emperor Qin Shi Huang. He also said that Qin Shi Huang was a good emperor. " The two of them walked down from the tower and walked westward for a while. They stood on top of the tower and looked over, and they also had a beautiful scenery.


    "What stories did your master tell you about Qin Shi Huang? I''ll sit here and rest and listen to what you have to say. " The little Daoist said, "I remember all those stories. But I don''t know. " "You can''t tell me," he said. "I''ll listen. Just tell it. "


    The little Taoist also said: "After Qin Shi Huang unified China, in order to unify the people, he also took measures. He built a temple to the south, called the Three Churches, and it was home to the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. As the patriarch temple of the Chinese nation. Let the Chinese worship the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. He built a treasure trove on the north side of the Great Wall. It was called the Three Treasures Treasury. It contained the three great magical equipment he had left for the Chinese people to govern the businesses of the Chinese people. Let generations of Chinese children heart to the temple, heart to magic treasures. Thus, he had achieved his goal of unifying the people''s hearts. The people who looked at the temple were called San Qing, Tai Qing, Yu Qing and Shang Qing. The people who were looking at the treasury were called Protectors. The Emperor shall appoint the Three Qing, and the Protector shall be appointed by the Three Qing. The Three Purities Palace was known as the ''Three Purities Palace''. My master and my uncle-master are the three Dharma Protectors of the Three Churches. " The little Daoist entered.


    "What are the three great treasures that Qin Shi Huang left behind?" The little Daoist shook his head and said, "I didn''t hear what Master said. He only said that these three magic treasures were more expensive than mountains of gold and silver, and more expensive than the sea of gold and silver. I don''t think it''s gold or silver or treasure. " Fa Ming thought that the little Taoist was from a wealthy family and asked, "How did you follow your master?"

 C46

    The little Daoist immediately became silent. His eyes turned red as he thought back to the past. The little Daoist said, "Speaking of this, it''s the most unforgettable thing I''ve ever had. My family name is Li, and I live in Jinshan Valley, south of San Fa Ku. The family had a father, a mother, an older brother, and an older sister. His father worked all year round for the rich man''s family, earning him a few tons of rice to eat. We eat wild vegetables during the summer, and we spend our days begging for food during the winter. I don''t want to. That year there was typhoid fever in the village and my family fell sick. I had to go out alone to find food. All the villagers were dead. It was a cold, snowy day, and I was hungry in my tunic, and I lay cold in the snow. Master came back from the Nine Dragons Ridge to the temple. When she saw me fall, she helped me up, took off my leather jacket and wrapped it around me. Then, she gave me a piece of cake to eat. He wanted to send me home. I said all my family was dead. He carried me back to the temple. From then on I went out with my master. I was only a few years old. Master knows my parents and often comes to my house. He even knows that my name is Tian Zi. Master was good to me, said I was sensible, and even taught me to practice kung fu. Later, when I grew up, Master had a temple in eastern Liaoning that was unguarded. He sent me there to be the abbot. As the abbot, I am fine, but I don''t want to. The Japanese keep increasing the number of troops in the eastern part of the country, and since the new army has nowhere to live, they took over my temple. that I don''t have a temple to cultivate. "


    After the young Daoist finished speaking, he was no longer in a bad mood. "I''ve been to a few of your master''s Three Purities Palace," he said. Where was he at the Three Purities Palace in Three Phages? What do you mean by ''Nine Dragons Ridge''? There seems to be a story here. "


    The little Daoist continued, "My master often lives in the temple of the Three Purities Palace. There were quite a few large and small mountains in the surroundings. The mountains were shady and rocky. There were pheasants and hares everywhere, and silver foxes and deer were everywhere in the forest. Every summer, the fragrance of the flowers assails people, and the sound of the birds is pleasant to the ear. The sound of a stream could be heard. Spring water loved tourists. His Master''s temple was in the mountain ring. Nine Dragons Ridge is at the bottom of the mountain. According to legend, there were nine dragons that were about to be born, hence the name Nine Dragons Ridge. It was actually just nine mountain ridges that had been planted on top of the mountain.


    I wonder which emperor heard of this name and feared that Kowloon might take his throne." He repeatedly sent Warlocks to observe the suppression and destroy the feng shui. The Warlock visited nine mountain ranges. When he returns, he will leave it to the Emperor. He said that the Feng Shui there was very hard and that nine dragons would come out. The Emperor sent him to suppress them. The Warlock killed all the residents there and chased them away. From then on, no one lived in the Upper or Lower Jintai Village. No one called out to anyone, and no one knew about it anymore. The Warlock had changed the name of the Nine Dragons Ridge to Red Sand. He said that the red sand could make the nine dragons unable to open their eyes, so they could not fly out of the world. Later on, the Prince of Mongolia, hearing that the feng shui there was good, went to occupy the cemetery. They built several mausoleums there, buried their dead, and sent many mausoleums. There were people living there again. The prince of Mongolia had secretly smashed the monument behind his back, and changed his original name to Nine Dragons Ridge. They all hoped that their clan would produce a genuine Celestial Dragon.


    Later, the Han people of the Central Plains moved to the reclamation and reclamation area, and the number of people increased. It was a village again, but it was no longer called the Jin Tai, it was called the Si Family. Those mausoleum guards relied on their power to bully the Han people. The Chinese always want to break their feng shui to vent their anger, and call the Nine Dragons Ridge a red sand field. "


    Seeing that the little Daoist''s mood had improved, he said, "Little abbot, it''s time for us to enter the big city and walk." The two of them slowly walked down the city. Fa Ming looked at the tower and recited, "A glimpse of the glory of the city will reveal you to the world. The Wind and Rain City will be floating outside the city." "Since ancient times, the internal and external forces were unified as one, and the Chinese descendents were happy and free!" After he finished chanting, he took a step forward and set off on his journey.


    As for the two of them, they traveled through Yutian, three rivers, and across the county for more than a day. Today, they arrived at the entrance of the National Protector Temple. The little Daoist looked at the huge signboard and forgot his fatigue. He clapped his hands and shouted happily, "I have finally arrived at Beijing''s National Guardian Temple! I am going to see Senior Brother! " Farmer also said, "I''m finally back!"


    The two of them were in the midst of their happiness when their Reverend Fang, Fa Tong, Ru Feng, the four young Daoist Masters and the monks came out to receive them. Pu Xian shouted happily: "Second Master, you''re finally back! "Even after he left, he still didn''t say anything. He really misses us to death." Farmer also said, "Same here! I miss you guys too!" As soon as he said a few words of farewell to the crowd, he pointed at the Daoist and introduced him, "Don''t forget to receive the guests. This Fellow Daoist was the Junior Brother of the Guard Battalion Commander, the abbot of the temple in Liaodong Three Clear Palaces. He came here specifically to help us reconcile. " "It''s been hard on you, little Taoist!" The little Daoist also raised his hand and said, "Master Fang, this humble Taoist greets you. I am very happy to see you all. " When the four young Daoist Masters saw this young Daoist boy, they all liked him. The four people happily carried the little Daoist and ran into the courtyard.


    Everyone burst into laughter as they entered the courtyard and sat down in the main hall. "How''s the safety in the temple?" he asked. "Every day since you left, the police have come in groups to ask if there are any outsiders," he said. We are afraid that Rufeng will be discovered and be in a state of great fear. "If you don''t come back, Ruo Feng won''t be able to stay any longer." "What did they find?" "Two Japanese agents were killed in the vicinity of Yutong that night when they came out of Yutang Temple," said Fatong. When the police received the report, they looked around for clues to solve the crime. They have linked this man''s murder case to the robbery case. I wonder what their basis is for actually suspecting us. "


    When Farmer heard this, he said angrily, "The Japanese special agent has been killed. They deserve to die! What does that have to do with us! The police simply did not care, taking the opportunity to seek revenge. Tomorrow, the young Daoist will go to see his senior. Let''s see what they can do in the future! " "If the little Taoist persuaded Guo Chengliang, it would be safe from now on," he said. "Rufeng can stay here any longer."


    The abbot then asked, "You go invite a Ten Thousand Buddha, why would you invite a young Daoist?" "That day, I took a boat from Tianjin to Tsuen Shun, intending to take the train to the north part of the journey," he said. Unexpectedly, the railway was destroyed by someone. I had to walk. Passing a small city, I thought the temple, to go in to find food and shelter. He met the little Daoist there. The little Taoist kept me. It was dark and I chatted with the little Taoist. The little Taoist told me the secret of the place. It turned out to be a Japanese military camp. The Japanese army has also raised many bandits to cover up their ugly behavior. They put nine girls in the camp and insulted them. I was angry and I wanted to save him. That day was also an opportunity. The Japanese army marched into the mountains and captured the men who had destroyed the railway. The bandit was also led away by Zhang Zuolin''s staff officer, Yuan Jinshan. Some of the bandits who were in charge of guarding thought that someone was guarding the yard, so they got a sheep and went down the mountain to kill some meat to eat. There was only one Japanese and one old Taoist from Wutai Mountain left in the courtyard. The little cultivator and I came up with a plan to save the two girls. The girls had been rescued at the bottom of the hill and had no idea of their way home. I saw that it was hard to find them on the road at night, and I escorted them with the little Taoist. As it is the Japanese concession, we do not dare to walk in broad daylight. He only walked in the daytime when he arrived at the administrative region. Unexpectedly, they were also chased down by the soldiers in the region. We were almost caught. In the end, it could be said that the nine girls had gotten away with it, and the two of us got away with it. We planned to stop at the Three Purities Pavilion for the night and return to the capital at dawn. Both of us feared that we would be caught by the soldiers, so we fled through the night and returned. During our chat, the little Daoist asked and answered the question about going to invite the Ten Thousand Year Buddha. The little Taoist told me that the Ten Thousand Year Buddha was his martial uncle, Guo Chengliang was his senior brother and the Longevity Buddha was his master. I see that the little Daoist will say that he is capable, so I decided not to invite the Ten Thousand Buddha and instead invited him over. " "No matter how big or small a man is, no matter how high or low a horse is," said the abbot. I also see that this young Daoist is like an honorable person, he will definitely be able to do this thing well. "


    As everyone was talking non-stop, the temple had prepared a welcoming feast for the young Daoist. The monk came to deliver the meal. Everyone went to eat and did not mention what had happened that night.


    As for the next morning, after the meal, the little Daoist said to the crowd: "I am sorry to trouble you, Master and Senior Brothers, that I had a good night''s rest. I don''t feel tired in me. I''ll go see my senior brother and settle the grudge between you. I want him to come here personally and meet with everyone and make peace with everyone. This is my first contribution to the Temple of National Protection. " "Good!" said the abbot. I wish you success! " Pu Xian said: "Dao brother, I also wish you a great success! "On the day of your return, in order to express our gratitude, we will take you to Beijing and let you enjoy the beautiful scenery." The young Daoist said, "Fellow Daoist, it''s a deal." He waved goodbye to the crowd and turned to leave. The fourth young Daoist sent him over.


    The five of them chatted and laughed as they arrived at the entrance of the guard camp. "This is the Central Guard Camp," Pushin said. Dao-brother, your senior apprentice-brother is inside. It''s up to you now. " Thus, the Fourth Young Daoist Master tightly held the little Daoist''s hand. The fourth young Daoist said, "I wish you success!" "The trail is not boasting," said the little Daoist. "You can convince him with a slight shake of the tongue. Fellow Daoists, don''t worry. Goodbye! " Seeing the calm demeanor of the young Daoist boy and his ability to persuade others, the four young Daoist Masters bid their farewells and left.


    The little Taoist looked around at the guard camp. He saw that the gate was tall and neatly walled. The main entrance, the gate, and the side door were all guarded by armed guards. The front steps, the Chinese watch, the top and bottom stone, everything. The buildings in the courtyard were like a palace. The little Daoist said to himself, "With such tight security, no one will come in normal times." Senior Brother, this place is like Dark Asura Hall. " He stepped forward and raised his hand to the guard. "Immeasurable Buddha! This Penniless Priest disturbed him. I am the brother of Battalion Commander Guo, and I wish to see him. "Please let me know for a moment." The guard returned the salute and said, "Please wait for a moment, Taoist." Then he ran inside.


    Before long, Guo Chengliang was armed to the teeth and took it out. He called out from quite a distance away, "Dao brother!" The little Daoist ran up and called out, "Senior Brother!" Guo Chengliang asked, "How did you come here?" You came with your master? " The little Daoist said, "I miss Senior Brother. "A person came alone." The two entered the room and sat down. Guo Chengliang then asked, "Did Master know that you came here from Liaodong?" The little Daoist said, "Master went to Harbin. How would he know that I had come? I was asked by someone to come and find you for something." Guo Chengliang immediately asked, "Who asked you to do this? What can I do for you? " The little Daoist saw that no one else had said, "The matter is this: Master Fa Ming of the Temple is Martial Uncle''s friend, because of your grudge with the Temple Protector, he is going to find Martial Uncle to mediate. When he passed by Liaodong and met me, he told me about what happened. I didn''t let him go to Tieling. Guo Chengliang nodded and said, "Yes. "Thank you, junior apprentice-brother!"


    The little Daoist said, "For the sake of Dao brother, please make peace with the temple. And don''t let them find him again. If Senior Master really comes, I will definitely blame you. " Guo Chengliang said, "Alright! This time, my anger is gone. I won''t cause any trouble for them in the future. " The little Daoist said, "I don''t live in a temple in eastern Liaoning. The temple had been taken over by Japanese soldiers and made into a military camp. Master arranged for me to stay in the town until the Japanese returned to the temple. Unexpectedly, the Japanese army had more people, and there they were stationed in the Japanese army. These Japanese troops were robbing civilians, doing all sorts of evil things like wild beasts. They stole nine girls and hid them in the camp, insulting them at will. Master Farmer and I took advantage of the emptiness that night to kill the guards and save the nine girls. I can''t go back there. I''m going to stay at the temple. Senior Brother, please go to the National Guardian Temple and help me speak up. "

 C47

    Guo Chengliang was shocked when he heard this and said, "You have quite the courage, even daring to provoke the Japanese. You''ll have to hide in Beijing. The Japanese are now very powerful in the Northeast and even throughout China. The Japanese secret service was set up everywhere. There were many eyes, ears, eyes, and ears. They''ll catch you somewhere else. In a few days, I will personally go to the National Guardian Temple to arrange it for you. "


    Guo Chengliang brought the little Daoist to the back of the house to meet his wife. Madam Guo also warmly entertained the young Daoist, not mentioning cooking for him.


    As for the National Guardian Temple, since the little Taoist went to the Guard Camp, he had been immediately discovered and no one from the police station came to inquire about it. "The little Taoist was successful as a lobbyist," said the abbot. We''re safe here. In the future, Ruifeng could stay here, visit the lair of the Japanese secret service agents, and bring people to destroy them. We will not allow outside forces that harm our country to exist. "


    "The Black Dragon has a lot of spies," said Rufeng. That night, he forced me into a corner and I will get my revenge! I can''t leave Beijing without cleaning them up. "


    "It is not difficult to visit a spy lair," said Fatong. The agents are all over the place, and we can easily find out where they are. From tomorrow onwards, we will investigate and plan to eliminate them. "


    "To tell you the truth, I came to the capital on the orders of General Cai to deal with Japanese agents," said Rufeng. Look for secret agents, exterminate them. We have other people besides these people. So we''re pretty sure we''re going to get rid of the agents. "


    "That''s good," said the abbot. The cleaner they are, the better! "


    At this moment, the monk on duty reported, "Master Fang, five cavalry soldiers have come from the city. They are coming straight for us." "The little Taoist is quite capable, he really did move Guo Chengliang. "Let''s go meet them quickly.


    As expected, they saw the young Daoist in front riding a horse, followed by Guo Chengliang. Behind him, three guards riding horses walked over. Seeing that everyone was waiting for him, Guo Chengliang urged his horse forward and jumped off the horse. He said, "I''ll have to trouble everyone to welcome me. This official greets you!"


    "Amitabha, welcome general!" Guo Chengliang said, "I''m ashamed of my past, forgive me!" "The general," said the abbot, "is very grateful to us. Please forgive me! Let''s talk inside. "


    Pu Xian said please, led the way in front of Guo Chengliang into the main hall Zen hall. Everyone sat down in their respective seats as the four young Spiritual Masters personally served tea. Guo Chengliang said: "I think you all already know what my Taoist brother and his master did in Liaodong. I want my brothers to live here and stay out of the way. I am in charge of all his uses. "


    "Your little brother has food and lodging here, so there''s no need for you to spend it, General." Guo Chengliang smiled and said, "Thank you, Master Fang! Let us make peace in the future. Find me any time you need me. This official will take my leave. "


    Everyone sent him out of the mountain gate. Guo Chengliang then said to Pu Xian, "Your martial arts are at the peak of perfection, we have to spar in the future. "Welcome to the Guard Camp!" Pu Xian said: "Battalion Commander''s martial arts, the peak of perfection. This Penniless Priest was impressed! "Please come back, Battalion Commander." Guo Chengliang held hands with the four young realms one by one and then got on his horse to bid farewell and leave.


    The abbot and the monks were all relieved, and all of them rejoiced. The little Daoist turned to the four young Daoist people and said, "Senior Brothers and Sisters, you can say the preface to what you have to say. I''d better swim. " Pu Xian laughed, "I didn''t forget. We''ll take you on a tour. " The fourth young Daoist happily took the little Daoist out for a stroll. That was it! A man arrived to make everyone happy. He was happy to the extreme, yet sad at the same time. That night, two people from the National Guardian Temple were assassinated.


    The Fourth Young Daoist happily led the little Daoist to the street. The little Daoist happily said, "Four Young Daoist friends, I''ve thought of a method to travel. Walk around the city for a week, then enjoy it. What do you think about this method of travel? " The four of them looked at each other and nodded. Pu Xian said: "As you said. We''ll walk from here to the east for a week and come back. " With Puji leading the way, the five of them slowly walked forward to enjoy the tour.


    The five of them first traveled to the north, then to the east, then to the south. Everywhere he went, he saw buildings that were arranged in a dazzling way. Streets of people came and went, and the sounds of people selling in the bustling merchant market resounded in the south. The little Daoist was dazzled by what he saw. How could he not be interested? The five of them arrived at the bridge again. Listening to the crosstalk, watching the opera, and looking at the situation, all of them were fascinated. After swimming for an entire day, the little Daoist was still not satisfied. It was already late. The little Daoist said: "It''s so fun here. I''m not hungry or tired, and I really want to swim again. It''s a pity that the heavens won''t let me. "


    Pu Xian laughed: "Dao brother, you are new to Beijing do not know how old. There are many places where the monuments are famous and bustling. We haven''t seen many of them in a day. If he wanted to go through them all, he would need at least ten days to half a month. If you don''t enjoy yourself, we''ll accompany you on another trip tomorrow. It''s getting late, and the West Side hasn''t left yet. We should swim slowly back to the temple. "


    The little Daoist nodded in agreement and said, "I''ve been enlightened. I''ve been enlightened. Beijing has many streets, many people, many cars, many alleys, many beautiful buildings, many restaurants, many teahouses, many hotels, many shops, many places of disturbance, many foreign devils, only I can say more than a hundred. "Beijing is so beautiful!" The five of them chatted and laughed as they left the bridge and slowly walked towards the main street. When he returned to the National Protector Temple, it was already dusk.


    After the meal, everyone in the temple was happy and in a good mood. The monks gathered around the little Daoist, teasing him and asking him how he was doing. After chatting for a while, the little Daoist felt that he was tired of walking. Moreover, he had just arrived in Beijing and didn''t like the soil and water, so he felt a wave of discomfort in his stomach. The little Daoist said, "Masters and Senior Brothers, I don''t know why, but I''m sleepy and want to go to sleep." The abbot, Fa Tong, Fa Ming, and Ru Feng were all teasing him, not letting him go. "It''s not a good habit to go to bed right after dinner," he said to the young Taoist. Often, you cause a weakness in the spleen and stomach. Didn''t you see that the other senior brothers are all chatting outside? The temple has a fixed sleeping time, and it''s still early. " "Don''t go to sleep yet, let''s talk," he said. The Daoist priest had no choice but to sit down next to Fang Dang.


    "Is Beijing fun?" asked the abbot. Where have you been today? " The little Taoist was embarrassed by the question and just said: "Beijing is fun. I''ve been around for a week. " "Where are you going?" Where is the most fun? You must not have seen much. "


    After a day of swimming, the little Daoist couldn''t remember the name of the place, so he could only say, "The four seniors and I were walking and looking at it, but we couldn''t remember where it was. Everywhere he went, it was always fun. The most interesting place is the Sky Bridge, I''ll remember it. " When the crowd heard that he couldn''t remember the name of the place, they all burst into laughter. Pookie said for him, "All we took him today was Dianmen Street, Mai City Street, Kwai Kou Street, Chang''an Street, and Tianqiao; and back we took him through Front Gate Street, Xuanwumen Street, and then down West City Street. There are too many places to go, so it''s no wonder that the little Taoist can''t remember. "


    When the abbot heard this, he laughed, "Oh, you guys only have your eyes on the streets. Where are you even now? You haven''t even gone to those interesting places yet!" When the little Daoist heard that there were more interesting places to go, he said anxiously, "Tomorrow, I''ll go to those places." Worried that he wouldn''t be able to finish the day, he said, "Just the places we walk through today are fun enough. We don''t want those places that are more fun. If I have walked all the way, how long would I have to walk for? " "Don''t be anxious, just swim slowly," Fang said with a smile. There would be more time in the future anyway. Let me tell you: it will take at least ten days or half a month to walk through Beijing, and more than a month to walk around Beijing. "I''ve been in Beijing for so many years, but I''ve never been able to swim around." The little Daoist said, "Everyone says that Shizi is good at swimming, so why is Reverend not good at swimming?" If it was me, I would have wandered around a few times already. " "It''s not that this old monk isn''t good at swimming, it''s just that our country has too many famous things, and I can''t finish swimming in my entire life." Fang said with a smile. Therefore, I will not pursue sightseeing. It''s just that it counts as much as you see it. "


    The little Daoist said, "My master loves to roam. In the future, I will follow his example and roam around everywhere. This time, I have come to Beijing, I must travel all over the place first. Then when I grow up, I''ll go to the Central Plains and other places. I must travel all over China. to see exactly how big it is and where it''s best. " "This little Taoist is quite ambitious. I can''t believe he has such big plans," said Ru Feng with a smile. I am a famous wandering monk, and I am going to produce a famous wandering Taoist. From today onwards, the two of us will travel together. When Fa Ming heard this, he laughed and said, "The monk trail is extremely unique. It''s the perfect time to be together." Everyone laughed when they heard this.


    The little Daoist said, "I roamed around because I didn''t have my own temple to go to." "I travel because I don''t have a temple to be a monk," he replied. Everyone laughed again. Farmer laughed, "How close are the two of them?" The little Daoist did not understand and said, "Has Master Rufeng''s temple also been occupied?" "Don''t ask." You two are the same, and are a very good couple to travel together. "


    The four young Adepts gathered around Ruo Feng. "Master, everything is fine now. We''re all happy. Why don''t you take out that treasure and let us admire it?" When Farmer heard this, he also said, "That''s right. I''ve been wanting to take a look at that treasure since a long time ago. "It''s time for Ru Feng to bring the treasure out for us to enjoy." "You are all right. The old monk also had the intention of viewing the treasure. I just didn''t say it because it wasn''t peaceful outside. Now that we''re reconciled to the guard battalion, the police won''t come looking for us anymore, and we don''t have to worry about anyone anymore. It could be said that this place would be safe from now on. Now was the time for everyone to enjoy their eyes. "You promised them. Take out the treasure." The monks also urged Ru Feng, and everyone was eager to see the treasure.


    I had intended to send the treasure to Yunnan in a few days and give it to Cai Songpo," said Rufeng with a smile. Asking him to use the physical command to suppress Yuan Zui. I have never personally seen what this treasure is ever since it came into my possession. And today is the day to watch it with all of you. " Fa Tong stopped him and said, "No one needs to be impatient. It was still early in the morning and the light was still on. He couldn''t see clearly even if he took a closer look. It would be better to wait for the night to come to an end, for the night to be even quieter, for more candles to be lit, and for us to sit in a circle under the lamp. Only then would he be satisfied. Only after seeing everything clearly would he be able to see it for a long time. In my opinion, it would be better if we all went back to the house and sat together and listened to Rufeng tell the story of his treasure. Wouldn''t it be much more interesting to use this complete story as a foreshadowing for a treasure, to enjoy the sights and objects, and then to view the treasure afterwards? " "Right, right, it''s still early, so we should first listen to the story to cheer up, and then we can take a look under the lamp. "Then it must be of a different interest.

 C48

    When everyone returned to the monk hall, the monk urged, "Ru Feng, tell us in detail about your treasures." Seeing that everyone was seated around him, Ru Feng couldn''t help but say happily, "The process of obtaining the treasure is nothing special, so it''s normal for me to tell everyone about it." In fact, I have nothing to show for it. Since everyone wants to hear it, I''ll tell you straight out. I hope everyone will not think my story is too long. "


    After that, he sat down and began to talk at a leisurely pace after he had been entrusted by Cai Songpo to enter the capital. Everyone in the room listened intently, forgetting to light the lamps. Rufeng soon arrived at the place where he had visited the Yuan Mansion during the night. The fourth young Daoist couldn''t help but feel happy and boasted, "Martial Uncle truly is worthy of being called a high monk in Shaolin. You truly are courageous and knowledgeable." Yuan Shikai''s guards were on guard duty, surrounded by experts in martial arts. You actually entered as if you were walking on flat ground. We''re all sweating for you. " When he reached the edge of the veranda and peeped in, he saw that Yuan Shikai was dancing around among the dancers. Everyone couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    At this time, there were a few monks outside. Hearing the laughter in the room, they knew that they had started a story. They called out to each other and also ran in to listen. There were only two monks left on duty outside. The others all came, filling up the Master Fang''s Zen Hall.


    After the story of Rufeng''s spy on the Yuan Mansion, he told them that he had snatched the Taibai Restaurant and bribed the shop assistant. He spoke with a certain fluency, a certain feeling, and a certain scene. Everyone was completely focused and happy. They all laughed and laughed at the fellow''s greed for the small advantage. As Yuan Shikai, Liu Gonggong and his bodyguard arrived at Taibai Restaurant, he first sent his bodyguard into the building to take a look. Everyone was alarmed and nervous for Ru Feng. When it came to the matter of the shop assistant acting according to plan and obtaining the treasure from Ruo Feng, everyone started clapping their hands in delight.


    Rufeng told the whole story, everyone was really interested in seeing the treasure. The monks lit a dozen candles and set the tables to view the treasures. The four Priests all urged Ru Feng, "Martial Uncle, the story is finished. The room is now brightly lit. We''ve been waiting anxiously. " The abbot, Fa Tong, and Fa Ming all sat at their tables, waiting eagerly. Rufeng felt his mouth go dry. He said to the four young men, "You guys only wanted me to tell you stories and see treasures, but you forgot to bring the lamp and make the tea. I am thirsty, and if I don''t serve tea, I won''t be able to see the treasure anymore. " After which, he smiled at the crowd.


    The four little Daoist successively said, "That''s right. I forgot about everything for a while." The masters must be thirsty. We''ll have tea now. " The four of them went out to get some tea. Some of them picked up their pots and some of them carried their cups. Soon, the fragrant jasmine tea was made. Puxian then handed the white jade cup to the three of them, Fang Dang, Fa Tong, Fa Ming, and Ru Feng. Rufeng took a sip of his tea and said, "If you are so attentive, it would be better if you could view the treasure." Pu Xian said: "Ah, Martial Uncle, why don''t you two drink some tea and look at the treasures. We''re really anxious. "


    Seeing that everyone was worried, the man pointed at them and laughed, "Ah Ruo Feng, hurry up and take out the treasure or you''ll be in a bad mood." Farmer laughed as well. "Ru Feng, stop trying to keep us in suspense. We''re just looking at the treasure." "I''m drinking tea right now. If I leave, the tea will get cold," Ru Feng said to the four little Daoist Masters. Go and get it yourself. " The four young Adepts were overjoyed upon hearing this. They rushed to be the first to run out. After a while, they all came back and asked, "Martial Uncle, you still haven''t said where the treasures are?" "It''s all your fault," he said with a laugh. You didn''t hear what I just said. "


    The four of them lit up their lanterns, and Pu Xian said, "Let''s be careful now. Martial Uncle will repeat himself, so we won''t have to look around randomly." "The treasure is in the hat of our master," said Ruo Feng. The four of them picked up lanterns and headed to the Buddhist Sangha. Pu Xian placed his hat on one side and threw away the old clothes inside. He then took the treasure and without looking at it first, the four of them ran back. Pu Xian placed the treasure in front of Ruo Feng.


    Everyone immediately sat back down and surrounded the table to watch. At this time, the abbot was in the south, the mountain in the north, the Farmer in the east, and the Fakun in the west. Each of the four young men was standing on either side, with the monks standing behind them; the tables were almost completely surrounded by rain and wind.


    When everyone saw the treasure wrapped in a piece of black satin, Fa Tong said, "How can Yuan Shikai dress up like this? It is as if he is some family''s daughter-in-law and wants to visit her parents." "He came with a bundle." "That Yuan Shikai has been around all his life, dabbling in government affairs. Not only were they skilled in martial arts, they also had a lot of experience in the martial arts world. It could be said that he had seen a lot. The reason why he used such a simple method to disguise his treasure was to hide it from others. The fact that he chose a secluded place like the Taibai Restaurant to meet with people showed how crafty he was. "Were it not for the fact that Rufeng had heard their secret agreement beforehand, no one would ever have known what he was doing.


    After he finished speaking, Ru Feng untied the bundle, revealing a small wooden chest about a foot square. The box was exquisite and beautiful, with colorful colors. On the top of the twin phoenix carvings, around the engraved two dragons play with pearls, dragons and phoenixes appear, nine dragons play with water, mountains and rivers sunrise four patterns, lifelike. Everyone looked at it again and again. They all thought it was exquisite.


    Fang Dang laughed, "It looks like the dowry of a concubine. Yuan Shikai is willing to give away his wife''s makeup to the Japanese in order to restore his position. " The abbot''s words were full of humor, causing everyone to burst out in laughter. He took a closer look at the chest, finding it difficult. The top of the box was flawless, as if a piece of wood had been carved with patterns. And he said to himself, "How can such a thing be opened? The production is really amazing. " He raised the treasure chest again and looked down. There were a few beautifully crafted feet on the bottom, arranged like the Big Dipper. "This is probably carved from a piece of wood, right?" he asked. Why else would there be no gap at all? If it is a box, there should be a mechanism and a mark to open it. " He picked it up and shook it a few more times. "It''s carved from a piece of wood, not a box," he replied. He was sweating profusely.


    "Don''t look at the unmarked box. It must be a box with treasures inside. It was definitely not a woodblock with patterns engraved on it. Because Yuan Shikai said, ''It''s priceless!'' No matter how well the woodblock was carved, it couldn''t be priceless. And he would never coax the Japanese with a piece of wood. " Farmer said, "Reverend, your analysis is correct. This thing was truly worthy of being a treasure. It was truly wondrously crafted. Anyone who wants to open it will have a hard time. "


    Everyone was anxiously discussing the treasure chest, hoping that Ruo Feng would open it as soon as possible. He saw Rufeng looking closely at the box to find the mechanism, and was sweating profusely at the same time. Fang Dang laughed again, "No matter how much sweat you have, it''s useless. What''s the hurry? Look around slowly. Everyone, think of a way to open it. " Rufeng thought that the abbot was mocking him, and said to himself, "This thing must be a blockhead. I can''t open it, you can''t open it either. I might as well just push it to you." You don''t have to laugh at me. " Ruping the treasure chest to the abbot, he wiped off his sweat and said: "I am ugly. Please open it up for everyone. You must not hack it with an axe. " Everyone understood the meaning behind Ru Feng''s words, and they all smiled at him.


    The abbot smiled at Rufeng, "You are trying to make things difficult for this old monk. It was the first time I had ever seen anything so wonderful. "Then let this old monk be ugly as well." He picked up the treasure chest and examined it carefully. After he finished looking at the seven legs on the chest, he put the chest down and smiled. Everyone was pleasantly surprised and called out, "Master Fang has a plan. He will definitely be able to open it." Farmer Fuming also laughed, "Reverend, you are indeed very knowledgeable. You have seen through the mechanism." "When I was young, my master took me to visit friends at the Spirit Hidden Temple. I remember meeting an expert there. The gentleman looked gentle. He often went to play chess with the abbot there. As they played chess, they talked about some of the wonders peculiar to our country. I heard a lot from him. I was so captivated by what he was saying that I sat beside him and listened to his tea. I still remember a lot of what the master told me. He said that there was a kind of lock in ancient China called the ''Yin Yang Nine Revolutions Seven Stars Lock''. "


    The abbot turned the box over and pointed to the crowd. "Look: the seven feet on this box coincide with the seven stars, and they are arranged like a bucket. The opening mechanism must be on these seven feet. Even if it was flawless, it would definitely be able to be opened. "It wants to strike at the heart and open the sun." Everyone was convinced. "Don''t say anything, Master Fang. Let''s just open it and take a look." "Let us also experience the secret of the Seven Star Lock."


    "Fortunately, I heard it perfectly, and I still remember the method of unlocking it," he continued. It had been more than eighty years since he had last seen the original object. I''m not sure I can open it. " "You''re right," he replied. "If I could open it at will, I wouldn''t be a treasure anymore." He did not fight with him and instead went to test the seven legs on the chest. When he saw that everyone could move, he said to everyone, "This thing has been caught by me. It was definitely the ''Yin Yang Nine Revolutions Seven Stars Lock''. "Look, I''ll open it right away."


    Everyone immediately closed up and held their breath to take a closer look. While fiddling with the seven legs, he explained to the crowd, "If you were to unlock this lock, you would first draw out the Yin and Yang, then the Nine Revolutions, then the Revolving Star Passage Technique, and finally the Yin-Yang Lock." Fa Ming hurriedly went up to Led them by the neck to listen carefully, one by one, they all entered his mind. "Anything with this lock must contain some rare treasure," he said. In order to prevent people from stealing the treasure, there was usually a poison crossbow and incense inside. They came at the same time as the box was opened. I reckon that this treasure chest has been opened by someone many times before. Maybe the poison crossbows and the smoke from the incense are gone. "In order to prevent any accidents, we all need to be careful when opening the boxes." Pu Xian became nervous after hearing that, "Wait a moment." Let''s go find some shelter. " The four young Adepts all ran off in search of something to protect themselves with.


    While waiting for them, the abbot said, "When I was at the Spirit Concealing Temple, I heard from the master that there is a ''Great Hidden Scripture'', the only original one in the world. It was in the box with the lock. The treasure of the Great Vault was brought by Patriarch Damocles himself when he came to China from India. In the late Ming and early Qing dynasties in China, there was a Black Bun Lama in Buddhism. He was very dissatisfied with the ''Dazang Sutra'' in China and was determined to bring it back to India. Later he studied Tibetan and studied Chinese customs. He dressed up as a Chinese Lama and snuck into the Dazhao Temple in Tibet. At that time, the ''Great Vault Scripture'' was stored in the Shang Bao Room of the Dazhao Temple. After more than ten years of hiding his name and bearing the shame, the Black Bun finally stole the ''Great Hidden Scripture''. The steamed bun was very happy. He was afraid of being chased by others, so he took the treasure chest and hid in the ''Tranquility Monastery'' at the southern foot of the Tangula Mountain. He thought to himself, ''I have sacrificed half my life''s energy and youth for this treasure. If he wasn''t carrying water to sweep the ground, he was chopping firewood and raising the fire. He had suffered a lot. As I thought about it, I felt both regret and joy. What''s the use of getting the Book of Great Vault back to India? " Thus, he had the thought of taking a good look at the Great Hidden Scripture first. He thought to himself, ''No matter what, I still have to look through this treasure first. He did everything he could to open the treasure chest and take a look. No, he didn''t recognize this kind of lock. The black steamed bun racked its brains, but it was still unable to open the chest no matter how hard it tried. After smashing the chest and taking a look, he once again felt that it was a pity to waste such a precious item. Thus, no matter how he looked at it, he was unwilling to part with the treasure chest.

 C49

    One day, while he was in deep thought, two friends of his came to the temple. One of these two was a lama of the Black Hawk Mountain, the other was a lama of the Persian Kingdom, Budan. Budan was fluent in scripture. The black steamed bun helplessly asked the two of them, "I''ve seen a box before. There''s no mechanism that can be opened outside. It''s made very ingeniously. There are only seven feet under the box." "May I ask, which one of you can open this box?"


    Black Hawk saw the treasure box with the scripture in it at the Dazhao Temple and said in shock, "Why does this box look like the box that the Dazhao Temple kept the scripture in?" How did you do it? I saw the treasure when the Dazhao Temple held its buddhist meeting to view the treasure. That lock is called the Yin Yang Nine Revolutions Seven Stars Lock. It is unique to our China. I know how to unlock the lock. '' As the black hawk spoke, he secretly made up his mind and urged the black bun on. "Quick, take it out and have a look."


    When the black steamed bun saw that the black hawk had found out, he took out the treasure chest and let the black hawk open it for him. As soon as Black Hawk saw that it was the treasure chest containing the ''Great Vault Scripture'', he immediately put the chest under his arm, drew his sword, and asked with a frightened look on his face, "You black slave, you came from India to China to steal from us. Speak! This belongs to us in China. How did you steal it? Otherwise, I''ll kill you! It was a good thing I met it, and it almost belonged to you, India. ''


    The black steamed bun saw that the black hawk had taken the ''Great Hidden Scripture'', and it panicked a long time ago. He did not answer and turned around. He also took out his treasured sword and rushed straight towards the black hawk, in order to retrieve the treasure. The two of them did not talk about their relationship and only talked about their national circumstances. After a while, they refused to give in and started to fight. The black hawk kept defending the treasure and said with hatred, "Black slave!" Thief! Don''t even think about getting it back. "If I don''t kill you, I won''t be able to quell the hatred in my heart!" Black steamed bun also said angrily as he killed: "The Great Hidden Scripture is our India''s treasure!" Why put it in your China? I want it back in India! It''s none of your business how I got it! "Return my treasure!" Black Hawk said, "Pfft!" "Black thief, I want to capture you and take you to see the Chief Lama!" Thus, the two of them brandished their swords and worked hard to increase the speed of their attacks. Both of them wanted to cut down the other as soon as possible, and they also wanted to fight to the bitter end.


    Seeing that the two of us have our own reasons, Bu Dan said, "The three of us have a tacit understanding of each other, and we were supposed to be fated to meet each other in such a barren mountain valley." Why fight over such a useless thing? "Listen to me, and let Black Hawk open the box. The three of us will see what is inside, and the two of you will have no competition." This item naturally has an owner. '' The duo didn''t know what he meant, and they were completely baffled. The black hawk blinked his eyes a few times and asked, "What do you mean?" Why did he have an owner? This treasure belongs to China, so I am the master! "Where did the other owner come from?"


    Budan laughed coldly and said, "There is no need for the two of you to ask." My method is the best. The two of you, once you see what''s inside, will no longer contend for it. '' So it turned out that Budan was planning to kill the two of them while they were unprepared. Black Hawk''s nature was careless and believed it to be true. He was suspicious in his heart, ''Isn''t this the Great Hidden Scripture? Is it useless? '' Black steamed bun also did not expect the evil intentions of Bu Dan. He was also doubtful: "Did I steal the wrong thing?" "It can''t be?"


    As a result, the three of them gathered together, each with their own thoughts and plans, wanting to begin as soon as possible. The black hawk put down the treasure chest and went to unlock it. Both the black steamed bun and Budan looked closely at each other, wanting to learn how to unlock the door. The box suddenly popped open. Unexpectedly, a stream of yellow smoke came out from inside, followed by more than a dozen poison crossbows. All three of them had been poisoned, and the crossbow had been knocked out. Coincidentally, Ye Danzhang from Tibet passed by the temple and entered the house to find water. He saw that the three people had fainted while guarding the treasure chest. Aunt Dan knew the scriptures and the treasure chest, so she quickly picked them up and examined them carefully, only to wake Black Hawk up again. The black hawk told Ye Dan how the treasure was stolen. The two of them had once again saved the Black Bun. Budan had been poisoned too deeply and died. The two of them interrogated Black Bun, who stole the scripture from the Lama who killed him in the treasury, and admitted all of it. Ye Dan and the black hawk escorted the Black Bun, brought the treasures and sent them to the Great Zhao Monastery. The Great Tibetan Scripture was recovered only after it was lost, and is still well-preserved in the Budala Palace of Tibet. So, it turned out that only those with a long line of treasures could unlock the lock. He knew how to avoid triggering the poison crossbow. Very few people knew about the poison crossbow mechanism. I don''t know which of these seven legs is the poison crossbow. The master must have known, but he didn''t. "


    When the abbot finished his story, everyone was already filled with curiosity and had prepared all sorts of concealing items. Puxian used a panel to block the abbot, ready to hide behind him at any moment. The little Daoist was so scared that he stopped looking at the lock and went under the table. Everyone was laughing at him for being so funny as they urged him, "It''s all ready, you can unlock it now." Pookie shouted, "Lord Fang, please be careful!"


    He glanced at the crowd again. When he saw that he was ready, he went to poke at his seven feet. Suddenly, he heard a thump coming from the box. Everyone hurriedly dodged backwards while covering their noses with their hands. The abbot was also frightened and hurriedly dodged away. After a long time, he saw that there was no poison smoke coming out of the box, nor was there any poison crossbow shooting out. Only then did he dare to glance sideways at the box. He saw that the treasure chest was still unopened. The crowd timidly surrounded it to take a closer look. "When I heard the sound just now, I panicked. I just wanted to dodge, but I didn''t draw out the Yin and Yang in the end. As such, the treasure chest has yet to be opened. "


    Then, he ordered everyone to prepare to dodge and said, "This old monk isn''t panicking, he must have opened it." He put his guard down, then reached out a hand towards the bottom of the treasure chest. With just a flick, the treasure chest made a "pa" sound as it bounced off the base of the chest and then fell back naturally, as if it had closed. Everyone was so frightened that they didn''t dare to look back for a long time.


    Seeing that the poison tobacco and poison crossbows had not been shot out, Fang Dang could no longer feel reassured. He said, "Don''t worry, everyone. Those defensive mechanisms of the Poison Smoke Crossbow must have been destroyed by someone. " Everyone once again gathered around to watch, talking and laughing. Seeing that the treasure chest looked exactly the same, Ruo Feng said, "It''s really not easy to open it!" Why is it locked again? " "It has a crack here," he said, pointing to the gap below. "It must not have been locked." When Farmer looked closely, he saw a clear gap between the box and the base. The abbot grabbed the box with both hands and lifted it up, easily breaking away from the base. Inside appeared a pile of something concealed by a yellow satin cloth. Afraid that it might be poisoned, he didn''t dare to touch it with his hands. He placed the box to the side and ordered someone to get the chopsticks. He picked it up with his chopsticks and removed the covering satin, revealing several white jade objects that seemed to be larger than cups or smaller than bowls. "That artifact was spotlessly white and dazzling. Outside, there were even carvings of the ink painting and the calligraphy of Han Meng." The words "Qian Zhen Xun Li Kun" were carved on four objects in pairs. Everyone saw something unknown. Seeing that, Fang Dang was secretly shocked, clapping his hands and shouting: "So it''s him! It was truly strange. This is truly a national treasure. " When everyone heard this, they were all pleasantly surprised. "It is fortunate that this treasure did not fall into the hands of foreigners. Otherwise, it would be extremely unlucky for our country." The abbot took the treasures off one by one and placed them on the table. Everyone felt it was strange when they looked at it.


    Fang Dang picked them up one by one for everyone to see. There was a beautiful picture in the bottom of the last artifact. In the picture was a purple cabbage with a small green katana crawling on it. Those crickets are very clear, lifelike, wing eyes and whiskers can be clearly identified. "This painting is absolutely amazing! "He''s just as alive." Then he asked: "Master Fang, why are the three objects so white and unadorned? If only there was a beautiful picture as well, how great would that be! " "No painting is better than a painting. It is better to be silent than to be able to hear. This treasure set is marvelous! " "Everyone listened attentively and looked for the source of the mystery.


    While he was happy, he took the box and examined it carefully, searching for solid evidence. On top of it was carved a fine line of seal characters, "International Purple White Plate". There were also a few lines of small characters that recorded the creation time of the treasure, and a lot of Mongolian characters that were carved on the four walls. After looking at it, he smiled and said, "It is indeed this. I''ve heard stories about it and I''ve never seen the original. " When everyone heard this, they did not look at the items. Instead, they looked at the abbot. Some of them were looking forward to the explanation, while others urged him to do so. Curiosity was piqued for a moment. Farmin said, "I''ve seen it ten times, but I can''t see what it is all about. Tell me, what''s its name? "Where is the beauty?" The four young Spiritual Masters all urged one after another, "Master Fang, quickly tell us. We can''t see what use it has. Tell me what it''s called first. " Fa Tong held one in his hand and put it down. "I have read it carefully. I do not recognize the Mongolian characters on it, but I do not see anything else." "Master Fang, please tell us quickly."


    Once the abbot recognized the treasure, he was so happy that he became intoxicated. He shook his head, "Don''t worry, I''m still drunk." After saying that, he smiled and picked up the treasures to look at them one by one. When he had finished, he took a sip of his tea and began to talk in a long, drawn-out way: "This treasure is a special treasure of our country. Its name was "International Purple White Plate", which was used in the palace. Since the Yuan Dynasty, this treasure has been used exclusively by generations of emperors. This treasure is carved with our Chinese frontiers pointing to the edge. It was as if the treasure had seen a map of China and was pointing to all sides of the country. It actually has a map of China. The creation of this treasure is exquisite and profound, and it is simply crafted by a god. " The abbot narrowed his eyes and smiled, reveling in his own thoughts.


    Farmer purposely told him to hurry up, but he didn''t say it directly. He pointed at the treasure and said, "I saw the edge on it. I can''t see the subtlety or meaning of it. Is it really a divine object? can''t see through it? " The abbot shook his head and hurriedly said, "How wonderful. How wonderful. It''s extremely strange." Then he said, "This old monk will explain in detail for all of you." Everyone applauded happily as they listened with bated breath.

 C50

    "There should be a total of eight treasures in this set," said Fang. The four were called the ''Land of Nations''. They were also in the same chest as this treasure chest. The four treasures were in the form of calligraphy and paintings, depicting the rise and fall of China from ancient times to the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. "This treasure was created by a capable person in the Yuan Dynasty."


    At the time of the reign of Emperor Kublai Kublai of the Yuan Dynasty," he said, sipping his tea, "the country was not yet completely united. The Southern Song regime was still struggling to survive. On the other hand, the borders of the country on all sides had already stabilized. The Southern Song was surrounded by the Yuan army. It was only a matter of time before it was destroyed. The Progenitor did not take it to heart. He sent people around to look for the best men to govern the state. Finally, the Progenitor invited a sage from Lhasa. This man was named Luo Zhuang Jian, and he was proficient in several languages and cultures of Han Mongol Zang Wei. He had all kinds of knowledge and knowledge, and had thousands of ingenious plans for governing the state. The Ancestor of the Yuan Dynasty had him as his Imperial teacher. This man came up with many good ideas for the reunification of the country and the long reign of the Yuan Dynasty. He invented and created this treasure in order to educate generations of Yuan emperors to love the rivers and mountains, diligently love the government and the people, and admonish them on their treachery. He inscribed the size of the Yuan Dynasty''s territory, its marginal directions, and the general ups and downs of the previous dynasties in the form of pictures and texts on the treasures. While eating, the successive generations of emperors were able to see the boundaries and the marginal points of their country a few times a day; the emperors were able to unintentionally remember the boundaries and the marginal points of their country; and they were forbidden from paying attention to anything. Thus, the purpose of education for generations of emperors can be achieved. It could be seen that this person had spent a lot of time and effort in governing the Yuan Dynasty. It was enough to show that he was a prodigy of the state.


    These treasures had never left Beijing since the three dynasties of Yuan Ming, Qing and Qing dynasties. Empress Dowager Xi pursued luxury so much, yet she couldn''t bear to eat a meal with it. Empress Dowager Xi had always worshipped it as a national treasure, a tribute to the palace. For his own benefit, Yuan Shikai had dared to give it to the Japanese as a gift.


    When Yuan Shunbei escaped from this treasure, it was said that he had already taken it with him. Before he came out of seclusion, he had sent someone to secretly send it back to Beijing. This treasure had an order: it was not allowed to leave the city. Even as an emperor, Yuan Shun Emperor would not dare to disobey the orders of the late Emperor Kublai. " He then placed the four treasures on the table and pointed to the crowd. "What do you all think the meaning of these words?" Everyone saw that the words "Central Region" were engraved on it. They didn''t understand what he meant. "This is the year of Kublai Lie, and also the reason why the treasure is not allowed to leave Beijing," he said. The implication is that Chinese orthodoxy will always prevail.


    This treasure had a far-reaching impact on future generations. At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, Taizu Zhu Yuanzhang was the capital of Nanjing. He had made his fourth prince, Zhu Di, the vassal lord of most of the capital, and had changed his name to Yan Jing. After Zhu Di came to Beijing, he got to know a lot of Mongolian princes. One of them was a bastard brother of the Yuan Shundi, named Cheng Zhe. Some even said that he was Uncle Shun Di''s brother. He gave the copy to Zhu Di. He also told Zhu Di in detail about the meaning behind the treasure not leaving most of it. Zhu Di was delighted to hear that Chinese orthodoxy was always in power. At that time, he had already made up his mind to fight for the throne. After Zhu Di had secretly built a palace in Beijing and built it, he went all out to march south and fight for the throne. Although the Yan Army is small, everyone believes that Chinese orthodoxy will always be in Beijing. They fought bravely, one against ten. In less than three years, the Yan King had overthrown the Jianwen emperor in Nanjing and won a national victory. Zhu Di moved to Beijing. He became emperor in Beijing and became a Chinese orthodox. From then on, Beijing became the capital again. "


    Hearing this story, Fa Ming smiled and said, "It seems that Yuan Shikai is a complete fool compared to Zhu Di. How could he give away such a symbolic item? He will not be long. " Pu Xian said: "Martial Uncle, we have finished today. You can send the treasure to Yunnan tomorrow. "That means the orthodoxy is not here, and Yuan Shikai''s reign will end soon." When the abbot heard this, he smiled and said, "This is only a legend. Yuan Shikai''s rule over the country for a long time does not stop at these items. He stole the country to throw himself at the enemy, causing people to lose their prestige and oppose him. "


    Everyone chatted and laughed. Farmer flipped over a treasure and looked at it again and again, then said, "Master Fang, logically speaking, there should be pictures and stories inside, but why aren''t there any of these three people?" "That one has pictures and stories in it." As the four young Adepts heard this, they stared with wide eyes. The four of them exchanged glances and said, "There are no pictures in the white light. "What do you mean, yes?" The abbot only smiled, keeping his mouth shut. The monks began to argue as they examined the treasures. Some said, "There must be some mystery behind it." Some said, "There is no mystery in the white light. "Reverend, you must be trying to trick us."


    However, Rufeng believed the words of the abbot. He scrutinized the treasure and said, "Master Fang, could it be that there is another way to look at the pictures inside the painting that requires attention?" "You guessed right," said the abbot. It''s not easy for us to see the pictures here. " Pu Xian said, "How can we see it? We want to see it. " "I would like to see it too," said the abbot. It''s just that we don''t have the conditions we''re looking at tonight. Even if he were to see it, he wouldn''t be able to see it completely. Each treasure contained eight different pictures and eight stories. Of the four treasures, there were thirty-two pictures and thirty-two stories. Eight different colors of transparent dew will be needed before we can see those pictures. "


    When everyone heard this, they said, "This is too difficult." "The color is easy to find," Pu Xian said. "Pure water from the well can be used by someone else." Everyone said happily: "That''s great! I can see one of them. Let''s take a look first! " "There are sixty-four stories and sixty-four pictures in the complete set of treasures. You may all see it in the future. I''m so ugly. We can only see one of the pictures in the treasure with clear water tonight. " The fourth young Daoist said, "Let''s go buy some colors on the streets tomorrow." Look at one of them first. " The four of them happily went out to get water. The young Daoist said, "You guys go get some water, I''ll go with you." He also ran out with his hands on his stomach. It turned out that the little Daoist took the opportunity to go on an excursion as he felt waves of pain in his stomach.


    Very quickly, the four young Spiritual Masters returned, overjoyed. He placed a large bucket of water beside the abbot. Pu Xian placed a cup in front of the abbot and asked, "Can you look at the picture now?" Seeing that the little Daoist didn''t come back, he asked, "Where did you throw my little Daoist out to?" Seeing that he had not returned, Reverend Fang waited eagerly. Pu Xian said: "Look at what his second master said, as if we don''t care about him. The little Taoist wouldn''t let us say that he had a stomachache. He had gone out to bed in the next room after the ceremony. He didn''t come with us at all. " Pookie added, "We''ve been fetching water for a while before we went to the well. He should be asleep by now. He couldn''t lose his master. Let''s quickly continue watching the treasures. " Hearing this, Farmer and Abbot Fuming felt relieved.


    The abbot took a sip of tea and said, "I have heard many stories about this treasure set from others, so I understand the profoundness of it all. I also want to see it for myself. " "Let''s take a look at the first one," he said. The name of this treasure was precisely derived from this. It was the leader of these treasures. Its production was also the most exquisite. If the cabbage in the painting saw water, it would immediately turn green. It can measure the weather in three days. If it rains heavily in three days, the crickets of this cabbage will climb on top of the cabbage. If there was a strong wind within three days, it would hide on the lee side. If the weather becomes cold within three days, the katydids will hide in the heart of cabbage and lose sight of them. If the day is hot within three days, the krill spreads its wings and hides on the shady side. According to legend, when the Yuan Dynasty emperor travelled, it would often depend on him understanding the weather. Later on, the Emperor of the Ming Dynasty also decided to stop when he saw it. This cricket is simply alive, it''s wonderful. "


    After saying that, he excitedly scooped up a cup of water and said, "Listen carefully, the water will be inside, and the crickets will have to chirp a few more times. Let''s all listen to its cries of beauty! " Hearing this, the fourth young Daoist Master was so happy that he started dancing with joy. Everyone gathered around to listen. "You can hear them now." Fang Dang said with a smile. With that, he poured the water into the treasure.


    As the amount of water increased, the cabbages in the treasure gradually became a green leaved cabbage. It was even clearer and more lifelike. When the treasure was filled with water, it indeed let out the chirping sound of the crickets. It was as beautiful as a summer noon when it was hiding in the jungle. "What a miracle!" he exclaimed, clapping his hands. This scream is so ordinary! " Fa Tong was also elated. "In ancient China, we actually had such a capable person. It''s really great to be able to create such a wondrous thing!" Ru Feng laughed. "This is simply a work of god. It''s amazing!" If we do not see it with our own eyes, it would be hard for us to believe it. " The four young Spiritual Masters were all dancing with joy.


    "The beauty is still far from here. It''s still far from over." Pu Xian said: "This treasure is simply filled with endless mysteries, it''s really amazing!" Absolutely! " As he spoke, he patted Puji, and the four of them began to clap again.


    "It''s a pity that tonight, we only have this well water. If we pour more faint yellow water into it, we will be able to see Kublai Lie sitting on the dragon throne, holding a precious decree: ''The international purplish-white plate will never leave the main hall!''" When everyone heard this, they didn''t know if it was true or false, but they all lamented the lack of yellow water. "Don''t be sorry," said the abbot. Tonight, after we finish telling the story of these four treasures and read the diagrams, it''s time for us to rest. Tomorrow we will prepare colored water and continue to observe. Everyone can see what Kublai''s orders are. " When the monks heard that, they all said joyfully, "That''s great! It''s even more fun to view the treasures tomorrow! "


    Fang picked up the treasure and poured out the water, saying, "According to legend, our country is bounded by the four seas. He said that from the south to the south, from the north to the North Sea, from the east to the East Sea and from the west to the west. We''ll know whether it''s real or fake just by looking at the treasure. " Fang Dang then pointed to the word "Li" on the treasure and said, "This word represents the south. The map under this ion is the border map of the southern part of our country at the time of the Yuan Dynasty. " Everyone took a closer look. What they saw was a sea, in the sea were countless ink dots of varying sizes. The distance from the continent to the south was getting smaller and smaller. There are also many sailboats operating at sea. There were a few lines of Mongolian characters on the side. "This painting is of our South China Sea, and these ideas are our Changsha. It can be seen that the southern edge of our country was here during the Yuan Dynasty. Legend has it that Kublai Lie conquered all the countries of the South China Sea and assigned them to the Chinese territory. Kublai thought they were vassals and asked them to pay tribute to the Yuan dynasty. "

 C51

    The abbot turned the treasure around and said, "This character ''Xun'' represents the southeastern part of our country. This is a picture of the southeastern edge of our country. " Everyone saw that the painting was also a sea, and there were many small islands with white sails. The abbot pointed to the islands and said, "This is our Glazed Ball Islands. The largest island is Taiwan. At that time, it could be seen that there was a clear line between China and Japan. Some people said that Kublai had conquered Japan and merged Japan into China.


    The abbot picked up another treasure with the word "shock" and said, "This word represents the east, and it is drawn on the eastern edge of our country. Japan is far away from China, our sea area does not have their islands. The border between China and Japan was the clearest in the Yuan Dynasty, "he said. Everyone took a closer look and saw that what was drawn on it was also a sea, with white sails dotted all over the islands within the sea. "The sailboats are painted the most, which means the fishing industry was at its most prosperous back then," the abbot said.


    "The word ''Duke'' on it represents the northeast part of our country," Fang Dang said as he turned his head. It''s a picture of the northeast edge of our country. " Everyone saw that the painting was also a sea, and there were many small islands with white sails. He pointed to one of the long and narrow islands and said, "This island is our island. The sea around it has been ours since ancient times. Now it''s been taken over by the Russians for more than forty years. The land occupied by Russia was larger than the entire northeast. There was an endless forest and a vast expanse of fertile land. All this was enjoyed by the Russian invaders. "


    When the monks heard this, they all became angry and asked, "Why would Russia invade our land? Why didn''t you beat them up! " Puxian could not suppress the anger in his heart and asked, "Master Fang, how do you know Russia dared to bully us?" "Because our Qing government was corrupt and incompetent, and the other empires teamed up to bully us." Pu Xian raged, "I can''t take this lying down. One day, I will drive out the invaders and take back the lost ground!" "Our homeland was left behind by our ancestors, and no one can take it away from us. Although our country is now being bullied by the weak, one day the Chinese nation will become strong, and then all the invaders will be driven away and all the lost land will be reclaimed. Everyone, just don''t forget the shame of the country. " Pu Xian said: "This is such a great shame and humiliation, how can we forget it? Unless he was a fool. "I am not a military marshal. Otherwise, I would personally go and recover the lost territory!"


    Seeing his patriotic passion, the abbot smiled with satisfaction. He picked up another treasure with the word "kan" on it and said, "Look, this is also a picture of a sea. "It can be seen that the legend that our country borrows the four seas is true." Everyone saw the vast sea in the painting, but no white sails could be seen. "This is the northern border map of our country," he said. The sea was cold all the time, and very few people went there. It was said that the North Sea was covered in a layer of ice and snow, hence there was very little human smoke. Later on, Russia took over this place as well. In the Yuan Dynasty, Russia did not exist in the world. It was developed from the village of Moscow, a village under the rule of the Yuan Dynasty. The rulers of the Yuan Dynasty, in order to collect taxes on that area, raised the village of Moscow into a ''Duchy of Moscow''. In the duchy, there was another leader named ''Grand Duke''. Let the Grand Duke collect the taxes. Later on, the ''Duchy of Moscow'' developed, and it only developed into Russia in the Ming Dynasty. Since its rise, Russia has been expanding outward, seizing much of our Chinese territory. By the time of our Qing dynasty, it was still expanding its aggression towards our country. Emperor Kangxi personally led troops to suppress it twice, and they both achieved victories, only then did he stop his aggression and sharpness. Kangxi also gave them a lot of land and drew a clear line with them. He signed the bill. That treaty was called the Nebuchu Treaty between China and Russia. More than two hundred years later, Russia became the Russian Empire. In spite of the treaties and delineated borders with our country, it has also invaded our country, forcibly occupying many territories in the east, north and west of the country. "


    When he finished, he saw no one responding and thought that they were all sleepy. He took a sip of his tea to refresh his spirit and looked around. The sight of Fa Tong, Fa Ming, and Ru Feng was disheartening. Suddenly, the monks behind him all fell down. The abbot was taken aback. Seeing that Fa Ming was about to say something, he struggled a bit but did not say anything, instead leaning on the table. "What happened to all of you?" He smelled a strange aroma again, one that was refreshing to the heart. Fang Dang was stunned when he saw everyone fall. Suddenly, he saw a man in black standing outside the door. He was tall and thin, and his hand was holding something that was emitting a fragrance. The abbot knew that he was stealing treasures, so he placed incense in the house and mesmerized everyone. "Someone, come!" "Thieves!" Then he grabbed his cane and was about to attack the bandits. He felt weak all over and fell down unsteadily.


    When the bandit saw that his husband had also fallen, he sneered and put away the incense. He then drew his saber and quickly entered the room. When he reached the table, he glanced at the treasures happily. He placed the saber on the table, kept the treasures one by one and returned them to the box. He then picked up the treasure in one hand and the saber in another and walked out in a flurry. That''s right: there was no place to look for broken iron shoes, so it didn''t take any effort to get them.


    The bandits had bewitched the crowd, and now that they had obtained the treasures, they were extremely happy. He hurried out of the house with a single blade in his hand, not going through the front door, but going through the back door and going around the houses to the northeast corner. He stopped under the wall, sheathed his sword, and looked up at the top of the wall.


    At that moment, his back was hit by someone, causing him to stumble forward. His head hit the wall, and he almost fell down. The bandit reacted quickly. Knowing that there was someone behind his back, he gritted his teeth, drew his saber, and suddenly swept it behind him. He quickly turned around and looked at the person. Seeing that the person before him was not tall, he jumped backwards to avoid the blade and stood in front of him. The robber composed himself and saw that it was a round-faced, young, unarmed, fat monk. He looked around and saw no one else. Relying on the blade in his hand, he did not put the monk in his heart, and swung the blade towards the monk. The monk saw that the knife was coming at him quickly and hurriedly dodged it. The bandits saw that the monk had become timid and even more vicious, so they kept pressing closer and closer to the monk. The monk was forced to retreat and dodge without any chance of retaliation. The thieves had the upper hand.


    That monk was also quite powerful, and his movements were nimble. No matter how the thieves tried to cut him, they would not be able to do it. He even intentionally avoided getting too far away and was ready to retaliate at any moment. The bandits saw that they couldn''t pull back their attacks and couldn''t get out, so they secretly became anxious. He could only swing his blade and attack the monk from head to toe. The monk was also worried when he saw that the thieves were tall and had long arms, and their moves were not chaotic. He himself did not have a chance to fight back. As he flashed, he thought of a way to win. When he saw that the thief had swept the dagger towards him, he had an idea and fell to the ground. The thieves thought that they had hit him, but just as they retracted their moves and were about to leave, the monk suddenly leaped up and kicked towards the thief''s hand that was holding the knife from behind. The thief''s blade was immediately kicked away. The bandits were alarmed and tried to escape in panic.


    The monk shouted, "Where are you going!?" "Let''s watch the fight!" He threw a punch at the bandit. The thief dodged and threw another punch at the monk. The monk dodged and quickly swept his leg towards the thief, forcing him to the wall. The thief abruptly turned around and quickly swept his leg towards the monk''s feet. The monk hurriedly retreated in a flash and was forced to retreat five or seven steps back. The bandits were secretly delighted as they turned around and leaped towards the wall. He wanted to leave as soon as he reached the top of the wall. The monk hurriedly took a few steps forward and jumped up. He grabbed the leg of the thief and pulled him down from the wall. The thief turned over and stood on the ground. Seeing that he was unable to escape, he ruthlessly used his jumping Western Martial Arts to grab and attack the monk. His monkey-like posture made the monk chuckle to himself. The monk took the attack seriously, and his fists and legs went to fight with the thieves in the same area. It was indeed a height bullying a short stature, short stature based on agility.


    The battle had lasted for more than twenty rounds. The long fists of the bandits were finally loosened, and they gradually became riddled with holes as they were continuously hit by the monks. The thieves found it difficult to hold the treasure in one hand, and angrily struck the monk with both hands. The monk was afraid of destroying the treasure, so he didn''t dare to retaliate. The thief took the opportunity to turn around and leap over the wall, intending to escape. The monk hurried to the top of the wall. Seeing that he could not escape, the bandits wanted to push the monk down the wall. He threw a punch at the monk. The monk dodged his punch, then swept him off the wall and fell back into the yard. The monk then jumped down from the wall and began to attack the bandits. The bandits were so busy that they started sweating. They had no choice but to use their treasures to ram into the monks. The monk became more passive again.


    Seeing that he could not escape from this place, the bandit made a feint and turned to run back into the yard. "There are many obstacles in the garden, making it easy to hide in the dark," the monk thought. He shouted, "Halt! Where do you think you''re going?! " He hastily executed his Qing Gong, piercing diagonally in front of the bandits. The bandits were running, but they couldn''t stop themselves from colliding with the monk. The monk was knocked backwards and fell to the ground. The chest of the thief knocked against the monk''s head, causing him to sway a few times as he barely managed to stand. He bent over, clutching his chest and spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood. Then he staggered back a few steps, dropped the black thing, turned to the wall, leaped three times, and made his escape.


    The monk was knocked unconscious on the ground and was unable to get up three times in a row. In a trance, he saw the thief throw down an item and thought it was the treasure. He immediately lost his will to fight. He rolled on the ground in pain for a while. Get up and look at it. He picked it up and saw that it was a Chinese monk''s hat. The monk was surprised, but then realized that he had been tricked. Throwing away his hat, he ignored his pain and searched for thieves everywhere. The thieves had disappeared without a trace. The monk became anxious and jumped up onto the wall to listen, but there was no sound from any of the bandits. He stamped his feet and said, "Oh! How could I fall for this, and let the thieves escape! " In a fit of rage, he threw himself down the wall and chased after the thieves without mentioning anything.


    In the house, the Daoist called out to the young Taoist sleeping next door. Hearing that there was a thief, he hurriedly got up, put on his clothes, put on his shoes and went out to see. When they reached the door of the house, they saw it was wide open. It was quiet inside with all the lights on. Everyone was lying on their backs on the floor, and there were no treasures on the table. The thieves had gone. The little Daoist was shocked. He was so anxious that he felt a pain in his stomach. After that, he began to urinate all over the place without delay. He hurried outside, clutching his stomach. He didn''t go to the toilet when he got outside and just squatted down and shouted, "I see senior brother Ning at ease! Come here! Something happened in the house, the thieves stole the treasure! " At this moment, the bandits were not far from the door. They had already heard the shouts, and he quickened his pace.

 C52

    The little Daoist called out a few times, but the monk on duty didn''t respond. He then hurriedly stood up and tied up his belt, and shouted everywhere. However, the monk on duty still didn''t reply. The little Daoist was so anxious that he grumbled, "Seeing peace makes you unable to guard the night. Where did you go?" He ran to the monk''s room again. At this moment, the bandits had already started fighting with the monk at the foot of the wall. The bandits were hacking at the monk with their sabers, always trying to find an opportunity to escape.


    The little Daoist went to the window of the monk''s room and saw that it was dark inside. The door was open, and he thought that the monk had fallen asleep inside. As he entered, he called out, "Senior Brother, quickly wake up! Something''s happened!" No one answered him. The little Daoist touched the kang and realized that there was no one in the room. He ran out of the room again to search. Suddenly, he heard a voice coming from the northeast corner of the courtyard. "Where do you think you''re going? At this time, the monk had already kicked the dagger out of the man''s hand, using his scheme to win the fight. He was currently fighting with the man.


    When the little Daoist heard the shout, he thought that An Zining was trying to capture the thief. He hurriedly ran over to see where the two were fighting. He thought it must be An Xin who was trying to capture the thief, so he ran back to the house to call for someone. The young daoist did not know that everyone was captivated, so he first called out to the four young Spiritual Masters inside the house, "Fellow Taoist, what''s wrong with you all? Get out and help catch the thief. The thieves have been intercepted. " He staggered and shouted, and all four of them were limp and unconscious. The little Daoist hurriedly called out for Farmer and the abbot, and when he saw that none of them were awake, he shouted for them. He mumbled to himself, "What magic did this thief use? I can''t see any injuries on his body, but he''s dead!" He was not trusting, so he went one by one to check out everyone''s breathing. All of them had auras of their own. He said in surprise, "That''s great! "They''re all still alive." He thought about it and said, "These people must have been drugged by the thieves. How can I save them? " He looked anxiously at the bucket of cold water beside him and said, "Cold water is the best way to wake people up. I''ll use it." He picked up the cup and scooped up a cup of water, then suddenly poured it on the abbot''s face. He saw that his abbot was slightly moved by the water. The little Daoist immediately scooped up more water and poured it over. He shook his head and said in a low voice, "Quick, open the window." The little Daoist opened the window and helped Fang Dang up before going to pour water on the others.


    The abbot felt ashamed as he sat at the table. He felt weak and slumped over the table again. Before long, Fa Ming, Fa Tong, Ru Feng, and the four young men also woke up. The little Daoist was very happy and helped them to sit down one by one. Pu Xian stood up shakily, and when he saw the monks lying on the ground, he asked, "What happened to us? Aren''t you viewing a treasure? How did he fall asleep on the ground? " The abbot lifted his head with difficulty and said, "We are only interested in seeing the treasure under the lantern. We have been plotted against by the bandits." The thieves lured us with incense and stole the treasures. " The four young Spiritual Masters were all greatly shocked. Each of them released their vicious auras and wanted to chase after the bandits. The four of them took a step forward and were unable to stand steadily. Their hearts were filled with disgust and they started vomiting. The little Daoist hurriedly said, "Four esteemed Daoists, the thieves have been blocked by An Zaining. They were out fighting the thieves. If you can still do it, then go help them. " The four young elites all felt weak all over and couldn''t stand properly. They were all anxious and couldn''t get out. Pu Xian was angered and said, "That damned thief! Catch him! I will kill him myself!" Pookie said anxiously, "We can''t do it yet, little brother. Take my sword and help catch the thief! We can''t let them get away. " The little Daoist picked up his sword and ran out to see what was going on.


    When he reached the northeast corner, he saw that everyone had disappeared without a trace. The little Daoist ran back into the house and said, "There''s no one there anymore. The thieves must have escaped. The two of them are chasing after us. " Puxian held his sword in his hand and said, "This thief is extremely hateful. We can''t let him get away!" With that, he went outside with Pookie, Putuo, and Pu Feng. After the night wind blew, the four people vomited again. They all felt much more clear-headed. The four of them went to the scene of the incident and shouted a few times, but no one answered. Pluxian used his powers to push himself up against the top of the wall. He saw darkness outside and heard the sounds of the trees. "If we don''t know where they are going, how will we catch up?" Pu Xian asked. Pookie said, "Scream a few times and listen to their responses." Pushin let go of his voice and shouted, "You''re at peace ¡ª where are you ¡ª answer!" No response was received after a few shouts. Pu Xian turned around and said, "My shout can travel three to five miles. They must have gone a long way. " Pooji said anxiously, "It''s good to see people at peace, how can we let the thieves escape?!" They must have been careless. " Pu Tuo said, "If the two of them follow the culprit, it will be hard for the culprit to escape. "Why don''t we go out and look for him?" The four of them agreed, and they all jumped onto the wall to give chase.


    At this point, all the monks woke up and stood up. The abbot told them how he had been plotted against by the bandits. The little Daoist entered the house and said, "My four brothers, after seeing the wind outside, they are all fine. They have already caught up to the thieves. "All of you, go outside and receive the night wind." "I had forgotten for a moment that the poison gas had received fresh air and would be able to be relieved very soon," he said. "All of you, get out."


    When everyone was outside, breathing heavily, Fa Ming said to Ruo Feng, "I still know what Master Fang is shouting about." I also know that I was ambushed. It''s just that my body is too weak to speak. " "I saw you were about to say something, so it''s too late," Fang Dang said. You all fell very quickly. And I saw the thief, and I was about to strike him with my staff, but I was smitten. "


    Thinking that the final fall of the abbot was the result of his martial arts, he asked, "Can the power within our bodies withstand this poison?" "According to my knowledge, no matter how profound one''s martial arts is, they are unable to resist this poison aura. Once hit, everyone had the same symptoms. The tendons were soft and could be manipulated by anyone. We call it the Soul-Breaking Incense, and the foreigners call it the ''enchanted soul''. This thing is used by the most despicable people in the martial arts world. " Farmer continued, "We were all poisoned at the same time, so why did you fall in the end?" "I have two reasons. One was that I was the furthest from the door and the poison gas had finally reached me. Secondly, the tea I drank was extremely fragrant. The tea fragrance surrounded me and the poison fragrance couldn''t penetrate my body for a while. I just smelled the poison and it quickly collapsed. "


    "Strange, how did the thieves know that we''re going to view the treasure under the light of the lamp tonight? "Since Ruo Feng came here, we haven''t talked about treasures, have we?" No one could figure out the reason either. Wu Dao said, "He plotted against our people and seems to have figured out the situation here. Tonight''s events are by no means coincidental. " "I think it was I who was discovered here," he replied. I reckon the people who plotted against us were the same group of Japanese who had caught me in Yantan. They never gave up trying to find me. " When he heard about the Japanese, he said, "The Japanese are very stingy. Let''s check to see if any of the other treasures in the temple have been lost, and determine if it''s them or not. " "I saw that the gangster was abnormally tall. He didn''t look like a Japanese man, but a Westerner."


    The monks immediately divided themselves into groups and took lanterns to look around. He saw that the doors of the halls were locked and the windows were intact. The monks went in one by one. Seeing that there were no rare relics missing, the monks gathered together and shouted, "This thief is definitely not Japanese. If they were thieves, they would pry open the door and pry out the lock, stealing anything they could get their hands on. " They all ran over to report to the abbot, saying, "There are many cultural relics. The thieves are definitely not Japanese. It must be a Westerner. "


    Hearing this, he analyzed, "This man only came for the treasures. He put in a certain amount of effort. It''s all our fault for being so negligent tonight. What happened tonight was rare, whether it was in the martial arts world or the martial arts world. All of us plotted together. This is an unprecedented humiliation for our thousand-year-old ancient temple. " He then fiercely continued: "No matter who did this, we must capture the culprit, recover the treasure, and wash away the shame! Seeing that An Zaining and the others have returned, we shall know who the culprit is. "


    Just as the abbot finished his sentence, a monk came rushing over to report, "Master Fang, this is bad! "I saw the two of them." Everyone quickly asked, "Where are they? Bound by a thief? Or were you killed by the thieves? " The monk gasped for breath and said, "Those two were killed by the bandits. They are at the bottom of the clock tower." When everyone heard this, they all felt indignant and went to the clock tower to take a look. When he got closer, he shone a lantern and saw the two of them dead in a pool of blood. Fang Dang, Fa Tong, Fa Ming, and Ru Feng all rushed forward to take a look. He saw the two of them being stabbed in the chest. The killer had stabbed the knife through his back from the front. Fang Dang looked at him and said, "This thief is extremely hateful. He first tricked the two of them with incense and then killed them together." The pain he felt caused his body to sway and he nearly fell to the ground. Fa Tong quickly carried Fang Shen to the Fa Ming Zen hall. The monks were aggrieved and indignant.


    Famin called the little Taoist and asked, "Are you sure you want to see An Zining fight with someone?" The little Daoist panicked and said, "At that time, I was too far away to see clearly. I thought it was An Sining capturing a thief." "That''s hard to say," Ruo Feng replied. Seeing that An Zaining is dead, there''s no one left outside. Who fought with the thieves? Was it a group of thieves fighting over treasures? " "Treasures are very precious," he said. "If the thieves come in groups, it''s very likely they''ll fight over them." The two were suspicious of each other. Fa Tong hurriedly said, "Master Fang has fainted. How can I not wake up? Fa Ming, go and save him!" "Reverend," he said, "you are too old and your mind is too heavy. You can''t afford to take such a blow." Let''s take care of the living first. "


    They followed him back to the house and saw their lord lying on the bed with a pale face and no breath left in him. All the monks panicked and shouted, "Master Fang! "Wake up ¡­" The two younger monks were crying while indignantly saying, "This damned thief killed our people without reason, and pissed off our abbot." I won''t forgive him! "


    As soon as he had opened Fang Ming''s pulse, he immediately took out a trident and pierced it into Fang Zhouzhu''s ten acupoints to save his life. Since all of them were useless, Farmer panicked. He then pierced Fang Dang''s acupuncture point for recovery, and Fang Dang let out a breath and cried out, "Oh my god!" It hurts so bad! "Kill him, and I will kill him!" "Just now, when I was in a trance, I saw An Zaining. They both knelt in front of me and cried. They were murdered by the Church of England. Beg me to avenge them! " "This is the result of the Lord Fang''s fantasy," Rufeng replied. One cannot revive after death, much less report to the wandering souls. The Buddha, Sakyamuni, was no exception. A great revelation is a buddha. " Ru Feng then clasped his hands together and said, "I hope Buddha can accept seeing peace!" Everyone cried when they heard this. They hated bandits, so they kneeled down and prayed, "Seeing peace is one thing. When you were alive, you were wise. When you died, you had a spirit. We will definitely help you catch the culprit and take revenge! "

 C53

    At this time, the four young cultivators had already chased for three to five miles. How could they not hear An Zaining''s response? The four of them had also returned. When the four of them heard that An Zaining had been killed in the temple, all of them were aggrieved. The four of them immediately went over to the body of An Xin and knelt down while swearing, "Seniors, you two have died a miserable death! If you have spirits in heaven, ghosts will walk slowly. The four of us will definitely catch the culprit and avenge you two! " After the four finished their crying, they went to find a reed mat to cover the two of them.


    He picked up a lantern and took his men to the northeast corner to check out the fight. He wanted to analyze the clues and solve the case as soon as possible. There, Pushin picked up the knife left behind by the thieves. Pookie picked up the hat the thief had left behind. The Dharma and Rufeng, carefully look at the footprints on the ground.


    "This footprint was left by two people, one tall and the other short. There''s no third party." It''s possible that two thieves have arrived at the same time. "


    The men looked at the knife and hat again under the lamp. There was a cross mark on the hat, and there were many stains on it. It was half new and half old. It was a hat worn by a monk. The edge of the blade was bright green. It was about a foot long, and as it flicked its finger like a bell, the sound gradually disappeared. Farmer took it in his hand and said, "This is a treasured blade. Look at the shape of the knife. It''s not made in China. " He then carefully looked for the marks on the blade. There was a line of English on each side of the handle. None of them knew who he was, so they hurriedly returned to the house to let Fang Dang identify him.


    The abbot looked at the evidence and said angrily: "The British have gone too far! The man who killed us and plotted against us is from the Church of England. On one side of the blade was the word ''British Empire'' and on the other was the word ''Heroic Leader.'' I won''t forgive them! " The crowd was also furious. They all said, "We will enter the city to collect our debt of blood and treasures!" Both of them said: "Let''s go and smash their church! We will kill them all!"


    "There are several English churches in the city," said the abbot calmly. "I don''t know which English church the thieves came from. He had to find out before taking revenge on them. I think there are good people in the British, too. We can''t blame them. " Puxian said angrily, "They don''t have any good people! They are all murderers who have come to plague our country. Even their archbishop, Letimoth, is hypocritical to us; he is merciful. Let''s just go and copy them one by one! " "My senior brother is right," said Pookie. Letimoth was also a good man. He runs his school in China solely to promote his colonialist ideas and to make us tame their English looting. In class, they told the students something that had deceived us. They attributed the Opium War, the British invasion of China, to China''s barbarism as a trade conflict. In fact, it was the British who bombarded China with cannons and looted countless pieces of gold and silver. It was clear that they were the ones who were brutally bullying people. They also described the treaties they forced us to sign as the result of an Anglo-Chinese friendship and as the most advantageous trade agreement for China. It was all nonsense. In fact, it was they who bullied us in order to plunder our wealth for a long time. These were all spread out by the gentlemen of Tsinghua University. Look at him, he''s an Englishman. Or rather, plagiarize them one by one! "


    Fa Tong thought about it carefully. "For a time, it is difficult to know exactly which overseas church the murderer came from. Back then, when the Boxers entered the city, the priests and the soldiers massacred the members of the Boxers, causing them to become furious. They tore down churches of all sizes, burned them down, and destroyed them badly. Priest Yang also lost a lot of money. Then the Japanese Black Dragon men, pretending to be the Boxers, slaughtered the priests and destroyed their churches. Because of the lack of a church, some of the priests were afraid that the Black Dragon would attack them, so they had to live together with the missionaries of several countries. Some of them even rented churches. The order of the foreign religion was chaotic. There are still dozens of churches in the city, so it is not easy to tell which are English. So before we know which church the murderer came from, we must be reckless. "


    "I know of an English church," Pushin said. "They were the ones who plotted against us. This church used to be a mosque church. The Arab missionaries there were long gone. The missionaries who live there these days are English. We have watched them practice martial arts. This group of people all had very high martial arts skills. They didn''t look like a bunch of Christians at all. I knew four of them: one was the tallest, named Maclay, one was the shortest, named Challee, and the other was known by the name of Tiny. The other two were tall, one was thin and named Lally, and the other was fat and named Li Gao. Whether it was long fists or short fighting skills, the four of them were pretty good. Among them, McCree and Challee were both very skilled at running around. It''s almost as good as us. They flattened the roof of the church as if it were flat ground. I predicted that these people would be the ones to kill us and steal our treasures. "


    It was exactly this group of Englishmen who had plotted against the National Guardian Temple to kill and steal their treasures. It turned out that the name of the priest in this mosque was Mary. He was a sinister fellow. He plundered my national wealth, stole my cultural relics, and was an old hand in spying on my country. When he was young, he came to China and preached in Chengdu, Sichuan. Because he often used various names to plunder people''s wealth, the Chinese people have repeatedly caused discontent. He forcibly took over the house and built a new church, ordered his men to drive away the people, and caused strong resistance from the local people. The owner of the occupied house kept having people go to the church to argue with them, and there was a fight in the church. Mary saw that many of the people who had gathered to make trouble were women of their church. Mary, with hatred in her heart, tricked the women into the church, first flogging them and then ordering them to be insulted. His clergy took the opportunity to rape women in turn. This was not enough. In order to show his power, Mary ordered her men to strip the Chinese women one by one and whip them into the streets. When the news spread, it aroused the hatred of everyone in Chengdu. Angry people gathered thousands of people and rushed into the church at night to seek revenge on Mary''s gang. The Manchu troops of that time were also dissatisfied with the beastmen of Mary''s party, and secretly supported the people in their revenge against them. Mary looked around for help, but no one paid any attention. Mary saw that there was no hope for help, but she could not defeat the angry crowd. So he packed his gold and silver jewelry and carried them on his back, under the protection of Mackry, Challee, Lally, and the Highlanders, and fled through the night to Guangzhou. Mary to Guangzhou has been rejected by fellow church, no place to find. He went to Shanghai and was rejected by his fellow sect members. Mary had no choice but to come to Tianjin, where she found the English archbishop, Letimoth. He bribed him with a lot of money, and he got a lot of money from him. Letimoth sent Mary to the Bishop of Shanxi. Mary was proud again.


    The Japanese empire was growing stronger in northern China and was expanding southward. Japan''s aim is to monopolize China. Therefore, a large number of Japanese Black Dragon Secret Service agents used various means and identities to impersonate Chinese citizens, members of the Boxer League, and martial artists to carry out assassinations of foreign priests and burn down foreign churches and other activities. The Boxer League had been disbanded for many years, and they were still pretending to be members of the Boxer League as they attempted to assassinate the priests. English missionaries in Beijing suffered heavy losses, and spy agencies were badly damaged. Li Timo knew the truth that the Black Dragon would pretend to be Chinese. He fought against the Japanese secret service in order to secure the position of the British spy agency in Beijing. He looked around for capable people. Inmali and his gang were all skilled and skilled. Li Timothy also brought Mary''s group from Shanxi to Beijing to deal with the Japanese special forces.


    Mary first came to Beijing and lived in the Sishku church. He had no church of his own. As foreign missionaries were often assassinated by the Black Dragon, the Arab missionaries in the mosque were frightened into returning home. He rented the church to Mary. Mary and her men moved into the mosque church from the Sishku church. In the beginning, the mosque church was huge and was often harassed by the Black Dragon. Mary saw that she had too few subordinates to stand alone in Beijing, let alone contend with the organization of the Black Dragon Association of Japan. From Tianjin, Shanghai, Shanxi and other places, he brought a group of skilled and competent English missionaries. The Black Dragon Guild of Japan had never been able to do much to this group of people. The British missionary espionage agency has thus secured a foothold in Beijing. Mary was even more proud now. He was valued not only by Leroy, but also by the British Legation and consulates. Mary has been in Beijing, in addition to the public collection of cultural relics, mainly engaged in dealing with Japanese special forces activities.


    Mary has stepped up surveillance of the Japanese Secret Service since the news that Yuan Shikai is going to sign a secret treaty with Japan. He often sent his experts, McRae and Challee, to scout the Black Dragon Society''s special forces monastery. They were also slightly better than the Japanese, and they discovered several hidden Japanese spy lairs. The Japanese were unaware of their prying.


    That day the two nuns of the Japanese convent, Gu Liu and Fan Jing, discovered that Rufeng was hiding in the monastery and went back to report. Macley, who had been on his way that night, had overheard the news. McLean hurried back to report to Mary. Mary was delighted to hear that Rufeng was hiding in the temple. He''d long since wanted to capture Ruo Feng, and obtain the treasure from him. It was difficult to find the location of the mountain. Mary had worked hard. He had a clear understanding of Ruo Feng''s appearance, age, and personality. He also drew a portrait of the mountain and told his men to follow the map to find out where the mountain was. He couldn''t find the mountain.


    Mary heard that the men of the Japanese monastery had found the mountain and were going to get the treasure from its hands. Ignoring the people in the monastery, he instructed McCree and Challee to keep an eye on the monastery and seize the treasure first. Maclay and Charley were even more arrogant, and both said, "Most of the people in the monastery are women. What''s so great about them? If Ruo Feng and that treasure were to fall into their hands, then we will snatch it away from them. " "Don''t worry, sir," they assured Mary over and over again, "the treasure must be yours." Mary was delighted.


    On the night that the Japanese spies surrounded Yutan Temple and went to capture Yutu Mountain, Macley and Charley also followed the men to Yutan Temple. The two of them had thought that the ones who were going to capture Ruo Feng would be women, so there wouldn''t be many of them. It was only when they arrived at the temple that they found out that the Japanese agents who had come to capture Rufeng numbered more than forty men and women. Both Mac and Challee were surprised. They hid in the dark and didn''t dare to act rashly. The two of them were afraid of being caught by the Japanese secret service agents, so they grabbed ahold of them first. Maclay and Charley had been watching the Japanese secret service from the shadows, planning to hunt the cicada and the oriole.

 C54

    Since the weather had changed since that night, it was much more convenient for McCree and Challee. They were close to the temple. The two saw that Rufeng had entered the temple, so they did not dare to disturb him. Mackry and Charley did not know that Ru-Feng had not been in the temple long enough to slip over the wall. Therefore, in addition to the surveillance of the Japanese secret service, the two of them had also been keeping an eye on You Kan.


    The Japanese secret service had been tricked by the missus, and some of them were running south, dispersing their manpower. The teacher''s wife and Changjing then headed south to escort the mountain, but ended up luring away a group of Japanese special agents. There was no one in the yard. Challee stayed outside to help, and Maclay jumped into the yard alone. Mackery was in the courtyard, watching and eavesdropping on the house at Rufeng, when he was discovered by the two Japanese agents he had left behind. The Japanese agent could not see who it was. He thought it was Reufeng who had returned from somewhere and was going to ambush him. He heard them, drew his knife, and turned to kill them. Startled, the two agents turned and ran, thinking it was Rufeng chasing them. He didn''t see anyone out in the yard. He thought it was the mountain heading east. Thus, he continued to chase after him.


    The two Japanese agents had hidden away from the hospital. When they saw MacRae pass by, they thought that the mountain had gone east. The two of them chased after him. Those two people were so ruthless that they gripped their swords in one hand and their "ecstasy" in the other, wanting to ambush the people in front of them.


    He slowed down when he saw no one in front of him. He heard footsteps behind him and squatted down to listen. Hearing their footsteps, he knew it was the Japanese agent. Under the cover of the fog, McCree lay flat on the ground. The two spies heard that there was no activity in front of them, and one of them said, "Why is there no movement in front of us? Did he run away, or did he hide? Let''s not fall into a trap. In this damned weather, if we don''t see anyone on the other side, we should be extra careful. " The other person looked around and said, "This monk is skilled in all kinds of martial arts. He must have gone far by performing his Qing Gong."


    When Macley heard that they were two women, he grew angry and angry. He suddenly jumped up from beside the two of them and killed one of them with a single slash. That man brandished his sword in a dozen or so rounds before he killed her with a single slash of his blade. At this moment, the other Japanese agents, hearing the clashing of swords and sabers, knew that there was a battle going on in the east, and rushed over together with six or seven people. He did not dare to fight with them again, so he quietly returned to the back of the temple and met Challee.


    At this point, Grand Preceptor Shi and Changjing were discharged from the western wall, heading south to escort the mountain. They couldn''t see the mountain for a long time, so she stopped and said, "He went far away, so he''s definitely safe now. Let''s go back. In case the Japanese couldn''t catch up with Rufeng, they were too anxious to smash our temple. I have to go back and deal with them. " The two of them quickly returned to the courtyard, not daring to enter the house. Both of them held their treasured swords in their hands as they walked back and forth, ready to fight with the special agent at any time. Grand Master and Changjing didn''t dare return to the house until the mist had dispersed.


    The Japanese agent waited until daybreak, then went into the courtyard to check. When he found no one in the house, he thought that Rufeng had indeed headed south. As a result, they all left for the south.


    McRae and Challee saw that the Japanese had withdrawn, and then they withdrew. They returned to the mosque and reported the night''s events to Mary. "Monk Rufeng is very bold and meticulous, and he is a pure veteran of the martial arts world," Mary analyzed. Not only did he have a strong martial art, he was also very cunning. The authorities had captured him for more than twenty years, but they had never managed to capture him once. This meant that he was extremely sensitive to various things and had a very keen sense of smell. The officers and soldiers who searched outside the city three times were unable to scare him away. He would definitely not be easily scared off by those people from the Black Dragon Guild. I expect he just changed places. He''s still hiding in Beijing. If you search according to the diagrams that I''ve drawn, I believe that you''ll definitely be able to find him. " So he ordered Challee to keep an eye on the Japanese convent, and McCree and Riga to take men outside the city to look for the mountain in secret.


    That night, as McRae killed two Japanese agents east of Yutan, the Daylight Police Department received a report from the crowd, and the police looked around like headless flies, looking for clues. They had randomly contacted and analyzed, and they even suspected that they were going to the National Guardian Temple. He also suspected that Rufeng had been hiding in the temple all along. As a result, groups of police officers continued to search for clues. The men at the mosque found the police staring at the temple and went back to report to Mary. Mary immediately analyzed. "Rumor has it that the person who robbed the treasure of the former entered the Temple of National Protection. This time the police were staring at the temple again, and they must have found something there. "The mountain is most likely hidden there." Mary also instructed Macley to be in charge of surveillance and spying on the Temple of the Protector of the Nation. Tell the others to continue to look for the mountain in secret.


    Every time, he would discover that the fourth young Daoist was holding a sword while patrolling the night. He knew the fourth young Daoist, and he knew that the four of them were very skilled, so he didn''t dare to overhear or peek around. The scouts sent by Mary to the temple saw that Rufeng had gone to the toilet and went back to report to Mary. Mary had the exact information, and she told him that he must find out which room Ruifeng lived in, and then plot against him. Macley made several more nightly visits to the temple, but he could not find out where Ru Feng was sleeping.


    Tonight, when Macley came to inquire, the monks were crowded in the Zen hall listening to Rufeng''s story, and the courtyard was empty except for the night watch. After hiding in the shadows for a long time, Macley saw that there were no Adepts in the yard. He ventured into the courtyard and went to the lighted window to listen and peep. Everyone was laughing and talking inside, saying that they wanted to view the treasure under the lights. He listened attentively and said, "Martial Uncle, you still haven''t told me where the treasures are kept." It''s all your fault. "What I just said, you didn''t hear." "We will be more careful now. Martial Uncle will say it again, so that we won''t have to search around randomly." "The treasure is inside the hat of my master." Hearing these words, he was so happy that he almost laughed out loud. He took out his saber and was about to snatch the treasure when he saw that the one who had gone out to take the treasure was the Fourth Young Master. He stopped and thought to himself, "These four people are so powerful. It would be better to just wait outside and ambush them. "


    He had just made up his mind when he saw the monk coming to the window after taking a detour around the courtyard. Thus, he hid from the window. It turned out that An Zining was listening to the story outside, and he was even more on duty at night. The two patrolled for a week before coming back to listen to the story. Mackery then saw it as one of the two major obstacles to his success. He decided to get rid of the two of them without making any sound. He took advantage of the time when the two of them were on separate patrols to secretly follow behind them. He first used the incense to confuse the two of them before falling asleep in the clock tower. He then took Jian away from the clock tower and placed him with Jing Ning. His incense was losing its effect quickly outside, and he was afraid they would wake up and shout before he finished. He made up his mind and stabbed each of them.


    He put his knife back in the scabbard and went through the door. He went down the corridor to the door of the Pangaea Hall and listened for a while. Then he heard the four young men speak and bring out the water. He then hurriedly went out to hide. Then the little Taoist came out of the room and went to sleep in the next room, he did not know. Seeing the Fourth Young Master return with water, he didn''t dare to follow him. After hiding in the dark and eavesdropping for a while, he thought that there was no one outside. He started to feel for the door again. By this time the monk who had been fighting with McCree was already at the south window, eavesdropping and spying on the room, fascinated by the scene. He peeped in through the cracks in the front door and saw that no one was on guard. He took out the leather bag containing his "ecstasy" and squeezed it into the room through the crack in the door. Seeing that the monks had already been poisoned, he became even more daring. He opened the door again and put on "Bewildered." Seeing that he had finally fallen for the spell, he felt very pleased with himself. He put away his'' ecstasy ''and drew his saber before entering the room and taking the treasure from the table. The following need not be retold.


    However, they heard that it was the people from the Church of England who had killed and stolen the treasures. Everyone believed it. The monks clamored once again, all of them arguing for revenge to get the treasures. Puji said to Pu Xian, "Senior Brother, now that we have identified them, we should bring people to kill them and take back their treasures for revenge." "The people at the mosque must have been delighted with the treasure," said Puta. "It is time for us to go." Pu Feng also said: "Senior Brother is right. We will go and kill them right now so that they won''t laugh out loud. "If I do not avenge my vengeance tonight, it will be a waste of my time!" Pu Xian gritted his teeth and gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. He nodded in agreement and was about to lead the crowd forward. Fang Dang, Fa Tong, and Fa Ming hastily tried to stop them, "Don''t be rash. You can''t go now." The abbot said in a low voice, "The sun has risen. This is not the time to commit a crime. We cannot act rashly. The Yuan Shikai government now tends to fear foreigners as much as the Great Qing Empress Dowager Xi. If you go now and don''t wait there, the sky would have long since brightened up. In broad daylight, once something was done, he would inevitably be pursued by a large number of soldiers and police. Even if he was avenged, it would bring about a great disaster. "We must definitely take revenge, and we must pay attention to tactics and cautious actions." "According to the situation of the thieves fighting at our temple, we still need to analyze the situation further. If the people in the mosque really plotted against us and killed us and stole our treasures, then even if we didn''t retaliate for ten days, they wouldn''t be able to escape. I feel like there''s something fishy about this matter. Don''t be hasty. " "If we''re talking about martial arts, we can all do it." If the British can plot against us, why can''t we do the same to them? There was no need to rush things now. We''ll use a way of fighting back. All this was caused by me alone, and I was deeply disturbed, ashamed of everyone, ashamed of the safety of those who died. I decided not to gather the men. I''ll go there alone tomorrow night. No matter how powerful he is, I will kill him and bring him back to the world to retrieve the treasure. I want to use the murderer''s head as a memorial for peace of mind to comfort my soul! "


    Pu Xian heard the remorse in Ru Feng''s voice, saying, "Don''t blame yourself, Martial Uncle. Heaven''s conscience doesn''t blame us for this. We are all victims. He came here to kill and steal for no reason, and to provoke savagely. Blood must be repaid. Revenge is something we all share. Why do you have to go alone? If we''re going, we''ll go together tomorrow night and kill all of them! "


    "How on earth are we going to take revenge on the mosque?" continued the abbot. "It''s already dawn outside. Everyone, let''s see how our men are killed. Can we report this to the officials?" "I don''t think the press will be of any use," he replied. The present government cannot punish the foreigners. The moment the report was made public, it would give the killer an opportunity to react. We''re the only ones who will punish the murderer. " Farmer also said, "The officials are of no use. Chinese law is still not binding on foreigners. The police knew that it was the people in the mosque who had killed them, and they did not dare to bring them to justice. If we want to take revenge, we can only rely on ourselves. " Everyone agreed when they heard this.

 C55

    Fuming immediately ordered Ren to bring some people to buy coffins, and Tsui Tse went to a neighbouring temple to report his funeral, so that the young Taoist could go to the mosque alone to inquire about the matter. Everyone started the funeral.


    After the monks had left, Fangzhu, Fa Ming, Fa Tong and Ru Feng did not stay idle either. The abbot personally led the four young Adepts to inspect the tomb. Farmer prepared all kinds of underlings for sending the dead. Fa Tong Ru Feng to see the peace of the face. Soon, he heard the news and saw that there were dozens of monks in the neighboring temples. When the crowd heard that the Temple Protector had been set up by the thieves last night and had been killed by them, they all felt a great deal of grief and indignation. Everyone helped with the funeral.


    At this moment, he saw Monk Ren bringing over two purple coffins. Everyone helped to bury the dead body. The abbot and the four young men returned from their inspection of the cemetery. All the monks were filled with grief. The three pains of the dead soul, the three pains of the mourning music, the three pains of the mourning with the drumbeats, the three pains of the bell, and the three pains of the mourning with the spirit before the spirit. Then the monks carried the coffin and played a mournful tune all the way to the grave.


    The monks in the other temples all bid their farewells to the abbot in the cemetery. It was already noon when Reverend Fang led everyone back to the temple. Everyone was in a sad mood. They didn''t even feel hungry until they had eaten. "We are now discussing how to go to the mosque in the evening to collect the blood debt and recover the treasure," he said. If everyone has any good plans, you can use them. Pu Xian said, "My uncle Rufeng was right this morning, so we will use a counterattack method to assassinate them." "In this way, we will be avenged and not cause any trouble." Pookie said: "The mosque has a huge courtyard and a large number of houses. We can''t afford to have fewer people to go to. "We must move all of them! Kill every last one of them!"


    Just as everyone was busy talking, a monk came in with a piece of paper and said to Fang Dang, "I went to the furniture room to deliver the coffin''s rope and saw a piece of paper lying on the bed with a shoe." The abbot took the letter and read it carefully: "Master Fang and Masters, you have fallen into a trap. I came back to change my shoes to find Wax, and witnessed the enemy. He saw the bandits with a single saber in their hands and their black masks. I don''t know what magic he used to enchant you. When he took the treasure from the table, I went to the front door to block it, and he left by the back door. I rushed after him to seize the treasure. Unexpectedly, the thief relied on his blade to capture him. He was extremely fierce. When we fight, my skills are not as good as his. During the fight, I had almost lost my life. I was the one who took the risk to win and kicked the blade out of his hand, giving him an invincible position. Several times the thief tried to jump over the wall to escape, but I stopped him. Then the thieves fled back to the yard to deal with me. I was in a hurry to catch up with him, but I was caught off guard and collided with the thieves. He knocked me down, and he was badly hurt. The thief stumbled and dropped something. I thought it was the treasure that allowed the thief to escape. The thief ran away from my hand, and I will take responsibility for it to the end. Please rest assured, Reverend Fang and the other Masters. I''ll go after the thief in the middle of the night. Sooner or later, I''ll definitely retrieve the treasure and return it to him. May Buddha''s Light shine everywhere, everyone! "Yuan Ming''s handwritten book."


    When the abbot saw this, he said in shock, "The person who plotted against us to kill and steal our treasures was actually a single person. The man who fought with the thieves was the novice monk who lived in our temple. Because his martial arts skills were too poor, he was unable to catch the thief. He even had the thief throw down his hat and deceive him to run away. He went after the thieves again. " When everyone heard this, they were all shocked. Fa Ming also read the letter carefully. After reading it, he said, "I''m worried that with his martial arts skills, it will be difficult to get the treasure back. If he knew that the thieves were from the mosque, he would definitely go and cause trouble, which would be very bad for our operation tonight. " "Puxian, quickly go and find him. We''ll find him and bring him back." The fourth young Daoist was about to go with them when the little Daoist came running back, out of breath. "Masters, something has happened in the city. Something has happened!" That''s right: even though Yuan Ming''s martial arts skills were poor, he still had to do something big.


    The little Taoist panted and said, "The monk that plotted against us last night was indeed from the mosque. For some reason, he was beaten to death on the street in front of the city''s "Kun Yu Tang" shop. When I got there, I saw a lot of cops gathered there. Some of them were questioning the people, while others were examining the blood on the ground. There were many people gathered around to watch the show. I pushed my way through the crowd and saw the police there, examining the body. There were also two people in the mosque, one tall and one short. The short foreign monk was very tenacious and insisted that the police catch the murderer as soon as possible and hand him over to them for revenge. Some of the onlookers vented their hatred. Some even scolded Buddhist monks, saying that they did not do good deeds and deserved to die. The coroner''s policemen also said that the short foreign monk was unreasonable. The two policemen even started arguing with the short monk.


    While one wave had yet to calm down, the other wave had started again. Not two hours after the short monk was taken to the police station by the police, one of the monks from the mosque came back in the car to report that their father, Father Mary, had been killed in the church while they were all out dealing with the murder case. They also stole a lot of their gold and silver jewelry. When the policemen heard the report, they did not seem to be in a hurry to get over their resentment. I don''t know what the police are talking about, but some of them are laughing secretly. One of the sheriff''s officers told the officers who were left to guard the body, and they all went back to the mosque. I followed. He saw more than a dozen monks in the mosque. They went in and out of the mosque to look for the police. He did not know what they were talking about. The police wouldn''t let the onlookers in. The mosque is now in a state of mourning, without a leader.


    Everyone heard and felt good about it, all of them had a smile on their face, and said: "Good job! Good kill! He didn''t expect that he would be avenged so quickly. This is great! " Fang Dang said happily, "Awesome! Awesome!" What a great feeling! I see that the spirits of the dead have also been comforted. " And they put their hands together and prayed to the heavens, "Satisfaction: the murderer has been killed, and revenge has been avenged for all of you. The two of you will ascend to the Heaven Realm soon, rest in peace! "


    When the prayer was over, Farmer said, "I never thought that Monk Yuan Ming would have such astounding abilities. This is truly a cause for celebration! " "The ones who made great contributions in this matter are Yuan Ming and the little Daoist. If we follow the rules of our temple, those who have rendered meritorious service will be rewarded. " After saying that, he sat down and said, "I now officially add you as Taoist Master of the Central Plains. Nowadays, our National Guardian Temple has South Daoist Pu Xian, North Daoist Pu Tuo, East Daoist Pu Ji, West Daoist Pu Feng, Central Wasteland Daoist. A total of five Adepts had already reached perfection. Congratulations! "Yuan Ming, come back. I will bestow you with another reward." Everyone burst into jubilation, congratulating the little Daoist on being bestowed the title. Farmer Ming quickly reminded the little Daoist, "Don''t just keep on being happy. Hurry up and thank the abbot." The little Daoist was very clever. He raised his hand and said to the abbot: "The little Taoist from the Northeast, thank you for giving me your number!" The little Taoist will not be unworthy of the abbot''s training, memory of the nation''s martyrs, the pursuit of light for the rest of his life. To defend our nation and nation for the rest of our lives! " Everyone applauded warmly, feeling even happier. The four young Daoist respectively congratulated the little Daoist, and they once again burst into a round of joyous laughter.


    After a moment of exhilaration, everyone finally felt hungry. Farmer immediately ordered, "The fast food will be cooked in the fast food hall." "Today''s food must be sumptuous. Yuan Ming had killed the murderer and avenged himself. He would definitely return with a treasure. We will congratulate him with the feast! " The crowd burst into cheers and laughter once again. Someone immediately went to the door to wait for Yuan Ming''s return. The monk was so happy that he immediately went to the fast hall. His knife and spoon rang in unison as he cooked.


    When the little Daoist heard his words, he did not know who it was, but he seemed to understand a bit. He asked, "Who is this Yuan Ming you are talking about? How come I haven''t seen it before? Is he the one who fought the thieves last night? " Pu Xian nodded, "He is the one fighting the thieves. He is not a monk here, he just happened to be here last night. " Actually, the little Daoist met with Yuan Ming when he was in the city, watching the corpses of the bandits. Yuan Ming was standing behind the little Daoist. As the little Daoist pushed his way through the crowd, he even said to him, "Fellow Daoist, please borrow some light." Yuan Ming turned to the side and the little Daoist entered. They also said a few words. Unfortunately, the little Daoist did not recognize him.


    When the Daoist priest asked about Yuan Ming, Fang Dang also remembered about the word ''invitation''. He said to the little Daoist, "Follow us. When you see it, you''ll know everything."


    With that, he walked over to the house at the northwest corner of the courtyard. When he got closer, the little Daoist looked around: he saw that there were three houses in total, with the doors in the middle and the windows nailed shut with vertical wooden boards. Inside, he saw that the west side of the house was filled with daily necessities, and the walls were covered with objects. Spade pickaxe, shovel broom, spear, rod, iron rope, etc. It turned out to be a storage area filled with miscellaneous items. The east room was neatly tidied up. There was a bed in the room and a small chest of drawers at the head of the bed. There was a candlestick on the small cabinet, and there were still a few leftover candles. There was luggage on the bed. The little Daoist looked at them and said in shock, "So there was someone living here!" I thought there was no one living in this house, and I''ve never even looked at it. " The monk who had received the letter from here picked up a shoe from the bed and said, "Just now, the letter was placed under this shoe, revealing more than half of it to the outside. I took the rope first and didn''t look at the house. When I came to deliver the rope, I saw footprints on the ground. When I thought of Yuan Ming, I looked into the room and only then did I notice the words'' Xiang ''. I knew that he had come back last night. "


    Rufeng was startled to see the shoe. He immediately flipped it over and over in his hand. Fang Dang also looked at the shoe a few times, not paying much attention to it. He looked around the room again. There was an old pair of monk''s shoes under the bed, much bigger than the other pair. The candle in the candlestick will soon burn out. The luggage on the bed was unopened, but it was still neatly stacked with some dust on it. "Yuan Ming just came back last night and saw that there wasn''t enough wax, so he went to look for wax. In the end, he ran into a thief who committed a crime. This was truly a divine coincidence! No wonder we Chinese call the lamp a Bodhisattva. "So it was Bodhisattva who reminded Yuan Ming to go catch the thief." With that, he bowed three times to the candlestick. With that, he had someone bring out new wax and insert it in. Ru Feng took the shoe and asked: "How long has this monk Yuan Ming been here? "Where did he come from?"


    "He came here last year," Fang said, thinking that Rufeng had asked him a random question, but he did not care. This person was in his twenties, a young monk. I had seen his ultimatum and learned that he was a monk at the Temple of National Reporting in Chengdu, Sichuan. His name was Yuan Ming, and he had a common surname, Liu. This person was introverted and incongruous. At first, he lived here because he was at odds with others. " Ruo Feng nodded, but didn''t say anything. Fa Ming was afraid that Ru Feng would secretly blame the temple for treating the guests slowly, so he explained, "Ever since this Yuan Ming came here, he has been at loggerheads with other people. He wanted to live here alone. I arranged for him to live here. With his introverted personality, he did not interact with the four young Spiritual Masters. After he was here, he rarely went to the front to chat with the monks. Later, he went to the city alone to play, and coincidentally ran into one of his countrymen. The monk was also from Chengdu, with the name of Yuanzhi. He was now a registered monk in Biyun Temple in Xishan. The two of them were about the same age, and after meeting, they got along very well. From then on, Yuan Ming frequently visited Jade Cloud Temple. Because he stays a long time when he''s gone. If it''s so, I won''t ask him. Seeing that his things are still here, we all know that he has not left. "


    "Judging from what Yuan Ming did today, you underestimated him before." For him to be able to stand in an invincible position against an opponent who wielded a saber empty-handed, it showed that he had some ability. We can''t solve this case if he didn''t force the thieves to leave behind evidence of blades and hats. " "If he failed to capture the thief and the treasure within the temple, it''s hard to say whether he is skilled in martial arts. We didn''t underestimate him before. I''ve never seen him practice martial arts either. Maybe we don''t know what he really is. "

 C56

    "I know this man," he replied. I even gave him some martial arts in Chengdu. He had many fatal flaws. Intransigent, ungrateful, and willful. He was driven out of the temple by me. At the time, he did something wrong, and I made him never see me again. "


    When they heard how familiar Ru Feng was with Yuan Ming, they were both surprised and happy. "You have a master-disciple relationship, that''s even better," he said. This time, that time. Now, he''d accomplished a great deed. You should be impressed with him. His work was enough to make up for his past. He was coming back. You guys should forgive him and settle things once and for all. " Ruo Feng nodded happily. The group of people came out of the house, chatting and laughing as they waited for Yuan Ming to stop talking for the time being.


    So this shoe has some history. You saw it and decided that it was Yuan Ming." Not the shoes first. As for Yuan Ming, he was that fat monk who lost a shoe while being chased around the city by the police the day that Rufeng looted the treasure in Taibai Restaurant. At that time, Yuan Ming was having fun in the city with three monks from the Jade Cloud Temple and Yuan Ji. Because Yuan Ming loved watching people practice martial arts, he wanted to go to the Sky Bridge to see what the situation was like. They walked to Xuanwumen, where they met the serene silence of the monastery. Yuan Ji and the others recognized Changjing, so they first greeted her and then chatted with her, delaying their journey. At that time, Yuan Ming was standing beside Changjing as he greeted her. He also met Chang Jing. A few people were talking and laughing as they invited Changjing to the Sky Bridge to have a look. Changjing then explained to them that they were in a hurry to return to the temple. All of a sudden, he saw a group of police officers rushing over from the north. They quickly blocked off the intersection and closed the city gate, preventing pedestrians from passing through. Then the policemen looked around for targets and shouted for monks.


    Since Yuan Ming did not usually act carefully, he would think of stealing from rich families and shops when he did not have any money on hand. So he was afraid of the police. Seeing that the police officers were arresting the monks, Yuan Ji and the others did not panic. Instead, Yuan Ming and the others panicked. He saw a group of police officers pointing at them and shouting, "Those few monks, don''t let them escape, capture them!" Yuan Ming said to himself, "Oh no! The police are going to arrest me. Once I was caught, I was bound to have a whipping stick and suffer. If I''m going to do it, I''ll have to do it all. The smell might be unbearable. We can''t let them catch us! " Thus, he sneaked his eyes around to look at the path in order to slip away.


    At that time, the news hadn''t spread yet. No one knows why the police are arresting people like this. Suddenly, Yuan Ming saw two groups of police officers running towards him. This scared Yuan Ming so much that he turned around and ran without thinking. This aroused the suspicion of the police. The police were even more suspicious of him now that he was fat, so they chased after him. In the end, the police all concluded that he was the one who robbed them. This was really bitter for Yuan Ming. The police were gathering, sirens blaring, calling out to him to get in touch, trying to catch him up.


    Soon, wherever Yuan Ming went, there were people chasing after him. There were also people blocking him in front. It was as if he had fallen into a trap. Yuan Ming was scared out of his wits when he saw people blocking his way everywhere. Relying on his martial arts skills, he passed through trial after trial, taking twists and turns, traversing the streets and dashing towards the north. Because the north side was the location of the incident, there were many officers and police officers. Yuan Ming, on the other hand, had fallen into a trap and ran into the encirclement of the combined forces of the officers and soldiers. The way he was chased was much more powerful than the way Zhang Tingxiao and Zhao Yonggang chased after the monk. During that time, a large number of police officers surrounded him several times, but he was still using his martial arts skills, so he was able to jump across the roof and run away. The police held him back a few more times, then he knocked him down and broke free and ran away. When he had escaped to the vicinity of the Residence of Crown Prince, he was too tired to run. It just so happened that Ma Shaofen was personally coming after him. He was pursued again. He hurried into the alley. Due to the long and narrow alley, there were some twists and turns. Yuan Ming dove into the depths of the alley and basked in the light of the alley. After turning a corner, he heard that Ma Shaofen had brought his men and wanted to jump into the mansion to hide. He was so tired that he couldn''t go to the wall. This wall reminded Yuan Ming of something in his haste. He set up a trap on the spur of the moment, and deliberately took off one of his shoes and threw it under the wall, making it suspicious that he had dropped it when he jumped. He ran in the opposite direction. As a result, the shoe actually attracted the police who were chasing him, causing Chief Ma Shaofen to fall into his trap.


    After Yuan Ming threw away his shoes, he felt that he could run faster with just one foot. Delighted, he took off the shoe again, held it in his hand, and ran north in a roundabout way. When he saw a pile of firewood in one of the courtyards, he jumped over the wall and jumped into the courtyard, hiding in the haystack. At this point the policemen thought he had entered the palace. He was busy surrounding the manor, and no one was chasing after him.


    Yuan Ming in the people''s firewood haystacks, long heard no one to chase him, secretly rejoiced. He hid until dark before he dared to come out. He did not dare to return to the nearest temple and escaped out of the city to the faraway Blue Cloud Temple in the western mountains. When he arrived at the Jade Cloud Temple, he was still wearing Yuan Ji''s old shoes. The shoes were large and loose and did not fit him. He carried a bag with a replacement shoe in it, but the bag was far away in the temple. He would have to wear it for a few days. In a few days, he would come to the temple to change his shoes. At this time, he heard that the soldiers and the police were after the monks, but they were actually after the people from the Shaolin Temple in Mount Song. That was because Rufeng had stolen one of Yuan Shikai''s treasures from the Great White Tower. When he heard the news, he became suspicious again, and asked for permission to capture Rufeng that day. He didn''t dare to rashly enter the city again. He was afraid of running into Rufeng.


    It turned out that he had come to Beijing from Chengdu in order to escape from Rufeng. When he was in Chengdu, Rufeng was very good to him and taught him martial arts. Once, he and the other two people had done something wrong behind Rufeng''s back. It caused a lot of trouble for the temple and Rufeng. Rufeng was extremely angry, almost crippling him. Only when everyone was struggling to defend him did he finally let them go. In a fit of anger, Ruo Feng forbade him from ever seeing him again. Rufeng was angry at first, but later on he let it go. Unexpectedly, Yuan Ming started to hate Ru Feng. All his life he had been harboring evil thoughts, and he said to himself, "Good! You hate me so. If one doesn''t do it, the other won''t. In any case, you and I don''t have a master and a disciple. "Watch me steal your things!" As a result, before he left, he stole one of Rufeng''s favorite books, The Sect Leader''s Secrets. This time, he thought that the fact that Rufeng appeared in Beijing was because he had found out that the book had been lost and had come to capture him. Ever since he heard that Rufeng was in Beijing, Yuan Ming had been on edge every day. He had not dared to come to the Temple of National Protection to change his shoes. He was afraid that he would run into Rufeng and grab him.


    These few days, Yuan Ming had been feeling especially flustered. He told Yuanzhi a few times that he was going to Tianjin and then run to Shandong to avoid the pursuit of Rufeng. He also took the question seriously, thinking that Rufeng might catch him. The light one will cripple him, and the heavy one will beat him to death. Actually, Ruo Feng knew that his beloved book had been lost. He didn''t know who had stolen it. Rufeng did not suspect Yuan Ming either. Once again, Yuan Ming was completely guilty of being a bandit.


    Yuan understood that the heavens were secretly reconciling with this plan in his heart. "Master Rufeng must be searching for me in every temple at this time." He would be able to find the Jade Cloud Temple in a few days. No, I have to leave Beijing as soon as possible. If I don''t leave now, I might be captured by him tomorrow. " Yuan Ming was scaring himself, causing the panic in his heart to grow more and more.


    After dinner tonight, he said to Yuan Ji, "If Master Rufeng comes to find me, you must tell me in advance. You still have to keep it a secret for me, just say that I''ve never been here. " Yuan Ji said, "Don''t worry! I know that. You''ve told me a few times. " Hearing this, Yuan Ming was not at ease. He changed his mind and said, "Let''s not wait until tomorrow. "Today, as soon as it is dark, I will go into the city to change my shoes and get something from the temple, and then I will leave Beijing." Yuan Ji said, "If you''re very scared, then you should leave as soon as possible. "Master Ruo Feng will come sooner or later." Yuan Ji was making fun of him. Unexpectedly, he steeled his confidence in Yuan Ming''s ability to escape.


    Yuan Ming was very careful in case he came across Ru Feng. The sky had just turned dark, so he didn''t dare to set off. After the sky had turned dark, he departed from the Blue Cloud Temple and hurried to the Imperial Protector Temple. He would never have thought that the enemy''s road would be narrow, and that Rufeng was at the Temple of national protection. As the Jade Cloud Temple was too far away from the temple, it was already late at night when Yuan Ming arrived at the temple. He did not go through the gate. He quietly jumped over the wall into the courtyard and ran directly to the house he lived in. When he got to the door, he took out his key and opened it. When he entered, he felt that it was dark and damp. He hurriedly took out a match and lit the candle. He took his remaining shoe out of his pocket and threw it on the bed. Then he opened the bedside table, took out a pair of half-brand-new shoes and put them on. Then he put Yuan Ji''s old shoes under the bed. He walked a few times on the ground, feeling comfortable on his feet. Looking out the window, he still wanted to go back to the Jade Cloud Temple. Seeing that the night was too late, he thought to himself, "Going back too far." It wasn''t worth it to send a pair of old shoes on such a long journey. He might as well throw away his old shoes and not return the money. I''ll get on the car at daybreak and leave as soon as it''s light. " He made up his mind and listened to the crackling of the candles. He looked up and saw that the candle was almost burnt out. He hurriedly blew it out and left the room, thinking to find a long piece of wax in the front room and spend the night there. When he came to the front of the monastic room and saw that there was no light inside, he thought that the monks had gone to bed. He did not make any sound to disturb her as he came to the Buddhist Hall again. When he arrived at the front of the house, he saw that it was brightly lit and crowded. He looked in again, close to the window. He saw that the abbot and the others were sitting around the abode, chatting and laughing. Despite his search for wax, he was captivated by the scene inside. Since Pu Xian and the abbot were to the south and had their backs to the north, Yuan Ming was unable to see clearly what kind of treasure it was. He only heard the words, "This treasure is truly marvelous!" Just as he was anxious to see, a figure appeared in front of him. It was the abbot holding something in his hand. The light was pure white, like the cup of an elephant. He wanted to go inside. Just as he walked a few steps, he heard Ruo Feng say, "How did you draw this painting?" "How wonderful ¡­"


    Yuan Ming recognized the voice and was about to walk in and stop, thinking, "Why am I so unlucky! I was afraid that if I met him, I would run into him. " He didn''t dare to enter, so he turned around to look inside. He searched for the figure of Rufeng among the crowd and confirmed that he was right. Pu Xian''s body moved, revealing Ru Feng who was sitting opposite to him. Ruo Feng was all smiles. Behind him were his friends. Yuan Ming was also trembling with fear and trepidation and wanted to leave. As he listened to the lively conversation going on inside and calmed down, he thought to himself, "I''ll listen to the story outside and view the treasure, but it doesn''t matter. It was dark and Master couldn''t see me. As soon as he leaves, I''ll be in time to run. " Although he thought this, his mind was still in turmoil. After listening for a while, he was no longer in the mood to continue listening. Just as he was about to leave, he heard the abbot say, "It''s even more amazing for you to look at this again. If you change the color of the manna, you will be able to display the power of the scene. "The sound of a war horse''s hiss can be heard ¡­" Yuan Ming was attracted again. After listening for a while, he suddenly remembered that there was a monk in the courtyard. He looked inside and saw that the number of monks had decreased. He said in alarm, "Seeing your safety is getting worse outside. The two of them are nice people, so you have to talk to them when you see me. If they were to be heard from inside, it would be bad for them to alarm their master. Don''t look, don''t look, don''t look for wax. Why don''t you take everything back to the Jade Cloud Temple. "Yuan Ji''s life is simple, so he won''t blame me for not returning his shoes."


    He felt that he couldn''t hear enough, so he looked around. Seeing that there was no one coming, he sneaked a peek inside. After listening for a while, he tried to scare himself again, thinking, "Don''t listen anymore, the monk that was making the change should come now." He backed away, still wanting to look at it a few more times. When he was out of sight of the room, he turned and walked away.

 C57

    As Yuan Ming was walking away, he heard the abbot shouting, "Servants! "Thieves!" Yuan Ming thought they were talking about him and ran away in fright. After running a few steps, he suddenly stopped, feeling that something was wrong. "How can he see me when he has no eyes behind his back?" he thought. I''m so far away again. It''s dark outside, and the house can''t see me? "The shout of the abbot is urgent. There must be a thief who is plotting against the treasure."


    He hurried back to the window and looked in, startled. The others fell to the floor. The thief was tall and thin, wearing a green robe and a black mask. A shiny steel blade was placed on the table.


    The bandits were extremely pleased with themselves as they hurriedly collected the treasures in the box. Yuan Ming tensed up and almost cried out. He thought to himself, "Thank god I came back, otherwise, the treasure would have definitely been stolen by him." The Thief''s actions immediately aroused his heroic spirit. Seeing that the bandits had packed up properly, he picked up the treasures and walked away with a single saber. Yuan Ming did not make a sound from beginning to end. He hastily ran to the door to block them off. He just wanted to fight to the death with the bandits.


    Yuan Ming ran to the door. Seeing that the bandits were being very careful, he ran out the back door in a flash. Yuan Ming hurriedly passed through the corridor and exited through the back door as he chased after the bandits. He saw that the thieves were especially tall, taller than him by more than a head, so he did not dare to act rashly. Yuan Ming thought to himself, "I am unarmed and no one is there to support me. If I were to fight him now, I would definitely be at a disadvantage and it would be easy for me to let him escape." As the saying goes, when one meets the strong, he will be wise. When he meets the weak, he will be captured alive. I have to find the right opportunity to beat him up. " Unexpectedly, the thief moved quickly and with long strides. Not only was he unable to find an opportunity to strike, he even had to put in a lot of effort to keep up with the thief.


    Yuan Ming''s footsteps were light as he chased closely behind, yet the bandits did not notice. The thief went round the house, and the little Taoist was already shouting in the yard. This gave Yuan Ming courage and courage. When the bandits heard this shout, they panicked. Without even looking back, he quickly walked to the northeast corner of the wall. Because he had something in both his hands and was somewhat obstructed, he had to stop and return the blade to its sheath. Yuan Ming took the opportunity to get behind him and used all his strength to launch a palm attack towards the back of the thief. Caught off guard, the thief was knocked forward by the attack and almost fell to the ground when his head hit the wall. The following is not a restatement.


    On the other hand, when Yuan Ming discovered that he had been tricked, he allowed the thieves to escape with his wounds. Thus, he leaped over the wall to chase after the thieves. He looked around outside the wall, but there was no sign of the intruder; he could not hear them even if he listened carefully. Deeply regretting that he had been so easily fooled, he hurried back to the courtyard to rescue everyone.


    When he returned to the courtyard, he was afraid of Rufeng, so he did not dare to enter the house directly. He first went to the window and looked in. He saw that the little Daoist was busy inside, pouring water on everyone''s faces. The window opened and the abbot sat up. He was relieved and did not go in. He went back to his own room and lit another candle. He wanted to write to his abbot the story of witnessing the thieves and then go in search of them. He raised his pen to write, but before he could do so, the candle chattered again and the flame dimmed, and the wax core was about to fall.


    Yuan Ming hurriedly put down his brush and adjusted the wax core. He gathered the remaining wax and pinched it together before the candle lit up again. He took the opportunity to write those words quickly and briefly to the abbot. Then he pressed the word on the bed with his shoe. Then the candle went out again.


    Yuan Ming felt rather carefree in his heart. He groped in the dark for the idea of finding a thief. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that he had been wrongly accused by the thieves. Remembering how difficult it was for a thief to walk and how he was about to leave, he thought to himself, "How many days have I practiced the Iron Head Art? The wounds caused by the thief being hit by me are definitely not any less than the injuries caused by me falling backwards. It was very possible that he hadn''t escaped too far. Perhaps he was hiding somewhere, trying to survive. I''ll go out and look for him. " He hurried out of the room, locked the door, and jumped over the wall.


    It turned out that the trees surrounding the temple were high up in the sky, and the treetops covered the sky and blotted out the sun. The trees whooshed in the wind. Yuan Ming could not hear the bandits'' movements outside the wall, nor could he tell the direction in which the bandits had escaped to. He raised his head and said to the trees with hatred, "You things are making noise randomly!"


    He looked again at the thick trunks, and said to himself: "The thief is too wounded to walk, and may be moaning behind some tree. "See how I catch you!" He searched the trees one by one, and after some searching, he could not find the thief.


    Yuan Ming panicked again as he thought to himself, "No, okay. This delay of mine actually made the thieves run far away again." He slapped his head and complained to himself: "Too stupid!" In his anxiety, he said from the bottom of his heart, "I have stolen Master''s secret decree for nothing. I have read it many times but I am still so foolish! "Why don''t you want the thieves to run away?"


    It turned out that the book "Sect Leader''s Decree" was a special book of several generations of disciples of the Shaolin Temple in Mount Song. Everything it contained was good. In addition to the Sect Leader''s instructions, it also talked about some unique martial arts techniques and training methods. The text was simple and easy to understand. It also contained a number of healing secret recipes, which were closely linked with kung fu. The preparation, compatibility, addition and subtraction of all kinds of drugs are discussed in detail. He also discussed in detail the thirty-six major acupoints in the human body and seventy-two injuries in the Earth Life Acupuncture Point, including spear and rod, blade and sword, and techniques. Apart from that. The decree also described some flexibility, interpretation, attack and defense, interdiction, intermission, planning, fraud, and more than a hundred other strategies. There were all kinds of strategies, and they were all very flexible. They made people look at them in a way that made them very crafty. The contents of this book were marvelous and could be considered a treasure.


    Ever since Yuan Ming had stolen the books, he had studied them day and night, and could not get rid of them. In order to concentrate on his cultivation, he carefully studied the decree without being disturbed. Thus, wherever he went, he pretended to be introverted and unfriendly. Ever since he had left Chengdu, he had been to many places, and he had always felt that it was not safe. Only then did he finally escape to Beijing to protect the national temple. From tonight''s battle between his bare hands and a powerful enemy, it seemed that he had learned some skills from the decree, which could not be considered to be mature.


    Yuan Ming, on the other hand, could not find the culprit outside the wall. He was also searching the streets and alleys to the east. He found several alleys and ran east along the street. Suddenly, he heard faint shouts coming from the direction of the National Guardian Temple. And where are you ¡ª answer! " It was Pu Xian, standing on the wall of the temple, shouting.


    Yuan Ming stopped and said in his heart, "Could it be that I''ve caught up with the bandits? It''s quite possible. " Suddenly, he heard a loud shout coming from behind him. Yuan Ming knew that the four little Daoist Masters had caught up to him. He looked around for thieves, while waiting for the four little realms.


    Yuan Ming thought to himself, "The more people we find, the harder it will be for us to get away." While Yuan Ming returned, he listened and the four little Spiritual Masters stopped shouting. Seeing that no one responded, the four little Daoist turned to look elsewhere. As Yuan Ming walked back, the sky had already turned slightly bright. He was at a loss for what to do. As he was walking towards the National Protector Temple, he suddenly thought of something. Once, he came out from the State Protector Temple to look at the Sky Bridge to see who it was. One tall and one short Buddhist monk stood beside him. They were shockingly tall, and ridiculously short. The difference between the two was more than one. Yuan Ming couldn''t help laughing as he compared the two of them. The tall, curly hair and bulging nose were like those of foreigners, the short, ugly and comical looking like a monster. Yuan Ming naturally had a deep impression of the two of them.


    While reading, the two people commented on the martial arts they were practicing, "His martial arts seem to be very ingenious and each move did not have any power, but in reality, they could not help but fight. This was the so-called fancy fighting. It was just a show to make people happy. It was meaningless. Let''s go. " From their words, Yuan Ming could tell that the two of them were both martial artists. Furthermore, they both possessed very high martial skills. The practice on the field was originally brilliant, but Yuan Ming thought it was very good. The audience also continuously applauded. The two of them enjoyed the show very much, so they walked away.


    Yuan Ming watched them attentively as the two of them walked out of the restaurant and ran towards a woman who was selling vegetables. When they got closer, they bought a lot of vegetables from the woman and took them with them. Curious, Yuan Ming went over to the woman and asked, "Sister-in-law, which church did these two people come from just now to buy vegetables?"


    The man selling vegetables was a middle-aged woman who liked to talk and laugh. She said to Yuan Ming, "You ask the two of them, they are from the Church of the British Mosque. The tall one was called Macley, the short one called him Little Bastard, but his name was Charlie. They come here all the time to buy groceries, and we both know him. They were stupid enough to pay as much as they wanted for the vegetables, regardless of the price. "These people who sell vegetables here have taken advantage of them before."


    Yuan Ming recalled and felt that the bandit he was fighting was indeed that Michael. He thought back over and over again to the behavior of the thieves and decided that he was right. Yuan Ming immediately made up his mind and said, "I will not go back to the temple for now. I will go back after retrieving the treasure. Let''s go to the mosque church first. Maybe we can catch the thieves and bring them back with us. " Without thinking, he hurried back in the direction of the mosque.


    As he walked closer to the shop, he suddenly saw many officers and police officers in front of him. He did not know what they were talking about. Yuan Ming was afraid that they would catch him, so he slowed down his footsteps and became vigilant. He pretended to walk slowly in the morning, moving his limbs and surreptitiously spying on the soldiers and policemen. The officers and soldiers said something to the police and left. The policemen also walked towards the front of the shop. Seeing that they did not seem to want to capture him, Yuan Ming felt reassured and followed behind them. When he reached the front of the store, he saw a crowd gathered under a tree not far away. The police were there, too. Yuan Ming was curious and also squeezed into the crowd to take a look. He saw the bald and pale face of a monk lying on the ground dead with bared teeth and eyes. Yuan Ming was surprised and said in his heart, "Isn''t this Mike? I was going to find him. How did he die? It''s good that he died. Where did that treasure go? " Yuan Ming saw that the corpse was not beside him and thought that the police had taken it away. He looked at the policemen one by one and saw that none of them had the bag of treasures in their hands. At this time, Yuan Ming was confused, so he could only listen to what the crowd had to say.


    More and more people began to gather to watch and gossip. A group of coroner''s officers, also carrying files and masks, separated the crowd. The little Daoist hurriedly squeezed his way in, since he could not see inside the crowd. He snuck up behind Yuan Ming and saw a monk in front of him. He pulled him and shouted, "Fellow Daoist, please lend us some light." Yuan Ming turned his head and saw that it was the little Daoist, so he moved to the front. The little Daoist saw the corpse and was shocked and thought: "Why did this monk die here?" He might be the person who killed people last night to steal their treasures. " Yuan Ming asked him, "Are you from the National Guardian Temple? Are the masters there all right? " The little Daoist didn''t know Yuan Ming and thought he could just ask. Without looking back, he replied, "All very well." When Yuan Ming heard this, he felt even more relieved.


    At this point the coroner''s policeman examined the body and said to the policeman with the book: "The deceased was Mr. Maclay of the Church of England, the mosque. Age unknown. "There is a massive fracture on the chest area of the corpse, a serious wound on the right arm, and a deep wound in the Qi Sea."

 C58

    A police officer felt it was inappropriate to call the deceased a mister, and said: "We call him mister. I often received reports from the people that they had entered the houses at night and raped women. The sheets of paper, if folded, could be as high as a foot. I just can''t afford to mess with them. "This is great, this is called being caught fast." The onlookers kept cursing and listening to the police officer''s words to vent their anger. Some people clapped happily, happier than watching a monkey play. One woman complained to a police officer, "Those who have no sense of shame will not leave the house. Old Wang''s family has been bullied a lot by him.


    The other woman said bitterly, "There''s another damn one, that little one. He was ugly and did all sorts of wicked things. It would be better if someone killed him too. If we beat him to death, it will be fixed. "


    When the officer heard this, he laughed and said, "The Chinese are powerless from top to bottom right now. It''s not easy to deal with this one. Don''t be too greedy. If there''s more, we''ll be in trouble. In a little while, the British Legation has sent someone to find us, and that''s enough for us. " It turned out that the person who spoke was the police station''s Sheriff Zheng.


    At this moment, more and more people gathered to watch the show. The joyous voices and laughter became even more crowded, causing the crowd to become much smaller. Sheriff Zheng turned to the others. "You have to spread some of your hatred?" This would interfere with our official duties. " That audience was also really obedient. A wave of cheers and laughter rang out as they retreated one after another, enlarging the circle of onlookers even further.


    Someone else said, "Sheriff is right. The hatred cannot be resolved within a few feet. Let go of it and let it be seen."


    Someone suddenly shouted, "Look, it''s coming." Everyone looked over and saw a police officer leading a tall monk and a monk walking over. Someone said, "Those who have identified the corpse are here. Let''s see what they say."


    The policeman separated the crowd and brought the tall and lame monks into the circle. Seeing the corpse on the ground, the little man''s face soured. "The one who''s dead," he said to Sheriff Zheng, "is our Mr. McCree." How did you kill him? " As he spoke, tears fell from his eyes. and fiercely said: "I want you guys to pay with your lives! "Quick, catch the murderer..." The following words were even more unpleasant to hear. This kind of behavior was better than a vile woman.


    Sheriff Zheng was furious. Instantly, his smile faded as he said with a sunken face, "What did you say? Were we killed? You want us to pay with our lives? " Pointing at Sheriff Zheng, the little guy said angrily, "You Chinese are too barbaric! How dare you kill us Englishmen. I won''t forgive you! "


    "Calm down, Mr. Challee," he said angrily. What can you do if you can''t spare us? Better be reasonable. " "If you don''t catch the killer, I''ll make you pay with your life!" The more he spoke, the more unreasonable his words became. "You''re such a wild person, how unreasonable!" Sheriff Zheng said angrily. Thus, she just turned her face to the side and ignored him.


    A mustached policeman angrily asked the little rascal, "Don''t be unreasonable for now. What did you start to say? Let our officer pay with his life? I can see that you foreign devils are so fucking beautiful that they even dare to scare our officer. "You even say that we Chinese are barbaric, that''s what I call barbaric!"


    Another policeman said to the little man, "If you dare to open your mouth and bite again, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    The moustache man said again, "Yes! Beat him up! " The tall Buddhist monk tried to persuade them otherwise, saying, "Please forgive me, Mr. Zheng. Challee had been on the spur of the moment, talking nonsense. "Look at my thin face, I apologize." He began with a bow from Chief Officer Zheng.


    The moustache man calmed down and said to the little guy, "Mr. Lally, those words are more or less the same. "If you don''t look at him, I''ll beat you up!" Hearing that, the little guy was angered: "You smelly police actually dare to look down on me? He would use force just like that! "Don''t think I''m afraid of you guys." The moustache man put down his spear and angrily said, "If you want to hit me, then hit me! Come over here!" As he spoke, the two began fighting.


    Pull parted the two of them and said, "Sir, I will pull you down. Don''t fight with him." The little guy had just been hit on the face. He covered his face and viciously said, "Mr. Lally, dodge. Let me teach him a lesson." The pull stopped him.


    The moustache man pointed at the corpse on the ground, angrily said to the little kid: "Break open your dog eyes and take a look, what kind of place is this?" Your church is so far from here. Why did your people die so far in the middle of the night? It was obvious that he had entered the house at night, and was either a traitor or a thief! "You''ve already gotten used to it, you deserve to be beaten to death!"


    The little boy was speechless for a moment. The moustache man said, "If you continue to pester us, we won''t care even if the people from your church die!" Another policeman said, "You foreign priests are full of benevolence and swindling everywhere. "Why don''t you read the Bible properly, and what does Jesus teach you to do?"...


    Sheriff Zheng waved a hand to stop the crowd. "Sir, you are very wise. I admire you." As far as the dead are concerned, he often comes out at night. Taking advantage of a commoner''s house was indeed not a small number of times. We''ve looked for you, Father Marley, many times, but your people are still so indiscreet. Was it Mr. Marley who didn''t stop you? Or won''t you listen? How should this be explained? Blame our people? Our people should have the right to guard their homes and protect themselves. " Lai Li was at a loss for words. He could only shake his head and remain silent.


    The little man still hated Sheriff Zheng. "Zheng, how did you know that our Mr. Macley was out here to hack into a commoner''s house?" he asked. You''re clearly talking about protecting you Chinese people! "We can''t not catch the culprit without doing anything!"


    The moustache man said to the little man, "Mr. Challee, who are you talking to? How could you not know shame? The people tell you that your paper is a foot high. Do you think our officer doesn''t know what you''re doing? Why are you asking with such a face! Let me tell you the truth: don''t mention the murderer first. If you all come out at night and die in the streets for the bandits, we''ll have to help you dig holes and bury you. Because the stench affects the city on the street. Otherwise, we wouldn''t even care about burying him! Even if I bury you, I won''t be able to ask for a favor. "


    Hearing that, the little guy was angered and shouted, "I protest! I protest! You protect the murderer and look down on the foreigners! " The moustache man stopped him and said, "Mister, don''t be agitated. Move your bodies back to London and protest later. Stupid place, no effect on the city''s appearance! " Upon hearing this, one of the commoners suggested, "Mr. Cha Li, this corpse is too big and you are too small. If you can''t move it, you can just drag it to the outskirts and let the dogs eat it. The remaining bones will be lighter." He was so angry that he lost his composure. Ignoring the protest, he turned around to look at the person and scolded, "Bullsh * t!" That person did not get angry and said, "I helped you out of good intentions, and you even hurt me maliciously. If you die, the dog won''t be full. " The moustache man continued, "If you don''t want to drag it to the dogs, you can still move it. Hurry up and move! "I''m still waiting to clean up the place."


    Everyone started to talk back and forth, making the little midget so embarrassed that he did not dare to make a fuss about it anymore. Both he and Lally were silent. The policeman with the book stepped forward and patted the little man on the shoulder, "Mr. Cha Li, don''t pester us anymore. No matter how your people died, we will set up a investigation. Right now, you must seriously cooperate with our commanding officer to provide clues. Tell me first: when did the dead man leave the church? What was the purpose of his visit? Did Father Mary know? You''ll have to account for this. We have clues to follow before we can investigate the case. Otherwise, we can only conclude that the deceased entered the house at night to commit heinous acts, and was beaten and killed by the victims. " The little boy frowned and was at a loss for words. He didn''t know how to reply. He lowered his head and went with the police.


    Yuan Ming, who had been watching from the crowd, thought to himself as he saw the little man leave with the police, "You little man can''t say it here, and it''s the same at the police station. Do you dare to admit that you have plotted against the National Guardian Temple for stealing treasures? "Why don''t you listen to that kind-hearted person''s words and drag your corpses to the dogs?"


    He looked at the body a few more times and thought: "I must have hit McRae on the head when he had a fracture in his chest. How did all those other injuries come about? Was he beaten up by me as well? This was rather strange. Maybe I hit him in two places. Only the wound on its right arm was the most suspicious. I don''t remember ever hitting him on the right arm. "


    After thinking about it again and again, Yuan Ming felt that the injury was not caused by him. He thought for a while and said, "Where is the treasure? Was it because of a third party? Or did Macley have an accomplice? Or did the police want the treasure to go? " One question followed another in his head. Finally he said to himself, "We need to find out if Mary has the treasure or not. Then we can think about other things."


    Very quickly, he thought of a brilliant plan, and was immediately overjoyed. He encouraged himself in his mind, "The secret message is true." He''s not afraid of the strong, he''s only afraid of taking advantage of the weak. Now that everyone in the mosque had come out to handle the murder case, the church would be empty. I''ll go there and find out what''s going on. "


    He did not know whether the secret message was clever or not, but he squeezed his way out of the crowd and slipped away, ready to go to the mosque and spy on the cunning Father Mary face to face. Exactly: There is a natural person bold, do not know which won or lost.


    Let''s not talk about how Yuan Ming planned it. As for Father Mary, when the police came to deliver the message to him in the morning, they said: "Your Mr. Macley here was somehow killed in the street in front of the shop of the jade hall. Please send someone to identify the body as soon as possible. "


    Mary was so shocked that she could hardly believe it. He shook his head and said, "That''s impossible. I am a first-rate expert, and no one can kill me. You are mistaken. " The policeman who delivered the letter said, "Mr. Mary, we can''t be wrong. Your MacLean expert often goes out at night, and everyone knows him. Chief Zheng is waiting for you there. He''s going to set up a investigation. "

 C59

    Mary was greatly disappointed. She shook her head like a rattle again and stood there in a daze. It turned out that every time he went out, he disturbed a whole family. The people he disturbed all went to the police station. Officer Zheng had sought out Mary several times to redress the grievances of the victims. Mary was very protective of him. There was nothing Sheriff Zheng could do. He could only suppress his anger and try to persuade him. Mary was annoyed, so she said something about educating Macley and sent the sheriff away.


    Recently, every time he went out, Macley would come back beaming and assure Mary that the treasure must be the priest''s. Mary was overjoyed. Last night, when Macley had gone to the temple again, Mary had waited hungrily until dawn, hoping that he would be able to retrieve the priceless treasure. Mary was waiting anxiously for news of her death. No wonder he was startled.


    Mary asked the police about the scene, and they told her about the many injuries and deaths he had sustained. At this moment, the foreign monks surrounded him. Mary was in a panic again as she turned back and forth on the ground, grumbling to herself, "What''s the matter with Macley! Bad business! This is bad! Did he die on the way back, or on the way back? What kind of person was this that could kill him so viciously? Damn it, damn it! He was dead. Can I still get that treasure? This is unbelievable, unbelievable! " He suddenly remembered that Macley had followed him for many years, had saved his life, had benefited from him many times, and felt a pang of grief.


    The policeman was anxious and urged him, "Sir, please calm down and send someone over quickly." Mary called all the men and said frantically, "You go! All of you, go! Hurry to the scene, to the police station, to the police station, to the legation, to them! Let them catch the murderer as soon as possible, and pay for my Maclay''s life! Do you all understand? " This scared all the foreign monks into a panic, and they all said, "Yes, yes! We understand. Very well. " Then they all swarmed out, some to the Guardian Hall, some to the police station, some to the British Legation, and Lally and the file went with the messenger to the scene to identify the body.


    After everyone had left for a while, only Mary was left in the room. He still could not calm down and was running around in panic. Sometimes he went to the window, sometimes to the table; sometimes he sat down and picked up a sheet of paper from the pen holder and was about to write a letter when he threw it away and stood up. He was insane. He regretted Maclay''s death, and regretted never getting the treasure again.


    Finally, he got tired and sat down with a depressed expression on his face. He calmly thought about it and said to himself: "It''s over, it''s over, everything is over." I have no hope of obtaining that mysterious treasure ever again. " After some thought, he said, "I''ve had a lot of people coming to see me at the police station about what McCree did. I protected my men and offended them. These cops hate me. They definitely won''t help me with this case today. If I were to ask them for money now, I might not be able to use it. " He suddenly became angry and said, "Don''t look at how many evil deeds my Mike has done. He had to get revenge and vent his anger! I won''t forgive these people from the State Protecting Temple! "I wrote to Archbishop Li, asking him to come here and negotiate with the Chinese to see which Chinese would dare to slight him!" He made himself another cup of coffee and drank it while he worked out how to write a letter.


    He finished his coffee, and in a moment of excitement, his mind was made up. Grabbing the feather, dipping it in ink, he began to write on the paper in a crooked manner. He wrote a few pages before stopping. He read through them again, sometimes nodding, sometimes shaking his head, not quite satisfied with what he had written. He picked up the chicken feathers again and was about to rewrite them when he heard the door outside creak open. Mary immediately put down her chicken feathers, took out her gun, and stood up. He heard the man''s footsteps reach the front door of the house, and he pointed the gun at it. The door was pushed open again as Yuan Ming walked in from the outside.


    Mary was flustered to see the Chinese monk. He was very afraid that people from the National Guardian Temple would come knocking on his door. His hand trembled and he immediately asked, "Who are you? "How dare you barge into my house without being called!" He had seen Yuan Ming in his twenties. He was a young monk with a packet of items on a square in his hand. He stood at the door with a smile on his face, as if he had no ill intentions. His nervousness relaxed a little.


    Noticing his hesitation, Yuan Ming chuckled and walked over to his table. Seeing him come closer, Ma Li panicked again, using the muzzle of the gun to push Yuan Ming closer and kept driving him away, "Get out! Get out! I didn''t ask you to come. "If I don''t go out, I''ll shoot."


    Yuan Ming did not care about what he said and just smiled at him from beginning to end. He unhurriedly put his bag on the table and then calmly said, "Father Ma Li, what''s wrong? Are you afraid of me?" Mary''s hands trembled again. "I''m not afraid of you, I''m not afraid of you. Why should I be afraid of you! " Yuan Ming smiled and said, "It''s good as long as you''re not afraid of me. I''m your friend after all." Mary thought it was strange, she sized him up a few times and said, "No, no, I don''t have a friend like you. You''re lying to me. Get out of here! "If you don''t go out, I''ll shoot you." Yuan Ming said, "Once I''m out, I''ll go out. Don''t regret it if I leave! " Pointing at the bag, he continued, "This is a treasure! Cultural relics, do you understand? Don''t you want it? "


    When Mary heard that, "treasure", her eyes turned and she immediately asked, "Friend, what treasure is that?" Yuan Ming raised his head and said, "A priceless treasure." Mary stopped asking and reached for the bundle. Yuan Ming took his hand and said, "There''s no need to look at it. It''s the treasure you''re looking for." Mary felt a little awkward and puzzled, unable to believe that it was true. "He immediately became suspicious." Could it be that he obtained that treasure? He wants to sell it to me? "What does this have to do with Mike?"


    Yuan Ming was indeed tempted when he saw him. Mr. Marley, you don''t ask me what''s going on. and he kept chasing me away, it''s not like he was a priest. " Ma Li was worried the entire time. He pointed his gun at Yuan Ming and observed him carefully to confirm that there was no malice in his eyes before calming down and saying, "Little master, quickly tell me: who are you and what kind of treasure are you hiding in your bag. How did you obtain it?"


    "I am a monk in a temple, and I am friends with Mr. Macley," Yuan Ming lied. I was in the temple last night, and I don''t know who was chasing after Macley, but he ran into our temple and gave me this package and said, ''This is a priceless treasure, and it belongs to Father Mary. If I don''t come back for it, please take it to the mosque for me and hand it over to Father Mary. '''' After saying that, he hurriedly went out the door to fight with those people. At dawn, I heard he was shot in the street. As per his previous life''s orders, I have brought you the treasures. I, Monk, also know that treasures are valuable, but I do not dare to hide it from you. This is what I do to my friends. I don''t value treasures that much either. This thing is not tasty and cannot be used well. If I don''t give it to you, it''s useless to keep it. "


    When Mary heard that it was Macley who had given it to him, she immediately said happily, "So it turns out that my Macley has obtained the treasure. He really is a hero!" He prayed again, "Lord, bless this hero! Let him ascend to heaven early. " He was careful, however, not to take the gun, but to reach for the bundle with one hand. Yuan Ming held its hand and said, "Wait. You''re still pointing a gun at me, not being polite, not being entertained with tea, it''s a very slow thing to do. How could I give you such a precious treasure so easily? " With that, he took it and turned to leave.


    Mary panicked and shouted, "Stop! "Stop right there!" Yuan Ming stopped and put away his spear. He greeted him with a smile, "Friend, I was the one who waited. Just to be careful, I can show you the tea. " Yuan Ming said, "If you serve me tea, I won''t be giving you my treasure." Mary laughed. "Don''t be angry, my friend. Hurry up and give it to me? " Yuan Ming saw that he was being coaxed again and said, "This way, I won''t be able to give you the treasure." "Then how do you want to give me the treasure?" Mary asked anxiously. Yuan Ming said, "Originally, I wanted to give it to you for free. However, you are being disrespectful to me. I must obtain some rewards in order to give you the treasure." Yuan Ming came back to the table and said, "I''ve done such a big thing for you. It''s only natural for you to give me some rewards." Mary was amused. "Of course, there will be a reward."


    Ma Li was so happy that he forgot everything. He hastily went to an iron cabinet against the wall and opened two locks. He took out a small round box from inside, walked back to the table and removed the lid. He leaned over the table, looked at Yuan Ming and said, "How is it? These are for you. " Yuan Ming saw a white pile of silver coins, which was also worth sixty to seventy yuan. Yuan Ming shook his head and said, "No, no. Too little." Mary became even more anxious when she heard that. She looked at Yuan Ming expectantly and asked, "Then how much do you want?" Yuan Ming stretched out his hand and spread out his five fingers, saying, "Here, five hundred yuan." It had to be true. If there''s a fake one amongst them, I won''t give you the treasure either. " Mary immediately lowered her head and began to ponder.


    Yuan Ming knew that he had not obtained any treasures, and so he decided to stop him so that he could escape. He thought he wanted a lot of money, but Mary wouldn''t agree. Unexpectedly, Ma Li couldn''t wait any longer. He frowned, and made up his mind, "Sure. "That''s a deal." He was also angry at Yuan Ming for wanting so much. Ma Li then went to the metal cabinet, opened the door, and opened the other small doors as well. Yuan Ming praised him and said, "Look, I still have some." There were gold bricks, gold and silver jewelry, agate, coral, pearls, jade, and some unknown treasures. Everything was very rich. Yuan Ming was dazzled by what he saw. He suddenly had an idea.


    The horse inside was as calm as water, squatting in front of the cabinet and counting silver coins. Yuan Ming snickered and thought to himself, "It''s said that Ma Li is cunning beyond compare. Now that I see him today, he is just a fool." He took advantage of Mary''s concentration on counting the money, stepped forward, and suddenly kicked her in the temple. Mary was kicked to the side without a sound. Yuan Ming quickly untied the package and threw away the four bricks inside the bread. Then, he packed another bag of silver and gold bricks. Yuan Ming said in his heart: "This Ma Li really plundered a lot in China, and there are those too. It would be hard to pack another five bags. This little thing is returned to its rightful owner. " He picked up his bag and left.


    When they were far away, Yuan Ming looked at the things in his hands and felt happy. He thought to himself, "Originally, I came here only to investigate the situation, but I didn''t want Ma Li to anger me. This is a big deal. After a while Mary woke up and shouted, and soon it happened. The police are going to get me. What should he do? What should he do? Forget about the treasures for now.


    He walked quickly until he reached a fork in the road. He hesitated, "Should I return to the temple or to the Jade Cloud Temple? If I take the treasure and return to the temple, if Master catches me and refuses to forgive me, then return the secret decree to him. Now that I''m going back empty-handed, Master will not forgive me when she sees me. The thief let me go, the treasure went missing, and I did not accomplish anything. Furthermore, I betrayed my master, so there will definitely be no one to avenge me. Master, you have to kill me with a single palm. You must not go to the temple. Let''s go outside the city first. " He made up his mind and quickly left the city.


    As for Fang Dang and the others, they returned to the Zen hall from the furniture room. Everyone was waiting hopefully for Yuan Ming to return with his treasure, ready to celebrate for him. The monk was able to make a sumptuous meal with a dozen or so dishes. Yuan Ming had not come back yet.


    The monk ordered someone to report: "Master Fang, the food is ready. "According to your instructions, I have brought out the best food in the temple. I will make sure that it is sumptuous. If I don''t use it now, I''m afraid it will be too tasteless if it gets cold." "Wait a little longer," he said anxiously. "If the food is cold, it''s better to keep it hot." The messenger replied.

 C60

    At this time, all the monks were hungry. They looked towards the distance but were unable to see Yuan Ming. They all went back to their rooms and said to Fang Dang, "I''m afraid Yuan Ming went somewhere else and won''t be able to come back. No matter how we look, we can''t see him. "


    "Could it be that he went back to the Jade Cloud Temple?" He should be back by now. "


    "Everyone''s been hungry for the day," he said. "Let''s eat first." Farmer also said, "If we wait any longer, the monks won''t be able to endure the hunger." The abbot could only nod and agree before going to eat with the others.


    After finishing his meal, he waited until sunset to see if Yuan Ming would return. "Why don''t you send the fourth young Daoist to find him when he just came back?" the abbot said regretfully.


    Farmer said, "I thought so at the time. "Because the case in the city is directly related to us, I was afraid that our people might be suspected of going into the city, so I didn''t send anyone to find him."


    "It would be wrong to send people to find it," he said. The mosque murders, they must think we did it. They might have gone to the police station and told us. It is a good thing that we have no one in the city, and it is a good thing that we have less trouble; Yuan Ming did not come back, and there is a reason for that. "


    "In the cases in the city, it doesn''t matter whether our people enter or not, they will still be held responsible," he said. The police began to solve the case. The first suspect was our National Guardian Temple. Unless the police didn''t help the British. I''m thinking about how I''m going to fight this case against the British. "


    Farmer said, "Reverend, you are right. I''m also thinking about it. "


    When the young Daoist heard this, he said, "You all need not worry. If we fight a lawsuit, we will win. It was the British who came here first and killed our men. The police came to the door. I was right with them. Because you were all victims, and you were all mesmerized by Macley, and I was the only one left in the temple. They can''t suspect that I killed Maclay. If the police don''t believe me, I''ll take them out and show them. I don''t know what else he asked. I dare tell the police that the mosque deserves to die! Retribution! "


    "There''s no need for any of you to prepare," he said. This can only be understood by one another. The British could not appeal to the police, so no one came to us. "


    Fang Dang said, "Logically speaking, this should be the case. But I also had another thought: If the mosque people were forced to hurry. Did they tell him that Maclay had been killed here? "Because there are hidden secrets and we cannot explain them, we will be passive and lose the case." Everyone began to analyze the situation and fell silent.


    After a long while, Fa Tong said, "Don''t think about doing good things with the foreigners. In order to achieve their goals, they would do anything they could. They may well have told the police that they recognized us. " "Don''t worry, everyone," he said. As the saying goes, when the car reaches the mountain, there will be a road ahead. If the British tell the police about us without any shame. You can just blame it on me alone. He could still win this case. You are safe. I left. He can''t catch me. " "Your idea is not bad. If we push this matter on you alone, what kind of people would we be? "Can you let this go?" Farmer laughed, "Don''t be impatient. The British don''t have to say anything. When Mary died, their church was in chaos, and there was no one to preside over it. They couldn''t say that. "


    You Feng turned to the abbot and said, "I wasn''t talking about you. I was the one who robbed the treasure from Yuan Shikai, and now everyone knows, this is what it means to be wronged, to have a leader in debt. If the British do tell you about the two murders caused by the treasure, you tell the police that the treasure has been killed by Macley, captivated, and taken away. I expect that the British will lose. Yuan Shikai heard about the treasure and, despite the case, he will ask the people at the mosque for it. They can''t explain it yet. "


    "If the people at the mosque understand what you''re saying, they won''t dare to say anything about us."


    Ru Feng continued, "I predicted that Yuan Ming wouldn''t return. He must have known I was here and didn''t dare to come back to see me." He must have gone back to the Jade Cloud Temple. If they sent someone to find him, they would definitely be able to find him. If, according to the two murders in the city, the treasure is not in his possession, I am not sure. Logically speaking, he should have already obtained a treasure after killing Macley. He should not risk going to the mosque again. He went to the mosque again and killed Mary. I don''t quite understand. He is good at stealing things, and I don''t think he would take such a big risk just to steal some gold and silver. " This once again drew everyone''s attention.


    "I really haven''t thought about it," said the abbot. I thought that Yuan Ming went to the mosque and killed Mary in a fit of anger. Now, he needed to confirm that the treasure was not in Yuan Ming''s hands, if not in his. We need to think of a good way to recover our treasures quickly. "


    "Quickly go to the Jade Cloud Temple. When you see Yuan Ming, you must bring him back. "If he is afraid that Rufeng will not come back, you would rather lie and say that he has left than to bring him back." The four young masters happily accepted the order and each of them took their treasured swords to the Jade Cloud Temple.


    The abbot then asked Ru Feng, "What is the difference between you and Yuan Ming Master and disciple? He was actually able to reach the point where they were not even able to meet face to face. Everyone sat down. Why don''t you tell us what is the difference between us and let us judge you as master and disciple? " After saying that, the abbot smiled. Farmer added, "I found that Rufeng was very interested in the shoe that Yuan Ming left behind. Was there a reason for this? Then tell it all, and let us hear it. The four little Daoist Masters who went to the Blue Cloud Temple would not be able to return for a while. We listened and waited, so as not to get impatient. "


    Hearing Fa Ming mention the shoes, Ru Feng said, "You''re right, senior brother. That shoe has a history. I can identify Yuan Ming here, and the story is on the shoe. It''s a long story. "


    Fa Tong laughed. "It''s good to have a long story, we have plenty of time. No matter how long your story is, it won''t be as long as the Three Kingdoms. He would definitely finish it in a short period of time. "Actually, the longer the story, the more complicated it sounds, and the more interesting it sounds."


    Laughing, he continued, "Senior brother knows how to make jokes. How could my story be as long as the Three Kingdoms'' story? If it was that long, wouldn''t I have become a famous person? Unlike Luo Chuanzhong, he is at least a great writer. " The four of them chatted for a while, before the little Daoist made some tea.


    Rufeng sipped his tea and said, "If you want to explain the differences between me and Yuan Ming, you should first explain the history of this shoe. This way the story will be long. " The abbot continued, "We are not afraid of a story. Tell us in detail what the origin of the shoes is. " You Feng began to talk like a long story.


    Originally, before the founding of the Republic of China, Mr. Sun Yat-sen had been in Japan directing the revolution of the country. Having won the victory in Jiangnan, the Revolutionary Party was eagerly awaiting Mr. Sun''s return to the country to plan the formation of a new national government. For Mr. Sun''s safety, Huang Xing sent someone to take him to Guangzhou from Chengdu Temple.


    Huang Xing told Ru Feng to drive to Japan to pick up Mr. Sun and bring him back. Ruo Feng readily agreed. He, along with Song and other leaders of the revolutionary party, set out from Guangzhou by boat to the home of Mr. Wu, an overseas Chinese from Kobe, where Mr. Sun lived. Mr. Sun was very happy to meet a group of people who had come to pick him up. He was especially enthusiastic about Rufeng.


    After Mr. Sun asked everyone about the situation in the country, Song Chuangren and the others hurried out to do some work. Some of the people who came with them were far away in Tokyo, and it was difficult for them to gather.


    Mr. Sun, out of enthusiasm for Rufeng, said to him: "There are many things here that they need to do, and it will be difficult to finish them in a short time. My entourage was momentarily disorganized. So it will be some time before we can leave for home. Since the master came to Japan for the first time, I didn''t have any good hospitality. Therefore, I will go for a walk with the master to enjoy the scenery of the mountain in Japan as a hospitality to the master. It would be a worthwhile trip if the Master could see the beautiful scenery of Japan. "


    Rufeng, who was fond of travelling, readily agreed. He thanked Mr. Sun with a few courteous words. From then on, they travelled while waiting for their entourage. In the blink of an eye, a few days had passed, yet the people had yet to gather. During this time, Mr. Sun accompanied Rufeng to tour the various ornamental attractions in Kobe area.


    Seeing that he had run out of time, Mr. Sun turned to Ruo Feng and asked, "Master, how have you been these past few days?"


    "The scenery in Japan is very unique, and I feel very happy," said Rufeng with a smile. As you said, I have not wasted my time. "


    Although I have been living in Japan for a long time, I rarely go out sightseeing," Sun said. These few days have also aroused my interest. We can go out a little farther, even though we don''t have much of a chance to swim here anymore. I heard that the scenery in Fukuyama is also quite good. The seaside town was bustling. We''ll take a ride there tomorrow. I believe there is a certain amount of inspiration for us. We can understand why ordinary Japanese towns and villages are flourishing.


    As they were discussing, the landlady came over and hurriedly tried to dissuade them, "Mr Sun, you''d better not go to Fukuyama. I heard that the ground there is not very peaceful, robbers are rampant. Pirates dare to rob and commit crimes in broad daylight. Murder and murder happened frequently. Don''t go too far. "


    Mr. Sun snorted and replied, "I have such a martial arts master by my side, where should I go to be afraid of anything? We won''t go out at night, we''ll run into a few bad guys in the middle of the day, what can he do to us? You don''t know our master. He is from Shaolin Temple, Songshan, a famous Chinese temple. If there really is someone scheming against us, he will be the one looking for trouble when we start fighting. "So you don''t have to worry."


    The landlady heard this. He took a glance at Rufeng and saw that he was indeed strong and fat. He expected him to have some astonishing martial arts skills. He then relaxed and no longer obstructed her. She said a few polite words to Ru Feng before walking away. Mr. Sun looked like he wanted to say something, but he smiled at Rufeng.


    Although he was a master of martial arts, he had no choice but to be modest and prudent. Seeing his landlady leave, he said to Mr. Sun: "If Fukuyama is in danger, I will not go. It''s the best thing to hear from the landlady. " Mr. Sun shook his head and smiled.


    "Japan has its customs and practices. We do not understand it, nor do we know the extent of the evil of its strong men," said Rufeng. We can win people from martial arts, but we do not know the characteristics and methods of every strong person in Japan. In case of any situation, we will inevitably suffer a disadvantage. It''s not worth it to go for a walk. " He could not bear to think about it.

 C61

    The next morning, Mr Sun said quietly to Rufeng, "You may not know this, but my landlord treats me the best and cares about me the most. Every time I go anywhere, she tells me. ''Afraid something will happen to me.''


    "I can see that," he replied. "The landlord is a kind man. He treats people warmly."


    Mr. Sun urged again, "Let''s go and come back early. There won''t be any problems. My landlord was afraid that I had gone too far and would come back too late to scare the two of us. If you don''t believe me, I can walk around. " "Ah, so that''s how it is," said Ru Feng with a smile. "Then let''s go for a walk, and we didn''t come to Japan for nothing.


    Thus, the two of them secretly moved away from the house, went out to the car and enjoyed the scenery all the way to Mount Fu. The two chatted and laughed in the car, enjoying themselves.


    It was noon when they arrived at a small seaside town. North of the town was a hill with a lake at the foot of it. The lake gave off a beautiful scenery. The two of them got off the car and entered the town. Both sides of the street were lined with signs and stalls. Shops were thriving, and there was a clamor from vendors for goods to be sold. It was a bustling scene.


    Looking at these scenes, Mr. Sun said: "An ordinary small town in Japan can actually be so prosperous. Enough to make us ponder. There are a lot of things we should learn. Japanese people are hardworking and good at business. "


    "Such a small town, such a bustling place, it really is something to be amazed about," said Rufeng. It''s no less prosperous than our middle city. "


    Teacher Sun laughed, "Can you find out the reason behind this bustling place?"


    "Apart from being in a superior position, it''s just as you said: the Japanese are hardworking and good at business."


    Mr Sun added: "The development of Japan''s private economy has driven the Japanese empire from weak to strong, and it is constantly developing. His achievements were in the process of being rejuvenated by the Ming Dynasty. In order for China to flourish, it must also break the feudal system, reform its laws and develop its economy. "


    The Japanese businessman was very hospitable. The two of them were in the middle of a lively discussion when they were called over by a few waiters. Ru Feng didn''t understand Japanese, but he understood the meaning of these greetings. Although he was not moved by the enthusiastic invitation, his appetite was aroused by the food that filled both sides of the street. Mr. Sun said, "Let''s not watch it for now. It''s time for lunch. It''s time for us to have lunch." "You should''ve told me earlier," he said, smiling. "Look at me, I''m drooling."


    Mr. Sun said with a smile, "You made me see it." The two chatted and laughed as they entered the restaurant with a female shop assistant. As he sat inside, the male and female employees became even more enthusiastic. Soon, he cooked the dumplings for Mr. Sun and Rufeng as instructed and brought them up to the table.


    The two chatted as they ate. Both of them ate their fill. When he was done eating, he paid the bill. Mr. Sun said with a laugh, "I forgot for a moment that I was wronged today."


    Ruo Feng was baffled. "What have you done to make me feel wronged?" Mr. Sun said, "I bought that dumpling for you for the beef filling." Laughing, he said, "I don''t care about such things. Let bygones be bygones." The wine and the meat had passed through his intestines, but Lord Buddha had kept all of it within his heart.


    The two of them happily left the store and strolled down the street. See that the sale of more than food, clothing, shoes and hats, daily goods, everything. There were groups of tourists, there were elegant girls, there were free and unrestrained young men, there were old men holding umbrellas walking at a slow pace, there were women moving unsteadily, there were vicious thugs, and there were civilized and prudent men. The tourists were all different. Everywhere, for the sake of Mr. Sun''s safety, Rufeng did not leave Mr. Sun''s side, monitoring those wanton, vicious pedestrians. Unknowingly, they had left the town.


    The two of them went for a stroll by the lake again. It was beautiful to stand by the lake and look around. He saw: the green water in the lake was rippling, while the short trees were filled with the fragrance of flowers and birds. The temple on the mountainside stands tall and graceful, the sky is blue and the clouds are white and the birds soar. It made people let it go, made people leave it behind. Mr. Sun came to the scene full of love poems, his mouth constantly reciting poetry praises. It turns out that the Chinese Tang and Song poems are also suitable for Japan.


    The two of them first took a tour of the lake in a small boat, then abandoned the boat to slowly swim up the mountain. The two of them reached the mountainside and were enjoying the view when a gust of cold wind blew. After the wind passed, the dark clouds quickly rolled over from the sky. That day, the Duke was going to wash the world.


    Mr. Sun looked up at the sky and said, "Ah, a storm is brewing. This cool wind brings rain. It was about to rain heavily. We''re going to be in the rain. What should I do? "


    Rufeng looked at the sky and said, "The weather is very bad, I''m afraid it''s not just rain. There''s still hail in the rain. This thing is very powerful, so we need to avoid it. " As soon as the two hesitated, raindrops the size of copper coins began to fall. "It''s too late for us to go down and avoid the rain," he said quickly. "Hurry up and go to the temple on the mountainside to take shelter from the rain."


    The two of them rushed to the front of the temple, their bodies already stained and wet. Observing the temple, he said, "Seeing that the courtyard is big, there are many houses. The front hall was open in the middle, and there were stone steps in front of the door. The porch was deep and deep, and the red lacquer fence looked very beautiful. The long flat forehead was huge, and the words "Qing Shu-an" were engraved on a black background in gold. As the two ascended the steps, Mr. Sun smiled: "This is a monastery for women. I presume that there is a female Bodhisattva living inside." We must tread lightly, and be in awe of the Zen. "


    Both of them knocked the door for a few times but no one answered. He pushed the door open and entered. The house was empty and lifeless, as if everyone had left it. There were moss on the ground and grass in the corners. Through the broken door and windows, he saw a large courtyard in the back, filled with wild grass that was waist-high, desolate and desolate.


    It was raining hard now. They went back to the veranda and looked out over the rain. He saw the rolling rain on the mountain and the torrential rain; it was like a torrential downpour. Looking into the distance, I could see the rain and smoke, and I could see that the town at the foot of the mountain was hazy. Rain beat on the roof, the sound was loud, and he dared to bully the ten gongs and drums. The thunderbolt shook the wall, causing dust to fall. A closer look at the rain and sure enough there were bean-hailstones.


    Just as the two of them were enjoying the scenery, a sudden gust of cold wind blew over. The rain borrowed the force of the wind to dump its way into the overhang. The two of them hurriedly retreated, trying to avoid the attack. "What a storm!" As Mr. Sun retreated, he said, "Incredible! "Incredible!" He listened and looked around as if he had heard something. At this time, the rain got heavier and heavier. Only thunder could be heard, no other sounds could be heard.


    In the face of such a rain, Mr. Sun felt it and recited a note. Seeing him dance wildly, he was very happy and said: "The dark clouds roll, the thunderclaps, the shaking of the earth; the strong winds sweep, the rush of the wind, the pouring of the basin, the washing of the foul world; the rescue of the hungry people; the change of the color of the mountains; the renewal of the earth. "After the rain, look at the land again. The five valleys are lush and flourishing; the sun rises, the golden light shines brightly; the mountains and rivers are inlaid with gold and jade, the tens of thousands of people rejoice; look at the world again, who says that things are bad?" When Rufeng saw him happy, he also clapped happily and cried out: "Wonderful! and you can see the ambition of a great man.


    Suddenly, Mr. Sun stopped smiling and went down to listen. And Ru Feng listened to him. The sound of a woman''s crying could be heard. Rufeng hurried forward, listening attentively. He thought to himself, "Look at this desolate scene, no one has lived here for a long time. When we came in, we felt empty and creepy. Don''t hide any strong pirates here. If it happens, I don''t mind; if Mr. Sun is hurt, it will be bad. Amitabha, I hope the crying came from afar. "


    He looked forward to the rain so he could leave as soon as possible. He turned his head and looked outside. The rain was still falling. At this moment, the crying could be clearly heard. And in that room.


    "This is bad!" he thought to himself. Here it comes. There were indeed vicious people hidden here. With my many years of experience in the martial arts world, this person is currently coercing women to do whatever he wants. It''s all over the place, and I''ve never cared about it. If Mr. Sun heard the crying and thought that the girl was in trouble, he had to take care of it. What should I do? "


    Rufeng hurriedly pulled Mr. Sun to the door, and kept talking to him, repeatedly telling him to look at the rain, lest he should listen and meddle in other people''s business. "Look at the rain," said Rufeng. "It''s pouring down like a torrential downpour, like a torrential downpour." It was truly unprecedented. The rain carried the wind, spurring the flowers to break the willows, only the soft lawn, even more delicious. You don''t recite poetry in the face of such a sight? "


    At this moment, Mr. Sun was not in the mood to view the rain, nor was he in the mood to admire the scenery, much less recite a poem. He saw Rufeng talking and laughing with him over and over again. He was annoyed. He hissed, "Master, how do you have ears? There are women crying here. "


    Rufeng coaxed him by saying, "First of all, I have no idea what to say, and secondly, I''ve been cultivating for too long, so I can only listen to the wind and the rain, and not ask about the secular voice. Even if there was a cry, it didn''t come from here. It came from far away. Let''s just enjoy the impromptu poetry of the rain, not smelling anything else. Your poem has a deep artistic conception, and I appreciate it. Why don''t you recite a few more lines to me, and I will use them to express my feelings. I have always trained hard, and I also want to experience the pleasures of poetry. "


    When Mr. Sun heard this, he said, "You really don''t know how to handle poetry when you''re cleaning the lamps of the ancient buddha. The weeping in my ears was sad, so how could the poetry be so good? Now I do not have the heart to see the rain, do not have the intention to admire the flowers, the heart is confused. The cry was clearly coming from somewhere in the room, yet you said it came from afar. Listen carefully. A woman is not easy to laugh for no reason, not easy to cry, crying must have sad things. Here, she was crying. Someone was definitely bullying her. We went to help her. No matter the nation, no matter the nation, no matter the Taoists or the common folk. " It was true that the heavens didn''t want to make a beauty out of him. The rain suddenly lessened.


    The sound of the rain lessened, and the cries became louder and clearer. Ru Feng complained incessantly in his heart, grumbling, "My lord, you really don''t want to be a beauty!" As if you heard him say he was going to look, you stopped the rain. "How come it''s not too big!"


    Rufeng had no choice but to frighten Mr. Sun, saying, "Here is an empty room full of artemisia grass, there must be a large group of strong people hiding. They were holding steel knives to coerce women, to do that kind of thing. We don''t care. "Since it''s raining less, let''s hurry up and leave so that we don''t bring disaster upon ourselves." However, when Mr. Sun heard this, he said, "I remember there is a saying that is extremely kind: ''Saving a life is better than creating a seven-levelled pagoda''." This is your Buddhist compassionate prophecy. It''s just right for today. "


    Ruo Feng refused to take a look. He took Mr Sun''s hand and said, "Whatever you like, let''s get down the mountain." Unexpectedly, Mr. Sun retracted his hand and reprimanded him: "I heard the crying and I''m not afraid. Why are you panicking? Are all the heroes of the martial arts world like this? "


    This remark aroused Rufeng''s temper. Ru Feng rose to his feet. "I, a monk, have never been afraid of anything in my life. Life and death are not an issue." I was afraid that if you were to suffer, it would be unbefitting of you, so I didn''t go and save her. When I arrived, Mr. Huang Xing gave me all kinds of instructions. He warned me again, and again, and again, and again, he warned me to take care of the situation for now. I was thinking that because she is a Japanese woman, she can''t miss our country. Please come with me.


    Mr. Sun stood still again and said, "Only with people can it be considered as a country. If I don''t save him when I see him die, how can I bear it in my heart? " "Well said," he continued. "I''ll escort you down the mountain. Then I''ll come back and save her myself. Are you at ease with this? " Mr. Sun said, "You and I both have a life, so why should I be honored? There was no need for him to say anything more. They could just go over and take a look. I also have the honour to witness how the high monks of China are able to compete with Japanese bandits. " There was nothing that Rufeng could do to him.

 C62

    That Mr. Sun was really impatient. He turned around and ran towards the location of the cry after finishing his sentence. At this point, Ruo Feng regretted his decision deeply. He shook his head and said helplessly, "I''d rather listen to the landlord. If I don''t go with him, how could this happen?" Rufeng had no choice but to rush forward and prepare for the upcoming battle.


    It turned out that the crying came from the back room. The two walked out of the front room and into the courtyard. They walked around the grass and arrived in front of the crying house. The red lacquer door was closed, and on it was a signboard with the words'' Hall of Law ''written on it. The two of them pushed open the door and entered the house. A young woman with disheveled hair and naked body was tied to a pillar, crying and making a ruckus.


    She looked to be in her twenties, had a haggard face, and was quite pretty. She was a bit embarrassed and panicked when she saw the two enter. He struggled and gasped for breath. Her crimson face appeared helpless as she shook her head. Seeing her determination, he raised his head and wailed to the two: "Gentlemen, please, save me. I''m going to die of cold. The pirates have made me miserable. Please, please! " She spoke in Japanese, which Rufeng did not understand. He turned to Mr. Sun and asked, "What did she say?"


    "She said the pirates had hurt her. She was too cold, and begged for help." Because he was an outsider, it was inconvenient for him to get close to a woman. Mr. Sun stepped forward and asked the woman, "Miss, where are the pirates? "Don''t be afraid, we''re here to save you." Mr. Sun also spoke Japanese.


    Before the woman could reply, the four pirates inside the room had already been alerted. When they heard him speak, they all put down their cups, raised their knives, and came out together to answer, "We are here. Do you want to die? " He saw that all four of them were lean and had long hair. All of them had belts tied to their foreheads, giving them the appearance of having a headache. The two of them wore vests, while the two of them were bare-chested. One of them was exceptionally ferocious. His chest hair was very long and he held his sword in his hand as if he was about to kill someone.


    The four of them scowled furiously with a very ferocious look on their faces. Although he didn''t understand the old man''s words, he knew they weren''t good intentions. He stealthily gathered his power to stand in front of the four of them, glaring at them one by one.


    The woman said, "It''s him and the other four that have caused me so much suffering. These four brutes would not die a peaceful death! Sir, please save me. " Mr. Sun saw that all four of them were in their twenties, so he said to them: "It seems that all four of you are also like men, why are you bullying a weak girl at the same time? That shouldn''t be possible! You have four young people, and you have sisters in your family, so you should ask yourself. I advise you to let her go. Let her go home early and reunite with her family. "


    One of them sneered and said, "If we all had a conscience like you, we wouldn''t be pirates. One of you is a man of letters and one of you is a warrior. I also advise you to not meddle in other people''s business, lest you lose your life. " The other said, "I tell you the truth: we are drunk today, and we ask for pleasure. This beauty, if we don''t play with her, others will as well. Isn''t it all the same? So what if he let her go? The lives of your two kind-hearted people weren''t exchanged for a few pounds of salt. If there are so many of these, can you manage it? The four of us don''t want to kill anyone. You guys should hurry up and escape. "


    Rufeng was furious at his words. He stepped forward to free the woman. The man pointed his sword at Ruo Feng and said, "You really don''t care about face. You''re courting death!" Before he could finish his sentence, he had already viciously swung his blade at the top of Ruo Feng''s head. Ru Feng dodged and raised his leg, knocking him to the ground and heavily falling down. The other three rushed forward to surround him, ready to strike at any moment now.


    "What are you doing?" To fight? " The three of them were stopped. "I, the Monk, don''t want to hurt you four," he said. "I only want to let this woman go. If you attack again, you''re asking for trouble." The four of them didn''t understand Chinese, so they didn''t know what he was talking about, but they could tell he was Chinese. The four people were furious as they all scolded, "You low race people are not even equal to dogs and pigs, and you even dare to come to Japan to be in charge! Kill them! " All four of them raised their sabers to strike at Ru Feng. Ruo Feng hurriedly moved to defend himself, engaging the four of them in combat.


    Mr. Sun listened to the words of the pirates, very angry, also worried that Rufeng naked hands against the four of them to suffer. He stood aside to cheer for Rufeng. He saw that Rufeng was surrounded by four people, fearless and fearless. He was moving to the left and right, trying to attack the east and to attack the west. Rufeng suddenly jumped out of the encirclement and killed one of them with his palm. His feet swept across the area and another fell. That move was astonishingly fast. It was as fast as lightning. The two of them blinked in surprise, and Ruo Feng was right in front of one of them. The man tried to swing the knife in a flurry, but Ruo Feng, standing shoulder to shoulder with him, grabbed his arm, twisted it as best he could, and kicked him to the ground at the foot of the wall. The remaining person wanted to fight, but he wanted to run. Rufeng hated him the most. He flashed forward and killed him with a single palm.


    At this time, the man who was swept down knelt down in a hurry and begged for mercy. He kept begging from his mouth and kowtowed three times. "You''re the one who''s going soft," Ruo Feng retorted angrily. He wouldn''t forgive her even if she begged. If you win, both of our lives will be gone as well. "


    After saying that, she kicked him, "Stand up and fight me again!" The man didn''t know what was going on, but he was scared out of his wits and refused to get up. He pleaded for mercy. At the side, Mr. Sun said, "Master, please spare him." Only then did Ru Feng give up.


    Mr. Sun personally liberated the woman, let her put on her clothes, the rain stopped and she left. The woman entered and put on her clothes. She knelt down and kowtowed to the two to thank them for their pain. That was true: bitter as the Yellow River, miserable like the heavens.


    So this woman was a nun in this temple. This temple had many nuns. The teaching industry was flourishing, and the incense burned brightly. Because of the Japanese government''s invasion of Korea and China, the Japanese army had been constantly conscripted for war, causing some Japanese youths, in order to avoid military service, to occupy small islands in the sea or temples in the mountains, becoming pirates of the strong.


    They rob and rob all over the place. As a result, the Japanese strong pirates grew in number, social order was in disarray, and people''s lives and property were not guaranteed. The temple was constantly being harassed by pirates. Some of the nuns had already left. Only the nun was left with no one to rely on. She had nowhere to turn to, and she was here no matter what. Her name was Gardenia tenuis, and she came from Kato Town.


    Seeing how pitiful she was, Mr. Sun asked, "If you leave this place, will you be able to find a place to rest?" Gardenia cried, "I have nowhere to go but this temple. Everyone who could walk had left. I''ve been here for more than a year. " Mr. Sun said, "You can go to a densely populated place in the town and find another monastery. Once we leave, the pirates will come and bully you. " Gardenia said: "Sir, you do not know, now any temple, eating is difficult. A meal for one person and a few people to eat. I don''t have any money on me, so who would be willing to take it? Here, I am destitute, living by begging. "I also wanted to find another place to stay for a while, but these pirates might have bullied me, so I really couldn''t find a place to stay."


    Mr. Sun turned his head and looked at the pirates kneeling at the side, expecting that she would not be able to stay any longer, he advised Gardenia: "You should return to the village for now, ask for the help of your family and friends, and leave this place first. In case they bully you again. "


    Gardenia said: "Now my family is uninhabited, no close relatives in the village. I have an older brother who went missing because he was a soldier. Some said he was in Taiwan, others that he was in Fujian, and others that he was travelling in China. He didn''t read much and didn''t write to me. The year my brother became a soldier, when I was sixteen years old and was chosen by my husband, Ojawa, in Gato Town, to marry me as his wife. Two years after the marriage, I had no children. She married another wife. The lady was the daughter of a rich family, and she was very good at beating and scolding me. My husband had no choice but to send me here to cultivate. Every month he gives money to the temple house to support me. Later, Ogawa was recruited by the government to serve as a soldier in Korea. Therefore, I was left unattended. Here came the pirates again, and they bullied the nuns, and the nuns were gone. I''m the only one who''s been bullied by these pirates. " When Mr. Sun heard this, he felt embarrassed for her and said to himself, "So Japanese society is actually so chaotic."


    Gardenia pointed angrily at the four pirates and said: "They are all pirates who have come to escape military service. They are from the same village as me, and they are all from Kato Town. Not only did they not help me, they even bullied me. "


    Pointing at the kneeling pirate, he said, "This beast is even more hateful. He is the eldest nephew of my husband, Xiao Chuan, the eldest son of my eldest uncle and brother. He was as insulting to me as the other three. He was the one who told the three that he was here, that they had come together. Today I was not feeling well, they forced me to bed, I scratched their faces in anger, they tied me here, they went drinking. I hate them! " After she finished speaking, Gardenia was filled with hatred. She kneeled down towards Ru Feng and begged, "Please, Master, please kill this beast. We can''t let him live. Please, please!"


    Ru Feng didn''t understand her words. He turned his head to Mr. Sun and asked, "What is she trying to do?" The kneeling pirate was trembling in fear.


    Mr. Sun told Rufeng, "This person is her husband''s nephew. He insulted her because of the humiliation. He begged you to kill this man. " "That won''t do," he said. I''ve already let him go and there''s no reason for me to kill him anymore. He raped his aunt, and perhaps the Japanese did not care about Lun Chang. " Mr. Sun said, "Master does not know that the Japanese nation is deeply influenced by the Chinese nation. This person is a scum of his race. "


    Seeing that the rain had not stopped yet, Mr. Sun turned around to explain his grudge to them. He said to the resentful Gardenia: "You have no one to rely on right now, so you''re still relatives. Let him change from now on. Take care of you. Is that okay?" Gardenia heard the hatred said: "If others may be okay, but this animal is not. I will never let him take care of me. You killed him for me, sir. Please! Please! "


    Mr. Sun said to the pirate, "You are still young, you should change the course of events. Quickly apologize to your aunt and ask for forgiveness! Won''t you take care of her from now on? "


    The man was secretly happy as he heard that there was a way out. He quickly crawled over and knelt in front of Gardenia to beg. Gardenia hated him and scolded him, but she was determined not to forgive him. He once again used the same method he had used to deal with Ruo Feng. He was unwilling to get up.


    Gardenia''s hatred changed even further. Biting her silver teeth, she picked up the knife on the ground and viciously swung it at the pirate''s neck. Red light scattered in all directions as the pirate''s head was chopped off. It almost fell to the ground. The corpse rolled and twitched. Gardenia is not yet out of breath, cut a few more times before throwing the knife, sitting down a burst of tears.


    Rufeng turned around and entered the pirate''s room. He saw a table on the floor, four bowls of seafood on the table, and a jar of wine on the left side of the table. Everyone on the table still had leftovers in their glasses. A pile of clothes was placed aside. He smelled the wine, picked up a cup, and poured himself a glass to drink. Very soon, he felt his entire body was scorching hot, and he became extremely positive. Knowing that his situation was not good, he regretted everything. It turned out to be Japanese spring wine. Ruo Feng was so angry that he broke down completely.


    In the midst of the chaos, Rufeng found some pirate money and gave it to Gardenia. Mr Sun said: "This is good. You have some money. You can find a monastery to settle down." Gardenia was also very happy. She went in to pack up, brought out a suitcase, and said: "My two benefactors, if it is convenient, I will go with you. In town, I can find a place to stay. " Mr. Sun said, "It would be best if you could find a place to stay. We''ll take you along with us."

 C63

    At this time outside the rain stopped, Mr. Sun and Rufeng led the gardenia down the mountain, took a car to the town. When they stopped in front of a monastery, Gardenia said, "This is the Goddess Temple. There are people from the Gongshu Temple here, I''ll go find them to stay with me." Gardenia alighted, thanked him repeatedly, and asked for his name. Mr. Sun told her the truth.


    At this moment, the people in the courtyard saw that a car had arrived at the entrance and came out to take a look. Among them, there were some who recognized Gardeners and went straight over. Gardenia pointed to Mr. Sun and said, "They are all from Qingshu Temple." When the nuns saw Gardenia coming in the car, they thought she had made a comeback. He helped her with the gardenias. Only then did Mr. Sun and Rufeng get back into the car and galloped towards the house. This is exactly: Chinese gang members to the end, Japanese women comfortable.


    Rufeng and Mr Sun returned safely to their lodgings that night, both of them happy. Since they had met the vicious pirates, the two of them were convinced of the landlord''s words and no longer went out. The two chatted with each other at home every day to pass the time, waiting for the returning staff to gather. After waiting for a few more days, Song Chuanren returned first. Following that, the people who had accompanied him back to the country also began to gather.


    On the morning before they left for home, they were in the house having a happy discussion with Mr. Sun. The landlady went in and said to Mr. Sun, "Sir, there is a young lady outside. She is Japanese and has found her way here. She said she was here to see you and Master Ruo Feng. " Mr. Sun was surprised and said, "I don''t know any Japanese ladies here? The women in my entourage are all here. Had she found the wrong person? Ask her again. "


    The landlady laughed and said, "How forgetful! When she asked me, she made it clear that she knew your name and address. There was no mistake. If it is convenient for you to see her, I will let her in; if it is not convenient for you to see her, I will refuse her. "


    The landlord was a genuine Chinese. He is now a well-known wealthy businessman in Japan. Although he was far away from his homeland, he could not forget his homeland and the one he had ploughed away for generations. At all times I hope that the motherland will be prosperous and strong, and that the people of my hometown will be well-dressed. Many of Mr. Sun''s expenses in Japan were funded by him. Mr. Sun goes out, he has his own car, very convenient. The people here all spoke Chinese. However, the male host, Mr. Wu Jintang, because of his work, rarely has the time to sit with Mr. Sun, everything is the hostess to Mr. Sun''s warm and thoughtful. Not here.


    On the other hand, Ru Feng saw Mr. Sun''s refusal and said: "Mr. Sun, we are leaving. The young miss must have come to see you off. She must be an acquaintance. If he comes in good faith, he will not be polite. If it''s inconvenient for her to come in, I can accompany you outside to meet her. If she was evil and had some tricks up her sleeve, it would definitely not be hidden from my eyes. "


    Actually, Rufeng had already guessed that the Japanese lady outside was the gardener who had been saved that day. Mr. Sun heard the words from Rufeng and laughed, "You''ve become serious. The person who came was not malicious. Maybe I forgot about her. "


    Mr. Sun excused himself from the crowd and walked out with Ruo Feng. When they saw who had arrived, they were both shocked. On the opposite side stood a young lady in a bright kimono with a fresh head, like a boudoir of a rich family. The two of them felt that they were familiar, but they did not dare to recognize each other.


    Seeing the two of them in a daze, the young lady gave a gentle and quiet smile, saluted and said: "Good morning, gentlemen!" Mr. Sun returned the greeting. His voice sounded very familiar. The young lady then said, "My two benefactors, how did you forget? I am the Gardenia Gardenia that was saved by you all that day! "


    Mr. Sun laughed. "Actually, I already felt that our relationship has turned for the better. It''s only because your temperament and clothing were completely different from that day that I didn''t dare to hastily recognize you. Congratulations to young miss on your new residence! " Gardenia smiled and said, "Thanks to you, I feel very good there."


    When Mr. Sun saw that she had done well, he gave her a few words of praise before allowing her into the living room. That Miss Gardenia was really polite, going inside to thank her again for saving her life that day. Then he took out a pair of shoes and said, "I have brought them with me to bid farewell to my benefactors. These shoes are disrespectful. I made them myself. I want to give it to my benefactor to wear. Originally, I did this for my husband, Xiao Chuan, who was a soldier in Korea and had no news of me. It''s no use for me to keep it. I also wanted to leave some precious objects as a souvenir for my two benefactors. I was so poor that I couldn''t bring out anything. This is truly a shame! "


    When Mr. Sun and Rufeng heard this, they looked at each other, wanting to give up.


    Gardenia said again: "This is my fault again. This put the two benefactors in a difficult position. I should have made another pair, but my benefactor is coming home and can''t wait for me. The only thing that can be done is this: As long as my two benefactors wear the shoes properly, I will give them to you as a souvenir. "


    When the two heard this, they found it difficult to answer, and Mr Sun said, "Thank you, Miss, for the shoes. We all have shoes to wear, so please bring them back to Yukawa for him to wear. " Seeing that the two of them could not take it, Gardenia was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. She knelt down and said: "We are separated by thousands of rivers and mountains, it is hard to say whether we will have the chance to meet again. At this moment of parting, if I cannot repay my benefactor a little, I will die with regret. I also know that there is no shortage of shoes for my benefactors, but I want them as a souvenir for my benefactor. Please accept, my two benefactors. " With that, he picked up the shoes with both hands and raised them above his head as a show of respect.


    Mr. Sun and Rufeng did not know what to do, so they had to give in to each other. Gardenia also said: "You do not accept these shoes, must be because I am despicable, afraid to wear these shoes degrading feet?"


    Mr. Sun quickly said politely, "There''s no need for that." He hurriedly thought of a way to compete with Rufeng. Mr. Sun''s feet were bigger than Rufeng''s. Mr. Sun said with a smile, "According to what Miss Gardenia said, Master you should wear those shoes. Take them or she won''t get up." Rufeng happily took the shoes and thanked Gardenia. Gardenia revealed a smile and immediately thanked them for receiving the shoes.


    Mr. Sun said, "If Miss has any requests, we can agree to them as well. It''s just that we still lack presents for Miss to remember. " Only then did Gardenia laughed and said: "Sir has left me the unforgettable period of my life, and I feel extremely honored. That is, I was able to get to know Mister. "


    At this time, Mr. Sun was still puzzled, thinking: "I didn''t give her anything?" Gardenia continued: "I mentioned your name in the convent. Someone knew and told me. So, mister is the number one great man of China, I''m sorry for the disrespect! Now all the people in the convent are honored for me. " With that, he bowed deeply to Mr. Sun and said, "You are too noble!" Mr. Sun smiled and said, "I have no money, so it''s not expensive anywhere. Miss has spoken. "


    Then Gardenia said again: "Just because benefactor is a special person, I have something to ask of you. Only you can help me. " Mr. Sun said, "If Miss has something to say, please just say it. There''s no need to be polite. Other than heaven holding the moon, I can help you, "said Gardenia." My brother is a soldier in China, and there is no news of him. Please help me to find it when you return home. I am very grateful to my brother and sister for receiving this message. This big brother of mine is the only relative I have now. " After which, he shed tears. Afraid of being seen by Mr. Sun, he hurriedly wiped it away.


    Mr. Sun graciously agreed, saying, "Miss, please be at ease. Your brother is indeed in China. I will definitely help you find him. Please leave behind your brother''s name and description. "


    Gardenia held back her tears and was very happy. She took out a photo and said: "The person on it is my brother. He is called Nobuyasu Man. One of his ears was cut off when he joined the Black Hand Society as a marker. I''m afraid the rest is written on the back of the photo. "


    Mr. Sun took the photo and translated her words to Rufeng as he read them.


    After hearing that, Ru Feng laughed. "Why don''t we change this black hand into a cruel one? It would be better to cut off one''s ears as a sign of joining the Association." Could he be sincere just like that? The Japanese are being ridiculous and cruel. " Only then did Gardenia bid the two farewell.


    Since Mr. Sun''s return, China has undergone tremendous changes. The Republic of China was established. Mr. Sun was elected by the provinces as the interim Grand President of the Republic of China. Mr. Sun took time out of his busy schedule and commissioned a few Japanese consuls to help him search for Nobuyasu. The Japanese garrison battalions in China were also checked by Mr. Sun. None of them had been able to find him. Later, the Japanese consul sent a telegram to Mr. Sun saying that Nobuyasu was an officer of the Japanese army''s battalion. As a result of the ship out, capsized at sea, the whereabouts of the ship remains unknown.


    Mr. Sun thought that this person died in the storm, deeply regretted Gardenia. In order not to hurt Gardenia to hope for the enthusiasm of her family, Mr. Sun never wrote to tell her. Later, Mr. Sun, for the grand scheme of national unity, resigned from the presidency and gave his place to Yuan Shikai. He left Mr. Sun and went back to Chengdu to live in the Temple of State. He kept his shoes and photos.


    One day in June, this happened again in Chengdu when Rufeng went to visit his long-lost old friend, the Elder of the Temple of Pharaoh, a hundred miles away from the temple of Pharaoh at the foot of Mount Emei. There were siblings who were performing along the street and arrived in Chengdu. These two were originally Henan people. Brother''s name is Lee Yanyi, sister''s name is Li Qian. The two of them were young and both of them looked very beautiful. The two of them had long heard that Chengdu was famous for its wealth and wealth, with rich citizens and bustling streets. So they came all the way here. The two of them had already staged a few games in Chengdu. There were many spectators on the stage, so it was very popular. Chengdu praised his siblings'' martial arts performance. In a short period of time, everyone in Chengdu had heard of the news, and the two siblings were well-received everywhere in Chengdu.


    Unexpectedly, this news alerted a group of famous bullies in Chengdu. There were five people leading this group of evil people, and thirty to fifty of them were underlings. Among them, the eldest was nicknamed Love Mountain Stones; the second was nicknamed Lian River; the third was nicknamed Local Level Snake; the fourth was nicknamed Earth Tiger; and the fifth was nicknamed Chou Manchu. Each of them was more repulsive than the other. They were known as Chengdu''s Five Tyrants. They bully the market, commit adultery and robbery, do everything. Every store had to pay tax to them. The stalls and vendors had to pay him for permission to make a living. Their black taxes were heavy and frequent, whoever had to pay them later was beaten by the light ones and the heavy ones by the broken families. The slaves were so savage that they could hit people with their hands. Everyone in Chengdu knew about them, and nobody dared to mess with them.


    When the Five Tyrants heard that they had come from outside the city to show off their skills, they immediately gathered together to discuss how to deal with them. Big Brother Shan Shi said: "This Chengdu is our territory. Without our permission, who would dare to make money in private here? He ate the heart of a bear and swallowed the guts of a leopard. "Grab them, confiscate their stadiums, and then beat them to a half-dead to get them out of Chengdu."

 C64

    Hearing this, Old Third sneered and said, "Boss, don''t get angry yet. I heard from Brother White Flower Snake that there''s only two people in this group that are performing. That girl was so pretty, she was so beautiful! This is obviously meant to be our arrival. We all have this luck! If he played with it, there would be endless benefits. How could he let her go so easily? Wouldn''t that be letting her off too easily? " With that, he smiled as he savored his taste, as if he had tasted the benefits.


    Ol ''Four also laughed and said, "Look at Ol'' Three''s morals, it seems like we''ve entered an alley. He really had no future. You haven''t tasted any of these before? It''s all the same if you blow the light. "


    Ol ''Three said, "Don''t boast yet. This little girl is really pretty. Not only have you never played before, but you look so emotional." The five of them laughed out loud, then turned their anger into joy.


    The fifth brother said with worry, "Let''s just go and capture them both. Beat her brother half to death and drive him out of Chengdu; leave the little girl for us to have a good time. How about this? " They all said, "Good idea! Good idea! "As you say." The second brother was the first to stand up and laugh, "Hearing the local leader say that, I can''t hold it in, I''m already anxious!" The five of them laughed for a while before they went out to look for the brother and sister.


    The five of them walked towards the temple and saw that there were a lot of people gathered in front of them. The boss pointed at them and said, "We don''t need to look around for them. We just found them. It must have been them. Those who try to play tricks are often unwilling to accept this, so today, we''ll just strip them off on the spot. " "The audience kept applauding and cheering." Good! Great! "This is great!" The more the five people heard, the angrier they became. They widened their eyes and quickly rushed over in anger.


    The audience members were cheering for him when they suddenly saw Five Tyrants arrive. They immediately fell silent and then dispersed in panic. According to her previous experience, Lee Yanyi knew something was going to happen. The two of them immediately inquired of the others. A kind-hearted spectator told the two of them, "Young lady, young man, let''s leave quickly. Stop practicing and quickly clean up." Before he could finish his words, that person had already left in a panic.


    Some of the more daring ones saw that the two were still in a daze, and said in a low voice: "Hurry up and pack it up, it''s the Five Tyrants." That kind of scoundrel couldn''t be offended. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. " Li Yao thanked the man for his advice and hurriedly put away the spear, knife and staff with Li Qian. Before they could finish, the two of them were surrounded by the Five Tyrants.


    Lee Yanyi had a long experience in the martial arts world. The two saw the Five Tyrants approaching menacingly, but weren''t too afraid. This caused the Five Tyrants to be even more furious. That Fifth Brother looked around the city with a worried expression and was immediately overjoyed.


    However, he lowered his face and turned to look at Li Yan, saying, "Brat, you really have a lot of f * cking guts. You dare to play tricks on my land to earn money? He didn''t even say it out loud! Practice a few moves, and let me see what kind of crappy stuff it is. " Lee Yanyi cupped his hands and said, "Please forgive me for coming from afar and not understand the rules." Masters: When we earn a few pieces of money, we will definitely split half of it to visit and pay our respects to all of you. I''ll apologize to everyone first. " After saying that, Lee Yanyi bowed deeply to them.


    Worry city sneered and said: "Don''t do this! It''s not that you don''t understand the rules, it''s just that your father didn''t educate you well. Let me train you. " While saying this, he suddenly gave Lee Yanyi a slap on the face. Lee Yanyi could only bear with it and did not retaliate. His face was burning with pain and he was furious. The Land Rover went up to Lee Yanyi and gave him another round of punches and kicks. Lee Yanyi couldn''t hold it in anymore. Meng Shishi and the rest shouted, "This kid is not allowed to fight. You see, he still dares to be angry. You two are tired, we take turns. Until today. I''m going to make him laugh. "


    Seeing that she could not dodge anymore, Li Yao flew into a rage and grabbed the fist of the tiger sitting on the ground. Taking advantage of this, she threw him far away and dropped him on the ground. The entire city relied on the advantage in numbers. In a fit of rage, he threw another punch at the other party. Lee Yanyi raised his hand and grabbed him by the arm, throwing him ten feet away. Ah! This kid is good. You can''t mess with him unless you show your true colors. "


    The local snake said a few sarcastic words. Then, it became furious and struck out its palm towards Lee Yanyi again. Lee Yanyi didn''t dodge. He grabbed his arm and twisted it forcefully, just like how Zhang Guoguo used to ride a donkey. The pain made him cry out repeatedly while Lee Yanyi kicked him to the ground with one foot.


    Watching Lee Yanyi beat up his three brothers with a majestic and awe-inspiring demeanor, Mountain Stone was shocked and said, "This kid is not easy to expose." If we don''t do our best, we won''t be able to get rid of him. " After saying that, he waved his hand and struck Lee Yanyi along with the five people, Lian River and the others. Being surrounded, Lee Yanyi was attacked from all sides. Lissy imagined that she could not defeat them even if she went up herself, so she went around calling for help. At this moment, the audience had all run far away. Li Qian shouted a few times, but seeing that no one came to save her, she saw that her brother was beaten until he could no longer hold on. She rushed to the temple for help.


    The Buddhist temple has always been strictly closed, and monks are not allowed to leave the hospital for the streets. Because their monks are young and easy to cause trouble for. At this time, the deacon monk was leading the monks to plant and sweep the trees. Li Qian ran into the courtyard and said to the monks that had been swept away, "Masters, please save my brother. He''s about to be beaten to death."


    These monks were all in their twenties and were all loyal to the cause. When she saw Li Qian speaking, she was so anxious that she was about to cry. Someone took the lead and said, "Let''s all go take a look to see who''s so powerful." They didn''t have time to ask who they were dealing with. They threw away their tools and ran over with Li Qian.


    At this moment, Lee Yanyi had been knocked down to the ground. The Five Tyrants refused to stop. When the monks saw that the Five Tyrants were beating them up, they all looked at each other in dismay. A Buddhist monk with the name of Yuan Ming came forward and said, "Guests, please stop." This person didn''t say anything. He was afraid that he would be beaten to death. As the saying goes, if one is to be merciful, then one must be merciful. "


    The five of them really stopped fighting. Yuan Ming did not know how to react and said, "May I know why he has offended you all? I think that''s enough. Let him go. " Seeing that he was angry, the Five Tyrants stopped him. No one had ever dared to question the Five Tyrants.


    Seeing that Yuan Ming was interfering with her, Love Mountain Stone scolded, "Bald ass, do you know how to talk? The police just passed by, and you came to stop us. What the fuck are you? Are you even fit to talk to me like that? " The white-snatching Yuan Ming remained silent, his face flushing red to his ears. Lian Jiang came over and grabbed Yuan Ming. Without saying a word, he slapped him a few times.


    It turned out that this Yuan Ming was actually the most stubborn one. Even if he were to be forced to death, he would not be afraid of him. He couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart, so he suddenly retaliated and also slapped River Water twice. Love Mountain Stone had frightened his subordinates, "Grab him first!" The five people left Lee Yanyi and all came to beat Yuan Ming up. At this moment, the monks looked at each other, furious. Those who were on good terms with Yuan Ming shouted first, "Justice and retribution! All of you, go up! " The monks were all eager to join in the fray, and began a fierce battle with the Five Tyrants. There were many monks, two against one; the five hegemons had fewer people, so each of them was busy.


    Unexpectedly, the boss, number two, and number three of the Five Tyrants were all powerful and had decent martial arts skills. They were used to beating people, so they had a way to beat people. Just look at them, they really know how to fight. After a period of conflict, their fighting became so violent that more than a dozen monks were knocked down and fell face first onto the ground. Yuan Ming saw that he lost in the end because he had too many people on his side. With his life on the line, he made a few quick moves before charging at his boss again.


    Very quickly, he was also beaten by the Five Tyrants until his nose and mouth started bleeding, and then he fell to the ground. The Five Tyrants lifted him up, knocked him over, lifted him up again, knocked him over again, tortured him again and again. With bloodshot eyes, Yuan Mingxue still refused to give in and insisted on fighting the five of them.


    At this moment, Lee Yanyi woke up from his coma. Gritting his teeth, he stood up from the ground and rushed towards the Five Tyrants and grabbed the local snake to hit it. The monks also got up from the ground one by one, shouting, "Fight!" and surrounding the five tyrants again. The intense battle began again.


    The five tyrants still had some energy left, and their morale was high. After using this technique, they severely injured the monks one by one and fell to the ground. Only Yuan Ming and Lee Yanyi were still persisting with their lives. The two of them were surrounded by the Five Tyrants, and their fists and kicks were everywhere. The two of them staggered from the blow, and their footing was no longer stable. While sneering, the Five Tyrants swarmed over and over again. He saw that Yuan Ming and Lee Yanyi were about to be knocked unconscious.


    By this time, Ruo Feng had already arrived from the courtyard. He had heard the news and witnessed the battle. "These five people are really despicable, using their martial arts to bully the people of Ya Dynasty," he thought to himself. He went up to them angrily and stopped them. "Let them go! "Watch this monk teach you a lesson!" The Five Tyrants didn''t know Rui Feng, so they didn''t think much of it. "Today, the donkeys must have forgotten to close the door. Even the bald one came out." Seated on the ground, Tiger also muttered: "Isn''t it so? In normal times, who would dare to make a move against us? "Today, I was unlucky and got kicked by a donkey." He pointed at Ruo Feng and scolded, "Old bald donkey, don''t you dare court death! He should return to the circle as soon as possible. If you don''t listen, I will beat you up too! "


    He scolded him for something else. He might have been a little angry, but this "bald donkey" was especially infuriating. Ruo Feng couldn''t contain his anger. He made a sudden move, and with a turn of his body, he beat the two of them down. He darted forward and knocked down two more. In the end, only Worry was left in the city. He turned around and ran. Rufeng caught up to him in a few steps and kicked him to the ground. The five of them lay on the ground, groaning in pain.


    "You still dare to behave so atrociously?" Ru Feng asked the five. Only now did the five of them realize how formidable Zhang Xuan was. They were completely speechless. "Speak!" Do you still dare to act so atrociously? "


    Worry filled the city, and the tiger on the ground shouted, "I dare not! I don''t dare to! "


    When Rufeng saw that they had lost, he went over to take a look at Yuan Ming and Lee Yanyi. The duo was beaten black and blue, and their bodies were covered with wounds. "These five people are absolutely hateful. I''ll cripple them!" He turned around and said to the Five Tyrants, "You five scoundrels, all of you are hateful! I told you all not to perform any martial arts anymore. "


    The five of them quickly kneeled down and begged for mercy. Master, have mercy! Master, have mercy! "Pitiful little ant, it''s greedy for life." He was so scared that his voice changed. After all, Rufeng was a member of the buddhist faith. With a benevolent heart, his heart softened once more. I hope this is progress. If there are to be any more evil deeds in the future, I will definitely not tolerate them! " The five of them said in unison, "Master has made great progress. In the future, you will be a good person. " They hummed nonstop.


    Ru Feng turned around and led Yuan Ming, Li Yan, Li Qian and the monks back to the courtyard. He doted on Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi, who was unyielding and unyielding. He hurried into the house and asked the elders to treat the two of them. The elders looked at the injuries of the two and said, "This injury is too heavy. I don''t have any medicine to treat injuries here. "Ah, Ru Feng, why don''t you just give up on the elixirs of the Shaolin Temple?"


    "I came in a hurry," he replied. "I didn''t bring it with me." All my things are in the Temple of Repatriation. I''ll go back and get it. "


    The elder stopped him: "It will take a long time to get the medicine back. Why don''t you take the other two to the Temple of National Reporting to recuperate." It also prevents the Five Tyrants from gathering people to take revenge on you. " "He dares!" Today, I didn''t cripple them. If he really dares to come here for revenge, I won''t be going. He really did sit down and did not want to go.


    The elder deeply regretted that he had inadvertently provoked his temper, and advised, "It''s all because of my blabbering, that''s all. Hurry up and go! Rescue was more important. Everyone knows that you are the number one monk, and that you aren''t afraid of them. " Only when the monks in charge came to persuade him did he agree to leave. The Elder ordered someone to prepare a carriage for Yuan Ming and Li Yao to arrive at the National Reporting Temple.

 C65

    Arriving at the Temple of National Repatriation, Rufeng immediately followed the instructions of the Elder, giving the two of them medicine to heal their wounds. After many days, the two''s injuries were completely healed. Rufeng had formed a deep friendship with Li Qian of Yuan and Ming dynasties. Yuan Ming and Lee Yanyi had witnessed Rufeng''s martial arts and felt that he was unparalleled. Therefore, they decided to take him as their master and learn his excellent martial arts.


    One day, the two men saw that Rufeng was very happy, so they knelt before him and said, "I feel that I have been saved by Master. Right now, both of us have fully recovered from our injuries, but our body is still lacking in martial arts.


    Ru Feng smiled. "It doesn''t matter if your martial arts are mediocre. You young and strong can practice slowly." The two pleaded, "Please take us in as disciples, Master. We will train with you. He was willing to follow his master and serve him for the rest of his life. Just agree to it! "


    When Ruo Feng saw the two of them, he said to them, "I can''t accept a disciple." The Shaolin Temple''s martial arts are not taught to outsiders. " The two of them said, "Then we will join the Shaolin Temple. Is this enough? "


    Rufeng said, "Yuan Ming is just a monk, Lee Yanyi is a vulgar man, how can I succeed?" Do you think it''s that easy to join the Shaolin Temple? It required the permission of an elder, as well as being naturalized and restrained from eating, and it also had to put an end to the seven emotions and six desires. Can you say anything? Shaolin Temple is the example of the Buddhist Sect, and is very strict in its curfew, so how can you join it as you please? "


    Upon hearing that it was hopeless to join the Shaolin Temple, the two of them continued, "Master, we know our aptitudes are too low and we are not fit to join the Shaolin Temple. We do not expect to learn those wonderful Shaolin Temple martial arts. I just hope that Master can teach us some ordinary martial arts and defeat opponents like Chengdu''s Five Tyrants in the future. "


    He nodded. "I don''t ask for much." It''s easy for you to beat them. You are all excellent martial arts training materials. From tomorrow onwards, I will receive your martial arts. However, it''s a foregone conclusion. I won''t accept disciples and will only teach you guys martial arts. "


    The two men were overjoyed when they heard this. They kowtowed to Ru Feng at the same time and said, "Thank you, master, for your kindness!" Ru Feng was also very happy. He thought to himself, "I''ve taken in two very good apprentices!" From then on, Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi and Li Qian all stayed at the Temple of National Repatriation to practice kung fu with Rufeng. You Feng taught the way, and the three of them worked hard, all of them improving quickly. Rufeng gave them kung fu lessons at daybreak every day, and then personally instructed them to practice in the field.


    After teaching them the ways, he also taught them how to cultivate. When they were cultivating, Ruo Feng was the most strict with them. He often lectured them, "If you don''t train in martial arts, then you''re rarely seen in your old age. Cultivation was the most important thing. Only after practicing martial arts would one move of martial arts be strong and forceful. He struck with his palm, breaking the tiles and breaking the rocks; he kicked out with his foot, crushing the forest and toppling the trees. It was nothing. If one''s foundation was not good enough, then one''s martial arts techniques were soft and weak. If your fists and kicks scratch the enemy''s body, you can''t even talk about killing or injuring the enemy. " The three of them respected the teachings and practiced diligently.


    In the blink of an eye, several months passed. The three of them all felt that their martial arts and skills had improved greatly. When they practiced martial arts together, they could feel the strength in their moves and movements. They coordinated their hand and eye movements and moved with ease. Yuan Ming extended his fist and said, "If this were to hit the Five Tyrants, they would not be able to struggle."


    Lee Yanyi also stretched out his palm and said with a swing, "If I hit Love Mountain Rock on the face, perhaps two teeth might fall out. It caused his words to be incorrect, and his words to have no effect. " Li Qian practiced a few moves and said, "If we had the ability we have now, the ones to be defeated will definitely be them. "If I meet Five Tyrants again, I will deal with them alone." Hearing these words, Yuan Ming took it to heart and immediately began to discuss with the two of them about how he should take revenge for the Five Tyrants that day. Lee Yanyi also agreed, so the three decided to find an opportunity to go down the mountain and try their martial arts.


    One day, Rufeng will go to the Temple of Zhongfeng on Mount Emei to pay homage to the temple. It will take three days before he can come back. The three of them considered using this opportunity to descend the mountain. Yuan Ming said first, "Here''s our chance to go down the mountain. I heard Master say that he''s going to pay respects to the temple and will be back in three days. Master packed her things and is about to leave. " Li Qian was very smart. She saw Ru Feng walking over at once and said, "Be careful with what you say." When Ruo Feng came near, he saw the three of them sneaking around, "All of you stay here and practice martial arts, don''t let your thoughts run wild. What was there to be afraid of? I have something to take care of, so I have to leave the temple. "


    The three of them answered as if they didn''t know what to say. After a few more serious instructions, he turned around and walked out the door. Yuan Ming saw his Master had walked away and said, "I hate the Five Tyrants. They almost killed me that day. If I don''t vent this out, if I don''t avenge this grudge, I swear I won''t be a human! Now that we have learned the martial arts of Shaolin Temple, we should seek revenge on them. If I defeat them, then I will be avenged and take my revenge. If I can''t defeat them, then I will be sure to come back and train hard with Master. "


    Li Yao said, "Little sister and I have been touring the Jianghu for many years and have been bullied and beaten many times. Only this time, the Five Tyrants had bullied him so much, and had beaten him so viciously. I was nearly killed that day. If you hadn''t rushed over in time to save me, I might have been beaten to death by them. I can''t take this anymore. From the day I started practicing martial arts with Master, I secretly made an oath, ''If I don''t avenge this enmity, I swear I won''t be human''. That day when Master entered the city, I wanted to bring you guys down the mountain. I didn''t want my Master to watch over us. Master must have known what we were going to do, so he kept on keeping an eye on us. This time, Master went to Emei Mountain, where there were many temples, Master could not come back in three days. This is the perfect opportunity for us to take revenge. "


    Li Qian said, "That day, I was the one who said it was wrong, allowing Master to hear that we had the intention to go down the mountain and take revenge. Only now did he become the target of Master''s surveillance. Master is no longer on guard against us. "


    Lee Yanyi said, "I expected you to leak the news too." This matter today, you must definitely not let Master know. "


    Li Qian said, "Actually, I didn''t do it on purpose. At that time, Master praised me for my fast improvement and solid learning. I said, "If you want to have a fight with the Five Tyrants, you can try and know what Master has to say." Yuan Ming said, "There''s no need to explain. I did not mean to say it. I was there. " Li Qian said happily, "I agree to go down the mountain and take revenge!" The three of them agreed and immediately went back to their rooms to dress and prepare to leave the mountain.


    Just as they arrived at the mountain gate, they were stopped by the Sun Monk. The monk on duty said, "Three people, please wait. I have been sent here by the abbot to stand guard. Lord Fang, you should be aware of your intentions for revenge. Please don''t go down the mountain to cause trouble. Otherwise, I''ll be offending you! " With that, he waved the big stick in his hand, blocking his way.


    Li Qian stepped forward and said, "Senior Brother Yuan Zong, please open up a path. We''re not far. The two of them accompanied me to the back of the monastery. Master Hui is too blind, let me roll my eyes to retrieve something. " The Yuan Sect did not know whether this was true or not as they made way for him.


    The three of them hurriedly descended the mountain and arrived at the city. Seeing that it was getting late, they first moved into the temple. The next day, after eating, the three of them went to Five Tyrants'' residence, ready to provoke them for revenge.


    It turned out that the Five Tyrants lived at the South Gate, in a bustling area on Little Tian Zhu Street. The five of them lived together in a huge mansion with luxurious buildings. In the middle was a dilapidated building, surrounded by chickens. Love Rock lives in there. There was a tile house on each side, and the second, the third, the fourth and the fifth lived there. There was also a name behind it, which was known as'' All Stars Support the Moon ''. Everyone has three concubines and four concubines. There were dozens of evil slaves in the yard, each of them eating with a glowing face. The five hegemons had suffered that day and felt that they had lost all their face.


    The five of them hated Ru Feng Yuan Ming and Lee Yanyi to death. They were preparing to take revenge on them. Many times they had sent men to the temple to investigate the whereabouts of the mountain, intending to get rid of it first. "If we don''t get rid of this monk, we won''t have any face in Chengdu in the future," he said bitterly. If you can''t defeat him in martial arts, use a gun to assassinate him! " They were struggling to find the whereabouts of the mountain.


    Yuan Ming, Li Yan and Li Qian were standing in front of the door and looking inside. Someone saw him and hurried upstairs to report, "Five sirs, the performer came with Fa Mun temple''s Yuan Ming. They are looking in from the front door." The Five Tyrants were sharing out the black tax.


    When the boss heard this, he hurriedly put the money back into the box and locked it. They came just in time! I was going to pick them up again. That time, they were completely messed up by that old monk. I have to subdue them and find out the whereabouts of that old monk. " The white snake said, "That little girl also came. It''s even more watery than that time. " The second brother said, "Good timing! Tonight, let her accompany me. "


    The five quickly led more than twenty servants to the door. After seeing the three of them, the boss fiercely said, "Listen: that day''s matter, just treat it as it. We''ve lost all our humanity. Today, you have come looking for me. You should die without any grievances. If we have too many things to do, kill anyone who dares to do it. Don''t go to the Underworld and sue us! "


    Li Yan said, "Cut the crap! We came because we weren''t afraid of you. " The five tyrants laughed out loud and handed the clothes to their subordinates. Seeing Li Qian standing there, graceful and dignified, like a fresh rose in anger.


    White Snake could not help but laugh and say, "This girl is here to deliver herself to us. "You really have quite the luck of being a beauty." Li Qian suddenly moved and fiercely slapped him twice. The snake was bleeding from its nose and mouth as it ran.


    Seeing that they were ready, Yuan Ming said, "You scoundrel, don''t look at how many people you have. The victor of today''s fight is still at hand. If you have the ability, fight me alone. " The Five Tyrants laughed out loud. They were in love with the mountain rock as they said, "This kid is not convinced. He really didn''t do well last time." Li Yao angrily said, "Don''t be happy too early. "Do you want to fight one on one or do you want to fight together?" "Little brat, I''ll fight you one on one!"


    Yuan Ming quickly stopped Li Yao and said, "Let me beat him up!" "Brat, I''ll let you have a taste of my power!" After saying that, he pounced towards Yuan Ming with the Golden Cat''s Pounce. He wanted to defeat Yuan Ming in one move. Yuan Ming saw him coming ferociously, his body suddenly flashed as he swept his arhat leg towards him. That movement was fast, forceful, and powerful. The Lovers Stone was not able to dodge and fell heavily to the ground from the sweep. Ignoring the pain, he leapt up and used the same method as the golden eagle pouncing on the rabbit, grabbing towards Yuan Ming. Yuan Ming took advantage of the opportunity to use the King Kong Palm to strike at his ribs.


    The rock that loved him was struck hard against his waist, causing pain that was hard to endure. He staggered a few steps and was no longer able to make a move. Lian Jiangshui was shocked. Afraid that Yuan Ming would attack again, he hastily stepped forward to stop Yuan Ming. The local snake and the tiger sitting on the ground took the Love Stones to the side.


    Seeing Yuan Ming beat Shan Shi in a few moves, Lee Yanyi felt a burst of joy. Lian Jiang was enraged and was about to attack Yuan Ming to avenge Shan Shi. Lee Yanyi stopped him and said, "Watch me beat you up!" "Without waiting for Lee Yanyi to finish his words, Lian Jiang suddenly made his move. Hei Hu made up his mind and threw a punch at Lee Yanyi.


    Lee Yanyi reacted quickly. He received the punch and swept it towards him with a kick. Lian Jiang leaped horizontally and had just dodged when Lee Yanyi''s fists and palms alternated as he continuously attacked him. Lian Jiangshui hastily dodged as Lee Yanyi used the King Kong Palm to hit him in the back. He stooped down and Lee Yanyi swept his arhat leg at him again. Lian Jiang''s body was swept onto the ground. Seeing him sitting on the ground, seeing him sitting on the ground, seeing him sitting on the ground, seeing him sitting on the floor, and seeing him worrying all over the city, they were all annoyed and came together to beat up Lee Yanyi. "Yuan Ming and Li Qian also went forward, catching one of them and starting a melee.


    Unexpectedly, these three people couldn''t help but beat him up. Seeing that they were losing, they began to call out to the evil slaves, "Brothers, why aren''t you coming up!" All the sinners shouted and swarmed over, surrounding Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi, and Yuan Ming as they attacked together. Amongst the three of them, they were fighting to the left and right. Very quickly, a group of evil slaves was knocked down.

 C66

    Love Landscape and Lianjiang secretly calculated at the side: "These three people came prepared. Their martial arts were not what they used to be. He had received guidance from an expert. If we continue to fight, we''ll lose all our face. "


    "I expected that the old monk would be their backer. "Forget it, let''s talk about it another day." Therefore, Stony Love endured the pain and said, "All of you, stop! Forget about today''s matter. " All the evil slaves stopped immediately. Those who were knocked down quickly got up from the ground. Then they all retreated back to the courtyard and shut the gate.


    Yuan Ming, Li Yan, and Li Qian, who were standing in front of the door, laughed heartily and shouted, "Today, I will let you all off easy! Let''s see if you still dare to behave atrociously! " No one said anything else. The three of them were still happy about their victory in returning back to the temple.


    Once again, Rufeng gave them a martial arts lesson and said: "Today I am going to the temple to visit the elder. About three days later. You practice the quincuncial piles in the temple. I''ll come back and check your grades one by one. With this quincuncial stance completed, you will be able to move around in a steady manner, and your movements will be steady and unflustered. Each and every attack of this quincuncial stance will be powerful enough to achieve a certain degree of ruthlessness. I hope all of you will practice it to the peak of perfection and achieve perfection. " The three of them replied in unison, "Yes! We respect Master''s teachings! " "Let''s begin!" The three of them immediately mounted the quincuncial piles and began to practice the stance of walking, attacking and moving on the piles. Ruo Feng looked at the three of them for a while before walking away with a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that Ruo Feng had really left the mountain, the three of them gathered together for a while. Lee Yanyi said, "Our Master and I, as well as the four of us, have been staying at the Temple of National Repatriation for quite some time now. I always have a feeling of being under someone else''s roof. If this continued, they would be forced to eat the National Reporting Temple for free. If they didn''t pay the incense stick, they would inevitably be rolled up in the eyes of the State Reporting Monastery''s people. I have to think of something. " Li Qian said, "I saw that Master has been visiting frequently recently, so he must be considering things here. It''s fine to say where my master is, but he can''t take the three of us one step at a time. Master must be secretly troubled too. "


    Hearing the two people''s words, Yuan Ming said, "You are right. We should think of a way to help Master. But, what can we do? " Li Yao said, "There is a way." While Master isn''t here, let''s go out and get some money. If you give money to the abbot and don''t eat them for nothing, everyone will look good. Right now, with all of our good martial arts, we cannot help Master shoulder any of his worries. I am sorry, Master. " Lee Yanyi was a man of his age with a lot of foresight. He had heard the monks at the State Committee discussing how they had stayed for a long time and had eaten for free. He then recounted the discussions of the few monks he had heard from that day.


    Yuan Ming became anxious when he heard this and said, "If this goes on, then it''s no wonder he''s being so presumptuous. I heard back at the Temple of Grammar that there were plenty of darts in the city. A trip to the escort can make a lot of money. Why don''t the three of us go into the city and take a dart? There are a lot of people in the city who do big business, so they will definitely be useful to us. "


    Li Yao said, "You are familiar with all the people in the city. This is a convenient condition." We should go out and try our luck. It won''t be too late to come back and practice the quincuncial piles. "


    Li Qian also said, "We can definitely earn back some money. I''m just afraid that Master will blame us if she finds out. " Yuan Ming continued, "We can''t worry about that much now. If we earn money to share our Master''s worries, perhaps he won''t blame us. Nowadays, there are businessmen in England, Japan, France and other countries. How easy it was for them to earn money. I''ll take you guys to try them out. " The three of them agreed and followed Ruo Feng down the mountain.


    When the three of them entered the city, it was already late in the night, so they stayed at the west gate looking for a shop. The next morning, the three of them went around looking for work. When they arrived near the temple, they met an enemy who was on a narrow path. Five bullies and a group of evil slaves were walking towards them. When the three saw that they were angry, they immediately prepared to fight. Unexpectedly, this meeting was different from before. "Seeing the three of them walking in front of them, the five tyrants started to get enthusiastic.


    Love Mountain Stone cupped his hands and said to the three: "It is my pleasure to meet you three! Nice to meet you! We used to be enemies, but now we''re friends. There''s no need to fight. "


    "Hahahaha!" Everyone began to compliment the three people. Li Yayuan was afraid that they had ill intentions. There was no joy on their faces. They were very cold. Lee Yanyi only clasped his hands at them and said, "It''s my pleasure to meet you!"


    The second brother Lian River saw through their thoughts and said: "You three, you don''t have to be on guard. We treat each other with sincerity today, without malice. It was unknown where the three of them lived, but they were rarely seen. It''s truly a rare occasion today. "


    In accordance with the rules of the martial arts world, Lee Yanyi also said a few polite words to them, "We are also willing to be friends with the whole world and build a good relationship with them. We will treat them with sincerity. "I''ve come to your place, please take care of me." The local snakehead said, "Sure, sure. In the future, you can do whatever you want in the market." Shan Shi also said, "Of course, of course. We are friends after all."


    The five people surrounded the three and chatted casually. Shan Shi said, "Today, our brothers will go to the east and treat the three of you to a drink. Would the three of you be willing to give us some face?" Yuan Ming had always been wary of them. He thought to himself, "You f * cking don''t have good wine, and you don''t even have a good feast. Who dares to deal with you, you scoundrel!" Yuan Ming said, "Thank you for your invitation. We came to town looking for something to do, so we didn''t have time for dinner. I haven''t found a job yet. I''m sorry. " Love Mountain listened to the three people looking for work, and immediately said: "So that''s how it is! Sure, sure. Wasn''t it just to make money? Leave it to us. You can go to the banquet without worry, and ensure that you do not do anything wrong. "


    When he was looking for a chance to live, he had an idea for the three of them. He glanced at his companions and they all understood. Thus, the five of them pulled and pulled each other as they led Yuan Ming, Li Yan, and Li Qian into the "Qingyuan Restaurant". He ordered several tables full of dishes.


    The shop assistant had finished preparing the noodles, and Love Mountain Stone pretended to be civilized. He first courteously said to Li Qian, "I don''t have any female servants to accompany me right now. It''s a compliment to all of us. We stinking men are too loud to sit around. "Don''t let me see it. We''re so disgusted that we can''t eat." Li Qian said, "Sorry for disturbing you," and sat down. The five of them laughed and sat down together with Yuan Ming and Li Yan to drink.


    Lee Yanyi understood the rules of the martial arts world, so he was not courteous at all. Yuan Ming did not understand the rules of the martial arts world. He thought to himself, "Even if you guys have a thousand tricks up your sleeves, the food is definitely not poisonous. Let''s eat your meal first for free, then we can talk about it later." They all had their own thoughts as they sat around each other.


    While eating, the Five Tyrants let the guests drink their wine while flaunting themselves. Big Brother Shan Shi said: "If you want to do something in Chengdu, it doesn''t matter what it is. You don''t need to look for anyone else. Our brothers are all in the same boat. I''m not bragging, there''s nothing we can''t do. We have people in the government. The police are at our disposal. The foreigners can stand firm here, and he has to depend on us. In Chengdu, who doesn''t know our brothers? Who didn''t know? It had been thriving for decades. Starting with our seniors, we all dare to say that making friends is our duty. It was loyalty that mattered. What we respect the most are those who practice martial arts. If we are friends from now on, we should treat each other with sincerity and help each other if there are difficulties. From now on, see if we''re friends or not. " The more he talked, the more he politely toasted.


    Unconsciously, Lee Yanyi and Yuan Ming also changed their cold faces and revealed a smile. Yuan Ming raised his glass and said to the five of them, "To offer a gift of wealth is equal to returning the favor. "Cheers!" The five tyrants happily raised their cups and toasted together.


    Yuan Ming then said, "We are truly ashamed to say that these five men are so generous. After eating your sumptuous feast, I wonder when I''ll be able to repay you all. " Li Yao said, "Don''t look at how empty we are right now. We are short on money, so we must pay it back." "You''re too polite."


    The second brother, Lianjiang, laughed when he heard this, "You guys are too considerate. Our brothers are not bragging, treating the three of them to a meal like this every day for a year is nothing. He didn''t ask for a repayment. Just to be friends with the three of you. "


    Big Boss was in love with Shan Shi, so he said, "Our brothers are just like this, we don''t ask for repayment for what we have done." What did the tables count for? I can see that it''s hard for you to spend money right now. You will get along with us, and you will be rich in the future. What kind of retaliation? A friend has something to help her out. " He then asked after taking a sip of wine, "Which temple did the High Monk come from? His martial arts were unparalleled. I wanted to ask him. We''ll be counting on the two of you. "


    Li Yanming shook his head and said, "Please." I wonder where he is. " The two of them thought to themselves, "We haven''t had too much to drink yet! If you want to plot against him, we won''t be able to see it. "


    Embarrassed for a moment, the five of them replied, "Let''s talk about this later. The three of you are looking for a way to make money. I have a deal here. Others couldn''t do it. I respect you three, and I admire your martial arts. I''ll give you the opportunity to make money. "


    Li Yao said, "No, no, no. We will definitely not steal your business. We will look for it ourselves." Lee Yanyi hurriedly refused because he was afraid that Zhang Xuan had some tricks up his sleeves.


    Shan Shi said, "It''s indeed difficult for us to do this business. It''s very suitable for the three of you."


    Li Yao said, "Five of you, who doesn''t know that you will move all the way to the east and west of the city? If you have trouble doing it, we can''t do it either. "


    Yuan Mingxin said: "Fuck you! "What is there to talk about with a scoundrel like you!" Putting down his chopsticks, he stood up and said, "Sorry, it''s getting late, we should go find trouble." Farewell! " The three of them stood up to leave.


    Loving the rocks, Lian River hastily pulled at Yuan Ming and Li Yan, saying, "Don''t rush us." Before we even finish our words, we''re not done yet, let''s take a seat. " Lian Jiangshui said, "I''ll be honest with you. Now, all kinds of things like looking for a job have to be looked for by us. Without us, no outsider would dare to use it. What our boss has just said has already been found for you guys. " Only now did Li Yayuan know that the five were bullying the market. The two thought that they could only rely on them. Thus, everyone sat down.


    Lee Yanyi asked, "Is what you said true?" What kind of work did you arrange for us? I''m counting on everyone! " Love Mountain Stone said, "We can arrange dirty jobs for the three of you! "Darts, of course." Hearing this, Li Yanming and Yuan Ming were both satisfied. Yuan Ming asked again, "For whom? "How far are we going?"


    "I have a foreign friend who wants to ship goods to life," he said. It won''t be a problem for the three of you to go. " Lee Yanyi asked, "What is it?"


    Lian Jiangshui smiled and said, "What can we get! Let''s go into the details. The Church of England falsely accused the priest of having a shipment of porcelain for his life. Those things were useless, they were unearthed from the grave. I don''t think it''s worth a penny. The foreigners bought it as a treasure. Last time, I made a deal with that foreign devil to go there and pay five hundred dollars for it. " In fact, the goods are opium, and the government is strictly banning them. The Five Tyrants were openly deceiving Yuan Ming and Lee Yanyi.


    When Yuan Ming heard that it was a cultural relic, he hesitated slightly and decided to discuss it with Lee Yanyi in private. Stone of Love stopped the two of them and said, "What is there to hesitate about? A man of action should be resolute and decisive. Never mind what the foreign devils are, we earn a white ocean. "It''s easy to do business on this road with a lot of money."


    Hearing this, Yuan Ming was eager to earn money. He immediately said, "We agree." Love Mountain Stone clapped his hands and said: "Awesome! Awesome!" This is what a real man should be like. " He then left his seat and said a few words to his two servants, who then separated. "The two of you sit quietly and drink tea," explained Lian Jiangshui, who feared that Yuan Ming would be suspicious of this action. The boss has sent someone to contact him, he''ll be back soon. " Thus, they all drank tea and waited.

 C67

    After a long while, one of the servants came back and said, "The false priest said that he doesn''t have much goods, and that three men are enough to escort him." Yuan Ming got up and said, "Since that''s the case, the three of us will head out now. The money earned is more or less the same for everyone. "


    Love Mountain smiled and said: "With your words, I know that you are a good friend." If you earn money, we won''t take a single cent. "


    Lianjiang said, "With those foreign devils, there will be plenty of opportunities to earn money. This money can be used as a promise for the three of you to warm your hands, then there will be more money in the future. " The evil slave that contacted them first took the three of them to the church.


    When the three of them arrived at the church and saw the false priest, Lee Yanyi urged, "Mr. Priest, are your goods ready? We hope to leave as soon as possible. "


    The priest shook his head, "No, no, no, don''t be anxious." I''ve got some more to do. We can only set out at night. " The three of them had to sit in the church until nightfall.


    It turned out that the false priest was also aware of the tight ban on opium imposed by the Government of the Republic. During the day, he did not dare to set off for the expedition and was afraid that the police would find out that he had been confiscated. Opium dealers in life had urged him to do so several times, and he had not dared to send them because he could not find a reliable escort. He let Love Stones send people, Love Stones want 1500 yuan from him. They never settled on it. He was very happy that the false priest had recommended the three to him.


    It was getting dark. The priest then ordered his men to pack all the opium into a jar, pack it up and put it into a camouflage, put it in a carriage and covered it with a lid. He then went back to his room and said to Yuan Ming and Lee Yanyi, "Now I have the goods ready. You can leave now. When you get there, go to Mr. Liu Mingzhi, the police chief, and hand the goods over to him. If you arrive safely and the goods are handed over, I will give you six hundred ocean dollars. "I will keep my word."


    The three men were delighted that they had earned six hundred dollars the first time they had heard of it. He then took out a piece of paper and wrote an agreement, "The goods will be delivered to your life as scheduled, and the employer will accuse the priest of paying you six hundred ocean. Once the goods are lost on the way, the escort team Yuan Ming, Li Yan, and Li Qian will compensate the employer for all the losses. Li Yanming signed the contract and made a pledge. The three of them came out of the house, looked at the tightly wrapped truck, and happily escorted it on its way.


    The van left the church, crossed Royal Street, and went through the south gate. It was a very smooth ride, without encountering a single policeman. After exiting the city, the three of them felt relaxed and happy. Yuan Ming urged the coachman to ride his horse and drive straight to the stadium. Soon, they arrived at a field. It was pitch black in all directions, and there were bushes by the side of the road. As the three of them were escorting the carriage, thirty to twenty people suddenly appeared in front of them and blocked their path.


    The three of them were shocked. Someone in front of him asked, "What are you doing?" Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi and Li Qian all jumped off the car and looked ahead. In the darkness, he saw a large group of people coming to surround the car.


    Lee Yanyi thought it was someone from the underworld and said loudly, "We are local people and we are here to deliver goods for others." "Please make way for us. Everyone has their money, so let''s all get in the way." Someone said, "No! Only after seeing the goods can we let them go. " After he finished speaking, everyone gathered together, wanting to dismantle the car and look at the goods.


    Yuan Ming and Lee Yanyi quickly stopped him and said, "The goods on the car are for sale. They can''t stand looking around. Once the goods are damaged, we can''t afford it. Please forgive me. " The leader of the group said, "We specialize in the interdiction of opium, the interdiction of private goods. We''re just tearing the car down and checking. We don''t damage the goods. "


    Then he shouted, "Open it! Who would dare to stop them?! " The men at once untied the ropes, pulled down the lids of the lids, and removed the jars. Shine the light to see the opium inside. The leader took out his gun and said, "Trafficking in opium. "Tie him up for me!" Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi and Li Qian were all shocked.


    The men took out ropes and tied the three of them. Yuan Ming was quick-witted and shouted, "Run!" The three of them were caught off guard. They knocked down a few people and fled for their lives. Only then did the people shout out, "All of you, stop! We are the police! If you run any further, I''ll shoot you! "


    Knowing that they were tricked, the trio were so scared that they didn''t even dare to look back as they ran around randomly in the bushes. The policemen then shouted and fired as they chased. Thanks to the cover of the night, the trees, and the grass, the three of them ran away. The coachman tried to take the opportunity to drive away, but the carriage wouldn''t budge in the slightest. Two policemen had already pulled on the reins. The policeman went up to the coachman and slapped him a few times, saying, "You have long been reported to have colluded with the foreigners to smuggle opium. Do you still want to escape!? "


    The coachman was securely bound. So this was what he had done, he had sent someone to report it to the police. He wanted to put Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi and Li Qian to death.


    Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi and Lee Yanyi were still feeling anxious and anxious the next day, when they fled back to the Temple of State. Yuan Ming''s shoes were all scratched. One of them had a cut, while the other was about to fall off. The three of them were afraid that others would find out about what they were doing, so they started practicing the quincuncial piles as if nothing had happened. Because he didn''t meet any friends, Rufeng also returned to the Temple of National Reporting in advance. He was very happy to see that the three of them were still practicing. Taking a closer look, he saw Li Qian was a little distracted, so he stepped forward to give her a few words of guidance. Seeing that Yuan Ming''s shoes were broken again, he shouted, "How did you break your shoes like this? "Why not?"


    Yuan Ming stuttered, "It was cut by accident. No shoes to change. "


    Seeing that his shoes couldn''t be worn anymore, Ru Feng looked at his feet, led him back into the house, took out the pair of shoes sent by Gardenia in Japan, and said, "You can try wearing these shoes."


    Yuan Ming threw away his old shoes, put on his new shoes and walked on the ground for a while before happily saying, "Master, I don''t think these shoes are suitable for me." "It was given to me by someone else," he replied. There is embroidery on it, so it is not suitable for me to wear. You''re old enough to wear it. This shoe is for you. "Don''t miss the practice." Yuan Ming rejoiced and thanked Ru Feng. Master and disciple returned to the training grounds.


    The four of them were practicing martial arts when a monk ran up to them and said, "Master Ruo Feng, it''s bad!" There''s a group of armed police in front, they''re here to arrest your disciple. Your three disciples helped the foreign devils with opium last night. Said they hurt some cops. The abbot is in front of us, dealing with the police. " "What''s going on?" Li Qian did not dare to hide it from Ru Feng.


    Angry, Rufeng asked the three of them, "Don''t you know that the British have already harmed us with opium? Because of opium, a country in good shape was torn apart by foreign devils, paid for and lost its sovereignty. This is a national grudge, this is a national humiliation, how could you have forgotten! Now that our country has just improved, the foreign devils will do the same thing again! You actually helped a foreign devil in this business, you have become a scum of the nation overnight! Have you lost your ethos completely, or are you Chinese? They were all animals! I want to break your legs! " When the other monks heard about the teaching of Rufeng, they all ran over to persuade him. Lee Yanyi and Li Qian both ran away in fright.


    It turned out that the police had taken the driver and the opium driver back to the police station last night and interrogated them all through the night. The escort were Yuan Ming, Li Yan, and Li Qian. The three of them were from the National Reporting Temple. The police arrested the false priest in the middle of the night, and the next day, the police came to arrest Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi and Lee Yanyi on horseback.


    When the abbot heard the police talk about the three men''s crimes, he was also secretly shocked. He calmly said, "You found the wrong temple. Yuan Ming, Lee Yanyi, and Li Qian are not people from this temple. There are no female cultivators in this temple. If you don''t believe me, please read the book. " He took out the book and showed it to the police. As expected, the police didn''t have three names on their books. They all suspected that the coachman''s confession was false, so they all mounted their horses and went back to interrogate the coachman.


    The abbot hurried to the back to discuss the method with Rufeng, and saw that he was still shouting for the disciples to be reprimanded. "Stop talking." The police let me go for a while. "Hurry up and think of a way."


    "Hand them over to the police and punish them for their crimes!"


    "You beat up the police and helped the foreigners, and I can see that you''re angry," he said to Yuan Ming, who was kneeling at the side. As long as you are meditating in the Buddhist Sangha and do not understand the affairs of the world, you will have the authority to forgive this time. Go out and hide! "


    "We can''t let him go!" The police must be the ones to punish us. " In a dilemma, Reverend Fang asked Yuan Ming, "Why aren''t you apologizing to Master and begging for forgiveness?" Yuan Ming repeatedly kowtowed and begged for mercy.


    "For the sake of our abbot, all of you better scram!" Don''t come back to see me in the future! I also don''t want to see these three scum who have lost their national pride to bully their teacher to exterminate their ancestors! "


    Yuan Ming kneeled on the ground motionlessly as he deeply regretted in his heart. He really wanted the forgiveness of Rufeng. He wanted to continue learning martial arts from him. Seeing that he was not moving, Ruo Feng became even angrier. "Animal!" Are you still trying to piss me off? From now on, we have no relationship as master and disciple, and I will never teach you martial arts, never letting you see me again! Otherwise, I will break your legs! " The more he spoke, the angrier he got.


    "You go ahead and hide, I''ll help you get through slowly," he reminded Yuan Ming. Once your master has calmed down, you can practice martial arts with him. " I will never teach this beast martial arts. Today he had helped the British, learned his skills, and tomorrow he would help the Japanese. I have seen through him. I have forgotten about benefits and am inferior to a beast! "


    Yuan Ming was annoyed by the scolding and thought to himself, "Since you''ve scolded me like this and hated me so much, I will not forgive you. You have really lost your master''s and disciple''s relationship." Then I will break off all ties with you! Watch me steal your treasure, The Sect Leader''s Secret Decree. Your martial arts are taught by that teacher. "Three years later, I''ve learnt it. I can surpass you!"


    Yuan Ming made up his mind and took advantage of the time when the abbot was conversing with Rufeng to return to his room, opening Rufeng''s package, taking out the book¡¶ Sect Leader''s secret edict¡·, taking the money from Rufeng as well as a pair of old shoes left behind by Lee Yanyi and wrapping them up in his bag. It was true: Master hated the disciple for not being able to meet his expectations. Disciple was frustrated from being scolded by Master.

 C68

    It was late at night when Rufeng told the story of the shoes and Yuan Ming. The four little Daoist people hadn''t come back yet from the Jade Cloud Temple. "So the estrangement between you two master and disciple is not a great contradiction," he said to Rufeng. They were so eager to make money for you that they ended up in a stealer''s boat and were plotted against by the stealers. You misunderstood them and blamed them too much. "When Yuan Ming and the four little Spiritual Masters come back, I will have him apologize and apologize to you. From now on, you and his disciples will make peace."


    Ru Feng laughed. "A human is not a saint. It''s not something that can be surpassed." As long as he knows his wrongs, he doesn''t have to compensate me with any gifts. At that time, my master''s words were too harsh, and he held too much of a responsibility towards them. I also have a problem with their education. "


    "Yes, sir." Looking at the sky, he said, "The fourth young Daoist has already arrived at the Jade Cloud Temple. If they did not return tonight, they would definitely be able to bring Yuan Ming along with them. The two of you are about to meet. "


    "I hope so," he replied with a smile. Farmer said, "If Yuan Ming is not coming back, Pu Xian will definitely have a way to bring him back. If necessary, they will carry him back. "Junior Apprentice Brother Ruo Feng can dispel his previous grudge and wait for Master and disciple to reunite with each other."


    You Feng knew that Yuan Ming had a bad temper. He was worried and happy inside. Farmer continued, "I see that your disciple is a very good person. How much temper does he have like you? A man dares to barge into a mosque. If he was taught seriously for a few more years, a second person from the top of the mountain would be born alive again.


    After a few banter, Ruifeng took out another photo and said, "This is the brother of the woman I saved in Japan. His name is Nobuyasu. Mr. Sun had asked for him. I didn''t expect that the lives of these people would be short, and that they would have died long ago. " When the little Daoist heard that the person in the photo had lost an ear, he also went over to take a look. When he saw the person, he was shocked and said, "It''s him? I know this person. " Then he said to Fa Ming, "Master, take a closer look." "He knew there was something wrong with that. He took the photo and looked at it closely. He was also surprised and did not say anything."


    When Rufeng heard that the little Taoist knew the person in the photo, he couldn''t believe it. He said, "How did you know the person in the photo? He was dead. When President Sun came to him that year, he heard from the Japanese Consul Feng Tian, how could this be false? You must be mistaken. " On the side, Farmer shook his head and said, "What the little Daoist said might be true."


    When the young Daoist heard this, he could not help but feel gloomy. He said bitterly, "This man has been skinned, and I still recognize his bones. I think he''s the fake monk that Master Farmer and I killed in the Devil''s Lair in Liaodong. I often hear the old Taoist sneering and calling him Mr. Ono. He ruined those women in Liaodong. He is truly wicked and wicked! "


    Farmer also said, "That fake monk is missing an ear and has good kung fu skills. I think that''s the guy. They look very much alike. "


    The little Daoist continued, "His swordsmanship and kung fu skills are very high. Aside from the old Daoist, no one else can beat him in the devil nest. None of those Japanese soldiers dared to provoke him. "


    Everything in the world is so fair and unfair," he said. He did evil in China, he defiled our girls, and his sister was humiliated in Japan. "This is what is called the law of heaven, and what is called the law. What is good is good, and what is evil is evil is evil.


    "I thought the Japanese were bullying people in China, and their own country must be very good," said Rufeng. The people are suffering, and they are not qualified to come to China to bully people. "


    "These acts of aggression by Japan in North Korea and China were the result of a few ambitious individuals in their government holding power," he said. It is they who advocate expansion outwards. The ones who benefited from it were the few of them. Japanese people are also victims. When they wantonly expanded their aggression, it was unavoidable that they would go on a rampage against the people. They would inevitably cause families to have their wives and wives scattered and suffer excruciatingly. Since ancient times, forcing an invasion was not a long-term path. Once Japan failed, those ambitious people would inevitably suffer the consequences. "As long as it''s a small island nation, how much power can it possibly have?"


    Everyone followed suit and chatted for a while. "It''s long past midnight, and the four young talents will not be coming back tonight," said the abbot. Let''s rest. What happened in Japan wasn''t the subject of our discussion. What was important was the case in the mosque. The police may come to us tomorrow. Get ready to deal with this lawsuit. " Everyone went to rest.


    In the morning, after the monks had finished eating, the Fourth Young Daoist had not come back, and no police had come to look for him. The abbot called out to the little Daoist: "Go to your senior brother in the Guard Camp and find out what happened to the two murders in the city. Find out what attitude the police have towards the British. The police did not come to us, and I think there was some reason for it. "


    The little Daoist nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Master Fang. I will handle this." With that, he excitedly left.


    "This little thing is very clever and adaptable. He will definitely be able to bring back all the information we need."


    The Duty Monk entered the house again and said: "There is an outsider claiming to be Wang Yiping, and he brought a child with him. He requests an audience with the abbot." "Who is he?" How could I forget about him? "


    He rose. "I know this man." He is a famous hero in Sichuan. He must have come to me. I''ll fetch him in. "


    Ruo Feng and the monk on duty hurried over to the entrance of the mountain. They saw a tall man in his forties. It was none other than Ru Feng''s good friend, Wang Yiping. After a few words of pleasantries, Wang Yiping said, "I am here on behalf of General Cai Songpo and General Li Lijun. "I have something important to discuss with you, and would like to ask for your assistance. We will discuss it in detail."


    Rufeng knew that General Cai and Li had something to tell them, so he brought Wang Yiping into his room, closed the door, and said, "There are no outsiders here, please speak." Wang Yiping sat down and said steadily: "Li Lijun sent me to help you, to kill Yuan Shikai as soon as possible and cooperate with the southern uprising. When I arrived, the two generals told me repeatedly. " He took out a letter written by Cai Songpo and handed it to Ru Feng. After reading the letter, the two men began to talk in detail.


    It turned out that there was no problem to recruit troops and there was a serious shortage of arms when Li Liejun launched an uprising against Yuan in Kunming. As a result, Tang Jiyao and Lu Rongting, who are preparing to join the rebellion, are not strong enough. Both of them feared the great general Feng Guozhang, who was in charge of the heavy army, and Yuan Shikai, who was in command of Nanjing. Tang Jiyao holds a heavy army, Yunnan; Lu Rongting holds a heavy army, Guangxi. Without their support, the uprising would have been difficult to implement. Cai Li attached great importance to their words and deeds, and tried to keep their rebellious hearts as firm as possible so that they would not contradict each other.


    During the discussion about the uprising, Tang Jiyao told Cai Songpo: "We are now able to participate in the uprising in all the combined forces, only to fight against Feng Guozhang''s forces, there is no certainty that we will win. And the first thing we have to deal with are the areas controlled by the Feng Army; the first thing we have to fight are the troops of Feng Guozhang. In order to rebel, he had to first defeat Feng Guozhang''s army. And Feng Guozhang had a million strong soldiers, a thousand war generals, and plenty of firearms. Ever since Yuan Shikai had brought his troops south, Feng Jun had been invincible, undefeated, and with high morale; the area under his control had been getting bigger and bigger. Feng Guozhang''s status in Yuan Shikai''s government is getting higher and higher. He was receiving more and more attention from Yuan Shikai. Compared with Feng Guozhang, we are short of troops and arms. If we go to war with it, there is no need to say who will eat who. If Feng Guozhang does not fight us quickly and deliberately for two or three months, we will be thrown into disarray by the lack of arms and food. If I want to defeat Feng Guozhang, I have a plan. He first sent people to assassinate Yuan Shikai, causing a situation where the government had no leader. Feng Guozhang must have fought for office in the government, and he must have fought on the front lines. He couldn''t use both his heart and soul, but in the end, he couldn''t use both. Feng Jun had to be the first to fall into disarray. We took the opportunity to launch an uprising and finish it quickly. Feng Jun can break it in one fell swoop. After breaking Feng Jun and receiving his arms supplies, the army then charged straight into Beijing. The restoration of a democratic republic is just around the corner. "


    Cai Songpo thought it was an ingenious plan, and after the meeting he discussed it with Li Liejun alone. Li Liangjun said: "First get rid of Yuan Zui, I have thought about it. I have told the people of Ru Feng to kill him first, and I don''t know why, but there was never any news of Yuan Zhai being stabbed to death. I expect because Yuan Shikai is heavily guarded, he can''t do it alone. "Why don''t we send another martial arts master to assist Ruo Feng."


    Cai Songpo thought for a long time and then said, "It is not easy to find someone here who can cooperate with Rufeng. What should I do? "


    Li Lijun said: "There are a lot of things in Sichuan that we need to go to. Why don''t we go back to Famen Temple in Sichuan and tell the elders there that he must have a way to find the right person. Then we organized an uprising in Sichuan there. "


    Cai Songpo agreed, and the two returned to the temple from Kunming in secret. When the two of them saw an elder of the Buddhist temple, they informed him of their intention to assassinate Yuan Shikai. The elder thought for a moment and then said to the two of them, "To do such a thing, only Wang Yiping can do it. Not only was he skilled in all sorts of martial arts, he was also a friend of Ru Feng. If we get his help, we will definitely succeed in assassinating Yuan Zui. " Li Liejun said: "I ask for Elder''s help, please invite Hero Wang to come quickly."


    The Elder immediately nodded in agreement, and in a few days, he had sent someone to invite Wang Yiping. Elder Tsai and Li praised, "Hero Wang is a well-known figure in Sichuan. His achievements are well-known throughout the country, and he has always treated people with sincerity and justice. If there is anything you two generals need, just tell him. "He came to Beijing to work with Rufeng and get rid of Yuan Zhe before the tenth day."


    Seeing Wang Yiping, both Cai Li and Feng Jianxue looked at him with respect. The two secretly instructed Wang Yiping and wrote a letter for him to bring. Only then did Wang Yiping arrive at the Temple of National Protection in Beijing.


    As for Rufeng, he said to Wang Yiping: "I think the plan to assassinate Yuan Zhai is inappropriate. The consequences of killing Yuan Thief were unimaginable. With the death of Yuan Zhe, the country would definitely be torn apart. The war for power and power was a chaotic one for the warlords. With foreigners involved, it would be difficult to unify. At that time, when we rebelled, we didn''t even know who we should fight against. Intifada will also deliberately think of the difficulty of infidelity. I don''t think we can do such a stupid thing. If I was sincere enough to kill Yuan Shikai, I would have killed a few of them. That day, Yuan Shikai and I walked across each other when we were robbing treasures in the Great White Tower. At that time, killing him was as easy as lifting a finger. "


    Wang Yiping said, "The reason the general sent me was to assist you, so I followed your instructions. If you want me to kill Yuan Shikai, I can kill him tonight. I''m a military man, and I don''t think as much as you do. "


    "That day, I robbed Yuan Shikai''s treasure, and I gave it to him so he wouldn''t know his name," said Rufeng. It would be better to interrupt his beautiful affairs than to kill him. "


    Wang Yiping said, "This matter has a great impact on the general''s actions. You have to think it over before you make a final decision. I have been entrusted with the service of others. You and I should not have failed the general. "


    "Right now, Yuan Shikai is secretly directing a group of people to advocate that China is suitable for the imperial system, and he is going to change his name to Emperor," said Rufeng. Let us first find out his background and report it to the General, so that the two Generals may expose his plot to restore the Republic to the Chinese people in time. This way, they would definitely call upon the knowledgeable among the common people, setting off an anti-Yuan orgasm. This was more advantageous than killing Yuan Shikai. As soon as the anti-climax came, we started an uprising. "In the future, we should capture Yuan Shikai''s crime of selling his country and stealing it from us, and chase after him relentlessly. It would be best if we could get the people and wise people to join the rebellion."

 C69

    Wang Yiping replied, "If I don''t kill Yuan Shikai, there''s no point in me staying here. "Why don''t I go back earlier and report your intentions to the general?"


    "You stay here for a few days," said Rufeng. "I''ll gather some information, and you can bring it back to the general." The general has seen my information, so naturally, he knows about it, which is even better than killing Yuan Shikai. "


    Wang Yiping said: "When I arrived, the two generals had high hopes for me. I felt responsible and prepared to die. I also brought my only companion. If I die for something, I am prepared to hand him over to the Temple of National Protection. "


    Hearing this, Ru Feng burst out laughing. "Killing a Yuan Shikai is like searching for a treasure. How can it be so serious?" "Are you willing to be a monk?" he asked with a smile.


    The child looked at Rufeng and said unhappily, "When a monk is not good, I am not a monk. I want to grow up and get married to have children!" This made the two of them laugh.


    Ru Feng added, "Monk is not good!" Avoiding the world. You should learn martial arts from Master and be a useful person when you grow up. " Then, Rufeng talked to Wang Yiping about the information, and Wang Yiping asked to go to the station. Rufeng sent him out of the mountain gate. Wang Yiping and his little disciple went to the information station and did not mention anything.


    Rufeng returned to the meditation hall and consulted with the others. "This time, General Wang came in response to General Cai and Li''s orders," said Rufeng. I don''t know why the two generals wanted to kill Yuan Shikai and take advantage of the rebellion. I think that''s not appropriate. I have arranged for Hero Wang to come here to discuss and make a decision. "


    When everyone heard this, they all said in unison, "It''s not appropriate to kill Yuan Shikai."


    "Since ancient times, it has always been a disaster to kill the king," he said. Although Yuan Shikai was a bad guy, he could not kill him. Killing the democratic republican was actually a group of forces, and Yuan Shikai alone was not responsible for all the crimes. I believe that the actions of attacking Yuan Shikai''s group is enough to call back the masses and overthrow Yuan Shikai. "


    Fa Tong said: "Junior Rufeng does not advocate killing Yuan Shikai, it is a wise move. Once Yuan Shikai dies, the world will surely be at odds with him. The world will be at war with him, and the country will never be at peace with itself. "


    "Once Yuan Shikai was stabbed to death, the public opinion was oriented and it was hard to predict which way he would go," he said. It would not be beautiful if he were to be denounced one after another by knowledgeable people. The reason why Yuan Shikai had such a notorious reputation was because of his assassination attempt on Song Chuanren and the others. So we can''t do the same. We have seized Yuan Shikai for selling his country, for stealing the country back, for killing a democratic republic and other crimes! The relentless pursuit and fierce attacks were more than enough to overthrow him. Now the new thought, the new style, is the trend of the times. "Yuan Shikai, moving against the current trend of his era, is bound to fail."


    Everyone had just finished discussing their decision, and they were all praising Rufeng for his wisdom. The monk on duty reported again, "Master Fang, another high monk has arrived outside the mountain gate. He claims to have a bright magical name, and wishes to seek an audience." The abbot, Fa Tong, and Fa Ming were all pleasantly surprised.


    Farmer said, "They came looking for you. I didn''t expect him to arrive so quickly! "


    "Who is this man?" You are so happy. What brings you here? " The person who came was a famous monk from Northeast China who lived a long life. He was the little Daoist''s master. It must be the little Taoist. " "I''ve heard of this person for a long time," he replied. His martial arts were unrivalled. I also wanted to meet him for a long time. "


    Everyone hastily dressed up and arrived at the entrance of the mountain. See the longevity Buddha Wei Yi tall and sturdy, the cassock brilliant, the hat on the Buddhist character twinkle. Seeing that the crowd had arrived, the Buddha took a few steps forward and started to speak: "The teacher opposite, is he Lord Fang? I have come to pay my respects to you. I will have to trouble everyone to welcome us! " The abbot returned the greeting, "This humble monk will take a rest. I welcome this esteemed monk here!" After saying that, both sides attacked at the same time. "I''ve heard a lot about you, High Monk. It''s my pleasure to meet you today!" Buddha of Longevity also said, "I''ve been looking forward to meeting you all today. It''s my pleasure to meet you all today!" The Buddha of Longevity had met everyone once again! They were all very intimate.


    Fang Dang and the others brought the Buddha of longevity closer to the Buddhist Sangha, where the host sat down, served tea, and greeted each other courteously. "I have long heard of the Three Buddha of the Northeast," said the abbot, brimming with joy. "I always wish to meet them later. Since the High Monk had come today, he must stay here for a few more days. We are close. If I have the chance to invite you over, senior apprentice-brother, I''ll come as well, and this old monk will be even more happy. "


    The Buddha of Longevity also said happily, "The abbot is known for his benevolent character and noble character. He is the leader of the group, and is renowned throughout the world for being an Eastern University Scholar. Your name is like the bright moon in the sky, shining everywhere. I''ve always wanted to visit. Today''s meeting was indeed not a lie. This humble monk has been extremely fortunate to be able to witness such a noble appearance! " "You flatter me, Fellow Daoist!"


    The Buddha of Longevity said, "The temple is full of talented people, and the stars are gathered together. We also want to come and meet with you. But there was no chance. This time, I am preparing to stay for a few more days. We shall use this opportunity to exchange our feelings with each other to get closer and deeper. " When everyone heard this, they applauded.


    Ru Feng smiled. "This humble one has been visiting the northeast for a long time. I''ve never seen you, fellow Daoist. I''m very happy to meet you here today."


    The Buddha said, "I am from Northeast China and have a long history. I hope that you can come to visit me. I hope you can welcome me with mountains and rivers."


    After everyone had finished talking and laughing, the abbot asked, "If this High Monk moves to our temple, you must come for your disciple, your little Taoist?" The Buddha nodded and said, "Master Fang, you really know what to say. Ever since the little disciple was lost, I was very anxious. I searched day and night, but there was no trace of him. For the past few days, my heart has been burning with anxiety as I followed them all the way here. "


    "Your disciple wanted me to take him down the mountain on my own, so I haven''t had the chance to pass a message to my fellow daoist. This truly is a shock to you, fellow Daoist. "


    The longevity Buddha was still worried, so he asked again, "Is my disciple here?"


    "He has been here the entire time," he said. You don''t have to worry, fellow daoist. I guarantee that he won''t be harmed in the slightest, and it''s even more obvious than before! " The longevity Buddha said with relief, "Thank you fellow daoist for taking care of me! This humble monk thanks everyone as well. "


    "Your disciple may be young, but she is smart and talented in literature. This is a testament to how well Fellow Daoist teaches." "I came from a humble family," said the Buddha. "I was gifted and intelligent, which was the result of his hard work." "Fellow Taoist, how did you know that your disciple had come to Beijing?"


    Buddha Longevity said, "That day was uneventful. I played chess with Old Taoist Gao from Thousand Mountains in the temple. In the middle of the night, he noticed that someone was peeking out of the window. The two of us snuck out to capture him and interrogate him. We learned that the little guy was taken away at night. The man turned out to be a Japanese special agent. He said he wanted to find the young Taoist and solve the case. I don''t know the truth, and I''m afraid that this little disciple will be in danger, so I rushed to the Commander''s Manor to find Zhang Zuolin and ask him about it. At the marshal''s mansion, he heard Tang Erhu say that a group of martial arts heroes had killed the Japanese army guards, rescued nine women, and taken away the young Taoist. Tang Erhu also said: He has shot crooked eyes, and some participate in the robbery of the civilian girl more than 20 bandits. Tang Erhu had been transferred back from Liaodong by the marshal and had been assigned a new position. He had asked Tang Erhu to lead the cavalry troops and exterminate the bandits. I went to Yingkou Temple and found the traces of Fellow Fa Ming and his disciples, as well as those women. Along the way, I also looked for the big elm tree, I heard Miss Chen say: that day with three girls, the little one went to the Three Purities Pavilion. I went to the Three Purities Pavilion to see my friend, and only then did I find out that my disciple and my friend Fa Ming had come here. That night, he said, it was just in time for the army to crush the bandits. Fellow Daoist Farmer left with his little disciple that very night. I was also worried that something might have happened to the little disciple in the chaos, so I rushed over to the National Guardian Temple in a hurry. "


    "Because of a fight between our temple and the guard camp, I am afraid that the grievances are getting deeper and deeper," he explained to the Buddha of Longevity. During the fight that day, I saw that General Guo Chengliang''s martial arts was similar to that of your senior brother, the Great Buddha, so I assumed that they were both Master and disciple. I was good friends with your senior for many years, so I decided to ask him to come to the Iron Ridge to resolve the conflict. When I arrived that day, I happened to find the nest empty, and my disciple whispered to me about everything that had happened there. We both had the courage and the injustice, so we killed the guards and saved nine of the injured girls. If it were not for your disciple''s intelligence and bravery. I can''t do it alone. " Farmer recounted the details again.


    When the Buddha heard this, he said, "Your case has gone too far. Infuriated Japanese authorities at all levels of the Kwantung Army. The Japanese secret service is sending people around looking for the little guys. The little disciple could not return to the northeast for now. If he showed up in the northeast, he would be caught by the Japanese secret service. My disciple''s life is not only in danger, but will also affect your national protection temple. "


    "The little Taoist has already met with his eldest disciple, Commander Guo," he interjected. Battalion Commander Guo had also been thinking about this matter. He was also sure that the Japanese Kwantung Army Secret Service would not let this go. He came here in person and told me how good he was, just as you thought. Commander Guo told the little Taoist to stay here. He only returned after everything was settled. In Beijing, the little Taoist will be safe and sound with the help of Commander Guo. Fellow Daoists, you can be at ease now. "


    Buddha Longevity heard his eldest disciple ask about this and was very happy. He said, "It is very good that he can arrange for the little Taoist to be here very early. so I won''t have to worry. "


    "I can see that Battalion Commander Guo is very concerned about the little Taoist," he said. "Even if those Japanese spies were to find this place, they would not dare to do anything to the little Taoist."


    The longevity Buddha mentioned the Japanese secret service agent, sighing, "Those Japanese bastards in the northeast, doing whatever they want, they are hateful to the extreme. The people of Northeast China suffered greatly from it. It is common for them to persecute and defile civilian girls in the tenancy. "If we don''t drive the Japanese out of the Northeast, the devil''s nest will not be clean." And he said: "Those devils, they do not know shame, they are worse than beasts, they rape women in broad daylight on the streets. When I came out of the temple that day, I met such a thing in Tzu En Temple. The Japanese consulate in Pharaoh had planted a few pieces of opium in a large plot in the town of Kintai, and they often sent a few Japanese soldiers on horseback to watch the growth of the opium. On the road, the Japanese soldiers saw a new wife dressed in green and red across from them. The Japanese soldiers dismounted and grabbed the wife, wanting to rape her. The daughter-in-law was crying and screaming as she was pressed down to the ground. The Japanese soldier was also stupid. Afraid that the horse would run away, he tied the reins to his own neck. I took advantage of his surprise and threw a stone at the horse, which was immediately startled. The horse also fished the Japanese soldier on the ground for more than a mile, and scuffed him with his feet. I saved the new wife and sent her back home. "


    Listening to this story, the abbot said, "The corruption and incompetence of the Great Qing Dynasty encouraged the outsiders and left us with one hidden danger after another. It was not only the people of the Northeast who were being bullied by the foreign devils. The places where there were foreign devils were filled with injustice. Even Beijing is no exception. Ever since my little disciple arrived, he has consecutively performed meritorious deeds for our temple. He first explained to us his grudge against the Guard Battalion. That night, there was a murder and looting, and he saved all of us monks by himself. From what happened, we were also bullied by foreign devils. "

 C70

    "What happened to your temple?" Buddha asked in shock.


    "An English gangster came in the night with a sharp knife and incense," he said. "He first killed two of our monks, then sneaked into the house and deceived everyone with incense and stole one of our treasures."


    The Longevity Buddha exclaimed, "The foreign devils here are really acting so arrogantly?"


    "Unless there are no foreign devils," said the abbot, "one can live a peaceful life. Our National Protecting Temple is not an ordinary place. Even foreign devils would dare to plot against us. How could their actions be arrogant? "And he''s so arrogant."


    The Buddha said, "As long as the country does not reclaim its lost sovereignty, exorcise the foreign devils and reclaim its lost territory, we will never be at peace." "Fellow Daoist, you''re absolutely right." We suffer from the anger of foreign devils, and the root of our suffering is that our country has lost its sovereignty, and our laws cannot restrain the foreigners. "


    The Buddha said, "If we do not overthrow Yuan Shikai''s rule and restore the democratic republic, we cannot expel the foreign devils and it will be even harder to reclaim our sovereignty. All the people in the Northeast have seen through this point, and therefore supported Cai Songpo in his campaign against Yuan Shikai. People from all walks of life in the Northeast were talking about Yuan Shikai and his corrupt officials, saying that they were seeking personal gains, pursuing personal greatness and betraying national and national interests. To overthrow the rule of Yuan Shikai has become the aspiration of all. "


    "General Cai Songpo is organizing a massive uprising to overthrow Yuan Shikai," said Rufeng. There is also a high chance of getting rid of the outsiders and regaining their lost sovereignty. " When everyone heard this, they were immediately filled with confidence.


    Everyone talked for a while longer before Buddha Longevity asked, "Why hasn''t my little disciple come to see me? Is he not in the temple? "


    Seeing that he was anxious to become a disciple, Fa Ming smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Fellow. "Master Fang sent his disciple into the city. He''ll be back soon."


    Buddha Longevity said, "I was also just about to enter the city to visit Eldest Disciple Guo Chengliang. I''ve been worried ever since he came to Beijing. When Yuan Shikai asked the marshal for him, I didn''t approve of him. I made him follow the marshal wholeheartedly. The so-called near - red, near - black. Yuan Shikai has been a suspicious person all his life. I''m worried that my disciple won''t be able to stay by his side. "I think Guo Chengliang should finally come to his senses."


    "According to your Master and disciple, your disciple Yuan Shikai is a very good person," he said.


    The Buddha continued, "This is an extraordinary time. I would like to advise you to resign your disciple''s position and return to the Northeast to work. In the face of the war between the North and South, if he was with Yuan Shikai, it would be hard for him to not contribute to Yuan Shikai''s efforts. "


    "Fellow Daoist, you are absolutely right. You should advise this disciple to withdraw as soon as possible. This is what we should do."


    "Yuan Shikai has a mob under his command," said Farmer Farmer. Yuan Shikai is faithful and adulterous. "


    Buddha Longevity said, "My disciple has always been a straightforward person. Sooner or later, he will be ostracized and suffer a loss. "


    Then the monk came in and said: "Master Fang, the guest''s meal is ready. Please use it now. So I''ll leave the stove empty and prepare for the welcoming banquet tonight. "


    "We are in high spirits and have much in common," he said happily. "We really can''t bring ourselves to end the talks. "Fellow Daoist, please go eat first. We''ll discuss this after dinner." "For the past few days, I''ve been in a hurry to find a little disciple. He didn''t eat well or sleep well, so he had accumulated anger in his heart. Now that I feel carefree and hungry. " Fatong went to eat with the Buddha of Longevity.


    The three of them then discussed the Buddha of longevity. "I did not want this Northeast Monk to be so modest and friendly," said the Minister. "It is very different from what I have heard before. This person is worthy of respect. "


    "I heard from someone that he had a different temper and was very quiet," said Farmer Farmer. Today, seeing each other was different. "It''s really better to listen to the scenery than to see the scenery." However, Ruo Feng didn''t look at it that way. He laughed. "Whoever goes to a foreign land will make a name for themselves." I see that the Buddha of longevity has a certain pride. "


    At this moment, the little Daoist returned from the city. Seeing his dejected expression, Farmer asked, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling wronged? " The little Daoist shook his head. "What news did you hear?"


    The little Taoist said: "The police handled the case yesterday and did not help the British. The English archbishop, L¨¦timo, had come from Tianjin today to find out that Mary was dead. He went to the police station and urged them to take action today. The police have arrested some people and said they understand the case. The first to be caught were the boss and employees of Kun Yu Tang, as well as a few residents nearby. The other men had been caught by the police and used for their duties. The police did not help the British because the little boy from the Church of England refused to answer questions to the police. The little man was unreasonable when the police questioned him and scolded Chief Zheng. The police had analyzed and determined that the deaths of Maclay and Mary were the result of their conspiracy to commit a crime. Caused by exposure. It was also said that the case in the church had been committed by the servants of the Taihe Shop in the south of the city, and that they had already been apprehended. There was no reference to the National Guardian Temple. I was at the guard camp, listening to the officers talk. " When the abbot heard this, he fell into deep thought. Seeing that the little Daoist was crying, he immediately asked, "Why are you crying?"


    The young Daoist said, "My eldest senior brother is in trouble. He was unknowingly taken captive by Yuan Shikai. " Everyone was shocked. "Tell me," said Farmer, "why was he taken into custody?"


    The little Daoist shook his head and said, "That Eunuch Liu beside Yuan Shikai went to find my Senior Brother last night and claimed that President Yuan had something to discuss with him. My senior brother followed him into the palace to meet Yuan Shikai, but he never returned. When I arrived at my senior brother''s house, Eunuch Liu brought another person and searched my senior brother''s house, taking some unknown items. My wife asked him to follow her and find out what had happened. Deputy Xu was chased back by Eldest Young Master Yuan''s men. I won''t let you see my senior brother, and I won''t tell you what happened. When Deputy Xu went to ask the Chief of Police, no one there was willing to divulge any information. "My martial sister is so worried that she''s crying. She''s still trying to persuade Deputy Xu to think of a way out."


    The abbot listened in shock for a long time before saying, "Buddha of longevity is really far-sighted, and what he said is true. Battalion Commander Guo''s calamity had arrived so quickly. This had to be the result of the skirmishes between officials. "The Buddha of Longevity is such a coincidence." The little Daoist immediately stopped crying and asked, "Is my master here?" "Where is he?" "Your master has been here for a long time. He''s eating right now," he said. Don''t alert him first. " How could the young Daoist be willing to listen? He turned around and ran to the dining hall.


    "The Buddha does not come," Farmer said. We really have no way to save Commander Guo. This made things much easier. I heard that the Three Buddha of the Northeast are the upper echelons of the government. Buddha definitely has a way to save his disciple. " "Yuan Shikai has always been a cunning man," said Rufeng. The man he wanted to kill. It was hard to find. and there''s something about it that''s puzzling. " Because of this, the abbot became worried.


    The little Taoist ran into the dining hall, where the Lifestyle Buddha was eating with Fatong and talking about politics. The little Taoist threw himself into the arms of the Buddha of Longevity. Buddha of Longevity put down his chopsticks and happily looked at the little Taoist. And he said, "My disciple, you have grown taller and fatter, and have become more beautiful than ever. It was really hard for me to find you. "


    The little Daoist cried out, "Master, my eldest senior brother is in trouble. He was locked up by Yuan Shikai for no reason. Quickly think of a way to save him! "


    The Longevity Buddha smiled and immediately asked, "Quickly tell me, why is he being held captive?"


    The little Daoist said, "He was duped into going to the palace and being arrested. To this day, he is not allowed to see anyone, but for some reason. There''s the possibility of a gunshot. " The Longevity Buddha said, "Heh! It is a pity that he did not listen to my advice back then.


    Buddha asked the little Taoist about how Guo Chengliang was duped and how his family was doing.


    "We understand the misfortune of your disciple," he said. As expected of the High Monk. Working for Yuan Shikai was like working with a tiger. Your disciple must have been framed. We just made up our minds that we need to get rid of the bell. Yuan Shikai had always been a cruel and merciless man. There were few who could beg for help from him. "The High Monk can only be released if he returns to Fengtian to find Marshal Zhang Zuolin."


    The Buddha of Longevity nodded and said, "I thought of it too." Fine, I''ll just rush back to Fengtian and look for Zhang Zuolin. "It''s a good thing that my disciple is able to return to the Northeast for work." The Longevity Buddha warned the little Daoist and then quickly took his leave.


    The abbot and the others sent the Buddha of Longevity to the streets, then watched it leave. At this time, the four little Daoist Masters returned from the Jade Cloud Temple. The four of them thought that their abbot was waiting to pick them up, so they hurriedly walked forward. "Why did you come back at this time?" the abbot asked the four. "Why is Yuan Ming not following us?"


    "Last night, we went to the Jade Cloud Temple to ask people about Yuan Ming''s whereabouts," said Pu Xian. We''re looking for Yuan Ji, and he went out as well. Yuan Ji didn''t return until daybreak. He went to the Temple of Great Consciousness. We asked him about Yuan Ming, but he refused to say anything. We went to look for the abbot elder and told him that our temple had been plotted against and killed by two people! Yuan Ming went back to change his shoes and witnessed the crime committed by the thieves! He never returned. If he didn''t see Yuan Ming, he wouldn''t know who the murderer was. Only then did Yuan Ji agree. Yuan Ji said: When Yuan Ming came from Chengdu, he stole one of his master''s book, The Sect Leader''s Secret Decree. He had always been anxious, afraid that his master would come and capture him. When he heard that his master Rufeng had come to Beijing, he was so frightened that he could not sit still and so restless day and night. He decided to find a quiet place in Shandong and cultivate behind closed doors to avoid his Master Rufeng. He went back to the temple to change his shoes and went to Shandong. He hasn''t come back since he went out. He was probably in Tianjin by this time. If we do not believe Yuanzhi''s words, we have searched all the temples in his area, but there is no Yuan Ming. We went back to the monastery, where a monk had seen Yuan Ming yesterday in the city. They said that Yuan Ming was carrying a bag of stuff and was walking in a fluster. He asked a few questions and then headed out of the city. "


    Pu Ji continued, "I believe that Yuan Ming must have taken the treasure and fled to Tianjin. He must know that Master Ruo Feng is here. " Pu Feng said: "I have already asked that monk about the bag in Yuan Ming''s hand. The size and shape are all correct, it''s definitely because he obtained that bag of treasures. "


    Everyone was tongue-tied and disappointed when they heard this. When Ru Feng found out that the Sect Leader''s secret edict was stolen by Yuan Ming, he said angrily, "This unrepentant bastard, let''s see where he can escape to! I personally went to Tianjin to get him. " After that, Rufeng left.


    When he saw that Rufeng''s anger had returned, he was deeply afraid that he would grab him and beat him up. Fa Ming advised, "Junior Brother, don''t get angry yet. It would be better to find Yuan Ming and change him to someone else. If you go, he will definitely hide from you. The book is not lost in his hands, sooner or later it will be taken back. "


    Rufeng was so angry he took a few steps forward and nodded. "The rivers and lakes are dangerous. Yuan Ming carries such a precious treasure with him. If he misses it, he will inevitably lose his life." We have to get him back. "


    Fa Tong said anxiously, "Yuan Ming is indeed young!"


    "Yuan Ming was the most amiable with me during the day. Since the matter was urgent, I will go and get him," said Fu Ming.


    The abbot also said, "It''s most appropriate for you to go. I think so too. "On this day, Yuan Ming has come into contact with you the most."


    Farmer continued, "Yuan Ming''s personality is a little cunning, and we should prevent him from hiding in the vicinity. After I leave, you will continue to search for him outside the city. This way, with both of us here, we can find him as soon as possible. "


    Pu Xian was angered and said, "That guy Yuan Ming, I have long discovered his treacherous nature. He might be hiding from us on purpose, but I don''t think it''s appropriate for Master to go alone, so you might as well let me go too. "


    Puji echoed, "Yes! We have more people to take him back. Since he dared to steal his master''s things, it meant that he had forgotten about the benefits. He could be said to be extremely rich as he left with this treasure. He might want to make a fortune out of his own treasures. Why don''t the four of us go with Master Farmer to capture him? "


    "How can all of you say such bad things?! Was he not afraid of being rebuked by Rufeng''s master? Right now, we are not going to denounce Yuan Ming, nor are we going to suppress him, so why do we need all of you to go? As for the matter between Master and disciple, don''t carelessly contact them. "We are only trying to retrieve Yuan Ming." The four young cultivators'' faces and ears were flushed red. They bowed their heads in silence.

 C71

    Farmer continued, "You guys don''t know enough about Yuan Ming. He won''t hide from me. You all stay nearby and look for him. I alone will be enough to chase him down. "


    Fa Tong added, "According to the words written on the invitation, Yuan Ming will not take the treasure for himself. He had only left to avoid his master. No one should suspect him. "


    Rupiah said, "It''s not the fault of Push-Puji. This disappointing thing. He was a cunning man, and he was a man of his word. With such a vast sea of people, going out to find someone was easier said than done! How could I accept such an unfilial person! "


    "Yuan Ming is a monk. He has some differences from the common people," Fang said. Other than living in the monastery, he would not live anywhere else. In the end, it was still easy to find. Judging from his decision to live in seclusion in Shandong Province, he was very scheming. Shandong has many mountains, many temples, many secluded places, very suitable for cultivation. Although Yuan Ming had stolen the sect''s secret decree and done the wrong thing, this might be a good thing. "In a few years, if he really were to master the martial arts on the decree, then I will save the trouble of teaching him."


    Ru Feng smiled wryly as he listened. "Master Fang really knows how to judge." It really made people feel happy and angry at the same time. Yuan Ming is your disciple. Let''s see what else you can say. " "He''s not my disciple, that''s why he said that." With that, he walked into the courtyard, chatting and laughing with the others.


    Returning to the Zen temple, Pushin said, "We also heard from the monks in the monastery where they were staying that it was the shop assistant of Taihe who killed Mary in the mosque and took the gold, silver, and jewelry from her. Chi Wu was caught and tortured by the monks there, but Chi Wu refused to admit it. Officer Zheng was worried that he would be killed, so she took him to the police station. This matter was once again strange. Logically speaking, Yuan Ming should have killed Mike Li on the street, but after obtaining the treasure, it would be impossible for him to go to the mosque again to commit the crime. " Everyone was filled with suspicion, but no one could figure it out.


    "We also heard from the IQ of Biyun Temple that he was watching when the incident occurred in the city. That the little midget had quarreled with Sheriff Zheng at the scene of the autopsy. At the police station they quarreled again. Sheriff Zheng asked what Macley wanted to do when he went out at night. The little man replied, Go out for a walk. He said only Father Marley knew. He refused to answer any more questions. so that the police were never able to work on the case. "


    "We have heard about this already," the abbot said, nodding his head. It was the little Taoist who found out. " He asked again: "Have you heard about the news about Commander Guo being imprisoned by Yuan Shikai outside?" The four young Adepts all shook their heads in shock.


    Pu Xian asked: "Why is Battalion Commander Guo imprisoned?" "I have no way of knowing," Fang Dang said. Yuan Shikai is sealing up the news. " "His imprisonment must have had something to do with the mosque case," he said. Battalion Commander Guo will definitely be wrongly accused. "


    "Guo Chengliang was imprisoned," he said. "I think it was the result of the civil strife, and it had little to do with the mosque case. "Because the British can''t take down a guard battalion commander that fast." "As far as I know, the one who is most at odds with Commander Guo is Chief of Police Ma Shaofen," said Fa''afei bluntly. It was Ma Shaofen who had framed Battalion Commander Guo. Someone had told me that the guards had discovered the scene on Mackry''s Blast Street. The guard battalion pushed the case to Ma Shaofen. " Puxian said anxiously, "If that''s the case, Ma Shaofen will be completely damaged. Battalion Commander Guo was a good man, loyal to his duty and conscientious to his work. We should think of a way to save him. "


    Hearing that, Fang Shen agreed: "Commander Guo is an upright and honest man, we should save him. Today, his master, the Buddha of Longevity, had come, and when he heard about it, he went back to ask for someone else. Let''s hear about him. " When Pushin heard about the Buddha of Longevity, he was so happy that he asked, "When did he arrive? And when did you leave? "


    "At noon," Fang said. He was just gone when you came back. " The four young Adepts all felt a sense of regret. Pushin said, "Alas! I''ve heard that with the unparalleled Buddhist skill of longevity, the Wind and Thunder Palm is unrivaled. We had planned for him to come and entangle him so that he could be taught. Why don''t you let us see him! It was all the fault of this cunning monk, Yuan Ming. "We''re just going to look for him."


    Seeing that the four little Daoist people were becoming more and more presumptuous, he stopped them and said, "You all don''t have to feel sorry for this opportunity. The Buddha of Longevity will be back soon. With little Taoist here, he will definitely be here as well. " The four young Adepts were once again overjoyed.


    "Next time he comes, let us meet," said Pookie. We have to learn those powerful martial arts from him. " The four of them were jumping about as happily as children.


    Pu Xian then sat down and asked the abbot, "Who did the Buddha of Longevity go to? "Can it be reliable?"


    "He went to Feng Tian Tuo to ask Marshal Zhang Zuolin for help," said Fang Chang. This person had a close relationship with Yuan Shikai. "Guo Chengliang came to Beijing because of Zhang Zuolin."


    Pu Xian nodded his head, "Yuan Shikai is indeed a martial artist. He actually went to the northeast to look for the Guard Captain." Guo Chengliang hadn''t even used his martial arts yet. He definitely knew those powerful martial arts from his master. Otherwise, Yuan Shikai would not go that far to get him. "


    "After Yuan Shikai became President, he was extremely happy," he said. He was worried that there would be too many enemies, and that one day they would kill him. Yuan Shikai was very troubled about the servants. He had listened to the words of the warlock. After a sorcerer had calculated it for him, he told him, "The pot is round. A man surnamed Guo is the safest to guard you." Yuan Shikai believed it, so he secretly made people go around looking for people with good martial arts surname Guo. That was why he chose Guo Chengliang and appointed the guard battalion commander. The warlock also told Yuan Shikai, "It is most advantageous for the general director of the army to use Huang Xing." He can make the country flourish. The sorcerer said that Duan Qirui and Feng Guozhang were both unfavorable to Yuan Shikai. Duan Qi Rui can cut off Yuan Shikai''s spirit, make Yuan Shikai not long; Feng Guozhang can sew Yuan Shikai''s magnificent display. If these two people were by Yuan Shikai''s side, he would not last long. The sorcerer asked Yuan Shikai to remove Feng Guozhang and Duan Qirui from their posts. Yuan Shikai calmly thought about it and decided that the Warlock was a spy from the Southern Revolutionary Party and had killed the Warlock. He listened to half of what the sorcerer said. "


    When everyone heard the story, they all laughed at how ridiculous Yuan Shikai''s actions were. Pu Xian said: "No wonder Yuan Shikai is claiming the throne, strangling the democratic republics and being ignorant of the current situation. He is a ridiculous and foolish man. " "Xiang Cheng believes in the will of the heavens. He dares to take on the world''s greatest enemy," Fang Dang said with a laugh.


    Everyone was once again discussing the matter, but they didn''t realize that it was already late at night. The drum for the meal rang, and the abbot and everyone else went to eat merrily.


    After many inquiries from the monks of the Temple, they were all relieved to learn that the Temple had not been implicated in any cases in the city. They must have been scared for the whole night. Daylight then hurriedly discussed with each other about tracking down the treasures and finding Yuan Ming.


    After breakfast, Reverend Fang gathered the crowd and said, "The international purple and white plate is our national treasure. It has been lost from our hands, and we must get it back at all costs. It must not be allowed to fall into the hands of the foreigners, and it must not be allowed to leave Beijing for long. It symbolizes the strength and stability of our country. If we can''t get it back, we will never be able to let down our ancestors! "


    When everyone heard this, they were all elated as they shouted, "We will listen to Reverend, and we will resolutely search for the treasure!" Seeing that the crowd was in high spirits, the abbot was also very happy.


    "From the analysis of the cases that have taken place in the city, the problems here are complex," he said. We need to find Yuan Ming first and find out whether he obtained the treasure or not. "Now, I order: Fa Tong will travel with the fourth young Daoist. You will find Yuan Ming at various inns and temples outside the city."


    Fa Tong and the four little Spiritual Masters simultaneously said, "Yes! "Honorable Order!" "I order Farmer to go alone to Tianjin and Shandong to search for Yuanming." Farmer also cupped his hands and said, "Yes! Buddha''s Medallion! " "The two of you, move out at the same time. You must find Yuan Ming and bring him back to the National Guardian Temple."


    Fa Tong then walked forward and said, "Yes!" Everyone accepted the order. Fa Tong and the four little Daoist Masters immediately led the monks to set off. They split up into two groups, one led to the city, the other to the city. They were all excited and serious. Farmer also hurried back to his room, packed his belongings, and left for Tianjin.


    Even though he didn''t know the way of the four little Spiritual Masters, his words were clear. He walked out of the temple and thought to himself: "If I were to take the train to Tianjin, I would leave very quickly, but I absolutely cannot. All the family members loved to go sightseeing, stopping and walking. He asked for alms wherever he ate and stayed in the temple. Xing Lai street loitering, meditating only to recite. Washing heart often has, clear light ancient Buddhist bitter cultivation. Three vegetarian meals were convenient for eating. There was not the slightest bit of food in the restaurant all year round. Thinking about it, Yuan Ming was no exception. If I wanted to find him, I would have to look for him in the temples along the way. As the saying goes, people leave their names and geese leave their voices. If I look through the temples one by one, I''ll soon find out where he is. In a few days, I will catch up to him and bring him back to the National Guardian Temple to hand over my order. "


    Farmer made up his mind not to take the train and set off on the road to Tianjin.


    About thirty to twenty miles away, Farmer started to carefully enter the temples and ask Yuan Ming about what was happening inside. In the blink of an eye, four days had passed. Even when they arrived at Tianjin City, they were still unable to find any trace of Yuan Ming''s whereabouts. Fa Ming was getting a little anxious and said to himself, "No, alright!?" "No, no..." I miscalculated. Yuan Ming must have come to Tianjin by train. He arrived on the same day. He had been in Tianjin for several days. Can he leave Tianjin and go again?


    Fa Ming''s heart was burning with anxiety. As he walked and thought, he unknowingly arrived at Tianjin City. Farmer stopped to look at the road outside the city gate, seeing people coming and going in a steady stream. The two city gates were tall and wide, and for some reason, there was only one left. Farmer hurried into the city. The city of Tianjin was similar to the city of Beijing: luxurious and varied buildings, busy streets. Trades were everywhere, and the beds were spread out along the street. The sound of the peddlers was deafening. The restaurant was steaming and the brothel was faintly fragrant. The fat man took his time in the car, and the thin man and his wife took their time. The foreign devils saw the people rampaging around, so they started to act arrogantly. Raggedy beggars begged along the streets, well-dressed rich men with big bellies. There were many shops along the streets, and there were many merchant ships on the docks.


    As he walked, he observed the crowd, hoping to see Yuan Ming''s figure. He walked all the way until sunset. After turning a few streets, he still did not see Yuan Ming. He was hungry and his legs were sore.


    In front of him was the "Zhongxing Inn". Seeing the signboard, Farmer looked at the shop: three sides facing the street, front and back signboard, turning west not far away, is "ZTE Hotel." "I''ll go to the hotel first, book a bed and get ready for lodging, then go to the restaurant and have a good meal," he said. I''ll stay here tonight. "Tomorrow morning, I will go to the temples to look for it."

 C72

    As Fa Ming walked in, the waiter calmly approached him and said, "Monk, do you want to stay here too?" We never give a bed here. "If you have the money, you can live with it. If you don''t have the money, then ask for it." Seeing that he was in his twenties and looking mischievous, he was not polite at all. He was angry in his heart. He thought to himself, "Don''t provoke him. It''s more important to ask him about Yuan Ming." "I don''t ask for alms, as long as the house is clean."


    The shop assistant changed his smiling face and said, "It''s good that you have money. Master, please follow me. " He led Farmer into a well-decorated room and said, "Well? It was clean and bright, comfortable and smug. You think it''s okay? "It''s just that the price is a bit too high. As long as you can afford to live there, it''s fine." He smiled, thinking that Farmer wouldn''t be able to pay much.


    Seeing the clean and bright room with the embroidered draperies and the delicate fragrance in the air, he was satisfied. He nodded and said, "It''s not bad. Let''s go and live." Farmer seemed to see through his thoughts and purposely said so. Hearing this, the worker knew that Fa Ming was rich and generous, so he winked and said, "Big Master, if you want to sleep more comfortably, we can help you with that anytime. It won''t take more than a few dollars a night. Will you add this? "


    Not understanding his jest, Farmer reached out to touch the bed and said, "This is a little thin, but adding a cushion is the best." The shop assistant saw that Fa Ming did not understand what he meant, and laughed, "I am not talking about the thickness of this, but the beauty of the woman. As long as you are willing to pay, I can find a beautiful lady to accompany you. Isn''t that more comfortable? "


    Fa Ming was angry in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. He said, "My exiled family rejects lust, and Yuanyang is firm. What is the use of having that young lady? Don''t tease Monk. " The salesman laughed again and said nonchalantly, "I didn''t know that you were a monk. Let me tell you, monks and Taoists often have someone to add to their numbers. It was even more comfortable than saving money in a brothel. Are you really just a fool who isn''t interested in anything at all? "


    Seeing that he was trying to tease him again, he said: "Little benefactor, please don''t tease me again. I''m a proper monk. I have something to ask you. "


    The fellow raised his eyebrows and said proudly, "I''ll give you this. "If you have something to say, just say it. If you have anything to ask, just ask. If I answer, just say so. I promise I won''t take any money."


    Seeing that he was about to be naughty again, Farmer said, "Let''s get serious. Have you lived in this shop recently with a round-faced, medium built young monk named Yuan Ming? "


    The waiter immediately said, "You asked. He came by the day before yesterday and stayed the whole night, adding a cushion. I found that lady fat for him. "


    Farmer was surprised. The assistant then asked, "Looking at his age, is he your disciple?" "How can this Yuan Ming be like this!" he thought to himself. He shook his head and said, "He''s not my disciple. I have something to talk to him about. "


    The assistant laughed, "I don''t believe you. If he wasn''t your disciple, why would he be startled? It must be because of your pride. " "I am from Beijing and he is from Chengdu, Sichuan," he said. He really isn''t my disciple. "Please tell me, when did he leave?"


    The assistant said, "He left yesterday." He opened the booklet again, showed it to Farmer, and said, "How about it? I''m not lying to you, am I? I''m serious about that. "


    "Grandmaster Dai, Yuan Ming, Monk Yuan Ming, will be living in room number 6 with a simple bag on him," he wrote on the booklet.


    "How could he be from Grandmaster Dai? He must have given us the address. " And then: "What is his accent? What age? "What do you think of their appearance and the things they carry?"


    The assistant said, "He has a genuine Shandong accent, and is only in his early twenties. His appearance is exactly as you described, and he only carries such a big bag when he comes. I don''t know what''s inside." After which, he gestured with his hands.


    Farmer said, "You''re basically right, except for the accent. I''m looking for a monk with a Sichuan accent. " The assistant said, "I don''t know about that. However, I''m not lying to you. What I said was true. He has a Shandong accent. "


    As the two of them were speaking, a man''s voice called out, "Buddy, I want to stay in the restaurant." Another woman was shouting outside. The assistant hurriedly said, "Master, I''m sorry. We always pay first when we stay here. How many days will you be staying? Someone''s looking for me. " Seeing him so anxious, Farmer took out his money and handed it over to him, "Pay for one night''s worth first." The shop assistant received the money and made an account. He said, "We''ll settle the accounts later." He took the book and hurried out to receive the guests.


    He put his things on the table, went out, locked the door, and stopped in the corridor to look out. "This house is too close to the street," he said. "It''s so noisy that I can''t rest well. I might as well find a shop in the alley." He walked out the door and came to the hotel again. Inside, it was cold and deserted. There were only two young people inside, eating and gossiping. Farmer sat by the window, his hand on the table, waiting for the clerk to arrive.


    I heard the two young men say: "Just now I saw a few English missionaries bringing in a young man from Beijing. The young man, tied up in all sorts of things, was escorted to the Church of England on a cart. Unexpectedly, our national laws cannot restrain the foreigners, but the laws of the foreigners can restrain us. The foreign devils actually grabbed the Chinese. This was still the Republic of China! It''s really f * cking unreasonable. "


    Another said, "Leasing is where the foreign devils can do whatever they want. This is not surprising. " That person said anxiously, "Why don''t you find it strange? Tianjing''s leasehold is even in Beijing? "


    The man fell silent, sighed, and said, "It''s all our national government''s fault for being incompetent! The officer condoned the foreigners. If I decide to take back the sovereignty of the nation, I will chase the foreign devils out. " That person laughed and said, "Just you wait, you might have that day."


    Just as the two of them were chatting non-stop, four youths walked in. One of them said to the two, "You two, stop drinking too much. Let''s go!" The six of them seemed to have something on their minds. The two of them immediately put down their chopsticks, drained their cups of wine, stood up and left with the other four.


    There was only Farmin left in the room, and he was getting impatient. He slammed his hand on the table and shouted, "Buddy! Man! I''m waiting for dinner. " After a while, no one answered him. A fat woman came out of the back room and looked at Farmin and said, "Ah ¡ª a foreigner! "What are you so anxious for? I''m not busy right now." Suddenly, she saw that the table had leftovers and steamed buns. The fat woman then said, "Monk, if you''re hungry, wouldn''t there be leftovers? You can go and eat. "You still want to wait for me? You haven''t!"


    She looked to be in her forties, well-dressed, and haughty. Farmer was very angry and said, "I have money to eat, so I don''t ask for alms. I only want fresh food. If it''s not convenient here, I can change places. " The fat woman immediately said, "Master doesn''t ask for charity. That''s good. I''ll get someone to get it. " She went up to the table, gathered up the rest of the food, and carried it into the kitchen.


    After a long while, a little girl dressed as a student brought over four steamed buns and a bowl of soup. She placed them in front of Farmer and politely said, "Elder, I have made you wait for a long time. Do you want anything else? "


    Seeing that the little girl was gentle and cute, he felt at ease and said, "This is enough to eat. I don''t want anything else. "Sorry for the trouble." The little girl smiled and said, "It''s no trouble at all. It was good as long as the Elder ate happily. Make tea and pour water, as you wish. "


    No matter how Fa Ming looked at her, she didn''t look like a waiter. As he ate, he asked, "Why aren''t there any waiters here? "Could it be that you are?" The little girl said, "The shop belongs to us, you came at the right time. The man was sent out on business by my father. He just rode away. " The girl sat down.


    Before long, he ate two steamed buns and felt full. He put down his chopsticks, took out his copper coin and put it on the table. "Is this enough?" he asked.


    The little girl laughed and said, "I don''t often think about things here. It''s the first time today. I don''t know how much I should charge you. Just randomly give them to me. If I don''t ask you for more, I won''t return. "


    Farmer smiled and nodded, "Sure." The little girl came over to take the money and said: "Welcome back, elder." Farmer got up and said, "I''m staying in a nearby hotel. I might come back tomorrow." The little girl said, "That shop is also ours. Elder, see you tomorrow! "


    When he saw the six young men coming out of the restaurant, he did not know where they had come from and walked deeper into the alley. Looking at their backs, Fa Ming said quietly, "From the looks of it, these six are all martial artists. What is it all about? " He was just guessing when he saw the six of them turn into a yard.


    Farmer turned around and went back to his shop. He lay on his bed in his clothes and thought back to what the two young men had said when they ate. Could it be that the young man who was being escorted from Beijing was Yuan Ming? He was caught? That''s unlikely. That young man might be a staff member of the Taihe store. No matter who it is, I''ll go and rescue him at night. Don''t watch the foreign devils torture the Chinese. " Having made up his mind, Farmer fell asleep without realizing it.


    It was late at night and Farmer was fast asleep. He was awakened by a knock on the door. When he opened his eyes, the room was dark and there were still heavy knocks outside the door. Farmer got out of bed, lit the wax lamp, and opened the door. A woman flashed in and said, "Master, there''s no need to light the lamp. Hurry up and blow it." After saying that, he took a few steps and sat on the edge of the bed. Knowing that it was not good intentions, Farmer turned to look at her. He was dressed in bright clothes and his eyebrows were plastered across his lips. His age didn''t change and he looked like a spirit. "Are you a shop assistant?" Farmer asked.


    The woman charmingly said, "Look at you asking, it seems like you don''t understand anything. Do you think I''m an elephant? "Do you have a partner like me?" Hearing her voice, Fa Ming felt unwell and said, "Benefactor, since you are not a shop assistant, it might be inconvenient for you in the dark." Please go out. "


    The woman was very good at pestering, and laughed, "Master, do you really not understand? It''s not convenient to say. I came just to make things convenient for you. Monks were lecherous, who didn''t know that. Stop pretending. Put down your feelings and go to bed with me. When it''s fun, you''ll know the benefits. "


    Fa Ming''s words were, "This woman is extremely loose." Thus, Fa Ming tried to question her with his heart. He then recited the Buddhist prayer and said, "Benefactor, I am a proper monk. Please do not act presumptuously. Please, quickly leave." The woman laughed a few times and said, "A proper monk, I''ve seen too many. How can there be someone who isn''t tempted by sex?" Are you saying that I don''t like it? "


    After he finished speaking, he unbuttoned his shirt and was about to show off his skin. Farmer turned around and said, "Lady Benefactor, I''m sorry. I vow before Buddha that I will keep my feelings locked and refuse lust for the rest of my life. You should hurry up and leave. "


    The woman laughed again, "Come over and touch my body. My skin is tender and tender, and my face is white and clean. How cute is that?" Seeing that Fa Ming ignored her, she continued, "I''ll take off my pants and show you everything."


    When Fa Ming heard this, he panicked. He wanted to say, "You better get out of here." "In a hurry, I said it was bad." You should take it off soon! "


    When the woman heard that, she happily untied her belt and said, "That''s right. If there was no wine, there would be no feast. There were few people in this world who were colorless. Swear or not. I''ll let you have your fun tonight. " As he spoke, he had already taken off his pants.


    When Fa Ming heard her words, he realized that he had said something wrong, so he changed his tone and said, "Benefactor, I told you to leave quickly." The woman said, "It wasn''t those words just now. It was you who wanted me to quickly take them off. I''m done. "You can come up."


    Fuming out of his wits, Farmer opened the door to leave. The naked woman jumped off the bed, grabbed Farmer and said, "Touch me and then I''ll go."


    "You are shameless! What kind of manners do you have!? " The woman firmly held onto Farmer''s hand and said, "You are clearly bullying me. Let me off, and say it again. You won''t be able to escape so easily! "

 C73

    Farmer had never been in such a situation before, so he said urgently and angrily, "What the hell do you want? Don''t bother people! " The woman said, "You turned around and went to bed with me because it was your advantage. Or you can put it on me. " "Avoiding sex is like avoiding hatred," he said. It would not be appropriate for her to arouse the attention of the other customers in the shop if she were to make a big show of herself. "


    Not daring to act rashly, Fa Ming scolded, "You are a rare woman."


    The woman said, "What kind of woman is this, trying to get you to take advantage of her? You don''t know what''s good for you. Hurry up and change your mind, and kiss me on the mouth, right? "


    Feeling helpless, he took out a few silver coins and threw them behind him. "Please put on your clothes and leave." The woman picked up the silver and hastily put on her clothes. "Master is so nice."


    At this time, he heard someone ask from outside the door, "The silver coin has rang, is it done? Master, do you feel comfortable? Is the cushion thick enough? " Hearing that it was a shop assistant, Farmer scolded, "You dog of a head! Damn it. I have played with the poor monk time and time again. " The servant pushed the door open and entered the room, "Master, why are you cursing at me? Didn''t you tell me during the day that it was better to be thicker? Is this cushion not thick enough for me to find for you? "


    Fa Ming was so angry that he wanted to beat him up, but then he scolded, "You dog of a head, I didn''t know you were so vulgar! I have played tricks on the poor monk time and time again. "


    The woman hastily pulled him in between her legs and said to the waiter, "Jin Gouzi, enough. This master is so good, it''s doable! " Just grab the guy and go.


    Just as he was about to leave, the worker turned around and said, "Pui! "It''s already really good, why are you pretending to be serious."


    As he sat down, he suddenly thought of the young man who had been captured and said to himself, "Could it be that this woman is a Bodhisattva? It was all thanks to her that she woke me up. Otherwise, I would sleep until dawn and everything would be too late. I was planning to go and save them. "


    He quickly locked the door behind him, opened the corridor window, jumped into the street and hurried to the Church of England.


    Fa Ming was very familiar with the roads. He performed a light movement technique and walked as if he was flying. After walking a few blocks, they passed by the patrol house and soon arrived at the outside of the church wall. He stopped and looked around: there was no one around him. There was silence, and he could hear the sound of a motor coming from the Japanese factory. Farmer jumped up on top of the wall and looked into the courtyard. He saw corridors, curving railings, and a few cypress trees swaying; in front and back, there were houses, with pavilions on the left and right, and lights in the back. Farmer threw himself down the wall until he reached the light and looked in through the window: four English missionaries were gathered around a table, playing cards. Three of the four wore red and green cigarette boxes on their faces. The person who did not have a note on his face was playing cards proudly. The four of them were having fun. Suddenly seeing that there was no note on his face, the man threw out a few more cards, placed the cards down and pointed them at the three of them. Laughing loudly, he picked up a broken cigarette box, tore off a few pieces of paper, and stuck them onto their faces. Following which, the four people started talking in English, and they were all laughing from head to toe.


    Farmer turned and looked into the next room. He saw two Tianjin people chatting inside. He heard someone say, "Shang Yang is not tired of playing cards, we are not working here, so we are a little tired." Another said, "You can''t sleep even if you''re tired. If we lose them, we won''t be able to bear the consequences. " That person continued, "That person is a Chinese national, I don''t want to be that serious. The Englishman sleeps, and I sleep. " The man said, "The four of us are here to keep watch. If we have enough fun, they will go to sleep."


    When Farmer heard this, he went to the front of the unlit house and listened carefully. He had just heard two rooms when he heard a loud bang coming from the third room.


    Farmer lightly tapped on the window twice. Someone inside immediately asked softly, "Are you here to save me? I''m too tied up here. " Seeing that the person inside was quick-witted, Fa Ming was overjoyed and softly said, "Don''t make a sound. I''ll go in and save you. " Farmer took out his dagger, opened the window and went in.


    The young man had been tied to a large iron bed. "Come with me," he whispered. When Farmer came out, he led the young man down the same road and was quickly discharged onto the street. When they were far away, Farmer asked, "How did you get caught?"


    The young man looked at Farmer''s face and said, "Shifu, so you are the Shifu of the Temple of National Protection!" I am too nice a shop assistant! Are you following them to save me? " When Farmer heard this, he was overjoyed and said, "I didn''t follow them to save you, it was just a coincidence. I ate in the shop, listened to gossip, and said that the priests had caught a man from Beijing. That''s why I''m here to save you. I have come to Tianjin to find Monk Yuan Ming. "


    The two of them were very happy as they said, "Thank you, Master, for saving me. Otherwise, the foreign devil would have tortured me to death. I will not die, let it be reported. On the way here, the foreign devils tortured me. I do not understand what they say, nor do they understand when I scold them. If you don''t save me, I''m probably dead. " He was a man with a resolute character, so he didn''t feel sorry when he spoke.


    "When I came from Beijing, I heard that you had been captured by the monks," he said. Said you were taken to the police station. Why are you here again? Father Mary of the mosque, did you really kill him with your men? "


    Chi Wu said, "Master, speaking of this matter, I have been wrongly accused. Our boss''s third concubine is a member of the mosque. She used to pester me into accompanying her to church. He had accompanied her that day. She wouldn''t leave after the service, and she pestered me to go with her. I was strolling around the courtyard with her when a few monks grabbed me and insisted that I had killed Father Mary and taken the jewels and gold. They beat me so hard they took me into the house and made me kneel beside Mary''s body. Third concubine left and right to argue with the Buddhist monk, on my behalf, the Buddhist monk ignored. Third Aunt rushed off to find someone. Those foreign monks were heartless and unreasonable. Seeing that I was unwilling to kneel or admit it, they forced me to the ground. They asked me again and again how I killed those people, some of my comrades. Then, when Yang Shang came back, he beat me up to force me to confess. I didn''t kill anybody, I wouldn''t admit it. It was a good thing that Sheriff Zheng of the police department had arrived in time to take me from the church to the police station. I got a lot less of a beating. The Archbishop of England went to Beijing, where he personally questioned people about the murders and said they were the ones who caught them. Chief Ma Shaofen did not dare to argue with him. Only Sheriff Zheng insisted on arguing with Litimo. It was only after she had found the British minister that she forced me out of the police station and brought me to Tianjin. "


    When Fa Ming heard his words, he didn''t show any signs of cowardice. He praised him, "You are such a good person. It''s good that you didn''t lower your head to them. "In the future, you will definitely have great prospects." Just as the two of them were celebrating, a group of patrolmen came to meet them. The two of them disappeared into the alley.


    Farmer said, "Are you familiar with the roads here? "No, I''ll walk you out." "I got out of prison," said Guo, "like a fish in water. Master, don''t worry, they won''t be able to catch me. Not only am I familiar with the streets of Tianjin, but I also have relatives in the city. I''m going to marry her. " Farmer said, "If they leave, the British will chase them. Be careful."


    "Master, you can rest assured that the foreign devil will be helpless against me from now on. As the saying goes: Great kindness does not need to be thanked. We will meet again in Beijing another day! " I''ll be leaving first.


    Farmer walked out of the alley again. Seeing that the patrolmen had disappeared, he turned back. As per plan, he saved Chi Wu. Fa Ming''s heart was exceptionally carefree and he walked quickly. Unconsciously, he was about to arrive at ZTE Inn. Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him. As he looked back, he saw the patrolmen walking towards him with guns on their backs. Fa Ming dodged to the side. The five patrolmen left. Farmer was about to move forward when he saw two figures flash out of the darkness on either side, heading straight for the patrolman. When he looked forward, he saw six men in green, catching up with the patrolmen. Each of them grabbed one of them and pressed it to the ground, shooting at the men one by one. "All the patrolmen were screaming and struggling in panic." We are the patrolling officers! What are you all doing? "


    The six men didn''t make a sound either. They grabbed their guns, searched for bullets, and scattered in all directions. "All the patrolmen shouted in panic and chased after him." Someone! Someone come quickly! The criminal took the gun! " "These six people are even braver than I am," he thought to himself with a smile. Very quickly, everyone ran away. Farmer walked quickly toward the shop.


    Returning to the shop, Fa Ming said in his heart, "We can''t stay here for long. "I''ll just go to Gui Yuan Temple." Taking his things, he took advantage of the chaos to leave the shop. Not far from him, he heard the sound of people behind him. The sound of sirens blaring could be heard, and someone from the police station had arrived.


    "Thanks to my timely departure, otherwise, I would have been affected and would have had to look for someone," Fa Ming said in his heart. After walking for another two miles, he suddenly heard someone chasing after him. Farmer hastily went into stealth to avoid it. Seeing one of them running so fast, the other two followed closely behind. The two of them shouted angrily as they chased, "Mi, stop right there! Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I will catch you! Who do you think you are! Come and go, nothing at all. The garden was opened for you for nothing! "


    Farmer heard it was the brothel''s bodyguard, the one who had chased him into the garden and refused to pay. He thought to himself, "This still won''t affect my journey." He didn''t walk too far before he heard someone say, "Why are you chasing me like this? Are we going to fight? " Fa Li listened carefully. The two people who were running ahead had caught up to them.


    The bodyguard said, "You little rascal, you still dare to be stubborn! So what if I beat you up! "


    The man held on to the arm and begged, "Please calm your anger, please do me a favor. I''m not lying. She really is my wife. She was sold in the garden. I had a hard time finding her. I came here a few times to bargain with your boss for her redemption. There was no final price. If your boss won''t let me see her today, I won''t go to her room. "


    The bodyguard said, "We don''t know what you said. We only know to collect money when we enter the garden. If you don''t take the money, we''ll send you to the patrol house! I understand, there''s no need to waste words. I should know what to do. " The man took out some copper coins and handed it over, "You two don''t need it, just treat it as buying a pack of cigarettes to smoke."


    The bodyguard took the money and held it in his hands as he said, "Are you trying to make us sound like children?!" How can you redeem someone from a brothel without money? "These few coins are for our sake."


    That person said, "You two, I have just arrived at your place and was working on the pier. How much money is it? Forget it. "


    The bodyguard was still unwilling to obey. That person continued, "Today, I only have so much money. If you don''t believe me, you can touch me yourselves. You won''t spend money even if you beat me to death. Forget it. "

 C74

    The bodyguard saw that there was nothing left to squeeze in, so one of them said, "Forget it, I won''t search you today." As the saying goes, compassion is something that everyone should have. If he didn''t make up some money next time, he wouldn''t spare it. Otherwise, you don''t have to see her. " The person said, "Thank you, both of you. Please take care of me. Once I have the money, I will definitely thank the two of you handsomely. "


    The bodyguard said, "I wonder how capable you are. Seriously, I thought the boss was playing with you. You promised a thousand dollars for the ransom, and I''m afraid you can''t afford it. "


    Another bodyguard said, "I also advise you: No matter how good your illness is, it is already a broken flower, and is not worth your attachment. "You have the money to redeem her and to marry a good girl. You are a hundred times better than her."


    The man held back his tears and said, "Stop it. I appreciate your kindness. It''s not easy for me to be with her. No matter what, I want to save her. "


    The bodyguard said, "We won''t try to dissuade you anymore. It seems that your relationship is deep. "Then gather up the money to get the ransom." They turned and walked away. That person was in a miserable state. Then, he too, walked towards the river.


    All of the people in the city understood what was going on, so they too began to look at the road ahead. After leaving the busy city, Fa Ming walked into a small forest path. He thought to himself, "After walking out of this path, we will reach the Jin Men School, which is not far from the Gui Yuan Sect." As he was walking, he heard the sound of people running in the woods. The branches in front of him rustled. A few black shadows also pierced into the small path in the forest.


    "This gang must have been robbed on the way," said Farmer, pausing. "They may have tried to ambush me. It was better to avoid them. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him! " Looking left and right to find a path and seeing the dense jungle around him, he found it really difficult to take this route. Farmer moved forward cautiously.


    Walking out of the forest, he saw a wall blocking the intersection. Fa Ming said in his heart, "This is the Jin Gate Academy. These people are not easy to assassinate." Suddenly, he heard someone talking in front of him. He carefully observed that the group of people were sitting under the wall. Farmer stepped back to listen. He heard someone say, "There''s nothing to be afraid of here. No one can hear you even if you shout a few times. Our plan has been fulfilled! "


    Another said, "I''ve never brought this with me, it''s pretty heavy. It''s so tiring to run with it. " Another one said, "Why aren''t they coming up? Could something have happened? "


    Someone said, "What happened to us when we were dealing with those idiots? They must have come from the river. If you walk well on the path, you will be far away. "It should be here soon."


    At this moment, another group of people ran towards them. Someone looked carefully and said, "Big Brother, we are all here." The two groups of people quickly reunited. Du said happily, "We''ve done it! It should be celebrated. "


    The leader said, "Let''s set up the wine for tomorrow and have a drink for the whole day. Tonight we will do it cleanly. "I''ll do the east, please." Someone asked, "Big Brother, why are you guys so slow? We''ve been here for a long time. "


    That person said, "How could you know? A tall patrolman caught up with me. He grabbed me and called for a helper. I can''t fight them with this thing on me. I panicked and used this fellow to knock the two of them unconscious before running out. They tore my clothes. "


    When everyone heard this, they said, "It would be worth it even if your clothes were torn. If you don''t go to the old, you don''t come to the new. With the guns in our hands, it would be much easier to deal with Taro Pinegawa. "It''s not too long until I get my revenge and vent my anger!"


    When Fa Ming heard that it was the people who had stolen the guns, he snickered. Another said, "Well, we went into the foreign bank that night, killed Taro Pingaoka and set his warehouse on fire. Tomorrow''s celebration and drinking wine is even more impressive. " The leader said, "Don''t be in too much of a hurry. There were a dozen thugs and more than twenty guns under his command. There were still Japanese soldiers there. We have martial arts and guns, we can''t afford to offend him unless we know his limits. "I have a spy there. We can only take action when the time comes."


    When he saw that they were just saying that they would not leave, he waited anxiously and made a sound of phlegm, intending to scare them away. The six of them heard that someone was in front of them and immediately hid themselves behind the wall. Farmer pretended not to see it and simply walked forward until he reached the fork in the road. The six men surrounded Farmer and said, "Why did you eavesdrop on us?"


    Farmer said, "What is eavesdropping? "Don''t block my way." Someone said, "He heard our words. We can''t let him go."


    Farmer chanted the Buddhist prayer, "Benefactor, the road goes up to the sky. Why block my way? I heard nothing. We have nothing to do with each other. "


    When the six people heard that it was a monk, one of them shouted in fright, "Attack!" The six people all rushed up to fight. Fa Ming quickly performed his martial arts and swept his Arhat Kick towards the six of them. The six of them were caught off guard and half of them were knocked to the ground. "Get out of the way, all of you!" The fallen person frantically got up, and shouted: "We can''t let him go! "Let''s attack together again!" Fa Ming said angrily, "If you dare to continue being so unreasonable, I''ll beat you!"


    Someone could tell that Fa Ming was not an ordinary person, so he stepped forward and said, "Don''t do anything yet, let me see how familiar his voice is." He looked at Farmer and exclaimed, "We met at the restaurant."


    "Because you guys committed a crime over there. I''m afraid that it will affect my search for someone else. I intend to change places. I don''t want to meet any of you here. I had no intention to listen to your conversation, but it was really fate that brought us together. "


    The six of them were worried that Farmer would leak the information, so the leader questioned them in detail, "Which temple is Master from? Who are you looking for in Tianjin? "


    "I am the monk of the Temple of the State Protector in Beijing, and I am here on the orders of the abbot to look for a young monk named Yuan Ming," he said. What you do has nothing to do with me, and I don''t know any of you. Please do not doubt this poor monk. "


    When the leader heard this, he said, "Master, how about this: let''s make a deal. You will keep it a secret for us from now on. We''ll find someone for you in Tianjin. Let''s be friends from now on. Master, what do you think? " "Very good, very good!" If I can get your help, I can only ask for it. I''m having trouble finding a person. "


    The six of them sat down again, and the leader said, "Master, let''s call it a deal. You don''t have to work to find someone. You can just tell us who we''re looking for and what they look like, their age, their characteristics. "I have a lot of people under my command. I will definitely help you find them."


    Farmer said, "I thank everyone first." If you all do not trust me, I can swear an alliance with you all. "


    The leader Ming Dong clapped his hands and said: "No need to swear. We believe in Master. Tell us how to get in touch with you tomorrow. "


    "What is your name, Almsgiver?" The leader said: "I am Lin Tian Xiao. They are my brothers. " "The person I''m looking for is in his twenties. He has a round face, small eyes, and a white face. His name is Yuan Ming, and he has all kinds of martial arts skills." If you find him, tell him that the Temple of Protecting the Nation in Beijing is looking for him, and he will come with you to see me. I will wait for your news in Gui Yuan Temple. "


    Lin Tian respectfully said: "Don''t worry Master, unless this person is not in Tianjin, I will definitely help you find him. See you at Gui Yuan Temple! " The six of them said their goodbyes and jumped over the wall into the academy.


    When he arrived at the Gui Yuan Temple, he knocked on the door and was welcomed by little Shamie. After entering inside, Fa Li was afraid of alerting the others so he quietly said to Sha Mi: "Don''t make any noise. Just find me a place to stay." I want to rest now. " Little Shami led Farmer into a meditation room and said, "No one lives here. Please do as you please, Master. See you tomorrow! " Little Shame closed the door.


    In a cheerful mood, he spread out the bedding, took off his outer robes, turned over his body and fell into a deep sleep.


    As it turned out, Farmer was friends with the abbot here. Every time he came to Tianjin, he would come here to pay a visit. So little Shamil knew Farmer. When he woke up, the sun had already risen in the east. Just as he finished washing his face, little Shamei brought him a meal and said, "Master, I saw that you were sleeping soundly and did not disturb me. I have been waiting for you to eat."


    Farmer said, "Thank you." I haven''t even gone to pay my respects to your master. It won''t be too late to come back and eat. "


    Little Shamei said, "My master hasn''t returned since yesterday. The others had all gone to the Mourning Hall. The elder there became silent yesterday and said that he would send it for seven days. I''m the only one looking at the temple. You came just in time to accompany me. " Farmer liked little Shami a lot, so he sat down and chatted with him as he ate.


    Little Shame said, "Master, did you come to Tianjin just to visit our abbot?"


    "I came to Tianjin to look for someone, so I came to visit your abbot. Last night, I made a group of friends, and they agreed to help me find someone. I''m waiting here for news of them. If I find someone, I can go back. "


    Little Shamei said, "Your friend should see who he is. If it was an ordinary person, it would be difficult for them to find him for you." Tianjin is so big and so crowded, how could it be so easy to find a person? " Fa Ming said: "This group of people are all martial artists, the person in the lead is called Lin Tian Xiao, he is rather famous in the city. I saw that each of them was loyal, so I entrusted them with it. "


    Little Shamei said in shock, "So you are referring to Martial Master Lin''s group of people. I know of them." Lin Wu Master had more than thirty people under him. If he were to find someone in Tianjin, it would be effortless. They were both from the Martial Arts School. For some reason, they offended the boss of the Japanese bank Daiwa, Taro Pinghang. This guy ordered the patrol room to seal the Martial Arts School. Thus, Lin Wu and the rest did not do anything serious. Some of them were hauling carts in the streets, while others were ferrying boats on the water to make a living. I heard that the owner of the dojo, Master Chen, is still in custody and hasn''t been released. "


    When Fa Ming heard this, he felt indignant and thought to himself, "No wonder Lin Tian Xiao''s men were trying to steal the guns of the patrolmen. So they were forced into a corner. "These people all have the spirit to do great things. They will never forgive him,"


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed, but Lin TianAo did not come. Farmer was anxious. Little Shamei said, "Master, you don''t have to worry. Those people are very trustworthy and would never use their mouths to coax you. They hadn''t found the man yet. I think they will come today. "


    In his heart, Fa Ming was worried about Lin TianAo and the others robbing the gun, worried that the Patrol Officer would target them. Farmer did not share his thoughts with Little Shamei. Waiting until night, Lin Tian Xiao brought a few brothers over. Farmer was surprised and happy at the same time, so he brought everyone inside.


    Lin Tian looked at Fa Ming and said: "Master must be getting impatient, right? I have a brother in the police station who searched all the inns and temples outside of the city and asked more than 1000 people, but he was unable to find your disciple Yuan Ming. I was afraid you''d be in a hurry to tell me. There''s also a place on the west side of the city that we haven''t found yet. The place is big, and there are also many temples. Please wait a little more. " Lin Tian said his goodbyes and took his leave.


    "Could he have gone straight to Shandong?" Little Shamei said: "Master doesn''t have to let his imagination run wild. At most, we''ll see in two days. Unless your disciple is not in Tianjin, if he is, Martial Master Lin and the others will definitely be able to find him. "You don''t know, Martial Master Lin''s group has many people. They have a wide range of connections and their acquaintances are everywhere outside of the city."

 C75

    After another night, he ate his breakfast in the morning. Then, he said to little Shami, "Let''s not just focus on getting help from others. I will personally walk around the city and perhaps find Yuan Ming."


    Little Shamei said, "Master is right. If you are fated, you may meet each other when you go out. However, whether or not someone finds you, you have to come back. I''ll prepare dinner for you. " Little Shamei was timid. She always felt lonely in the temple, especially when it was night time. He walked Farmer out to the street and repeated his instructions.


    For the time being, Fa Ming bade farewell to Little Shamei and strolled to the pier. He saw that the people in front of him were bustling with noise and excitement. He stopped under a tree by the side of the road, enjoying the cool air as he watched the bustling scene on the dock. The sound of the whistle could be heard as large and small boats shuttled back and forth on the water. Merchant ships, some anchoring, some in the shore, the people ship a small number of ocean-going ships.


    As soon as a merchant ship was docked, a large group of stevedores swarmed forward, set up a gangplank, and began to carry loads and bags of goods from the ship to the shore. Some people were bent over from the weight of the goods on their shoulders, finding it difficult to walk! Some carried goods on their shoulders, but they were able to run forward. The overseer wore a cold hat, was dressed in white, and carried a whip in his hand as he patrolled the area. He saw the laborer struggling to walk under the weight of the goods and urged him to do so. He even casually lashed out with his whip. The workers were tired and kept wiping off their sweat with towels.


    When he looked back, he saw that not far from him, by the side of the road, there was a stall. The old man was wearing a long gown and a small cap. The old man spoke with confidence, and the woman panicked. Around them sat more than a dozen dockworkers, also chatting and laughing merrily. Farmer also moved closer, sitting to the side and listening to their jokes. After a short while, the workers who were unloading the boats came over and sat down and joked around. The more people there were, the more they laughed. Some talked about work, some made fun of each other, and some talked about business and politics.


    There was a sturdy young man in his twenties who was so tired that he was sweating. He was the last to enter the crowd. He took off a towel from his waist and wiped the sweat off his face. He smiled and said to Mr. Divination, "Sir, please give me a divination to see how the fortune is. I will give you 10 copper coins."


    The old man looked at him and said, "You gave us quite a bit of money. We meet every day, I don''t think you need to worry about that. Save a few copper coins. If you are willing to work like this, don''t say that you have a vast source of wealth, you will definitely be very proud of yourself in the future, your ambition will always be as great as ever, and you will soon reach great heights. As long as you are sincere and able to persevere, everything will be fine. You are born with a natural destiny, and you have the help of a noble. "


    A young man at the side hurriedly said: "I don''t know if this old gentleman is making it up or if he is just acting, but he is really good at it!" Brother Mi, you should be the one counting here to make more money. For these auspicious words, you should also give the old man 10 copper coins. Brother Mi is going to be rich, aren''t we? "


    Many people immediately agreed, "Yes, you''re right!" Brother Mi, pay up! " The young man took out the money and handed it over with a smile on his face. However, the old man shook his head and refused. He said, "I''ll give you a few words. I don''t want money, I don''t want money."


    The young man was happy in his heart, but he still asked, "Sir, do you believe what you said? Is it true?" It was unknown whether the old man was deliberately flattering him or if it was true, but at the same time, he spoke with confidence, "Rest assured! Although your life is filled with countless calamities, having good luck is fated by the heavens. Seeing your expression, I can already see Mai Kaixin. "


    When the youth heard this, he was overjoyed. "In this life, I do not seek to become an outstanding individual. I only wish to gather 2,000 yuan as soon as possible."


    The old man shook his head and said, "You can''t have that much money here with your strength. If you work here and earn money, you can only live with your money. "


    One of the people at the side immediately scolded the old man: "You, sir, were right when you said it, but why are you saying it in such a shabby way? Why aren''t you continuing to flatter me? Do you know what Brother Mi is doing with all this money? The patient in the garden was in love with him, and he wanted to help him. How can you be cold? Can''t speak! "Just take it."


    When the old man heard this, he truly regretted it and said, "So you did it for the sake of a lover. This old man has, this old man has!"


    A mischievous young man said, "Brother Mi was so single-minded about his illness that he was about to go crazy. What do you mean, Brother Mi is even crazier? He wants to go to brothels every day. You should say: before the tenth day, you can fly an ocean. "


    There were also people who were whispering to each other, "Brother Mi is good at everything, but he loves entering brothels." The brothels in Tianjin are about to let him go through them all, so he won''t be able to save money. " Someone teased him, "Stop bullshitting. Brother Mi doesn''t go to brothels every day, but he didn''t go yesterday." The crowd burst into laughter.


    The young man had difficulty speaking, but his laughter made him feel embarrassed. Some of them were a little older, but he knew something and got angry for the young man. He got up and said, "Keep some bitterness in your words and go home. Was he making fun of her in front of everyone? I explained for him that the two of them were originally husband and wife and had been separated. Brother Mi had to go through a lot to find his wife in the brothel. Whom would you do such a thing to? What''s there to make fun of? "


    Everyone immediately fell silent. That person said, "We have a lot of people here and we''re all poor brothers. We should gather some money to help him out."


    Many people immediately replied, "Not too many, it''s easy to gather more people." If the salary is paid, we will each receive two pieces of oceanic support. " The sponsorship voices grew louder. The young man was moved to tears, bowing and saying: "Thank you, everyone! Thank you, everyone! My husband and wife have broken all ties and are relying on everyone to do so. "


    Someone said, "Brother Mi, you don''t have to be so polite. Give me your salary. I''ll help you with that." The young man thanked him again.


    As everyone was discussing when the boss of Daiwa Bank would be able to pay them, someone took the lead. Suddenly, everyone raised their heads and looked in front of them. Farmer also looked forward. Seeing that there was a car coming their way, a girl in gorgeous clothing got off the car. She walked for a few steps and stopped to look at the crowd. The girl had a slender figure, a rosy complexion, and a pretty face. When the naughty youth saw this, he pointed to the front and made a face. "Just as I was saying, the Sickie King has come looking for you."


    Everyone glanced at him, but did not make a sound. That naughty girl looked carefully again, narrowed her eyes, and said in a low voice: "Aiya! This was too beautiful! No wonder Brother Mi couldn''t bear to part with her. "


    The older worker rolled his eyes and stopped being naughty. "That little mouth looks really good. I don''t know how to get white on her body," he muttered. The young man with the family name Mi quickly walked out of the crowd and stepped forward.


    "This young man must have been the one who was chased by the bodyguards the other night," thought Farmer to the two of them. If she can come from the brothel, why don''t you run away with her? In this day and age, how can you afford to spend money to redeem someone? Where are you going to be reasonable in a lawsuit? You should have set up a plan to get her away. "


    Fa Ming was secretly worried for the two of them. He couldn''t wait to come up with an idea. It is: to see injustice full of anger, anxious to do chivalrous righteous people.


    Farmer sat there watching the man and woman meet. At this time, the people sitting around them did not make a sound. They all wanted to hear the words of their love. Fa Ming was sitting on the edge of the crowd. He was the first to reach the water tower, so he wanted to understand their wishes.


    Seeing the two of them getting closer, he wasn''t shy nor was he shy. As there were many people around, it was inconvenient for the two of them to embrace and display their abilities to their heart''s content. The two of them looked at each other, and the woman lowered her head to wipe away her tears. The man''s tears flowed profusely. The man wiped away his tears. How did you get out? Are they letting me go? "


    The woman''s teary eyes said softly, "That night when you left, they pursued you relentlessly. I did not know that at the time. My sister told me this morning. I was worried that you would get beaten up, so I secretly gave a few Silver Coins to my bodyguards. They''ve all come with me. " The man said, "I won''t eat this kind of loss. They caught up to me and I gave them some money. They had a negotiation with me, so I''m going back." I''m not being bothered. "


    The woman said, "I can see that you haven''t been there, so I keep thinking about it." The man said, "These few days, you have a lot of work to do, and it''s late. I want to take this opportunity to make some money so that you can reunite with your family as soon as possible."


    The woman took out a bag of some unknown items and gave it to the man. "Take it home and marry a girl who''s better than me. Don''t make things difficult for me again."


    The man said in shock, "Why did you say that? My feelings for you will never change. "I don''t hate you, and I don''t blame you. I''m trying to get rid of you."


    The woman shook her head and said, "Don''t be silly, the boss is actually playing with you by asking you for so much ransom. You really gave him that money, no power, no redemption. You can make a few dollars by dying on the docks. You''re too bitter for me. I can''t stand it. "Listen to me."


    Hearing that, the man advised her, "My body is sturdy, so you don''t have to worry about me. With the help of my fellow workers, I can gather up those oceans. Just wait for me in peace. "


    When the woman heard this, she was deeply moved and cried out, "Don''t even dream about it. A broken flower like me isn''t worth it for you to linger around. It was easy to live in the wind and dust, but hard to leave the wind and dust. You and I will not be able to go home and reunite in this life. " She had something to say, and was so aggrieved that she could not continue.


    The man was stunned. "Why did you say that again? Why would I go through so much trouble to find you? These words of yours are like a steel knife that is about to sever our relationship. " The man cried.


    The woman whimpered, "The bodyguard told me in secret that the boss sold me to the Japanese bank''s boss, Taro Pinghiro, after seeing you pestering him. They had already agreed that they would pick him up in a few days. My life is in someone else''s hands, what can I do? We were about to part again. I''m afraid it will be difficult to see you again in the future. " After he finished speaking, he threw himself onto the man''s chest without a care. The workers turned their faces away, unable to look.

 C76

    After a while, the woman cried again, "I haven''t died in these few years, why have I? What was he looking forward to? You know what? I just want to have a day when we meet and go home to reunite. "It''s a pity that it''s better not to meet each other. Both of us are in pain and heartache."


    Hearing these words, the man immediately said with hatred, "This hateful world! This hateful boss! So I wasn''t allowed to use it. "Since that''s the case, why don''t I go and fight him!"


    The woman also gritted her teeth and said, "If we can''t live together, then we will die together and reunite in the Underworld. so that we don''t have to suffer any more. "


    The man wiped away his tears for the woman, caressing her as he said, "You and I have neither age nor age, so it''s fine to hang on. We die together is happiness, is joy! We are swimming hand in hand in the sea towards the Bohai Sea! " Both of them decided to shed tears. They decided to throw themselves into the river and walk toward the river with their hands together.


    It turned out that the brothel bodyguard was already following their every move on orders from the boss, afraid that they would escape. The bodyguard followed four people. The four of them continued to watch from the side. Seeing the two of them running towards the river side, two bodyguards stopped them: "Miss, it''s getting late, we should go back."


    The two of them were stunned and speechless. The bodyguard said to the man, "I''ll consider it done. "Don''t give me face, don''t take it!" The two bodyguards grabbed the woman and practically walked over to the waiting car.


    The woman turned her head to look at the man. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed with a knife. The man looked at the woman and felt his heart broken. Their four eyes were filled with love, and their two hearts were filled with incomparable grief. It was like a sharp sword that was about to sever the bond between the two of them. When the man saw his wife being carried into the car, he ran away like the wind. His thoughts were in a mess as he stamped his feet and said, "Sigh! Life and death are truly bitter! Whatever, I''ll fight it out with you guys! " He ran after the car.


    Farmer looked at his heart and said, "This couple is really rare. This was the concession, and the Chinese could not manage it. This couple really can''t get back together. " The workers were filled with indignation and could not help but feel sad. Mr. Divination stared blankly, as if he was in a daze. His heart was filled with hatred and hatred.


    Everyone was silent. That naughty guy said, "If you want to get rich, then I have my ways." A young man beside him was annoyed when he heard that and scolded, "What nonsense are you spouting? If you don''t own a rich star, you''re a far cry from being virtuous. Who would listen to your nonsense!?" "If you are not convinced, say it and let everyone hear it."


    The naughty face reddened and said, "You have two empty eyes, and do not know the mechanism to make a fortune! I heard that someone stole a treasure from President Yuan. If anyone could help him find it, not only would they make a fortune, they would also become a high-ranking official. Isn''t this a source of wealth with a sense of justice? "


    The young man said angrily: "How about it? How about it? As expected, his bullsh * t words rang through the sky! That treasure was personally robbed by someone from the Ruo Peak at the Shaolin Temple of Mount Song. His martial arts were unparalleled, and he had great skills. If he didn''t show up now, who would plot against him? How can you scheme against him when you don''t even know how to hit him? What a load of nonsense! "


    When the naughty one heard this, he panicked and scolded, "If it''s me, stop interrupting!" The old man was afraid that the two would fall out, so he hastily tried to dissuade them. He deliberately changed the topic to lure the crowd, saying, "You youngsters are all very angry, do not fight over it. If we are to talk about making a fortune, this old one has quite a bit of skill. "


    The naughty man did not know what was good for him and reprimanded the old man, "Your boasting of getting rich is boasting. It''s not like you have the means to get rich. You are a scholar, full of literary talent, and you are actually a street fortune-teller. If it had been anyone else, they would have died of shame long ago. You still have the face to boast here. "If I had your talents, I would have made a fortune and become a high official in the central government."


    When Mr. Divination heard this, he pointed at him angrily and said, "You''re so naughty, so naughty! You really speak endlessly! "You think that I, as a righteous man, would not attach myself to others, would not flatter you, and would be able to keep my word, but walk with my chest puffed up with pride?" As soon as he heard, he nagged again, "You''re a proper person, a proper person! I''ve seen you in front of the brothel every day, and it''s hard to say if you''ll be able to get in. " After saying that, he had a complacent look on his face. Everyone was angered to the point that they started laughing.


    When the old man heard the laughter, he panicked and hurriedly said, "Young men and women, young men and women, don''t argue, don''t argue! Listen to me. All of you will fight for the will to save your country and go to the south to follow the revolution. If General Tsai was successful in the revolution, he would overthrow Yuan Shikai, rebuild the Republic, drive away the foreign devils, recover the lost land and regain the country''s lost power. At that time, the pier was our own. The whole country was united by mountains and rivers, wouldn''t it be easy to get rich? "


    Some people immediately agreed, "So what if you''re a soldier? Nothing is impossible. According to the monthly salary, his wife and children still had to be raised. With a gun in his hand, he would be the Grass King. Whoever dares to offend us, we will kill you! "


    When Farmer heard this, he didn''t find it interesting and got up to leave. The naughty monk shouted, "Monk, why did you leave? It would be more interesting if we, the monks and the mortals gather together. " Farmer ignored him and walked on without looking back. After walking for a distance, they arrived at the fish market. As Farmer walked in, he smelt foul. He saw remnants of fish and prawns strewn across the ground. The owners were guarding the stall, coaxing the flies and fretting over the goods. He covered his nose with his hand and quickly left the fish market, heading straight for the busy city.


    When he walked into the busy city, he found it strange that no one was walking around. As he turned the corner, he looked forward and saw that there were many people surrounding him. Listening carefully, people are constantly giving out warm praises: "Good! Great! Another one! " Fa Ming said in his heart, "That is either a trick or a trick. Yuan Ming loves to watch the show, so he might be among them." Farmer hurried over again.


    So it turned out that the crowd was currently watching and playing tricks on him. When Fa Ming approached, he ignored the crowd and first surrounded the crowd to look for Yuan Ming. After a week of searching, they saw Zhang Xiaoxiao, a man, woman, old, and young, but no Yuan Ming. Farmer squeezed into the crowd again to see: the two youths, male and female, both handsome and dashing, were practising martial arts against each other.


    The two pretended to be fighting, but from the looks of it, it was an extremely intense fight. Farmer was attracted. He saw the girl use her Eight Trigrams Fist on eight sides, and the boy use his Six Paths Fist on all sides. The two of them moved about artfully. "The audience cheered and applauded non-stop." Good! Great! "So awesome!"


    After the two of them finished practicing, they stopped their moves and bowed to the audience: "You did not practice well! Not good! "To make a fool of himself." The audience said, "Well done! Perfectly done! We got a kick out of watching this! " The two of them were all smiles when they heard this.


    The girl raised her sword again and said to the crowd: "Thank you for your praise! I''ll dance a few more times to cheer everyone up. " Finished speaking, he extended his sword and began his training. As soon as she made a move, the sword sparkled brightly. The girl jerked her head up, then probed the sea with her yaksha. Seeing that she was still practicing a little slower, the more observant people were still able to see through the sharpening and slashing of the sword; however, the moment the girl turned around, her movements abruptly sped up, leaving Fa Ming dazzled and dazzled.


    Fa Ming said in his heart, "This girl''s martial arts has been passed down to famous people!" This sword technique was extraordinary. The moves were ingenious and the changes were natural. His attack and defense skills were all flexible and perfect. Who was her master? The two of them had such high skills, how could they have landed and sold along the street? "What a pity!"


    Before long, the girl finished her training. She stopped, her face unchanged, her breathing shallow. Everyone applauded. The girl saluted the audience and thanked them. The young man picked up his stick again and saluted the crowd: "Next, please watch us practice. "Everyone, please judge for us." Finished speaking, the two immediately began their training.


    Seeing this, Farmer said in his heart, "The staff and the sword are short, but each is dangerous." This was the hardest part. If you practice it well, then it''s worth watching. " Seeing that the girl was the first to reach out her sword and attack the stick, the boy held the stick in the middle and began to strike the sword from the side. The girl''s move was quick and ingenious, forcing the stick to be unable to move forward.


    The two of them suddenly turned around, their staffs pressing against each other as their weapons clashed. Suddenly, the stick missed and was attacked by the sword. The sword tip pressed tightly against the young man''s chest. The audience immediately cheered and cheered. The two of them suddenly turned around and tightened their defenses with their sticks and swords. It seemed that if one side relaxed even a little, it would be a matter of life and death. Seeing that Farmer was in danger, the audience was on tenterhooks. Suddenly, their moves changed again. With the sword pressing down on the rod, the girl leaped up into the air and started swinging her sword. The stick dodged the sword, and the young man hurriedly rolled and dodged. After the two had practiced for a long time, they stopped and bowed to the audience. The audience burst into cheers of joy, with both men and women of all ages celebrating.


    The young man smiled again and bowed to the audience, "I did not hear you say that I had a friend later on. Let me repeat: I am Lee Yanyi, my younger sister Li Qian. Thank you for your support! I have long heard that the precious land is rich in years, and that the streets are bustling with activity and business is flourishing. My brother and sister are here to seek refuge. To friends, dignitaries, officials, teachers, wives, a mouth of Jianghu rice. I do not ask for money for nothing. Please listen to me for convenience. As the saying goes, "When humans eat five grains, they suffer from six qi and become ill naturally". I wish you good health and early sickness. Preemption without illness, age and health. If everyone can buy me a plaster, I''ll consider it as you admiring my brother and sister. " He turned around and took out a paste, and said, "This paste has been passed down through generations. Activating blood circulation to dispel blood stasis, chasing wind to dispel cold. Falling rheumatism, close to the stasis, waist acid leg pain, all do not ignore. Back and leg pain paste immediately relief, blood stasis and swelling pain can use it security. If you''ll all look at the usage, I''ll do the experiment in public. "


    He unfurled the ointment and explained how to soften it, then pointed to the various acupuncture points and the areas it affected and showed it to everyone. Then he called out to the audience, "Which patient was there? "Let''s see if you are willing to show us your face. Come in and put your face on the wall. We''ll try it out on the spot." Everyone whispered to each other.


    Some people believed that this was true, while others doubted it. The young man continued to spread the news. It turned out that the siblings were Lee Yanyi and Yuan Ming, who had learned martial arts from Ruo Feng at the National Reporting Temple in Chengdu. The two of them, who had been escorting the opium criminals for the foreigners since that day, were driven out of the temple in a fit of anger by Rufeng. The two of them arrived here.


    When Li Qian saw that no one was going to test it on the inside, she told everyone again. "Then, she picked up the ointment on a round plate and said it to the male and female audience members one by one. Please buy it." Sir, please buy it. Please buy it, madam. Brother, please buy. "Sir, please buy ¡­" Some of them immediately opened their bags, while others shook their heads, not wanting to buy it. Seeing that he did not buy well enough in the crowd, he came up with a plan, saying in his heart, "Let me help his brother and sister."


    So he took out two pieces of silver and held them high, crying out, "Ouch! I''ve found you siblings. Your ointment is very effective. Last time I bought less, only bought a paste, I this old waist and leg pain is soon to paste good. This time, I bought it for two dollars, and the pain in my waist and legs can be removed. " As he pushed forward, he threw the money first into the round disk in Li Qian''s hand.


    As soon as the audience saw it, they were all excited to buy it. One by one, they took the money and rushed to buy it. The busy Lee Yanyi and Li Qian were exhausted to the point of sweating profusely as they paid for the ointment at the same time. In the time it took to drink a cup of tea, Lee Yanyi and Li Qian sold the ointment to the fullest extent of their ability and the plate was filled with silver taels. The two were very happy. Those who bought the ointment were all happy and those who did not had their heads hanging down. Some people surrounded Lee Yanyi and Li Qian and asked when they would return.


    Lee Yanyi said to the crowd, "Since my ointment has been proven to be effective, there are many buyers and there are only a few left. Come back to Tianjin for at least a year. " When someone heard this, they were disappointed. They held on to Fa Ming and pleaded, "Master, you bought a lot. How about you let me paste some more?" Then Farmer sold the ointment.

 C77

    Lee Yanyi was overjoyed and pulled him back and said, "Thank you, Master!" Otherwise, no matter how good the goods were, it would be difficult to sell them. "It''s just that today''s income is high, so it can be sold very quickly." After receiving the money, Li Qian was happy to bow and thank Farmer.


    "I know that you two are the disciples of the people of Rufeng," he said to the two of them. Your master is my friend, so there''s no need for you two to thank me. "


    Hearing this, the two of them were overjoyed. Lee Yanyi said happily, "May I ask who is Master? How do you know about our relationship with the people on the mountain? You seem to know us very well. "


    Fa Ming laughed. "Are you the disciples of the people of Ru Feng?" I believe I am not mistaken. "


    "We are the disciples of the High Scholar Ruo Feng," said Li Yan. Master''s eyesight is not bad. " "Not long ago, it was your master who personally told me about you two," he said. We shall not meet today. "


    After the three of them became enthusiastic for a while, Lee Yanyi asked again, "May I ask which temple Master wishes to cultivate? Where did you meet my master? "


    "I am the monk of the Temple of National Protection in Beijing," he said. I saw your master in Beijing not long ago. Since he had a case on hand, the authorities wanted him. Therefore, his whereabouts were unknown. I can''t say for sure whether he''s in a good mood or not. "


    Hearing that Farmer was from Beijing, Lee Yanyi said happily, "To be honest, Master, we siblings have been heading north because we wanted to go to Beijing. There''s our uncle. If we get engaged, we intend to find another business there. There will be even more opportunities for us to meet in the future. " "Who is your uncle?" "Do what?" Li Yao said, "Uncle Li Zhaoyi is in the medical business. "We haven''t seen each other in so many years. I wonder if we''ll be able to find her again?" "Your uncle has great medical skills and is famous in the capital," he said. He opened a pharmacy at the overpass, and the business was good. I often spar with him in medicine, so we are friends. If you find him, it will be effortless. I will write the address to you in a moment. "


    Lee Yanyi was very happy when she heard this. Lee Yanyi asked, "Master, are you here to roam around Tianjin?" "I came out to look for Yuan Ming," he said. When I saw that there were a lot of people surrounding this place, I ran over. I didn''t expect you guys to learn so well and attract my attention. " With a few humble sentences, Lee Yanyi asked, "Master, which temple are you looking for, Yuan Ming?" Farmer said, "Oh right, you know each other. He used to be a monk at the Pharaoh Temple in Chengdu. "


    Lee Yanyi was overjoyed to learn that Yuan Ming was also in Beijing. He said, "Since we parted ways in Chengdu, we have no news of him. "This time around, we shall be able to meet again with Yuan Ming."


    "It is already noon," said Farmer. "You can pack now and come to the restaurant with me. Let''s talk about it later. " Lee Yanyi and Lee Yanyi were very happy. They packed up their weapons, spears, sticks and bags, respectively carrying them on their back, and then headed to the restaurant with Farmer.


    After the three of them had dinner at the "San Yuan Hotel", Farmer told Lee Yanyi the story of how they came to find Yuan Ming. He borrowed a pen and paper from the store and wrote down his uncle''s address in Beijing for Lee Yanyi. The three of them parted ways and took their leave.


    Then, Farmer was searching for Yuan Ming in the busy city by himself. It was almost dusk and Yuan Ming was nowhere to be seen. When Fa Ming returned to the Gui Yuan Temple, Lin Tian Xiao brought a few other brothers along and said: "Master, it''s not that we aren''t sincere in helping you, it''s not that our brothers aren''t doing their best. Your disciple Yuan Ming is really hard to find. For days, we searched the inns, temples, and monasteries outside the city. We questioned thousands of people, but we were unable to find him. I imagine that your disciple did not come to Tianjin. There''s nothing I can do about it now. "


    Farmer said, "Thank you for your continuous help. If they couldn''t find it, then so be it. You do not have to be embarrassed, I know you have done your best. Thank your brothers for me. Tomorrow, I will leave Tianjin and go to Shandong to find him. " Lin Tian Xiao took his leave and said: "I wish Master an early reunion. Goodbye! " Lin Tian took his people and left.


    He stayed another night, got up in the morning, washed, packed and prepared to leave.


    "Master, don''t worry. It''s still early. Now from here to Shandong, cars and boats are convenient. The French passenger ship departed at dawn. The English ship is not here yet. It was even earlier. You can take the train to Shandong, and the train comes early. After you eat and drink some water, I''ll see you out. "


    Famin put down his own carport and said: "I really do not detail the development time of the car boat from Tianjin to Shandong. I''m just impatient. "Then let''s eat before we go."


    Farmer barely managed to have a meal with little Shami, anxious that Farmer did not drink tea before insisting on leaving. Little Shamei had to lock the doors and send them off. The two of them left the Gui Yuan Sect and quickly ran to the dock.


    Halfway there, two Chinese soldiers on horseback came into view. As he walked, he looked at the two of them. He saw that the two soldiers were dressed in military uniforms and looked mighty. They looked very much like Chinese soldiers. Farmer was happy to see it. Suddenly he saw that the soldier seemed to know Farmer, so he pointed at Farmer Ma and made some calculations towards that person. The two of them urged their horses to come again. Farmer saw it clearly and said to himself, "He pointed at me, I think he knows me. "Where do I know a soldier here?


    The two soldiers were overjoyed when they saw Fa Ming approaching. They all jumped down from their horses and said, "Master, it''s a pleasure to meet you! "Nice to meet you!" Fa Ming was doubtful, but he said, "Sir, it is my pleasure to meet you!" One of them took off his hat and laughed, "Master, how come you don''t recognize me? I was the one you saved that night. " Fa Ming was pleasantly surprised. "Oh, Benefactor, it has been three days since we last met. I have a whole new level of respect for you." I don''t dare to admit it. " The two laughed. "Why are you dressed like a soldier again?" Zhu Wu told the full story of the matter to Farmer.


    It turned out that the owner of the "ZTE Hotel" was Chi Wu''s uncle. That night, Famin rescued Chi from the church, and when the two of them split up, he said he was going to sue the owner of the "ZTE Hotel".


    She had also been hiding in the "ZTE Hotel". He was being escorted by the priests that day, and was passing by the front of the "ZTE Hotel." The boss was scared out of his wits when he saw his nephew tied up in the car. Halfway through the chase, the boss stopped the car and asked for more details. He ran back to the store and immediately wrote a letter. He sent a servant to ride his horse to the garrison camp in Zhuozhou to look for his nephew officer, Guo Songling, and rescue him. Guo Songling, a graduate of the Army Academy, lives in Shenyang, northeast of China. His mother, his mother, and the owner of the "ZTE Hotel" were siblings.


    Guo Songling was a regimental level instructor under General Wu Peifu. Guo Songling received a letter from his uncle and immediately reported it to the commander of the garrison, Wu Peifu. Wu Peifu immediately expressed his sympathy and support. Ask Guo Songling to bring the camp documents, the flying horse came to Tianjin to ask for people from the Church of England. Guo Song-ling arrived in Tianjin, where he was waiting at his uncle''s house, having been rescued by Famin.


    "My cousin brought my uniform from the barracks," he told him. From today onwards, I am a dignified Chinese soldier. Let''s see who dares to capture a foreign devil. " Farmer was also happy for him. Guo Songling thanked him again. The three of them happily bid farewell to each other.


    Zhuan Wu and Ko Song-ling rode away, and Fa Ming and Little Shamei hurried to the dock. The two of them arrived at the pier, but the guest ship hadn''t arrived yet. Little Shamei said, "You don''t believe me, do you? The boat is early. "When will this happen?" Fa Ming said, "There''s no one in the temple. You should leave in a hurry." Don''t forget to send my regards to your master. " Little Shamei was worried about the temple, so she took her leave.


    When he was alone for a short time, he became extremely thirsty. He said in his heart, "Why don''t you listen to Shamei and have a few cups of tea? Given how thirsty he was, how could he tolerate it? "Since the boat is not here, let''s have a cup of tea first."


    Farmer looked around for the teahouse, but there was no sign of it. He had to look for a teahouse in the busy city. When he was far from the dock, he saw a quiet alley in front of him. Looking in, he saw a tall tea tower at the end of the alley. Farmer walked quickly to the front and saw the sign that said "Yearning Tea Garden".


    Farmer said happily, "This name is a good name! I''m here to quench my thirst. " He looked around again and saw that there were only a few pedestrians.


    In his heart, Fa Ming was secretly delighted. "There are less people around, but the teahouse business is Xiao Lang. There are more empty seats, so it''s perfect for me to drink tea." Inside, there was a storyteller, wearing a long skirt and a folding fan. He was in the middle of telling a book. Along with the fellow, a total of four people were listening attentively. When the waiter saw Farmer enter, he hastily asked for a cup of tea to be filled. The waiter handed the tea to Farmer Lin and said, "Please enjoy your meal, Master." Then he went back to his book. Farmer also sat down to drink his tea and listen to the book.


    That gentleman said, "Show off your bear and punish the rapist." He was in the midst of an exciting speech. Everyone was calmly listening to their fantasies. Farmer loved to listen to chivalrous stories the most, and unknowingly, he also began to enjoy them.


    The man said, "Hua Chong, after the incense, you will be enchanted. With a single blade in hand, you will be able to enter the embroidery workshop. Suddenly, a steel blade coldly pressed down on his neck. Everyone felt their souls tremble. That mister slapped the table, "How about Hua Chong''s life? Next time. "


    "Everyone was looking forward to it, when they suddenly heard a woman''s urgent cry for help from outside." Help! This place is killing people! "


    Fa Ming was startled. He put down the teacup and quickly went out the door to take a look. He saw that not far to the east, three slaves were fighting with each other on the street. One of them was knocked to the ground, the three Yang Clan servants kicked and punched him, unwilling to let him go. A girl next to him cried out in panic for help. In the distance, there were three youths pulling bags, and they were currently dragging empty cars as they ran over after hearing the news. Immediately, Fa Ming became furious and quickly rushed forward. The person who was hit was the young man surnamed Mi whom he saw on the dock yesterday. The girl who cried out for help was his lost wife, Xi Shi, a whore from the Spring Garden. Fa Ming was frightened. "Stop!" When he stepped forward and pushed them, the three slaves immediately fell from side to side.


    Why were the young man and his wife here again? It turned out that the couple had been separated by the river by the four bodyguards yesterday. The young man surnamed Mi couldn''t take this lying down as he watched his wife being forcefully dragged away by someone. They decided to fight to the death with them. He caught up with the car and stopped it. When the four bodyguards saw that he looked like he was about to fight with his life on the line, the four of them looked at each other in dismay and felt a little weak. She looked at her husband and cried. The young man surnamed Mi also started crying.


    A bodyguard said, "We accept money and are loyal to others. This is none of our business. As the saying goes, a heart of compassion exists for all. We don''t want you to. It''s useless for you to cry, it might be fated for you. Tomorrow morning the boss of Daiwa, Taro Pingang, will come to pick him up and no one will be able to stop him. There''s nothing else the four of us can help you with. If you have anything to say, you can say it now. "


    After listening to the bodyguard tell her the date of their arrival, Miss Xi Shi came to a realization suddenly. She stopped her tears and said, "Four sirs, you are all good people. I thank you. Allow me to say a few words to my husband before I leave. "When we get back, I''ll repay you guys again."


    The four of them nodded in agreement. One of them said, "Don''t go far. Just stay by the car. We need to move back." He was afraid that the two of them would take the opportunity to commit suicide, so he touched the young man with the surname ''Mi''. Seeing that there were no sabers on them, the four of them backed off thirty or forty steps. They all stared at him.

 C78

    She had already made up her mind. She took out her handkerchief and covered her face, pretending to cry, and whispered to her husband, "Earlier tomorrow, you were waiting for me at the ''thirst tea garden''. We tried to escape. If we can''t escape, I will prepare some poison. We will take the poison and commit suicide together. "


    Her husband said, "Are you sure you can escape? If you don''t have any confidence, I''ll bring a few of my brothers to pick you up. " "These four bodyguards hate me so much," she said. I went back and tried to catch them. I don''t need you to pick me up, I can escape. "


    After the plan was completed, he got back into the car and said to the bodyguard, "The four Masters were right just now. We thought it through. All things are destined and cannot be resisted. From now on, our marriage is over. Let''s go back! "


    The four of them said, "That''s right. You have to be open-minded about everything. Life is hard to achieve. Your husband is young, and with the money you gave him, he could have married another. "You don''t owe him, and he doesn''t owe you either. It would be fair and reasonable to break up like this." The four of them followed behind the car. The young man with the surname Mi also returned to the dock to prepare.


    When the girl returned to the brothel, she immediately arranged a scheme. She said to the four bodyguards, "I am deeply moved by the four of you for taking care of me over and over again. I''m leaving now, and I can''t leave you. I''ve decided to set up a table, and you can drink with me for a while, so that I''ll be happy to leave. to express our gratitude to the four of you. "


    The four of them did not know that there was a trick, so they all agreed. The bodyguard, Ah Niu, said, "Alright, we also wish Miss would have a good time. We will definitely accompany you. " The bodyguard, Ah Gou said, "If Miss has any orders, I''ll do it." The bodyguards, Ah Hu and Ah Lang also said, "Miss, you don''t have to work. If you have something to do, we can do it for you."


    "This is a little bit of my savings," he said to Ah Gou. "Take it and order a good banquet for them to deliver tomorrow morning. We drank upstairs without disturbing anyone. In retrospect, only the five of us are close friends. As for the others, I intend to not invite any of them. " Ah Gou takes the money, nods in response, and goes out to the street to order a banquet.


    "Tomorrow I intend to go out on the street," he said. "You come here early in the morning and pick me up. "Don''t let things slip and don''t tell anyone else." "Don''t worry, miss, I''ll come early," said Ah Cheng. "I''d rather not do any other business, than to miss your time." He knew all the whores here, and he was the best to Miss Xi Shi.


    Miss Xi Shi arranged for the carriage, then went back upstairs to pack up her things, preparing for the rest. Soon, everything was ready.


    The young man with the surname Mi also rushed back to the pier and quickly made his escape. He calculated the salary, paid the bill, and told the secret to his good friend, Shi Zhenzhi. "I''ve been working in Tianjin for a few years, and I know a lot of people on the streets," Shi said. Tomorrow, I will arrange for three brothers to meet you at the teahouse. They''ll arrange for a boat to take you out of Tianjin. "


    The young man surnamed Mi was very happy when he heard that. He stayed with Shi Zhenzhi all night. At dawn, he hurried to the tea garden. Shi Zhenhe hastily arranged for the carriage to go. The youth surnamed Mi came to the tea garden, but it was still open. He paced back and forth in the alleyway, looking anxiously, waiting for his wife to arrive. Famin had come to tea at the tea garden and was passing by him. Farmer only looked at the tea cup and ignored him. When he arrived at the tea garden, the tea garden had only been opened for a short while. They all came early enough.


    As for the Sissi girl, she spent the night in a state of uneasiness. At dawn, she cleaned herself and went downstairs to talk to her bodyguard, Ah Gou. Doggie hurried out into the street to rush the mat. Soon, he brought back a box of dishes and went upstairs. He happily opened the box and said to Xi Shi, "Look, Miss, it''s hot right now. I heard that you wanted to have a feast, and their chef even added craftsmanship. " When she saw the layers of food, she nodded in satisfaction and said, "Go downstairs and quietly call them up. We''ll begin the banquet immediately. " The dog turned and went downstairs.


    Sissi immediately took out the hypnotic "Homesickness Powder" and threw it into the wine. He then spread the medicine on the chopsticks and spread the medicine on the vegetables. Then she arranged the mat. In the end, she took out her regular wine and sat down to wait for the four of them.


    Not long after, the four of them were dressed neatly and happily went upstairs. The four of them first politely thanked Xi Shi and then sat down. "I don''t know when Mr. Pinggang will come to fetch me, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to give you my thanks in time," he said, pouring wine for the four of them. This cup, let me thank you. Cheers! "


    Hearing this, the four of them were overjoyed, and all raised their cups, saying, "Thank you for your good intentions, Miss! We wish our young miss the greatest success! " Sissi stood up, beaming, and clinked glasses with the four of them. Without any doubt, the four drained their goblets in one gulp.


    He drank only a little. She then poured more wine for the four of them and said, "The five of us are in love with each other. To our friendship, cheers!" The four of them took the initiative to raise their glasses and clink with Xi Shi before drinking it all in one gulp. All of a sudden, everyone was in high spirits.


    When he saw that the four of them had fallen into his trap, he was relieved and happy. He said to himself, "I never thought it would go so smoothly. I will definitely be able to escape today. " She then poured some food for the four of them and said, "Four of you, eat a few dishes first before we drink again."


    The four of them were very obedient, picking up chopsticks and stuffing the tasty food into their mouths. Wolf said as he ate, "This'' Four Seasons Spring ''is really a unique meal." The four of them talked about the culinary skills of the chefs while eating at the same time.


    Soon, Ah Lang became drowsy and said, "What, am I not in spirit?" "You did not get a good night''s sleep," he said. Have a few drinks, and you''ll be refreshed in a moment. " With that, he raised his cup again. The four of them immediately responded. Ah Hu also said, "Today''s drinking was so enjoyable!" Then they all drank it all in one gulp.


    After a long while, Xi Shi peeked at the four of them and saw that they were all sleepy. She smiled and said, "What happened to you all? Why aren''t they spirited? This is a banquet for me! " A''Niu said, "Miss, I''m sorry. This wine is too strong, we are in a hurry to drink it. I''m afraid we can''t drink anymore. "


    "All of you," he said, "hold on. We''ll have our last toast." The four of them lifted their cups with difficulty, then closed their eyes and drank.


    Ah Gou said, "Miss, you''re leaving. My heart is in pain, so I can''t drink anymore." Wolf said, "From the bottom of my heart, we can''t let you go. Since I''m not in a good mood, I won''t be carrying alcohol. " Ah Hu said, "Right now, I just want to sleep. I don''t want to think about anything else. I''ll send Miss off after I wake up." They did not listen to what Cisch had to say. They all fell asleep at the table.


    He stood up and looked down the street. He saw the car he had booked yesterday and was waiting outside with the cart. Cisch first threw his bundle from the window to Ah Cheng. Then she went outside and got into the car. She said to Ah Cheng, "Take me to the ''Yearning Tea Garden''. The sooner the better."


    At this time, a few prostitutes followed him out. "Sisters," she said, "I''m leaving soon. Go out and buy some things for your memento. I''ll be back in a minute. All of you, hold your mouths shut for the time being. " He didn''t know what was going on, so he picked up the stable road and took a detour. Sissi did not walk on the street often, and was not familiar with the roads. Originally, there was a shortcut to the "Sober Tea Garden". The path was rather bumpy.


    Ah Cheng took the main road because of his love for Xi Shi. Unexpectedly, it ruined Xi Shi''s plans. Not long after he came out, three chartered cars appeared in front of him. On the carriage sat two thin servants, one fat and the other three thin, all looking like ghosts. The three of them were all smart. They had been sent by Taro Pinghan to pick up the Sissi girl. The three of them saw Miss Xi Shi sitting in the car from a distance. When they were close enough, they stopped and asked, "Miss, where do you want to go?"


    "Make way, I want to go buy something," she said casually, not knowing the three were there to pick her up. The fat slave walked up to her and said, "Congratulations, young lady! The three of us are here to pick you up on Mr. Pinggang''s orders. The boss is waiting for you. Miss had followed the Japanese, so it would be much better than staying in the garden in the future. That was kind of him. You''re going to be even more popular. Don''t forget then, I came to pick you up myself. " Then he narrowed his small eyes and smiled.


    He was trying to curry favor with them. When she heard this, she was very nervous. Helpless, he said to the three people: "My apologies. I''ll go and buy some presents for the sisters as a souvenir, and I''ll be back soon. You can go and wait first. " The three of them made way, and the coachman, Ah Cheng, got on the car and left. The fat guy even said, "Miss, you have to come back quickly. We''ve already brought all our money. We''ll leave once the transaction is over!" When he heard this, Xi Shi became even more flustered. He urged Ah Cheng, "Run!" With a stomp of his feet, Ah Cheng turned around and ran in the direction of the tea garden.


    The three Yang slaves watched Xi Shi leave and did not leave. The short, thin servant looked at the back of Xi Shi''s body and said: "This girl is really smiling with spring in her heart. It was too beautiful! "How come I didn''t get her with that luck?" Fatty said, "Just looking at her beauty makes me drool! Such a good girl has been bought by the Japanese. " The three of them kept shaking their heads and sighing, saying that the words were written in a way that was hard to describe and so filthy that they were like maggots.


    The short one suddenly came to his senses, "Oh! Not good, I saw something wrong with her expression just now. She didn''t go to the store, but instead ran to the pier. Don''t try to run away? I heard that she had a husband who worked on the quay and came to see her in the garden. Boss Gu was worried that they might run away and end up with nothing in return, so he was willing to sell her to Mr. Pinggang. "


    The tall one reminded him, "She must have come out in secret. There was no bodyguard behind her. I just saw a bundle in her car. It looked like she was on a long journey. "You saw how quickly she left?"


    Fatty thought for a while and said, "She won''t be able to escape. It''s too early to start. British passenger ships are only arriving at this time of year. " The short and thin Servant Yang immediately made a decision and said, "Chase!" The three of them immediately got into the car separately, cursing the person pulling the carriage: "Quick! Let go of that donkey''s leg and catch up to her! " The three people who were pulling the carriage didn''t dare to hesitate. They pulled the carriage over, wiped their heads, and ran towards the direction of Miss Xi Shi in hot pursuit.


    As he sat in the car, he was afraid that they would catch up with him, so he urged him to hurry up. Just as Ah Cheng slowed down to catch his breath, Xi Shi turned around and saw three cars catching up to them. Xi Shi quickly urged: "Ah Cheng, run! Don''t let them catch up. "

 C79

    Ah Cheng also looked back and saw the car chasing after them. He pulled the car over and started running again. When they were almost to the tea garden alley, Ah Cheng stopped and said, "There is the tea garden alley right in front of us. Please take care, Miss. If they catch me, they''ll beat me half to death. " He got out of the car. A-Cheng didn''t even care about the money as he turned around and got on the car. He then headed to the west alley.


    She ran into the teahouse alley with her bag and found her husband looking at her.


    "Come on, I''m coming." Her husband came forward to take the bundle. When he saw his wife running away, he asked while gasping for breath, "Is someone chasing after you?" Xi Shi nodded and said, "Three Yang slaves are chasing me. "Let''s quickly hide."


    The two of them turned around and ran towards the tea garden, hoping to hide within it. Unexpectedly, the three Yang slaves caught up from the other alley. Fatty Yang was panting heavily as he said, "Stop! You won''t be able to escape! " The three of them surrounded the two of them.


    The three Yang slaves gasped for breath, and the short one said: "Miss, you''re really good! I was almost fooled by you. So you guys had a date and wanted to run away together. "It''s a good thing I noticed it." The fat guy grinned and said, "Miss, please come back with us."


    She and her husband were both nervous when they saw that the authorities had been exposed. The young man with the family name Mi protected his wife and said to the three of them, "You guys are not from the garden. "All of you, get out of the way." The fat guy stuck out his chest and said, "You must be her husband, right? Look at his dark behavior. "You are not worthy of Miss Xi Shi!" The young man with the surname Mi said in anger: "I''m her husband. It''s none of your business whether it''s good or not. Get out of the way! "


    When Fatty heard this, he deliberately nodded and said, "Good, good, good. You have guts!" He immediately said, "If you dare to kidnap someone, I''ll beat you half to death before sending you to the patrol room." As he spoke, he sent a palm strike towards the youth surnamed Mi. The youth surnamed Mi flew into a rage and used his arm to block his palm.


    Unexpectedly, the two Yang slaves also suddenly took action, waving their fists towards the young man with the surname Mi. The youth with the surname Mi was caught off guard and was hit in the vitals. Before he could make a few moves, he was knocked unconscious and fell to the ground.


    The three Yang slaves knew martial arts, and were good at beating people. They were unwilling to let the young man surnamed Mi get caught in the middle of them and were kicking him back and forth. When the girl saw her husband had been knocked down, she cried out for help in panic. In the end, he called for Farmer.


    However, it was clear from the words that they already pitied this husband and wife who were in dire straits. He stopped Servant Yang from hitting people, and asked again, "Why are you three beating people in broad daylight like this? Do you want to bully people with numbers? " The three Yang slaves had good eyesight, seeing that Fa Ming was a well-dressed monk, they glared at him. The three of them did not dare to lose their temper immediately. The three of them knew exactly how powerful that monk was.


    The fat servant was tired from hitting others, he panted and said, "Master, you don''t have to worry about this matter. This brat was truly hateful. He''s going to kidnap the girl our boss bought. "


    He was afraid that Fa Ming would not believe him, so he took out his money bag and said, "Master, look, we have brought the money with us. We are just short on money to lead the way. Which way is he going to kidnap people? "


    The tall, thin servant still wanted to use the Japanese to threaten Farmer. He said: "We are here on the orders of Mr. Taro Hirai, the owner of the Japanese bank Daiwa. Coincidentally, we were halfway there. How can they escape? "


    When Farmer heard this, he felt even more sympathy for the couple. His words were in his heart, "If you want to escape, then go ahead." How can you afford to spend money to redeem someone? " With a dark face, Farmer asked Servant Yang, "You haven''t paid up yet, why are you beating people up like this?" This girl doesn''t belong to your boss yet. Where they go, do you care? I think you are used to relying on foreign devils to bully people. Out of the way! "Let them go."


    When the three Yang slaves heard this, they did not answer at all. Only then did the fat servant get angry, and said: "Monk, you can''t be too hard if I don''t want to be with you! What do we do to him? What''s wrong with stopping her? Can you control it!? You train in the mountains and rarely see the world. "


    Farmer said to him, "The people of the world are in charge of the affairs of the world. Try to tell me, what do I have to do with it? "How come I''m not knowledgeable enough about the world?" Farmer was looking for trouble with him.


    The fat man said bravely, "This is a place to rent. It''s a place for foreigners. You don''t care! If you don''t dodge it now, I''ll beat you up too! "


    When Fa Ming heard him say ''hit'', he was overjoyed. He thought to himself, "You''re being too tactful. I''m going to lead you to fight." Farmer ignored him and went to help the young man up. He purposely stirred Servant Yang up and said, "Benefactor, why aren''t you running away? With me here, no one would dare to move! "


    When the three of them heard this, they were both angry and anxious. The fat man went to catch her and said, "Come with us. You have your own benefits. Don''t go with that poor boy. You won''t be able to run out either. "


    Farmer turned around and snatched Miss Xi Shi away, then said to the three, "She''s not one of you. Why should I go with you?"


    Seeing that the girl was about to be let off, the three of them were anxious and revealed vicious expressions. They shouted together in fright, "Attack!" Unexpectedly, Fa Ming made the first move. He grabbed the fatty''s arm, twisted it, and used his knee to drop him onto the ground. The two scrawny students performed their martial arts and came together to fight.


    Farmer grabbed the taller one again, dodging the shorter one, and kicked the thinner one to the ground. Seeing that he couldn''t beat Farmer, the short one hurriedly took out his gun. Farmer flew forward and grabbed him, knocking him to the ground with one palm. His gun went flying and fell to the ground. The three people on the ground held their hands to their hips, in unbearable pain. They didn''t know if they hated him or if they were in pain. They gritted their teeth and made a sound.


    Fa Ming turned back and walked up to Fatty. He was so scared that he begged Fatty to spare his life, thinking that Fatty would beat him to death. "Since you''re using money to buy a girl, you should pay now!" And then we''ll have to spare our lives. " Fatty was scared silly, he actually gave the money to Farmer and said, "If you give us the money, the girl will be ours. It''s time for you to give up your position, right? " "You dog of a slave, you dare to think too much!" The fatty was kicked until his bones broke and tendons broke. At that moment, he fainted.


    Farmer turned around and said to the couple, "You two take the money and run!" The two hurriedly knelt down and cried out in gratitude. Fa Ming anxiously said, "Don''t cry, don''t thank me. Let''s go!"


    Miss Xi Shi cried out, "Master, we will never be able to repay you for your great kindness in this life. We will return it in the next life. There''s a big river blocking our way, and there''s someone chasing us from behind. We can''t escape. It''s not easy for us to die together. "Money is useless." She took out the poison and was about to take it. In a fit of anger, Farmer scolded the two of them. He snatched the poison away and threw it to the side, saying, "All of you, get up and come with me!"


    At this moment, the three young men who were pulling the carriage waved to Farmer, and they pulled the carriage to the carriage to wipe themselves. Farmer understood their intentions, so he took the two of them with him and followed them. Not far away, the three of them stopped at the same time, allowing Farmer and the couple to get on the car.


    The three of them told Farmer Farmer, "Don''t worry, Master. We will help you escape Tianjin." The three of them pulled the carriage toward the river. It turned out that Shi Zhen had arranged for these three people to come and pick them up. They arrived a little too late. They were all Lin Tian Xiao''s brothers and disciples of the Essence Martial School.


    The three youths knew how to take shortcuts, so they soon arrived at the riverside. The three of them put the car down, and one of them ran onto a wooden boat parked on the shore. They bent over to look inside the tent, and then they set up a gangplank and waved to Farmer, saying, "Master, come here! Let them send you out. " Farmer thanked the three of them and quickly led them onto the boat. Farmer also bent over to look inside the cabin. He saw the six people sitting around, playing cards inside. It was Lin Tian Xiao and his six brothers.


    Farmer Lin said happily, "Sir Lin, please send us out." When the six of them looked up and saw Farmer, they were so happy that they threw their cards away and yelled, "Master, it''s you! We are destined to be together! We''ve met again. " Suddenly, he saw Fa Ming bringing Miss Xi Shi behind him. Lin Tian Xiao was stunned as he asked: "Master, why did you bring Miss Xi Shi from ''Spring Garden''? "What''s going on?"


    Farmer said, "It''s hard to explain in detail, so don''t ask. Hurry up and send us out of Tianjin."


    Lin Tian Xiao saw that Miss Xi Shi''s face was covered in tears, he knew that there was a big secret behind it, so he immediately ordered: "Remove the gangplank, untie the cables and move the boat." All of the youths were busy. Lin Tian Xiao instructed his four brothers to row the boat. Like an arrow being drawn, the boat shot out of the water and headed downstream.


    It turned out that ever since the robbery that night, the six Lin Tian Xiao brothers had angered the English. The six of them had no choice but to hide on the boat during the day, pretending to ferry. When a man hired a boat, he earned a few dollars; when no one hired a boat, the six of them played cards to amuse themselves. The officials were helpless against them.


    Soon, they arrived at the small pier. She had been uneasy. She saw that there were more and more ships in front of her, and panicked, "Brother Lin, there are so many ships here, would anyone be able to intercept them?" Go around! "There are people chasing me from behind."


    When Lin Tian Xiao heard Tai Lang Pinggang, he immediately became angry and angrily said: "If you mention anyone else, I might be afraid. What the hell is he? Miss need not be afraid of him. I was against him alone. Don''t worry, if he dares to chase after me, I''ll beat them to death and feed them to the fishes! "


    When she heard this, Miss Xi Shi revealed a smile. Lin Tian Xiao looked at the boats and said: The boats ahead are mostly merchant ships, they came from afar! They did not care about Tianjin. Miss, hide in the cabin and don''t let anyone see you. Even if they block your way, they wouldn''t dare to intercept my boat. "


    There were dozens of boats in front of her and in front of her. She was the fastest one of them, and one after the other, they were passing by the boat and going forward. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unknowingly, the number of boats on the surface of the water had decreased. They had already left Tianjin City. Farmer also let out a sigh of relief. Lin Tian filial said to Farmer, "Master, we''ve left Tianjin City now and are safe and sound. Ahead is the countryside. Where do you want to go? "


    "I wanted to go to Shandong by boat," he said. Unexpectedly, this couple died in an accident. I decided on the spur of the moment to see them off. I am always easy to talk to alone. I wonder if they have anywhere to go. "


    "Now, the two of you have safely left Tianjin City. There is no need to panic. The sky was high and the birds were flying. The seas were wide and the fishes were leaping about. Ahead was the vast countryside, one after another. "If you have a relationship anywhere, you can find a way to marry her."

 C80

    The couple became anxious again when they heard that they were trying to get them off the boat. The man said, "We are unfamiliar with this generation. "Let''s go and take a look."


    The woman said, "Master, please send me further. This place is very far away from our hometown, and we have no relatives, so it''s not convenient for cars and boats. " He then implored Lin Tian to be filial: "Brother Lin, please do not hesitate and send us on our way."


    As Lin Tian saw her speak, he felt as if he were about to cry. His heart softened as he said: "From here onwards, we will reach Dagu at night. From there, they entered Bohai Bay. Two days west, they arrived at the boundary of Shandong Province. You have nowhere to go here. We save people to the end, send you and master Farmer to Shandong. "Anyway, we are also taking refuge right now, and it just so happens that it''s hard for them to help us." When the couple heard this, they thanked Lin Tian Xiao and thanked Fa Ming.


    Lin Tian Xiao comforted the two of them: "The two of you do not need to be afraid. Once you board our ship, not only will you be safe, you will also be safe. I would never let anyone get on the boat so easily. With us and Master Farmer, even if he comes thirty or twenty times, he can forget about capturing anyone. " The two were relieved and happy when they heard this.


    Lin Tian Xiao looked behind again and said: "Right now we are not in pursuit of our boat. Taro Ping and Boss Gu realized that the person had left, so they had to busy themselves for a while. It would be too late when they gathered their men to follow. If we go any further we''ll be in French territory and the Japanese won''t be able to do anything. " When Fa Ming heard this, he felt relieved.


    Lin Tian Xiao had the chance to ask: "Master, what exactly happened to you today?" Before Farmer could reply, Miss Xi Shi said with tears in her eyes, "Brother Lin, today it was all thanks to this master who saved us in the name of justice. Otherwise, we won''t be able to escape. Three of his henchmen stopped us in the middle of the road. It''s this master. He punished them in time and saved us. " As he finished speaking, his voice was choked with sobs as tears rolled down his cheeks.


    The man said, "Brother Lin, Master: I''m not afraid of your jokes. You are all our great benefactors. Speaking of the matter between the two of us, it was hard to put an end to it. We were husband and wife. If the family fortune was not good enough, then the adulterer would break it up. I''ll tell you all about it from the beginning. " Following which, he wiped away his tears as well. It was no wonder that both of them were sad when it came to their matters.


    Lin Tian piped up his thoughts a few times and asked Fu Ming for the details. He had wanted to know the general gist of it, so he didn''t need to go into details. The young man surnamed Mi was deeply affected by their loyalty, he wanted to explain in detail to Fa Ming and Lin Tian Xiao. Lin Tian Xiao and Fu Ming sat down and listened to his narration.


    It turned out that the couple lived in Foshan, Guangdong Province. The man''s surname was Mi, and he was named Sheng''an. His father was Mi Zixiu, and his mother was Han Shuren. The woman''s surname was Qi, and her beautiful name was Hibiscus. Her father, Gongyu, her mother used to think. The two families were neighbors, and they were usually on friendly terms.


    The two were of the same age and were engaged. Presently, the two were not even 21 years old. Hibiscus grew up handsome, famous in the countryside. She grew up in the Mi family half the time.


    Misheng''s father was a revolutionary party, and the Wuchang uprising was sacrificed. Mian was seventeen, and his mother was forty-one. Misheng went to work at the dock, earning money to support his mother. Mother and son were living on each other, so they were able to get by. Hibiscus''s father was a martial arts man who often worked as a bodyguard. Although he didn''t earn much money, his life was still passable. The two families didn''t have to worry about food and clothing, but they had to be happy and worried about something.


    In the autumn of the year of the founding of the Republic of China, a group of gentlemen and eunuchs from Beijing came to Foshan to set up the Lanjian Society in Foshan.


    Organizer boasts: One year after joining the association, the member is given an extra piece of silver per month. The people of Foshan loved money, and there were many people who joined the guild. Within a few days, the guild members were busy, but they lacked a coach. When the organizer heard that Jiong Yu was a kung fu master, he asked for a gift to be given to be a member coach. Jianyu had been a coach for a few days, and found out that the organizers were doing things furtively, and that the eunuchs were bewitching people into revolting. Jianyu resigned. When he got home, he told his wife all about it.


    After listening for a year and getting an extra piece of ocean a month, Zeng said to his husband, "You''ve only been a few days, and you''ve already given up? I wanted you to join. You make money as a coach, and a year from now you''ll get more than a dozen dollars. That''s a good job. If we have enough money, we can set up a few acres of land, and if we have land, we can have money. "When we get old, we won''t have to worry about not being able to earn money and having a hard time eating.


    Jianyu smoked a cigarette and said, "Those people came from Beijing and worked in the palace. I''m afraid they have a bad idea in their shrill voices. For fear of being implicated by them, I quit. " Zeng Xin said again: "How can you be cowardly? The people who joined the guild. When the sky collapses, everyone dies. "If you''re timid, you won''t be able to do anything." When Jiong Yu heard this, his heart was filled with joy, and he said: "I am a martial artist, if I join a guild, not only would I earn a lot of money, but I would also have to use a lot of resources. I''m afraid that they are carrying out activities against the new government, and I bear the burden of the crime. " Zeng Xin said: "Are all those who joined more stupid than you? [I am not afraid, but you are? What else could those princes and officials do when the whole thing was over? "How many people in the country are as capable as Sun Yat-sen?"


    The next day, Jiong Yu signed up for the meeting and continued to be a member martial arts coach. It turned out that this "Lanjian" organization was an anti-government organization set up by the Manchu eunuchs, and was directly under the orders of the clan. They aspired to develop their forces, overthrow the revolutionary government in Guangdong, and in concert with Yuan Shikai in the north, restore feudal rule. Shortly after the establishment of the organization, the revolutionary government in Guangdong discovered their anti-government activities. The Guangdong government has charged the local government with repression and sent commissioners to supervise the inspections. The local government sent troops to capture the hidden eunuchs one by one, and to track down the leading members. He was a member coach and was arrested and sent to a prison in Guangzhou. At this time, the Jianyu family cried, only then did they know that the "Lanjian" is a reactionary organization. It was too late for regret. Zeng was aware that her husband had been captured, and knew that she could not survive. She had also been persuaded by Mi Shengan and his mother to give birth to her son several times. Don''t mention it.


    On the other hand, once the news of Jianyu''s imprisonment spread, he was actually overjoyed to see a fellow villager surnamed Liu. This Liu family was extremely wealthy, and was well-versed in government affairs. They were famous for their high interest loans and had no humanity towards people who were harsh on them.


    Most of the villagers held a grudge against the Liu family. Old boss Liu''s reputation was high, and he had put away usury for a lifetime. He was already old and useless. He had a son under his knee who was named Liu Cai. This young master managed the loan with high interest, surpassing the old master. He had a lot of evil ideas and many tricks up his sleeve. He had more than ten evil slaves under him. There was also a strategist who had come up with an idea to help him with the accounts. This man was surnamed Song, and was exceptionally bad in places far and near.


    Liu Cai had just stood up, and he had three beautiful, lovely wives by his side. Liu Qi was either happy driving a bird with a cage or playing with his beautiful wife every day. It was not enough for him to live such a life of luxury and debauchery. He saw that Hibiscus, the daughter of Gemini, was beautiful and intelligent, and he always wanted to get her to be his concubine. The covetous Liu Qi, despite the engagement between the two families of Qiong Mi, had several times asked to be married to Qiong Yu, but was firmly rejected by Qiong Yu.


    Jiong Yu said from the start, "There is no need to talk about the Liu family''s good or bad. His family is rich, I do not wish to regret it. My daughter already has the flowers. She betrothed herself to Mizone at the age of three. In our village, no one doesn''t know about it. The marriage between me and the Mi family has been decided. It would be useless to mention who would propose marriage to Liu Cai. He warned Young Master Liu not to think too highly of himself. I, Zhu Yu, am not someone to be trifled with. " The person went back and told Liu Cai the truth. Liu was so angry that he cursed and did not know how to appreciate kindness.


    Liu was afraid of Jianyu''s kung fu skills, so he did not dare to think of anything. But his heart never dies when it comes to capturing Hibiscus. Liu Cai swore: "I am the richest man in the village, and can be said to be rich and powerful. I should have married the most beautiful girl in the village. I would never let her marry a poor boy named Mi. " With that, he activated his lust, and the following rotten words could no longer be said.


    Liu Qi was very happy to hear that Jiong Yu was in prison. He immediately summoned his men and said: "Everyone, with Elder Gongyu in prison, I am going to have great luck. I want to seize this opportunity to capture Hibiscus. What ingenuity do you all have in serving me? "


    Song Yu immediately gave him a plan and said: "As you wish, send someone to the prison first, don''t let that old man Jianyu come out alive. I went to the house to seduce Zeng in order to ask her to borrow money from the young master. She would not be able to afford it in the long run. I wrote on the contract: "When the time is up, you don''t know about Bentley, but Fleur will take his place. If I cannot read, I will make her draw pictures with my sweet words. In less than a few months, that beautiful phoenix hibiscus, will be in the arms of the young master. Ah? Are you still worried about not getting what you want? " After saying that, he laughed sinisterly. Everyone also laughed and said, "What a brilliant plan! Mr. Song sure was a bad idea. "


    After everyone laughed, they began to lay out their plans in detail. Their plans had been finalized. Liu Qi said, "If you don''t spend too much money, you can still get a beauty. Good! A brilliant plan. I will do as you say. "Hurry up and split up." A talkative slave took the money and went to the prison in Guangzhou, ready to falsely accuse Gongyu and bribe the officials. Song Yu pretended to express his condolences. In the evening, the people would come quietly to tempt him. Zeng was not yet thirty-six years old. Ever since his husband had been imprisoned, he had been crying and regretting his fate.


    Song Yu came to visit and was moved by his words. He cried to Song Yu and said, "Brother Song, your brother is innocent. He has been deceived. We are a family, and we have no ill will against the government. It''s all my fault for being greedy and trying to persuade him to join. If he were to be shot and leave us, how could he live? I regret it now.


    For the past few days, the villagers have been angry at us, but no one came to think of how to help me. You know how to read and write, and you are shrewd enough to come up with an idea for your elder sister-in-law. How do I get your big brother out of jail? Sister-in-law is very grateful to you. "


    Song Yu pretended to cough and sigh, "Eldest Sister-in-law, don''t you cry until your body breaks down. My big brother hasn''t been shot yet, there''s still time to save him. He had to spend some money to get someone to do it. If my big brother can keep his life, then he can get out of jail. "


    "He was guilty of a crime against the government," said Zeng. Can the government grant amnesty? "


    Song Yu continued: "You woman, you don''t know anything. The officials of the Government of the Republic now were most likely the servants of Manchu. These people do not recognize the law, but only the money. The Great Qing Dynasty allowed them to traverse in vain. They became officials of the Republic of China, or wore new shoes and used to walk the old road, seeing money is soft. Sister-in-law, you should quickly join our family and friends to gather money. The money is here, what laws are there, big brother Qianyu will be out of jail soon. "


    Zeng Xuan became anxious: "Brother Song Yu, what you said is all true. But my family is poor, and I have no relatives. If he had too little money, he could not bribe the officials; if he had too much money, he would not be able to bribe all his relatives. So much money, where can I borrow it all of a sudden? "


    Zeng Ying once again lowered his head and cried, "The debt needs someone to guarantee it. My family is insolvent, where can I find a guarantor? You''ve made such a good idea for me for nothing. "

 C81

    Song Yu secretly glanced at Zeng Ying and secretly made a plan. He thought to himself, "It''s time to use your tricks." First he sneered and said, "Sister-in-law, if we were talking about the stars and the moon, we wouldn''t be able to do it. If we were to talk about borrowing a thousand and eight hundred silver dollars, wouldn''t it be easy? Since Old Master Liu is so rich, why don''t you borrow it from him? Now that his life was in danger, saving his life was number one. You don''t have to care about the interest. As long as he''s willing to lend it to me. With my big brother alive, it''ll be easy to return the money. "


    Zeng Ying shook his head and said, "This is a bad idea. The Liu family is famous for their lack of morals, so how can I lend him money and interest? Once the time is up and not up, maybe Liu Chao will have some ideas about me and my daughter. "Not going! Not going!"


    Song Yu then coincidentally used his spirit tongue and said: "Elder Sister-in-law ah! You''re so smart, so stupid. What time is it? You even care about the Liu family''s injustice. To be able to borrow money to save my big brother, I think we''ve achieved our goal. I can''t help you if you borrow it elsewhere. If they borrowed too much, they wouldn''t agree. You can borrow it from the Liu family. With my relationship with Liu Cai, I can speak a few words for you. Not only could he borrow money from him, but the interest rate was also low. Believe me when I say it, but hurry up and go tomorrow. "


    Zeng Ying was extremely excited to hear that, and he brazenly said: "Brother, I am truly grateful for your kindness. If the interest is really low, I''ll try it tomorrow. If the Liu family is willing to lend it to us, it would be considered a good fortune for our family. Bro, when the time comes, say a few nice words. I''m counting on you! "


    When Song Yu saw that Zeng Ying had fallen into his trap, he was secretly happy in his heart. He repeatedly agreed and even said that there was no need to be polite. He added in his mind, "This woman is very bluff. She is also a water flower." I can''t let her change her mind. I have to take advantage of her. " Song Yu''s bad reputation had spread far and wide, he was still over 30 years old and had yet to marry his wife. When he saw the beauty of Zeng Ying''s features, the youth, and the beauty of his appearance, he had a wicked heart. A flurry of glances attracted him to himself. Zeng was afraid to lower his head when he saw this. Song Yu thought that he had made up his mind and became even more presumptuous. His sweet words would occasionally leak out a few words of ridicule. Zeng Xin was dissatisfied with himself for using him tomorrow, so he pretended to be happy.


    Because of the hibiscus, Song Yu was not in a good position to use it, and said solemnly: "Eldest Sister-in-law, don''t make a mistake. No time to lose. You go early tomorrow. Borrowing money, I will help you to hire people to work as officials in Guangzhou. My big brother should go home and reunite with you as soon as possible. This little brother''s thoughts are all for you! "


    "I know what I''m doing," Zeng said. "I will never forget my brother." Song Yu said goodbye happily and left.


    The next morning, both of them were miserable and did not eat. Han Shuren came over from home to eat and advised the two, "These few days, I''ve also been thinking about how to save my parents'' family and run away. We''re going to ask some of the village celebrities to bail out the government. I''ve already told Master De. Master De agreed. If he were to appear, he would definitely be able to save my family''s lives. " Zeng Yin sighed and said, "Sister, our women have a hard time. Without money, what could someone else do? Wait till I borrow some money, then we can go. We can''t let people go empty-handed. " "Who are you going to borrow money from?" Han Shuren asked.


    Zeng Yin told Song Yu about the idea he came up with last night. When Han Shuren heard this, she was stunned and thought to herself, "Song Yu definitely has no good intentions. He must have colluded with Liu Qi to obtain the Hibiscus Mutabilis. "Taking advantage of the chaos, he really is not a good person!" Due to the importance of life, Han Shuren was not in a position to dissuade him. She only said, "Song Yu is not a righteous person, you should pay more attention to him."


    Zeng Yin said: "To be the number one in this day and age, such a person is worth mentioning. Knowing that he was unkind, he had to force a smile and do it. Laughing in front of your face. " The two of them shed a few tears before Han Shuren left with tears in her eyes. Zeng Yin dressed up and came to the Liu family alone.


    It was not more than three miles from the Gemens to the Liu family that Zeng Ying arrived. The old owner, Liu Gao, received Zeng Jin. Zeng Ying cried out to him, "My family has a lawsuit. Her father had been fooled into joining the reactionary group, and now his life was at stake. I''d like to borrow some money from you, sir, and send for some officials. If my husband can survive, I will thank you handsomely in the future. "


    Liu Gao had long since colluded with his son, and when he heard his son''s crying, he spoke with benevolence and righteousness. He said, "Don''t cry, girl, I sympathize with you from the bottom of my heart. Jianyu was also a good person, once something happened, it would be a pity. If you borrow thousands of dollars, I don''t have it; if you borrow a thousand or eight hundred, I can still afford it. I, Liu, have always been, poor to be able to afford, rich to be able to. Not to say wealth and righteousness, but also charity is well-known in the countryside. I''ll lend you a thousand dollars, nine cents. This is my lowest interest rate. " After which, he asked Song Yu to bring him a thousand pieces of ocean.


    He was so anxious to save his husband that when he saw the white ocean before him, he was so happy that he did not care about the interest. She said to Liu Gao: "I am grateful for Master''s generous help. When my husband is released from prison, we will repay you with what we have done. " Liu Gao said, "We are from the same village, so you don''t have to be so polite. "Who doesn''t need who?"


    Song Yu took out the loan deed he wrote yesterday night and said: "Eldest Sister-in-law, Old Master Liu is generous and loyal, you have done well. I congratulate you on your early reunion with my big brother! As the saying goes: the official''s mark is left on the document. This is a loan. If you place a bet here, you can consider it as having established a bill. There will be no dispute about the next two events. "


    Zeng was well aware of this rule, but she could not read. She looked up and did not recognize any of it. He raised his head and said to Song Yu: "Brother Song, sorry to trouble you. You wrote all of this yourself? "


    Song Yu nodded his head: "Sister-in-law, how could I let you off? Who are you and me? Your affliction is my affliction. I didn''t sleep last night because of you. My eyes are still red. " "I trust you, sister-in-law," Zeng said.


    Song Yu opened the imprint and grabbed Zeng Ying''s delicate hand. He smiled and said: "This little hand is as white as jade, a seventeen or eighteen year old girl cannot be compared with it." He touched it again before he buried it in the ink. Zeng Ying''s face turned red and his ears turned red. He wanted to withdraw his hand, and there was such a rule. They could only accept that he had used his hand to press the seal on the contract.


    Zeng Ying took the silver dollar, said goodbye to Liu Gao, and went home. Song Yu then chased him to where there was no one around and entangled him, saying, "Sister-in-law, I have put in a lot of effort to save brother this time. You have to give me a bit of a bargain. My bachelors need nothing else. When I touch your delicate hands, I feel comfortable all over, that place is itchy. I wanted to be with you. " He smiled mischievously and touched his fingers. He was careful to avoid the attack.


    He was afraid that he would do something evil when he saw him teasing him, so he panicked and spoke sweetly. First, I put my imprinted finger on his forehead and said, "You are so useless! Was this a compliment to his elder sister-in-law? Or did he look down on his sister-in-law? What are you doing!? " Song Yu said: "I''m begging you, I am in my thirties and I do not know what it feels like to not have a wife. Just let me have it. "


    It was inconvenient for Zeng to offend him, so he said gently: "My good brother, you have helped me and I will not forget you. You have to be a little promising, too. Eldest Sister-in-Law, I only have the heart to die, what other intentions do I have? You gave me a good idea. I didn''t make you read it out loud today, so I believed you. Why aren''t you being polite to your sister-in-law? Let''s go, don''t let anyone see us. " Zeng Ying pushed him and turned to leave. Song Yu got a little red, and looked forward to it for a while, then went back smiling.


    When he returned home, he felt wronged and cried first. Furong went out to find Han Shuren, but she didn''t know why her mother had come back to cry. Zeng Yin loved cleanliness, so he didn''t say anything about the grievances in his heart. He said to Han Shuren, "It''s really hard for us to be women when I cry." Han Shuren guessed that she had been wronged, but didn''t ask any further questions. "Little sister, it''s good that we''re fine." Zeng Xin said, "Sister, at least I''ve borrowed the money. Go to Guangzhou. I haven''t been able to think properly these few days, so I can''t quite put my finger on it. "


    Han Shuren hurried out into the street and called for Master De, Mr. Chen and Mr. Li. These three people were influential figures in both the village and the government. The three of them did not refuse, comforted Zeng Ying, took Hai Yang, and hurried to Guangzhou.


    After the three of them left, Zeng Ying, Han Shuren, and Furong all had hopes of saving Jiuyu. "The eldest son of Master De is a general stationed in Nanjing and has contacts in the government," said Han. With Master De''s appearance, even if my own family didn''t immediately return, they would still be able to reduce their crimes and survive. Let''s just sit back and wait for the good news. "


    Zeng Ying and Furong were also happy. "This was brought back from the pier by Sheng''an for Fleur''s birthday," Han said. I''ll make some soup for you and your mother, strengthen your bodies, and refresh your spirits. Your two moms have been crying so much these past few days. " Zeng Ying also immediately went down to work together. There was no mention of how the two of them would cook the soup.


    Master De and the other two arrived in Guangzhou. Master De said to Mr. Chen and Mr. Li: "It is not appropriate for us to ask for help first. We should first look at Jianyu and then ask for help. I''m going to take you two into the governor''s mansion tomorrow to see the governor. I''ll burn incense to burn thick, reverent Buddha. These officials were easy to see, but a little kid would not be able to stop them. Although we didn''t bring much money with us, it was enough for the people who were willing to pay for the door to Hu Hanmin. If I can see Hu Hanmin, I can keep the jade. My son was a subordinate of Hu Hanmin, and they had a good relationship.


    Hu Hanmin can''t take bribes, so I don''t dare to give it to him. If we go to the little officials. Not to mention a thousand silver coins, five thousand wouldn''t even be enough. The remaining factions of the Manchu government were now rampant. Guangdong National Government attached great importance to the Rebellion and had already shot several times. I hope those who are shot have no jade. " It turned out that Master De was already worried about the existence of Kan Yu. When he arrived, he could not bear to stay for even a moment, so he left in a hurry.


    They came to the prison. Mr. Chen and the warden. Mr. Lee and the warden''s relatives. Seeing the three of them being so courteous, the Warden invited them into the office and served them tea and cigarettes. Mr. Chen said to the Warden, "Old classmate, it''s only been a year since we last met. Brother, congratulations! We''re here to give you trouble. We would like to meet the jadeite in custody. "


    The warden was shocked. "Brother, your relatives?" Mr. Chen was afraid that he would speak the truth, so he did not do his best and said vaguely, "Yes, yes. He was unlucky to be tricked into a pirate ship. I''m worried. "


    The warden shook his head. "You''re late, man. At the orders of my superior, I have already shot him. He was accused of being the ringleader of an anti-government organization. They say that he is dressed in martial arts and has taught many of his disciples to be members of an anti-government organization. "


    The three of them were shocked and disappointed. The warden took out the prisoner''s file and said, "This man''s evidence is in the book. "If there is such a thing as a piece of news, it''s from your village." Mr. Chen picked it up and read it carefully. He saw that the identity of the whistleblower was Liu Qi. The three of them believed that it was true that Jianyu had been shot to death.


    The three of them bade farewell to the warden and left Guangzhou dejectedly, returning to the village. After much deliberation, the three did not want to tell this unfortunate news to Zeng Ying, fearing that she would not be able to withstand such a blow. The three were also worried that Liu Qi had a bad idea about the Kuemi family. After much deliberation, the three of them came together to see Zeng Ying.


    Master De first returned a thousand dollars, one and a half to Zeng Ying, and then said: "Lady, we can''t bear to use this money. All of the money spent on the journey is our own. "


    "Master De, Mr. Chen, Mr. Li, you didn''t spend any money, so how could my husband be saved?" Master De sighed without a word. Han Shuren was astute and astounded as she asked, "Has anyone had any misfortune?" Mr. Chen then told him how Liu Cai had sent people to falsely accuse Gongyu.


    Mr. Li said: "We are going to Guangzhou, Jianyu has only a few days left." Then, he took out a packet with a ring on it and handed it over to Zeng Yin, saying, "This is what the Warden gave me when we came out. This is the only relic of the Spirit Jade. "

 C82

    He took the packet and fainted. Seeing the scene, the three of them felt heartbroken and couldn''t persuade him. They also sighed and left. Fleur and Han Shuren were crying and shouting that they had heard wrong. After coming to their senses, the three of them cried until their tears dried up, their eyes became swollen, and their throats turned hoarse. Only then did they stop crying. He fell on the kang in a fit of rage and passed out.


    When Hibiscus saw that her mother had died, she cried herself to death. Han Shuren retracted her tears and said, "Don''t cry, child. This funeral cannot be made public. Liu Chao is after us right now. If Liu Cai heard that your mother was dead, he would immediately bring people to snatch the bride away. He has a lot of slaves, so we can''t beat him. "Let''s keep the secret for now. I''ll find someone to discuss what should be done." Han Shuren left in a hurry. Fleur did not dare to cry. Together with Mi Shengan, they stood guard beside the corpse of Zeng Ying.


    Han Shuren went to Master De, Mr. Chen, and Mr. Li, and said," He has been suffering from a severe illness and has been in a coma ever since. I had no effect on her, and she hated me to death. Liu Qi had committed evil deeds and was wicked. He was after Fleur, my daughter-in-law, whom I had never met. He bullied my widowed and orphaned mother over and over again. The next day, Liu Qi brazenly sent several people to propose marriage to Ji Yu, but my family drove them back.


    If he knew that Zeng Ming had died, he would immediately bring people to grab the bride. All three of Liu Gao''s son-in-law were police officers. The Liu family has power and influence, but I can''t defeat them. I want to make the first move, marry Hibiscus to someone else. Let my son and Fleur be married in grief. You are all famous people in the village. Once Liu Caifeng brings someone to make trouble, the three of them are welcome to seek justice. After the joyous event, I will have the funeral to send out the message. What do the three of you think of what I have said? "


    The three immediately expressed their sympathy and support. Mr. Chen said, "You did the right thing. With the raw rice cooked, Liu Qi couldn''t do anything about it. Since he has come to cause trouble, it will be easier for us to obtain justice from him. "


    Mr. Li said, "Find a few more people and we will settle the matter as we wish. We don''t want too much trouble." Han Shuren found a dozen more men, women, relatives, and neighbors. Master De said to the crowd, "Let''s help the Mi family. It is not easy for them to be orphans and widows. Liu Cai was heartless, bullying them time and time again, wanting to get her fianc¨¦e, Fleur Rong. While the Liu family has no idea of Zeng''s death, we will help the Mi family with the wedding, settle the marriage between the two families, and then help them in their mourning. What do you think? "


    Everyone said. "Master De is a kind man, we will listen to you if you are willing to help us. You can manage it from there! "


    At this time, dozens of men and women arrived, all of them scolding Liu Qi for being heartless and unjust. Master De ordered the older women to dress up as hibiscus, and the younger men and women to set up their new rooms. The arrangements were quickly completed. Mr. Chen presides over the wedding, Mr. Li and Master De act as witnesses. Mi Shengan and Furong, supported by dozens of their fellow villagers, married to Heaven and Earth amidst laughter, suona and firecrackers. Han Shuren had taken the initiative to marry Hibiscus back to her family and had won the approval of the villagers. On the third day, Han Shuren once again gathered friends and relatives and buried Zeng. In front of the grave, the crying hibiscus came to life, all the villagers were extremely indignant, all of them scolding Liu for being wicked.


    Liu Cai heard the news that Mi Shengan and Furong had already been married for four days. Liu Cai was so angry that he scolded Song Yu for not doing good. He then forced Song Yu to say: "You servant, you messed things up. Hurry up and force me to accept the debt! Do you want them to have children before you go? "


    Song Yu then shamelessly and maliciously said, "Young master, although I have done things poorly, I can only blame you for not having the good fortune to hide in a good house. If he did not die, both of us would be happy. I was afraid you might have a hibiscus. I''m really looking forward to getting married to you and becoming your son-in-law. "Speaking of which, I don''t have that sort of luck. I still have to be your slave."


    Hearing that, Liu Qi was happy and angry, and scolded: "You fool, you are delusional, your mouth is full of bullsh * t! If you don''t try to get me the hibiscus and get Hai Yang back, I''ll skin you alive! "


    Song Yu then thought of an idea and said: "Calm down young master, listen to me. As soon as Zeng Ying died, Hibiscus was married to the Mi family. We are in a hurry to collect the debt. The villagers say you are unjust. It would be better to settle the score and collect debts in a few days'' time. With so much interest, even the Remy family could not afford to pay. When the time comes, we will capture Hibiscus to pay the debt, and the Mi family will report it to the village. Young master, don''t worry. As the saying goes, if you can''t bind a husband and wife, you can get your hibiscus. Now we need to think things over. In any case, Furong isn''t Miss Huang Hua anymore, so no matter how anxious you are, there''s still a month left. "


    When Liu Cai heard this, he calmed his anger down and calmed down. He said, "What you said makes a lot of sense. I will do as you say. For the time being, let''s not press the debt. " After thinking about it, he said, "To show the village that I am righteous. "Go and mourn for me. Say hello to Mi family." Song Yu brought a few people over to congratulate the Mi family.


    As soon as Han Shuren saw Song Yu, she wished that she could cut him into pieces and eat his flesh to vent her anger. Hearing that he came to congratulate her, she could only force a smile and feign ignorance. After sending Song Yu off, it wasn''t long before Han Shuren thought of repaying the debts of the Liu family on behalf of Zeng Yin. Mizone and his wife gathered together, taking out all their savings to make a thousand silver taels. It turned out that he spent a lot of money on Zeng Ying''s medical treatment, mourning, and coffin purchases.


    Han Shuren Mi gave birth to a mother and son, bringing money to the Liu family. Song Yu took out the bill and the deed and said: "You guys are really loyal, and still think about repaying the dead. If you guys don''t return, who is old boss Liu going with? "


    Han Shuren said, "Mr. Song, you flatter me." The matter of the Jiong family was the matter of the Mi family. Don''t look at how poor we are, we shouldn''t belong to anyone. "


    Han Shuren''s words came from her heart, "You have no good idea, but you''re bent on me. If I don''t return the money, you won''t be finished with Fleur. How can I let my daughter-in-law suffer your wrath! "


    Song Yu opened his account book and said: "Old lady, your kindness may not be well-deserved. This debt is not small. There is a total of one thousand dollars and ninety-seven dollars. " After which, he sneered coldly, thinking that he couldn''t afford to pay it back. Han Shuren heard that the days were short and the interest rate was not low. She couldn''t afford to pay the sum right now, so she grew even more anxious. Mishan was suspicious of the account and wanted to see the contract first. See it wrote: "Because of the fear that to save my husband Jianyu in prison, go to Guangzhou to work as an official. Can you lend me the Liu Residence''s silver taels? Nine cents of interest. "When the time is up, he will not take Ben Li''s place. He is willing to replace his daughter, Fleur Rong, with Liu Qi as his wife." Before he could finish reading it, Mi Shengan was angered to the point that he tore the contract.


    Mizone took out the money and said, "Return it to you!"


    When Song Yu saw the silver coin, he thought to himself, "This brat is not easy to mess with." Where did he get so much money? It seems like it will not be easy to obtain the Hibiscus. "


    After Song Yu finished counting the money, he became anxious and said: "This is a thousand gold, there is still interest remaining. You shouldn''t have destroyed the evidence. "


    "I will renew the contract with you," Mishan said, "and pay back the interest on another day." Song Yu could only accept the money and re-establish the contract with Mi Shengan.


    Just as Mi Shengan and his son left the Liu residence and reached home, Song Yu chased after them and said, "Master Liu is disobedient and wants you to repay him immediately. "Otherwise, the interest will be increased and the interest will be increased."


    Han Shuren was immediately roused into a rage. She felt dizzy and fell down. Mishan hurried his mother to the bed. Fleur was so scared that she cried out for her mother-in-law. Mi Sheng An begged Song Yu helplessly: "Mr. Song, please go back first and help me speak a few words to Master Liu." Let my mother get better, and I''ll go out and borrow money to pay him back. "


    Song Yu saw that he could not push any further, so he flicked his sleeves and left. Just as he was about to go out, he turned around and said, "There are so many days. Master Liu will definitely not listen. Within a month, you will not be able to pay the money. First, it will be done as per the original agreement; secondly, the interest will be doubled and interest will be earned. Tomorrow would be no more than ninety-seven dollars. It would cost more than two hundred dollars. The debt belonged to Furong''s family, so she should be allowed to replace it. We won''t look for you next time. " Fleur was once again frightened to the point of crying.


    Mizone comforted his wife and took care of his mother. Han Shuren had finally woken up and asked Song Yu what he had said before he left. The young couple did not dare to hide the truth and truthfully told their mother what Song Yu had said before he left. When Han Shuren heard this, the fire in her heart grew even more intense. She knew that Liu Qi could do it. From then on, Han Shuren was unable to recover from her illness. In just a few days, she had died from anger. The couple was grief-stricken and buried Mishan''s mother.


    Seeing that it was almost time to return the money, Mi Shengan helplessly told his wife, "Our filial life has not ended yet, and the moon is not yet full. I really can''t bear to part with you." I''m sorry. Seeing that the date of repayment was approaching, the Liu Clan came to force the repayment. If I don''t return the money, he''s always at a loss. Wait for me at home, I''ll go to the dock and find a friend. "


    Furong had no choice but to nod in agreement as she sent her husband to the village entrance with tears in her eyes. Mi Shengan felt sad in his heart. He turned to his wife and said firmly, "If I don''t come back soon, don''t be anxious." No matter what, I cannot let you suffer. " Hibiscus looked at her husband with tears in her eyes and hugged him. Misheng, tears in his eyes, bid farewell to his wife, and went to borrow money from friends on the pier. Not to mention.


    As for Liu Cai, even though he didn''t seem like much, the manor was still overjoyed. The eldest wife of Liu Cai, Chen Jing, who was in her thirties this year, gave birth to a cute little gongzi. Seven days passed in a flash, and the little gongzi became even more cute and peaceful. He thanked heaven and earth for worshiping his ancestors, and he even went to the temple to burn incense in front of the Bodhisattva.


    Unexpectedly, Song Yu, this brat, had a bad luck and thought of an idea to get the hibiscus. He immediately made a secret offer to Liu Cai. Liu Cai was overjoyed when he heard this. Praise again and again: "Good plan! Good plan! This time, Furong will definitely be in my arms, "Song Yu was also laughing happily, letting out an air of joy.


    It turned out that Liu''s first wife gave birth to a child, was obsessed with grass, and then showed no mercy, and spent the rest of the day. The tormented eldest wife was weak all day, feeding, wrapping, and barely taking care of herself. The dirt was accumulating, and she couldn''t wash it herself. The second wife, Brambles, and the third wife, Bai Wei, were extremely jealous of the eldest wife''s child. Not only did the two of them not help to clean up the mess, they even came together to find the first wife''s bad luck. The two of them also hated the eldest wife so much that she would immediately burn incense and pray, causing the eldest wife to quickly die. Don''t mention it.

 C83

    Song Yu heard that Mi Shengan had gone back to the pier, and that Furong was at home alone. He and Liu immediately came to the Mi family to cheat. On this day, Furong was doing needlework at home alone, Song Yu and Liu Cai did not have to let her in and went inside the house themselves. As soon as the two entered, Liu Cai said with a smile, "Miss Furong, are you alone at home? We''re here to see you. No harm done. " Hibiscus hurriedly tidied up the bed. She was frightened and panicked.


    Seeing that Furong was panicking, Liu Cai added, "Let''s not mention about the money today. We are not here to collect debts." Hibiscus changed to a smiling face and got off the bed, "Please have a seat gentlemen. I''m too busy to do it. " He casually put aside his work. Liu Cai and Song Yu sat on bamboo chairs beside the Eight Immortals'' table. Fleur hurriedly made tea for the two of them.


    Seeing Hibiscus give him a smile, he was very happy and kept staring back and forth. He saw Hibiscus with a fresh and beautiful face, her figure was plump, neither thick nor thin; she was dressed in a new pink wedding dress, her hair was black as ink, and her jewelry was all silver. Liu Qi was enchanted by what he saw. Hibiscus was embarrassed after being stared at by him, she didn''t even feel like sitting still as she thought with hatred in her heart, "These two wicked things!"


    Song Yu drank his tea and then said: "Young master Liu is different from the old boss. The young master was kind and magnanimous. He knows the Mies aren''t rich, and he can''t bear to push you. It is truly the old boss that does not tolerate you owing money in arrears. Young Master is considerate of you, and he has thought of a good way to return the money. The young master''s residence was overjoyed. Recently, the eldest wife had brought a fat young master and needed someone suitable to serve him. If she were to hire someone else, she would want it more than anything. But the First Lady said it would be most appropriate to ask Lady Furong. The young master is glad to have your son, so he decided to pay you more. If you come to the Liu residence to work for a month, that money will be repaid. How about this, isn''t it good for your two families to start a relationship? "


    After Hibiscus heard Song Yu''s words, she changed her mind and thought to herself, "Serving Mrs. Liu is not bad. A month''s time passed in the blink of an eye. If I can pay this debt myself, it will save me a lot of trouble. With this debt gone, my family will have plenty of money to live on from now on. There''s no one at home, so it wouldn''t be difficult to get someone to look after him for a few days. " Fleur thought for a moment and then said: "If it is only for my wife, I can go. We''ll do it in a month, and then our accounts will be cleared. However, words have no basis, so we have to write a written statement. "


    When Song Yu heard this, he felt joy in his heart and said: "Look, what the young lady said is true. However, it was not urgent. With the young master here, his words were as good as gold, and he had no intention of repenting. What I said were all Young Master''s intentions. " Liu Cai hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, Miss. I, Liu, said forget it. When he came to my house, he served my eldest wife alone and did nothing else. I''ll definitely give you more money. If Miss does not believe, Mr. Song as evidence, we will establish evidence when we arrive at the mansion. "


    Although Hibiscus agreed, she felt uneasy, afraid that these two had some evil plans. She lowered her head again, unsure of what to do. Song Yu was afraid that she would go back on her word, so he quickly said: "The wife is urgently waiting for a servant, please help the lady pack up and come with us. When you''re done there, you can still go home and take care of it.


    Fleeting Time could not make up her mind, and immediately went out. She called Auntie Li over from the wall and said, "Liu Cai and Housekeeper Song Yu have come to invite me to serve First Wife. Liu''s eldest wife gave birth to a child. I heard this person is a good person, I want to give it a try. They had just said: I worked there for a month, and our two families have settled their debts. Auntie, what do you think? "Can we go?"


    Auntie Li thought for a moment. "If that''s the case, you can go." Serving women is the instinct of us women. You can do it. It was worth it to earn that money in a month. Chen Jing was a daughter of the Chen family, and there weren''t many people in her family anymore. Ever since she married Liu Cai, the Liu Estate had always counted her as a good person. You must be able to make up with her. I''ll take care of your house for you. When you get back, I''ll explain it to him.


    Only then did Hibiscus regain her confidence. Auntie Li whispered again, "Liu Cai is a famous playboy. When you get there, you have to be wary of him having any ideas for you. The best thing for you to do is not leave your wife alone. There''s nothing else to worry about. " Hibiscus nodded and remembered, Auntie Li warned again and again.


    Hibiscus said goodbye to Auntie Li and came to the Liu residence with Liu Qi and Song Yu. The first lady was glad to see that Fleur had come to serve her. He let Hibiscus see her child first, then told her what had happened to her in the past few days. Fleur felt that the first wife was a good person, but also very pitiful, so she served her wholeheartedly. There was a lot of dirt around the First Lady. Underwear, diapers, pants, everything. Fleur packed a pile, put it in a basket, and carried it to the river to wash. Elend''s heart was as open as a window, and he felt much better and able to sit up.


    Seeing that Hibiscus had finally been tricked, Liu was so happy that his eyes narrowed into slits. The two of them immediately set up a room, which was decorated to the point that it looked like it was a bridal chamber. I''m going to let Fleur stay for the night. After everything had been arranged, Liu Cai looked at the arrangements in the room and touched the bed. Immediately, his lustful heart rose again, and he happily said, "I''m going to have a wedding night here. It''s not easy to have a dream of a peach blossom!" Then he laughed out loud, his ugly appearance making those evil slaves break out in a fit of tears.


    Since the First Lady had a lot of dirt, Fleur had been bathing by the river until it was almost dark. When the first wife saw that Fleur hadn''t returned yet, she hurriedly sent the maidservant beside her to fetch her. The maidservant ran to the river and saw that Fleur was still washing her head.


    The maidservant cried out, "Sister Furong, the madam said that you are tired. She wants you to go back to your meal and wash up tomorrow." Fleur looked up and saw that the sky was getting dark. She then looked at the dirt and knew that she would not be able to wash it all. As she promised, she tidied up her things, put everything back into the basket, and walked back while talking with the maidservant.


    After returning to the house, the first lady ordered the maidservants to prepare food for Fleur. As she ate, Fleur told the first lady what she had done and what she had not done. When the first wife heard this, she realized that the hibiscus was very efficient. Mrs Leder said: "Sister, I was confused for a moment and shouldn''t have let you take it all at once. I can''t finish washing it in the middle of the night. I''m sorry to have let you down the moment you arrived. "Actually, I still have a few items that I can replace."


    After saying that, the first wife looked outside a few times and said, "These few days I have unwittingly saved these things. My maidservant is small and doesn''t know how to wash. No one else was helping me. When the second and third wives saw that I was having a baby, they only hated me. These two have no good conscience. They''re both cursing me for dying. This time, I''m in high spirits. In a few days, I''ll be able to go down and wash. I don''t work for you. I am glad to hear that you have come to serve me! I can''t wait for you. "There''s no one left in my family. From now on, we can get along as if you''re my real sister." The first wife was happy and talked more and more.


    When Hibiscus finished her meal, it was already dark. Fleur chatted with the first wife and watched the child under the light of the lamp. The first wife felt more and more for Fleur, and the words were endless. "This child," she said, pointing to the child, "is a handsome boy who belongs to my family; he does not belong to his father."


    Liu Cai came in at this moment with a serious expression on his face. He even smiled when he heard Liu Qi talk about him. He also kissed the child. Then he said happily, "Thank you so much, Miss Furong! "As soon as you arrived, you didn''t say anything. My wife was so happy to see you that she got up off the bed."


    The first wife said, "That''s true. When I see you, I''m in good spirits. The two of us are in love with each other. "


    Hearing that, Liu Cai pretended to be happy: "That''s good, that''s good! From now on, let Miss Furong accompany you every day. I have already arranged a clean room for Furong, she will stay here to accompany you from now on. "


    The wife thought her husband meant well, and said cheerfully: "Thank you for your consideration. I was just about to give the order. "The rooms and the bedding are all a bit cleaner."


    Liu Cai said, "Madam has ordered me to go check it out. Miss Furong, please go and check it out! If there are any other things that are inappropriate, I can rearrange them. "


    The first wife said: "Sister Furong, from now on you will live here, after the work is done you will rest. It''s boring for you to be at home alone. You come back, you come home at night. "It''s time to rest. Go take a look at the house first, if there''s anything that''s suitable for them to clean up."


    Fleur was touched by the eldest wife''s enthusiasm and said, "I''m not here to be a guest, so there''s no need to be so particular. Take care of your wife at night. I was going to live here without taking any luggage when I came. "


    Liu Cai immediately said, "Take your luggage, no need. My wife''s quilts, satin quilts, brocade quilts, and a dozen more are idle. Not to mention the felt, the mattress, the bedding. I told them to prepare it for the young lady. " The first wife, relieved and satisfied, urged Fleur to see. The maidservant accompanied Furong to take a look at the house.


    Liu Cai led the way, leading Hibiscus into the well-prepared room and said, "Miss, please take a look: this was arranged in a hurry, it is not ideal enough." Hibiscus looked: see inside powder wall like snow, bright lights. A mural on the wall, a chandelier on the shed. Vases, dusting bottles, dressing mirrors, seating chairs, rattan beds, everything. The dressing table wasn''t big, so no matter how you looked at it, it was exquisite. Embroidered mandarin duck and water on the felt, embroidered magpie on the pillow. The quilt was neatly arranged, and the golden threads were flashing. The whole room was quiet and quiet. Liu Qi''s bad intentions could be seen.


    Furong looked at it and said, "Such a luxurious arrangement is not suitable for my workers to live in. Let me change to a simple and crude house. This house is too far away from my wife''s, so it would be inconvenient for me to take care of her at night." Liu Cai could tell from the words that Furong was satisfied with the house. He smiled and said, "Miss, please do not be so reserved. Your family situation is ordinary, but your appearance is pretty and delicate. This is the perfect place for you to stay. When your wife has something to do at night, the maidservant will naturally come looking for you. Rest. "Good night!" Liu Cai pretended to be very polite, then left with the servant girl.


    Furong felt tired, sitting on the bed heart said: "Liu Qi, this virtue, can live such a luxurious life. The heavens did not have eyes for him, causing him to lose his life. He fell into the pigsty like a pig. " She reached out and touched the top of the bed again, feeling soft and smooth, thinking, "I don''t know how to sleep comfortably here." She got up and went to the door. There was no door. Closing and opening the door, he heard quite a loud noise.


    "If someone opens the door, I can wake up," she thought. She closed the door again. Looking at the very high lamp, she thought to herself, "I can''t reach this thing. It''s good to light it. There''s light in the room, which saves Liu Cai from having any ideas about me. " She pulled the curtains tightly, did not put down the bed curtains, spread out the bedclothes, took off her outer garments, and went to sleep. She felt quiet and comfortable. The image of her husband as he left appeared before his eyes. She thought: "He would be happy if he knew that the debt was due." She slowly fell asleep. She dreamt of her husband being elegant and dashing, returning to the village dressed in brocade clothes, bringing back more than a thousand yuan and putting a bunch of white flowers in front of her.


    Her husband said to her: "I''m so sorry, Yan Er newlywed, soft love, I left you alone for so many days. I''ve let you down. "Now that we have the money, we won''t have to worry about food or clothes. We''ll have a good time in the future." She was so happy that she threw herself at her husband''s chest. She felt incredibly happy and happy. The husband happily picked her up and kissed her gently. She also expressed her feelings to her husband to the fullest.


    Suddenly, Hibiscus felt the stench in front of her, and her face was wet and cold. She woke up from her dream. He saw that Liu Chao was lying on top of her naked body, kissing her face. Hibiscus immediately changed her mind from her dream and cursed out loud, "You beast! "You''re bullying me!" As she struggled, she grabbed at Liu Cai''s face with both hands.


    Liu Cai was still happily hugging her, unwilling to let her go. Hibiscus couldn''t struggle, in her anger, she blinded Liu Cai''s eyes. Liu Cai was bleeding profusely. He screamed in pain and rolled naked on the ground. He rolled over and shouted, "It hurts! Someone come quickly! " Hibiscus was scared out of her wits, pulled down the bed curtain, and hurriedly put on her clothes.

 C84

    Those evil slaves came after hearing the news and panicked when they saw Liu Chao rolling on the ground with his face covered in blood. Someone helped Liu Cai up and dressed him; someone even asked, "Young Master, how did you do it? "She doesn''t like it?"


    Liu Cai covered his face with his hands and said with hatred, "Kill this bitch alive!" The evil slave had nothing to fear, he grabbed the hibiscus from the embroidered tent and began to whip it with his belt. It caused her entire body to be covered with injuries as she screamed miserably.


    Liu Gao also came when he heard the news, and when he saw his son''s miserable state, he immediately became angry, and started cursing at the servants: "You servants! What was going on!? "Why don''t you come forward and help?"


    A servant said, "We said we would hold him down, but the young master said there''s no need." Under Liu Gao''s rage, he could not differentiate what was right from wrong, and pointed at the servant, scolding: "You mischievous servant! You still dare to talk back! "Why would I want you to come here?"


    All the servants stopped talking. Liu Gao ordered again, "Keep quiet, go get Wu Ergui for me." The two evil slaves left in a hurry and quickly found Wu Ergui. Liu Gao was out of breath and said to Wu Ergui, "You sell her far away to the brothel to make her lose face to meet people again. I won''t ask for more money. You give me one hundred and twenty dollars. She came to my house under a contract to pay her debts. "


    Wu Ergui was a cunning guy. He had a lot of experience in abducting women and his hands were very bad. He had been doing this for more than ten years. He had acquaintances in Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou and many other places. And in Guangzhou, there is a special service for him to kidnap women, the place is called the "Fragrance Pavilion." As long as Wu Ergui sent the girl he got to the "Fragrance Court", he would be able to get the money soon.


    When Wu Ergui saw that Liu Gao wanted to sell the village girl, Furong, he thought to himself, "This girl is very handsome, she will definitely sell for a good price." He leaned forward to look, and saw that Hibiscus was covered with wounds, had fainted, and had no injury on her face.


    He had an idea, so he tried to scare Liu Gao by saying, "This girl is so injured, she''s not worth much now." Besides, Mi Shengan is not someone to be trifled with. If he knew that I was the one who took away Furong, he would definitely kill me. Sell it to someone else. Even though you, Master Liu, are rich and powerful, your family must be careful when they leave the house from now on. "


    After Wu Ergui finished, he pretended to leave. Liu Gao became anxious and stopped him, "Second ghost brother, I don''t need money. "You can sell her far enough so that Mishan won''t know." Wu Ergui then pretended to decline a few words, appearing to be in a difficult position as his heart was filled with joy.


    Liu Gao added: "There are no outsiders here. No one will tell you. When Mizone came back, he naturally asked me for someone. What are you afraid of? " Only then did Wu Ergui agree. He was afraid that Hibiscus would wake up soon, so he put the "Homesickness Powder" into Hibiscus''s mouth once again. Wu Ergui brought the hibiscus to Guangzhou''s "Fragrance Recruitment Hall" and sold it to Gu Xiantong, the owner of the "Yichun Garden" in Tianjin, who was buying girls there. When Kudo saw how beautiful Hibiscus was, he was so happy that he hurriedly transported her back to Tianjin.


    Hibiscus suffered the humiliation and torment of Wu Ergui and Gu Youcai, crying her heart out. To Tianjin "Yi Chun Garden", there are ferocious brothel bodyguards watching, she can not escape. If he didn''t sell himself, he would be beaten up every day. The madam and the whores advised her day and night. Fleur reluctantly admitted that she had suffered miserably and had become a prostitute. The boss named her "Sick Xi Shi". Since then, hibiscus incognito, living the life of a drunken prostitute.


    As for Mizun''an, he borrowed money from his fellow workers on the dock and returned home with a cheerful heart. When he saw the door was locked, he hurried to Auntie Li and asked, "Aunt, is Fleur in your house?" Auntie Li saw the happiness on Mishan''s face and knew that he had borrowed money. Auntie Li also happily said, "Furong is a good child. In order to repay her debt to the Liu family, she had also made up her mind and wholeheartedly shared her worries with you. Not long after you left, Liu Cai and Song Yu came to ask her to serve Chen Jing''s Yuanzi. Say that your accounts will be cleared after the first month. Seeing that the opportunity was good, I agreed to let her go. It''s me who is watching over your house. " When Mi Shengan heard this, he scolded Fleur, "What kind of work are you going to do for him? He really shouldn''t have gone! I''ll pay him back and bring him back. " Mi Shengan bid farewell to Auntie Li and hurried over to Liu''s house, still angry.


    Liu Qi heard that Mi Sheng An had come. He thought Mi Sheng was aware of the news and came to visit. It scared Liu Cai so much that he ordered his servants to protect him and sent Song Yu to meet Mizun''an at the door. The Liu residence was in a state of panic and chaos. Song Yu brought a few servants outside to meet Mi Shengan. He first observed the situation and asked, "Brother Mi, when did you return?" What''s the matter? "


    Mi Shengan didn''t want to talk to him, so he only said, "I''m looking for Furong. Let her go home."


    Song Yuzhen didn''t know that something had happened to Hibiscus, so he lied, "Ah, looking for Hibiscus. A few days ago, she came here to wait on her wife for a day and said that there was no one at home to look after her at night and that she had not been there since she came home. The First Lady is waiting to use her. "


    Mi Sheng An believed Song Yu''s words lightly. Without saying anything further, he turned around to look for his friends and relatives. Mi Shengan searched for a few relatives and friends, but couldn''t find anyone. He was feeling anxious. He was passing by Wu Ergui''s house when he was spotted by his neighbor, Liu Qi.


    Liu Qi called for Mi Shengan to stop and pulled him to the side. "Eldest nephew, are you looking for Furong?" "Seventh Uncle, I''m looking for her," Mi Shengan said hurriedly. You saw her? "


    Liu Qi said, "Silly boy, Fleeting Time is in trouble! You don''t know yet. "


    Mi Sheng was startled. "Seventh Uncle, quickly tell me, what happened to her?"


    Liu Qi said: "That day, Hibiscus was deceived by Liu Qi Song Yu into the house to serve his wife, Yuezi, Hibiscus washed many dirty clothes for his wife by the river. During the night, Liu Qi took advantage of the fact that Hibiscus was asleep to ruin her. Hibiscus woke up and refused to obey. In a fit of anger, she blinded Liu Qi. The father and son, Liu Qi, had his servant beat Hibiscus to death. With wounds all over his body, he colluded with Wu Ergui and took Hibiscus away. He came back to tell me that I was a thug under Liu Qi. The villagers don''t know yet. "Quickly go and find Wu Ergui, there''s hope for Hibiscus. If you''re too late, Hibiscus will be sold to the white house."


    When Mi Shengan heard this, he was so angry that his lungs were about to burst. He hatefully said, "I''ll go and kill Liu Qi and Song Yu first!" Liu Qi stopped him. "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. They won''t be able to escape. Quickly go and find Wu Ergui to save Hibiscus. It won''t be too late for you to save Hibiscus and then go get their dog heads. " Mi Shengan thanked Liu Qi and ran over to Wu Ergui''s house.


    Upon entering the house, Mi Sheng saw that Wu Er Gui was not around, so he asked his wife: "Where is Wu Er Gui? Where did he get Hibiscus to go? " Wu Ergui''s wife had a green face and black hair. She was very unsightly and unruly. She scolded, "My house is not the East China Sea. What''s your wife got to do with us? I don''t know! Get out! "


    When Mi Shengan heard her curse, he felt as if he was adding fuel to the fire. He grabbed her and pressed her, "Tell me the truth! "If you don''t say it, I''ll kill you first."


    Seeing Mi Shengan''s eyes turn red, the evil woman said hurriedly, as if she was going to kill someone, "Two ghosts took Fleur to the ''Fragrance Pavilion'' in Guangzhou and have been gone for four days. I''m not lying, it''s true. Hibiscus was brought to the mansion by Liu Cai, and once it was ruined, his father sold Hibiscus for two ghosts. You can''t blame us for this. If you have the ability, go and take revenge on Liu Gao and his son. "


    Misheng installed Wu Ergui''s wife, and then rushed to Guangzhou''s "Fragrance Pavilion." She lied on behalf of Wu Ergui and said to Mishan, "Wu Ergui brought a girl here. If she doesn''t pay well, he won''t sell. He took her to the Yu Garden in Shanghai to sell." Mi Shengan then rushed to Shanghai to catch up with Wu Ergui.


    At this time, Wu Ergui got another woman and really went to Shanghai. Mi Sheng An went to Shanghai and searched the Yu Garden, but couldn''t find Wu Ergui. He was anxiously searching the street when he saw that the alley was surrounded by people. When he got closer, he saw that the patrolman was examining the corpse. It was Wu Ergui who had died. It turned out that Wu Ergui was chased by the woman''s husband and his wife was killed.


    From then on, Mixian did his work while searching for Furong, and then he found a few cities and came to Tianjin. Misheng went to Tianjin, working in the Haihe Pier during the day, in the evening free to go to the brothel to find hibiscus. As he often went to brothels, he was mocked by his fellow workers.


    The mischievous young man liked to say, and said to Mi Shengan: "I can''t tell, Brother Mi didn''t make much money, but he has a lot of good interests. I see you go to brothels a lot. You''re almost done visiting the brothels in Tianjin City, right? What was the smell of those ruined flowers? "If you go around again, it''s worth it to go around with her." In the big brothel of Yichun Garden, there was a courtesan named ''Sick Xi Shi''. She was as beautiful as a fairy and was the number one courtesan outside the city. It would be worth it for you to go to her and spend more money. "


    Mizun An was usually introverted and rarely spoke his mind to others. After listening to his words of ridicule for a long time, he did not get angry and came to terms with anyone. He paid attention to her naughty words and thought to himself, "My Hibiscus looks just like a celestial being." ''Could she have become the first courtesan in Tianjin? '' Cisch, that''s not his name. "No matter how much money we spend, I still want to see her."


    After work in the evening, Misheng really came to the "Spring Garden" brothel. As soon as he entered the door, he was surrounded by a few prostitutes. All three of them charmingly asked Mian which one they were looking for. Mi Shengan saw that they were not Hibiscus, so he asked, "Do you have a hibiscus here?"


    The three of them shook their heads and said, "My name is Gui."


    "My name is Xiang Fei." "My name is Fang Fei."


    "I didn''t hear who''s called Jiong Furong here."


    Mizone asked again, "Where is Miss Sisch?" I''m looking for her. "


    Xiang Fei said, "That''s a pretty name. She''s upstairs." "Go get a red invitation."

 C85

    Misheng entered the account room, paid for the red invitation, and brought it up to see Xi Shi. He went upstairs, entered the house, and saw that Sissi''s house was different from the others. It was spacious, well-furnished, and looked luxurious. Sissi was sick. She was sleeping alone in the silk embroidery tent, and her figure could be vaguely seen inside. Mi Shengan looked at the huge photo of Hibiscus hanging on the wall and couldn''t help crying out in delight, "Hibiscus! I''ve finally found you! "


    As soon as he heard his name being called, he stood up and lifted the curtain to see it was his husband, Mizung-an. He was both happy and sad. He shouted, "Good day!" He hurriedly came out of the embroidered tent and hugged his husband. The two of them looked at each other. There were no cheers, only tears.


    They sat down, and Fleur cried out to her husband about all her troubles. He hated Mi Sheng and swore to kill Liu Qi and Song Yu for revenge. Mishan also tearfully told his wife what had happened since they broke up. The two of them cried and talked, and cried. There were no more words of love between them. Their hearts were filled with hatred, grief, and pain.


    I''m going to find Gu Xianfeng. My wife is a good girl," Mi Shengan said. "Why did she drag him into the brothel to be a prostitute?" With that, he rushed downstairs to find the brothel owner Gu Wei to denounce him. By now, both of them were in a state of disarray, and Hibiscus didn''t stop her husband. This action was extremely disadvantageous to the two of them when they were trying to escape in collusion with one another.


    Mi Sheng''an went downstairs to see Gu Liancong. His face was full of anger as he asked, "Gu!" My wife, Fleur, is a good girl. What right do you have to be a prostitute in a brothel? I won''t forgive you! "


    Gu Youcai was also shocked. He stood up and said, "Brother, don''t be in such a hurry to talk. Grievances have a cause, debts have a master, do not find the wrong person. I bought it from Wu Ergui in Guangzhou with the ocean. Who do you blame for this? If you don''t believe me, you can ask Furong and you can also look at my documents. "


    Gu Youquan took out the written agreement that Wu Ergui had made when he bought it. Mi Sheng''an looked at the papers and realized his mistake in blaming Gu Liancong. As a result, he fell silent.


    Gu Xianfeng was cunning and experienced. He wanted to stabilize Mizone and find out what was going on with him. Seeing that Mi Sheng''an had stopped talking, Gu Liancong continued, "Brother, if Miss Xi Shi really is your wife, I will help you. You can pay for a ransom. If you don''t want to buy it back, then go to the prosecutor. "You can choose either of these two paths."


    Mishan''s plan was, "We have to go through the foreigners, as a prosecutor here. I have no money, no connections, no way to win a case. If you buy people for fifty silver dollars, I can afford it too. "


    Mishan thought for a moment and said, "I''ve decided to pay for the ransom."


    Gu Youcong nodded, "Alright, I''ll definitely help you. "Now let''s settle the bill and set a price." Gu Xianfeng lit a cigarette, frowned and said, "He hasn''t made any money in almost three years since he arrived here. She eats, dresses, uses. I spent a lot of money. Your ransom will cost you at least two thousand five hundred silver dollars. "


    Misheng was surprised to hear the amount. "This money is not good enough," he said. Too many! My people are whores for you, I don''t know how much money they made for you! You say that she doesn''t earn any money, what an ungrateful person! "


    "If you don''t have enough money, I''ll let you have a few more steps. You gave two thousand silver dollars to redeem the man, so it''s settled. " After Gu Youzi finished speaking, he took the chance to leave.


    Mishan turned around and went back upstairs, telling Fleur what had happened. The two were very disappointed. They hugged each other and cried together. Mi Sheng An said indignantly: "How is Kou Wei trying to help us?!" He was really a black-hearted person. I still want to argue with him! If it''s really not possible, then I will fight it out with him! " At this moment, Gu Youcai had already ordered two bodyguards to stand guard outside the door, watching over the two.


    Mi Shengan and Hibiscus were sad and joyless. They had been together for an entire night, yet they had not finished narrating the song to each other. Mi Shengan went to find Gu Xianfeng again, but was stopped by two bodyguards and said, "Boss Gu, there''s something you need to do." If you want to stay here any longer, hand over the money now! If you don''t want to pay, then scram! " Misheng shouted for a meeting with Boss Gu and was pushed out of the brothel by two bodyguards.


    Mishan went back to the wharf, anxious, angry, and resentful. During his spare time in the evening, he went to Gu Xianfeng many times, but Gu Xianfeng never gave him a chance to meet again. At this time, Ku Kai-tung also sold the girl Xi Shi to the Japanese bank in Tianjin for three hundred silver taels. This led to the couple to shed tears by the river, stop the car and plan the encounter. "It is true that a tragic story is only once, but it has already been told.


    After Lin Tian Xiao heard Mi Sheng An''s explanation, he immediately teared up. He said something that surprised Farmer.


    Listening to Mi Shengan recount the unfortunate events that had befallen his wife, Lin Tianxiao became especially sorrowful. Tears welled up in his eyes, and he took Mizun''s hand. "Brother, I congratulate you and your wife on your reunion!" May your relationship last forever. " Mi Sheng An added, "I thank you again for your help." Without the help of you kind-hearted people, it would have been difficult for us to reunite as husband and wife. "Thank you everyone!"


    As he spoke, he saw Lin Tian Xiao''s tears once again blurring his eyes. Lin Tian Xiao wiped away his tears and said: "Just now, listening to your miserable experiences made me think of my little sister. Now it''s as hard as a knife to my heart. " He gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Taro Pingang, I swear I will not be a human until I kill you! He cheated my sister and sold her away. We still don''t know where she is, and whether she is dead or alive is unknown. " And then the tears came again.


    Hearing Lin Tian Xiao''s words, Fa Ming was shocked, and immediately looked at Lin Tian Xiao. He thought of Lin Fengjiao, whom he had saved in Liaodong.


    "I remember that Miss Lin Fengjiao said she was from Tianjin and that she was cheated out of her job at a Japanese foreign bank," Fa Ming recalled. Could this girl be his sister? The two of them have many similarities. " Fa Ming had always been cautious when doing things, and after looking at Lin TianAo again and again, he confirmed that they were brother and sister. He then asked: "Benefactor Lin, is your sister called Lin Fengjiao?"


    Lin Tian was shocked: "That''s right. Master, how did you know? I don''t remember telling you. "


    Farmer said, "You never told me. Not long ago, your sister was rescued by me from the Japanese military camp. She and two other girls went to Jinzhou. I think your little sister will be home in a few days. "


    When Lin Tian Xiao heard this, he was overjoyed. He happily grabbed onto Fa Ming and said: "Master, you really are a living Buddha! You not only saved my sister, but also my mother. My mother is going to miss my sister so much. " "You don''t have to worry about your little sister now. She should be on her way home by now."


    Lin Tian Xiao was relieved and happy as he asked: "Master, where did you meet my sister?"


    "That day, I had to go to the northeast because I had something to do," he said. The liaodong car boat convenient, I walked liaodong. Your sister was taken by the Japanese to the army barracks in eastern Liaoning. I went by there on foot because I couldn''t find a car, and there was a little Taoist who told me the truth. I killed two of the guards at night and saved nine of the injured girls. The little Taoist and I escorted them to the Ditch again. We ate in the ditch and split up. I went to the elm with six girls. The little Taoist escorted your sister and two other girls to Jinzhou. There was a young lady who had a marriage engagement in Jinzhou City. Thus, she brought your sister and another person with her to propose. "


    When Lin Tian Xiao heard this, he became even happier, and happily said: "The common saying goes, great kindness cannot be thanked. Master, let me kowtow to you! " Just as he was about to kneel down, he realized that the space in front of him was too small.


    Farmer laughed, "Benefactor, there is no need to thank me. Think about the fate of the two of us. Since I came to Tianjin, I''ve met you four times in a row. It is also the right time for you to get news of your sister today. Today, they were chasing coincidences again. It would be hard for me to tell you about it if I didn''t meet the couple.


    The four looked at each other in delight. "What kind of man is Taro Pinghan?" he asked. How did he cheat your sister? Tell us about it. " Lin Tian Xiao gave a long sigh and began to explain in detail.


    It turned out that Lin Tian Xiao''s family had a mother and three siblings. His father, Lin Sheng, was a Boxer of the Boxer Regiment and had been sacrificed long ago when the Boxers attacked the world of the Violet Bamboo Forest. When his father died, Lin Mu wasn''t even thirty years old, and she lived with Lin Tian Xiao, who was ten, and Lin Feng Jiao, who was four.


    Mother Lin''s name was Zhu Li, and she was skilled in tailoring, earning money from selling clothes to support her two children. The three of them relied on each other to live their lives, and they weren''t living a comfortable life. Lin Tian Xiao had grown up with his father''s personality and his love of martial arts. He entered Chen Kai''s Martial Arts School. This dojo was flourishing in Tianjin. Every day, Lin Tian Xiao would earn a salary in the dojo. It was only then that the Lin mother and her family were able to save money.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Fengjiao had grown up and was in pursuit of dressing up. Lin Tian Xiao and his mother had always been obedient to her. Her family''s surplus was gradually running out. Last year''s prices soared, and the people''s lives were abnormally miserable. Mother Lin''s clothing shop did not have enough income, and Lin TianAo was no longer able to earn money in the dojo. It became harder for the three of them to live and eat.


    Mother Lin heard that the Japanese Daiwa foreign banks to recruit female workers, stitching the hemp bag, according to a piece of money, the job is not tiring. Mother Lin then let her jewel Lin Fengjiao, the first public appearance, to work in the foreign bank. Lin Fengjiao was a slim, handsome, and well-dressed woman who was known as the most beautiful woman in the factory. However, she was the last to stitch up the hemp. The young servants of the factory, upon seeing Lin Fengjiao''s beauty, were all moved and began to pursue her.


    Lin Fengjiao simply looked down on them and refused to say anything. Those ocean servants were often treated coldly by her, each one of them being embarrassed and didn''t dare to be angry. Those few overseers were all fawning on Lin Fengjiao. It was a common thing for her to report the number of items and collect higher wages. Lin Fengjiao sewed the least, but made a lot of money. She worked very smoothly in a foreign bank.


    Taro Ogata is a leader of the Black Dragon Society of Japan. His activities abroad are also a special agent of the Black Dragon Society. The bank operates many projects and has all kinds of facilities. In addition to running a foreign bank and using various means to take over other foreign banks, he is also a member of the Japanese network of the Kwantung military secret service. He had several samurai warriors as his bodyguards, more than twenty armed slaves at his command, and if necessary he could bring a team of Japanese soldiers to guard the city. In Tianjin, Tiro Pingangang flaunts his power and rages the world, but this is not mentioned.


    On the other hand, Tiro Pinggong had taken a fancy to Lin, based on her age, looks, intelligence and evaluation of all aspects. He wanted to train Lin Fengjiao as a political prostitute used by Japan to invade other countries.


    That day, he had already made up his mind and ordered his men to prepare a boat. He had a Ocean Servant to guard the door and wait for Lin Fengjiao''s arrival. Lin Fengjiao went to work in the morning. As soon as she stepped through the door of the overseas bank, she was summoned to his office.

 C86

    At this moment, Taro Pingaoka had finished setting up the room. Seeing that Lin Fengjiao had arrived, he stood up with a smile and said, "Please take a seat Miss Lin. You are the most intelligent woman here, I want to look at you in a different light. I invited you here today because I want to promote you to a more important position. " Hearing this, Lin Fengjiao was very happy, so she sat down to listen.


    Someone brought Lin Fengjiao another cup of fragrant tea, letting her have it, "Miss Lin, please have it!" Lin Feng said, "Thank you!" He continued, "If you have anything to tell me, Boss, please feel free to tell me. "Lin Fengjiao truly values her ability." Taro Pingang smiled and continued: "Miss Lin is really intelligent, with unique leadership skills. I''ve decided to send you to study. You learn to come back, I let you become a great general matter. Not only do you have to pay high wages, but you also have to make a name for yourself. "


    Although Lin Fengjiao was happy in her heart, she thought to herself, "Where do you want me to study?" If we go far, I won''t do it. " So he asked, "Mr. Boss, where do you want me to study? Is it far? " Taro Pingang smiled. "Please don''t worry, miss. Let me have a cup of tea first. I''ll tell you later. You must be very pleased to hear that too. " He smoked his cigarette. That really was puffing out clouds and puffing out mist, leisurely and naturally. His words were calm and without any flaws.


    Lin Fengjiao thought to herself, "According to what he said, we definitely won''t go too far." If I can improve, it would be great to earn more! " She picked up the cup of tea and drank it all while she was still feeling happy. "Miss Lin, this time you should know everything." Lin Fengjiu was puzzled. Her heart was anxious and her vision was hazy. She could not sit still. Soon, she fell asleep in her chair. It turns out that in the tea first put the Ecstasy "homesickness Powder".


    Several Japanese warriors were already waiting outside the door. Noticing that Lin had fallen into a deep slumber, Pinggang ordered, "Someone, come!" All the Japanese warriors immediately entered the room and took off Lin Fengjiao''s clothes and changed into the uniform of the Japanese Army. However, his back was to the car, which was then transported to the dock and boarded a steamer. After a few more twists and turns, they transported Lin Fengjiao to Mai Shun.


    Lin Fengjiao was sent to the Japanese military barracks in the small town of Liaodong for persecution after she had gone through a strict examination by the Japanese military secret service. They would first have to make it difficult for her, make her tame and obedient, and then ship her back to Japan for formal training. Unexpectedly, the small city''s devil nest was destroyed by Farmer Ma, saving Lin Fengjiao and the other nine girls.


    As for Lin Mu and Lin Tianxiao, they were looking for Lin Fengjiao. That day, at sunset and dusk, Lin Mu saw that her daughter had not come home from work. She felt anxious and hurried to the neighborhood to ask the girl who worked with Lin Fengjiao. Mother Lin saw that her daughter had finished eating at work and asked anxiously, "Why is my daughter not back yet? Aren''t you all together? "


    The girl said, "We used to be together, but today is different. This morning, Lin Fengjiao and I went to work together. As soon as we walked through the door of the overseas bank, a manservant called out to Feng Jiao and said, "Miss Lin, the boss invites you in." She went with the man. I didn''t see Lin Fengjiao for a whole day. She might have been transferred to another workshop. You can go ask someone else. "


    When Mother Lin heard this, she became anxious and hurriedly went to ask the other girls. She then found a few other girls and told Mother Lin that she did not see Lin Fengjiao. Mother Lin panicked, thinking: "At this time, my daughter might have gone home?" Mother Lin anxiously walked home to take a look. Seeing that her daughter had not returned, she became even more anxious and urged Lin Tian to be filial: "I heard that those foreign servants were after your sister. Did something happen to her? Go to the bank and ask their boss. This morning, her boss sent someone to look for her. " Lin Tian Xiao complained: "You shouldn''t have let her go from the beginning. Oceania is a place full of filth. Who doesn''t know it? Which one didn''t know? "It was really a moment of confusion." When Mother Lin heard this, she regretted it over and over again, and urged Lin Tianjiao to look for her.


    Lin Tianxiao hurriedly went out to find a few of his brothers to travel with him. By this time the bank had closed its doors. Lin Tian filial brought the group to the entrance of the Yang Bank. After knocking on the door and shouting for a while, a servant came in and asked: "What? "Knocking about what?" He opened the door and stuck his head out. Lin Tian Xiao handed over a cigarette and said: "My name is Lin Tian Xiao, I''m here to find my sister Lin Feng Jiao." Only then did Servant Yang hear it, "I know Lin Fengjiao. She left early. There are no more workers here. "


    Hearing this, Lin Tianjiao secretly became anxious in his heart. He said: "Sir, please pass on the message. I have something to ask your boss, Mr. Pinggang."


    Servant Yang lit up his cigarette and smoked a few mouthfuls, "I really don''t know who Lin Fengjiao left with after work today." Wait a moment, I''ll inform the boss. " Then he turned to see Taro Ogata. At this time, Taro Pinggang was having his meal by himself. Only then did Servant Yang enter the house and bow: "Mr. Pinggang, there is a person called Lin Tianxiao outside. He has come to look for his sister, Lin Fengjiao." He put down his chopsticks and asked, "How many people did he bring?"


    Only then did Servant Yang say, "All four of them are from the Essence Martial Arts School." Taro Pingaoka, who had heard a lot of people coming, frowned and said, "Lure them away. He said that he had already come home from work. "I don''t know." Then he raised his glass. He took a swig of wine. Servant Yang did not leave, and said: "Since I said that, he is unwilling to leave, and wants to see you." Pingangang Tai Lang said angrily: "Go to hell!" I won''t see you! "


    Only then did Servant Yang turn around and walk out of the door. His tone became stiff and he spoke as if he was parrot: "Go away!" My boss doesn''t want to see you! " Lin Tian Xiao endured and asked: "What did your boss say?" Servant Yang said: "The boss is eating and does not want to see you. He said your sister had already left work, I don''t know. "


    Lin Tian''s filial nature was fierce. He immediately became angry and was about to charge in and angrily said: "You get out of the way! I''ll go in and ask him. " The servant then said, "Please understand the rules. Is this a place where you can casually enter?" Just as they were arguing, two more Japanese soldiers arrived.


    He does not know," added Servant Yang. "You guys should hurry up and go look for it somewhere else." "" Lin Tian Xiao''s brother also pulled Lin Tian Xiao and said: "Don''t blow the matter too much for now, just in case little sister goes to your house. If we can''t find it, we can ask him again. The Japanese soldier interrupted, "What kind of work?" Only then did Servant Yang hastily say: "Nothing, nothing to say.


    Lin Tian Xiao was anxious and angry at the same time. He could only leave with his brothers and split up to search. The few of them ran all night long, asking about the girls who were working at the overseas walk. No one saw Lin Fengjiu get off work. At this time, Lin Tian Xiao and his brothers knew that the situation wasn''t good. The few of them grouped together again.


    Lin Tian Xiao said: "Something must have happened to my little sister. I knew things were not going well when Tarang Pingang refused to see me. This is bad, if something happens to my little sister, even my mother will want to die. " When the brothers heard this, they were all very anxious. Someone said, "Since someone has seen my sister being called into his office, we should ask him for her. The disappearance of his younger sister must have been caused by Tai Lang from Pinggang. He used to cheat girls who worked in the foreign trade. "


    Someone said, "Might as well. I''ll fight it out with him!" Others said, "Why don''t we go back to the dojo first and tell Master about this and have Master take us to Pinggang? His master was a famous person in Tianjin, so at least he could give her some face in Pinggang. They only needed to ask and answer questions to know how lucky she was. Then, we can decide how to argue with Pinggang. "


    The few of them agreed and went back to the Essence Martial Arts School to explain the situation to Master Chen. When Master Chen heard this, he also felt that this matter was urgent and immediately agreed to step forward. Master Chen was dressed neatly as he led more than thirty disciples and Lin Tianxiao to the foreign trade. At this time, Tallan Pingang was replaced by Japanese soldiers guarding the gate. Japanese soldiers blocked the entrance to the hospital with their weapons.


    Master Chen came forward to speak to them, and the Japanese soldiers glared at him and said in Japanese, "Don''t talk so much! Whatever your reasons, no one is allowed to enter without Mr. Pinggang''s permission. We''re just guards. We don''t have time to reason with anyone. If you dare to cause trouble, we will shoot you and kill you without question. "


    Master Chen didn''t understand Japanese and could only listen to her for a while. She didn''t know what to say. Seeing that Master Chen didn''t understand his words, the Japanese soldier turned around and called out to a manservant who understood Japanese.


    Master Chen then said to Servant Yang: "Sir, please deliver the report. Essence Martial Arts School Chen Kai Xuan wishes to meet Mr. Pinggang and Tai Lang. " Those ocean slaves all knew Master Chen. Seeing him bring these disciples, he knew that the situation was not easy to stop. That Servant Yang politely replied, "Master Chen, please wait. I will go report to the boss." He turned around and walked away. After a while, he came back and said, "Boss Pinggang said that he was busy. I won''t see anyone! "


    When Master Chen heard this, he immediately said: "If I don''t show you the Pinggang Tai Lang, I must be feeling guilty." Miss Lin was most likely taken away by him. If we don''t get to the bottom of this matter today, we will definitely not agree to it! " In his anger, he wanted to put pressure on Taillon Pinggang.


    Master Chen turned around and ordered his disciples, "If Pinggang won''t let us meet up, we''ll rush in and ask him!" All the disciples rushed forward enthusiastically as they clamoured for a while. The Japanese soldiers could not stop him. Master Chen led his people and forced his way inside.


    "All the servants inside shouted for them to stop him." What are you doing? Get the hell out of here! " The disciples said, "Why didn''t you meet us in Pinggang? Let him out! We have to get the person from him! " When all the ocean slaves heard this, they stopped in front of him.


    One of them said, "Wait!" He ran in a hurry to find Tai Lang Pinggang. Not long after that, Tarang Oregon came back with a few samurai warriors, followed by a few Japanese soldiers with guns. They were all in a fierce mood. "Chen Kai Xuan, what are you looking for me for?


    Master Chen said, "We''re here to ask for people! Bring out Miss Lin! " "What credentials do you have to ask me for them?" Is Lin Fengjiao your daughter? What do you care! She had come home from work a long time ago. The workers went out of the factory gate, but we never cared. I advise you to know a little about ups and downs, go back! "


    Master Chen said, "Miss Lin is one of our compatriots. I can''t ignore this. I also advise you to hand over the men as soon as possible. Your deceptive tricks, coaxing the child is not bad, how can you deceive the public! You are faltering and full of loopholes and nonsense. And I''ll tell you the truth: we''ve asked everyone who works here. Yesterday morning, you sent someone to call Miss Lin over to the office, but she still hasn''t come out. We have enough evidence to ask of you. Where did you get them? Quickly hand it over! "


    "Master Chen, don''t you dare overhear such rumors." "Take a look." He took out the record book and said, "This contains the record of Lin Fengjiao''s previous day''s work. How would I know what she''s going to do after work? " Master Chen did not even look at his book and said: "Mr. Pinggang, stop with your little tricks and tricks! It''s not that easy for you to deceive me. I just want to ask you: will you hand him over? "


    Pingangang Tai Lang angrily said, "I won''t hand him over, what can you do about it?" Master Chen went forward to grab him, and Tae-lang, who was standing at the side, took a few steps back in panic. A Japanese warrior stopped Master Chen and threw a punch at her. Master Chen blocked his fist with one hand and struck out with the other. The warrior was struck in the chest before he could dodge and was forced back in pain. Two more Japanese warriors stormed forward and attacked Master Chen from the left and right.


    Master Chen said, "What are you doing? Are they going to use force!? " As he said that, he swept his foot across the ground. In the blink of an eye, the two Japanese warriors were knocked to the ground. The two jumped up in panic and attacked at the same time. Master Chen waited, then suddenly made a move and hit the one on the left with his fist. He changed his move and kicked the one on the right again. The two warriors then fell down one by one, while the other staggered backwards. The other warriors knew that Master Chen was a master of martial arts, so they were too scared to approach him. Master Chen then asked: "Pinggang Tai Lang, are you handing him over?" Zhang Xuan stepped forward. The warriors and slaves were forced to retreat.

 C87

    When the Japanese soldiers saw this, they all became furious. They all raised their guns and fired bullets at the hall to stop Master Chen and the other disciples. They looked as if they were about to shoot. Without fear, Master Chen pointed at Tai Lang, saying, "Are you handing him over or not? If you don''t hand him over, we''ll fight you! "


    All the ocean slaves were frightened and guarded by their men. "Chen Kai Xuan, what can you do to me if I don''t hand over my men?" All the disciples of the Dojo of Limits shouted in unison, "Capture him! Force him to hand over the person! " They rushed forward again.


    At this moment, the ferocious Japanese soldiers opened fire. Immediately, he knocked down the two elite disciples. All the disciples of the dojo were immediately enraged. Some of them were fighting with Japanese soldiers, while others went to seize Taiang, and the two sides engaged in a chaotic battle.


    The Japanese soldiers were quickly seized by the guns and fell to the ground. All of them cried out in a strange manner, but they did not flinch. He was so scared that he backed off and shouted, "Chen Kai Xuan, I won''t forgive you!"


    More than thirty slaves, more than ten Japanese soldiers and eight Japanese warriors could not hold on any longer. Pinggang was so scared that he turned around and ran. At that moment, the siren sounded, and a large number of patrolmen came running from the street. The leader of the group shouted, "All of you, stop! "Arm fights are not allowed!" Only then did the crowd stop. As it turned out, he had called the constable before leaving the house.


    All the patrolmen glared at him angrily. They approached and surrounded Master Chen and the other elite disciples. The chief inspector took a few steps forward and spoke harshly: "Chen Kai Xuan! You dare to gather people to fight and disrupt the law and order? You''re under arrest! " He then ordered, "Tie him up for me!" All the patrolmen took out ropes and moved forward, tying up Master Chen and the other main disciples.


    Lin Tian pitied and said: "Why do you not care about the people that are kidnapped by Tai Lang from Pinggang? He tricked my sister and sold her away. We came to get her from him, what right do you have to capture us? " As if he hadn''t heard, the chief inspector twisted his face and said, "All of you, go to the patrol office to speak! "Take them away!"


    The disciples of the dojo stood there motionlessly and shouted, "You guys are colluding with each other to harm us! We refuse to accept this! Let our master go! We want to sue you! " The patrolmen pushed and hugged, cursing and swearing as they escorted Master Chen and the other disciples away.


    Before he could recover from his anger, Pinggong ordered Servant Yang, "All of you go and smash apart the Essence Martial Arts School! I want Tianjin to have no such martial arts school and Chen Kai Xuan! "


    Those ocean slaves had nothing to fear, so they immediately set off to smash the elite dojo. They aggressively came to the dojo, took off their signboards and smashed them into pieces. He also pounded on doors and windows and all the equipment, tables and chairs. They didn''t stop until the elite Martial Arts School was smashed to smithereens.


    Unable to find Lin Fengjiao, yet another incident had occurred. Lin Mu was crying in regret. With a wave of fire, she fell ill. Lin Tian Xiao and the rest were imprisoned for three days before being released. Master Chen and a few other main disciples were still locked up. Lin Tian Xiao brought his men back to the dojo. Seeing that it was smashed into smithereens, it was simply a piece of ruin. He could not suppress the anger in his heart. They immediately swore: "We are irreconcilable with the Pingang Tai Lang! "If I don''t kill Pinggang, I swear I won''t be a good man!"


    From then on, Lin Tianjiao searched everywhere for the whereabouts of his sister and healed his mother. On the other hand, he tried to rescue his master and fellow disciples from prison. Lin Tian Xiao and his brothers were walking around asking people, spending a lot of money, but couldn''t save their master and seniors. Through their practice, they knew very well that without crossing Pinggang, their Master and juniors could not be released from prison, nor could they find Lin Fengjiao, nor could they avenge the destruction of their dojo.


    Only then did Lin Tian Xiao and a few of his brothers decisively decide to arm themselves and fight against Tai Lang of the Pinggang. That day, after careful planning, they robbed a patrolman''s gun near the ZTE Hotel that night. They were looking for an opportunity to fight their way into the foreign bank and kill the Pingang Tai Lang. Whether they would be able to kill Pinggang Tarang or not was something to be said later.


    After Lin Tian Xiao finished telling these stories, he was furious and said: "Now that Tai Lang has cheated my sister, the evidence is conclusive. I will not be able to avoid him. I must have burned the Daiwa! "Kill Pingang Tai Lang!"


    Just then, they arrived at Da Guo. Lin Tian Xiao looked at the water surface and said to his brothers: "Not far ahead is the checkpoint. There are foreign troops guarding the place, so we shouldn''t rush through. It is important to prevent Pingang Tai Lang from having telephone communication with the foreign soldiers. We''ll close up the boat and sneak through when it gets dark. We must send this couple, who have been in trouble, to Shandong safely. " The other brothers also agreed, "It''s already been set for the night. We''ll ride the soldiers and rush there unprepared." "Once we enter the Bohai Sea, we''ll be absolutely safe." The six of them said as they pulled the boat closer to the shore. At this moment, two boats had already docked and were entering the town. Lin Tian Xiao pointed at them and said: "They must have just entered from Dagu. Let''s follow them and get to know the situation of the foreign soldiers guarding in front of them." The six of them quickly chased after that group of people.


    When they entered the town, they saw that the group had entered a restaurant. Lin Tian Xiao and the others also followed inside. When he got inside, he saw that the group of people had already set up the dishes and were sitting around to drink. Lin Tian Xiao said: "Fellow brothers, this little brother will be troubling you. I have a shipment I''d like to ship out. I wonder how about the foreman''s handle? "Please advise me."


    The man took a sip of wine and said, "Brother, your goods are private goods right? Are you from the city too? "How can you not know the rules of this place?" Lin Tian Xiao pretended to be honest and said: "Good brother is wise, you guessed correctly. The brothers have not left the city for a long time, so very few people know the situation of the foreign soldiers in front of us. "


    That person said, "During the day, the soldiers will strictly inspect the passing ships, so it''s not good for you to sneak in. It was dark, and the soldiers were playing cards or drinking or going out to look for women. At night they did not take the council seriously. When the sky is dark, you can go quietly. " Another said, "If you see a boat on patrol, you can claim that a fishing boat has entered the sea and hasn''t gone back to pick it up. These kinds of things happen every day, and since the soldiers are used to it, they are afraid of trouble, so they won''t ask about it. "


    When Lin Tian Xiao heard this, he finally felt reassured. He thanked the crew, bought food, and returned to the boat. Lin Tian Xiaoxiao first distributed the food to Fa Ming, Mi Sheng An, and Furong. Afterwards, the six of them sat around the table and drank the wine. He was preparing to charge through the customs office and enter the Bohai Sea.


    When they had finished their drinks and rested a little, it was dark. Suddenly the southeast wind blew strongly, Lin Tian Xiao stood up and said: "This wind is too good! It''s very good for us. Temporarily lowering the sail into the Bohai Sea, you can sail with the wind. If the wind is not too strong, we can reach Shandong without the use of daylight. " The six of them were overjoyed and immediately set sail. Lin Tian Xiao adjusted the bow and headed straight for the checkpoint.


    Fa Ming stood at the bow of the ship and looked at the wind. Lin TianAo said: "Master, you don''t have to worry. We''re all big people in the water, used to being in the wind and rain. It''s cold outside, go sit in the cabin. I have understood the situation of the soldiers in front of us. We''ll definitely pass without a hitch. " Farmer said, "That''s good." "Don''t let anything happen to this unfortunate couple." Lin Tian Xiao''s brothers all said: "Master, don''t worry. We have full confidence that we will be able to enter the Bohai Sea. "


    Fa Ming looked at the six men rowing the boat with a calm look on his face. Seeing that the six people shared the same intention, they rowed the boat in an orderly manner. Although the wind was blowing against them, the boat was moving forward. Lin Tian Xiao continued: "If we enter the Bohai Sea, the wind will blow strongly and the water will surge. We''ll stay at the safe haven for the night, and it''ll be safe. "


    As he spoke, the boat swept past the beacon and entered the inspection center. A soldier stuck his head out of the tower and shouted, "What are you doing? To be examined! " While Lin Tian Xiao told his brothers to speed up their rowing, he shouted to the soldiers: Go ahead and fetch the boat! When the soldiers heard this, they all fell silent. The ship soon left the mouth of the Great Gap, entered the Bohai Sea, turned west, and sailed into the Bohai Bay.


    Lin Tian Xiao was relieved and happy as he observed the water surface. The sea was pitch black. In the distance, the waves were roaring, but in the bay, the wind was calm. Lin Tian couldn''t help but praise: "Miraculous! Miraculous! What a place in the bay! " The six men pulled up the sail, and the boat moved as fast as an arrow. Lin Tian Xiao once again lit the fishing lamp, and the six of them split into three groups and took turns rowing the boat. With the help of the wind, the boat cut through the waves and hurried on its way.


    When he returned to the cabin, he said to Mizone and Fleur, "These six are all good sailors, and their passage is safe and reliable. It is also your suffering that has moved the world. With the help of the wind, you can reach Shandong by daybreak. Now the two of you are like a bird out of a cage, at ease. " The two were inexhaustible joy, and they felt a wave of gratitude towards Farmer Ma.


    Lin Tian Xiao led his three brothers and also entered the cabin to sit down before saying: "Master, ever since we met, we have always admired you. I always thought you had a heart full of justice. The valiant, the brave, the brilliant. You are a true hero of the martial arts world, a monk in need, a Bodhisattva in need. With you, build up our sentiments, refine our will, improve our character. All six of us have made progress. I''m not a very knowledgeable person and my martial arts skills are not high, but I love to dance and make ink. In order to repay your kindness, I want to make your chivalrous story into a book. Let your name live forever and your deeds spread widely among the people. In this way, I have also described the dark ways of the world in an exquisite manner. Let future generations know what honor is, what light is, and what happiness is. If I can''t write well enough, I will ask a scholar to write well. It must be written as such. "


    When Farmer heard this, he laughed and said, "With such ambitions in your mind, you will definitely be able to write them in the future. To be honest, I''ve also seen you as a man of exceptional generosity. From your words, it can be seen that you have noble talent. It was like a piece of jade shining in the dark. However, the story of the poor monk was not worthy of widespread praise. Save some pen and ink, and focus on writing out the shame of the Chinese, the dark injustice of the world, that''s all. Descendants are smarter than us. They will definitely remember the national shame, grasp happiness, pursue the light, and build a prosperous country. "


    A brother said, "Master, you don''t know yet. This Brother Lin of mine is a top student in the Jin and Jin schools. If he were to focus on his book, he would definitely be able to write it. "


    "I can see that."


    Lin Tian Xiao spoke again: "It''s hard to understand in the middle of the night, so I''m not interested. To pass this dark time as soon as possible, please tell the chivalrous story of your life. We''ll listen to you. The boat is on the water. If you can get from here to Shandong, my book will be written. " Farmer smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll help you succeed."


    When Lin Tian Xiao heard this, he was happy. He applauded with his three brothers and gave birth to An Rong.

 C88

    Farmer cleared his throat and was about to speak. Lin Tian Xiao then said: "Please tell me how to save my sister first, I especially want to listen to this part." Farmer was also excited for a moment and said, "Everyone, don''t worry. I have something to tell you." Thus, Fa Ming began to tell stories from the moment Shaolin monk came to the capital. He told them one after the other until the next day, when the sea was covered with a myriad of rays of light. His mouth was dry from exhaustion, and the pronunciation was not loud anymore.


    Farmer got up and said, "The sky is bright, I can''t talk anymore. I''ll tell you about it when I get the chance. "Now let''s all go outside and enjoy the sea breeze!" The crowd went outside the cabin and saw the blue sea rippling. Looking at the smoke in the distance, the waves were as flat as a mirror. In front of him was Shandong.


    Lin Tian Xiao pointed forward: "In front of us is Diao Kou Town. We''ll have something to eat there, and then we''ll move on. We will send you all the way to Penglai Wonderland. " Farmer waved his hand and laughed, "Forget it, don''t send me off again. In front of them was Shandong. You have done well in the service of justice, and have been kind and helpful, and the poor monk is deeply moved. "It has been hard on you all for a day and a night. This voyage should come to an end."


    Lin Tian said respectfully: "This is nothing compared to you. We should give it to you. We should give it to them as a form of chivalry. It was always right to help if there were difficulties. All my brothers have a chivalrous heart. "


    You are all kind and fair, and we have all seen it," he said. However, I heard about a Yuan Ming in Tianjin. He was all right, but with a different accent. He said he was a monk from Grandmaster Dai. I want to go to Grandmaster Dai to see what is going on. If there really is a monk called Yuan Ming, then I''ll leave empty-handed. If Yuan Ming uses his accent to hide his address, and the fake is a monk from Grandmaster Dai, then I''ll find him. I can also arrange a home for this couple in distress.


    Lin Tian piously said: "Since it''s like this, I''ll let master decide. However, from here to Taian, we have to cross the Yellow River, take Jinan, and go far up the mountain. I think it''s better if I send Master across the Yellow River. "


    Farmer shook his head, "There''s no need. I plan to visit a friend in Pingyuan County before heading to Tai''an. Not to mention that your mother is alone at home, and she will have a hard time expecting her children to come home. If you go back early, your mother will be happier and less troubled. " Lin Tian Xiao was a filial son, after hearing this, he did not insist on sending him off.


    When the boat reached the shore, Lin Tianjiao and the others pulled the boat closer to the shore as they entered Diao Kou Town. He entered a big restaurant in the town. That Shandong worker found it hard to understand what he was saying, so he politely made way for them: "Everyone, please take a seat inside. Here''s some rice and steamed bun." Fish soup, onion soup, and fresh vegetables were all available. Eating dishes, seafood, please do not hesitate to order. Don''t mind my poor table, you actually save money. All the restaurants in the town are the same, nine copper coins and a good meal for one person. "


    The nine of them sat down at two tables. The waiter sings and sings, sets out fish soup, scallion soup, seaweed soup, lobster soup, a dozen different kinds. He poured more wine and brought the rice and steamed bun. Lin Tian looked at the rice and potato buns and asked the waiter: "Why not the big white rice buns?"


    The clerk said, "That treasure has been lost for a year. To be able to eat such a delicious meal in Shandong, we have to be in this county. Elsewhere, he escaped into the wilderness. He starved to death, and his life was miserable. This place is also full of starving people, the suffering is indescribable! "


    When Lin Tian Xiao heard this, he said to Fu Ming: "Master, this place is too shabby, let''s have a meal together." Farmer laughed and said, "It''s common practice to go to the country and follow the customs. I''ve long heard that the people of Shandong live in poverty and hardship. However, Shandong Province''s soup is very famous, and today is the perfect time to taste it. " Farmer picked up the first grade of scallion soup. It was indeed well-cooked and delicious. It smacked his lips. It was fragrant.


    Farmer praised him repeatedly, "Good, good, good. This soup is beautifully made! Maintaining one''s looks and moistening one''s lungs was as precious as a treasure. With the power of clearing the sun and replenishing the Qi in one''s lungs, it would be easy to remove the cold from one''s body. The cold in my lungs can''t be recovered after a long time, so if I use it, I won''t eat the elixir, and will get rid of the disease by myself. " Farmer continued, "All of you should eat more to nourish your lungs. You should have more energy when you go back to the boat." When the waiter heard that the soup had a miraculous effect, he was so happy that he ran off to fill the soup again. It wasn''t long before everyone started to sweat profusely from eating the soup. Lin Tian Xiao and his six brothers hadn''t even finished eating and already felt like they had the strength to row a boat.


    After the meal, Farmer paid first. He then took out a bunch of silver and gave it to Lin Tianxiong: "If you don''t have Xi Feng''s help when you go back, your journey will be very arduous. For this little bit of money, buy some wine and drink along the way and treat it as a little gift from the poor monk. " Lin Tian Xiao quickly refused.


    "If you do not accept it, it will be less; if you do not accept it, I will not accept it." Lin Tian Xiao helplessly accepted it. Fa Ming suddenly thought of something and said, "Benefactor Lin, I personally instructed your sister not to go home alone. Contact her family first and they will come to pick you up. It was impossible for your sister to still be in Jinzhou. You can first ask the relatives in the area. I wish your family an early reunion! This humble monk shall take my leave! "


    Lin Tian Xiao was excited. He pulled over a stool and helped Fu Ming sit down as he said: "Master, Lu Yuanshan is so tall. I wonder when we''ll meet again." Before leaving, please accept my, Lin Tian''s, filial greetings. " Farmer stood up. Lin Tian Xiao once again said with tears in his eyes: "If Master is not willing to accept it, I definitely won''t listen to you." Farmer said helplessly, "Good, good, good." This poor monk has never allowed himself to be thanked for what he has done. Today, I will accept your respect. "


    Fa Ming sat still as Lin TianAo and the other eight people kowtowed. Before they left, Lin Tianxiao, Mi Shengan, and Furong all cried.


    When Fa Ming saw the eight of them kowtowing three times, he still continued to kowtow. He got up and pulled everyone up, saying, "This is a good kowtow, but I accept it from all of you. I took advantage of it. And don''t cry and be childish. It''s easy for us to meet. If the mountains don''t change, then how can we not see each other? In your free time, please meet us at the Temple of National Protection in Beijing. " The three of them stopped crying. Hibiscus Mishan said goodbye to Lin Tian Xiao and his six brothers, and finally broke up in tears. Not mentioning when Lin Tian Xiao had led the five brothers away.


    However, it was said that Mizun An and his wife had left Diao Kou town. The three of them were hungry and thirsty. They would sleep at night and travel to Pingyuan County. On this day, the three of them arrived at the front of Zhang Jia Village.


    "My good friend, Mr. Zhang, lives in the village up ahead. I have arranged for you and your husband to live a carefree life. Are you willing to listen to my arrangements? "


    Mi Shengan hastened to say, "Master, you are our reincarnated parents." We''ll do whatever you say, you''re welcome. The two of us have no relatives in the north, so we have no place to stay. We are very grateful that you were able to arrange for us to follow you. "


    As the three of them talked, they landed on a hill. The river was covered with trees, wild flowers, butterflies, and silver foxes; the magpies chirped, the migratory birds strung their branches, and the sparrows fell to the ground. The crowd was extremely happy.


    "I want to entrust the two of you to Mr. Zhang. He has no children, he has fields in his house. He is a man of wealth and righteousness. He will definitely treat you and your wife well. "


    Mi Shengan and Furong were very happy when they heard this. Delighted, Fleur''s heart was filled with the desire for a better life. She began to reminisce about her love affair with Mishan. She forgot her worries and returned to her childish state. Happy colorful flowers, butterfly, and Misheng Yi play. Farmer was also very happy to see it.


    The three of them walked down the hill into the village and looked ahead. Zhang Mansion was surrounded by streams of water, and it was filled with wind and gas. The left and right regions of the land were slow, with dragons and tigers occupying the front and back areas. Fa Ming understood the Cyan Bird Technique and praised, "What a great treasure land!" As he approached, he saw a group of children playing in front of the door. Mr. Zhang was dressed neatly and was looking at them.


    Farmer exclaimed happily, "Brother, you''re in a leisurely mood! Looking at me? "


    When Mr. Zhang heard that it was Farmer, he was also overjoyed. He quickly stepped forward and said in surprise, "Aiya! The magpie chirps all day long, and I expect an honored guest to come. It turned out that the High Monk had arrived! Waiting for me to get anxious and I''m looking around. " Mr. Ledezhang and Farmer held hands and greeted each other warmly. Mr. Zhang looked at the two people behind him.


    She was young and beautiful with a childish look on her face; Mixian was beautiful with a resolute expression on her face. He turned to ask. Fa Ming said, "This is not the place to speak. Allow me to enter the manor for a chat." Mr. Zhang repeatedly said, "Good, good, good! "As you wish."


    The four of them cheered as they entered the house and entered the room. Mr. Zhang smiled and said, "High Monk, I won''t treat you badly. You really have a good sign that you have come." If you don''t believe me, look. I''ve already prepared the food for you. The three of you are travel worn, so we can talk while we eat. " Farmer laughed and said, "You know how to play such a ridiculous game. It makes me wonder about you several times. Are you a prophet? Or did you get the information first? " Mr. Zhang smiled but did not answer.


    After the three of them had washed up, they came to the table and saw that the plates and bowls were overlapping each other. Farmer leaned over and sniffed. It was still warm. Mr. Zhang smiled and said, "The thin wine and vegetarian dishes I have here are not worthy of respect. Let''s sit down and talk while we eat. " The four of them sat down, and Hibiscus obediently poured wine.


    Mr. Zhang asked Fa Ming, "High Monk, should you go into the details now?" Fa Ming ate a mouthful of food and intentionally stayed calm. Mr. Zhang could not bear it any longer. He then guessed, "Could this pair of young people be the sons and daughters of your family? "Why don''t you mention it?"


    Farmer laughed, "Brother, you sure know how to joke around. I''m not out on the road, where did my children come from? This is a couple that I picked up for you on the way here. I specially delivered it over a thousand miles to serve you. Do you think you can thank me? "


    When Mr. Zhang heard this, he was very happy and asked, "Is this for real? If this old man were to obtain these two women, I would be satisfied for the rest of my life. " Farmer said, "A gentleman does not lie. I will not lie to you. This is true. " Mr. Zhang laughed heartily, "This old man is overjoyed! Thank you, Brother High Monk! "


    Mi Shengan and Furong were very happy to see this scene. They were very quick-witted and did not need any advice. They both knelt down and kowtowed to Mr. Zhang, saying, "Father, we are deeply grateful that you did not abandon us. "May I serve you for the rest of my life under your knee." Mr. Zhang was so happy that he stood up and shouted, "Children, stand up! There was nothing unusual about it. Sit down, all of you. From now on, you two will be my children. Tomorrow, I still need a big banquet, so all of my relatives and friends will come to congratulate me. "


    The four sat back down. Farmer smiled and said, "Brother Ren, now that you have a pair of happy children, you don''t need to think about being immortal anymore." Mr. Zhang said, "This is also heaven''s will. It''s only natural that I have a common destiny. He had no plans for the future. I want to wholeheartedly share my happiness with my children! "


    Farmer continued, "This husband and wife pair have suffered great suffering and hatred. In the future, they will definitely show you respect and filial piety. If I help you, what are you going to thank me for? "


    The Dharma book was a joke. Unexpectedly, Mr. Zhang became serious and said, "You did well! Good lift! I will definitely repay this favor. "


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "I can''t let you be in vain! Well, this boy is my son, and this girl is your daughter. Let''s go our own way! "


    Fleur quickly kowtowed to Farmer, calling him Daddy. Farmer was also happy to say to Mr. Zhang, "Good, good, good! "From now on, we''re going to be at home." Mr. Zhang raised his cup and took advantage of the excitement of the wine as he shouted, "Come! Home, let''s toast! " The two of them were so happy that they drank merrily until the sky turned dark.

 C89

    The next day, Mr. Zhang was very happy. As expected, a large feast was held. The guests gathered the relatives and friends of the entire village to drink and celebrate for the day. No need to go into detail.


    Fa Ming stayed for several days. He wanted to leave several times, but was stopped by Hibiscus, who wailed, "Don''t let daddy leave." The anxious Farmer said in his heart, "This daughter has to admit that she is in trouble. It doesn''t matter if I miss a few days. If I continue like this, how can I, a monk, not become a vulgar family? Who else are you looking for? It was truly a bad idea to ask Zhang Yuting for this favor. "Now I''m having a hard time.


    Fa Ming was helpless and stayed for a few more days. He thought about going to Yuan Ming and said to Hibiscus, "My good daughter, quickly let daddy go." I was sent by the abbot of the temple to look for someone. There were also things that couldn''t be delayed. If I miss anything, I will be punished in the temple. There''s no need to say that. If you don''t let me go, I will get sick. " Only then did Hibiscus agree to let him pass.


    Seeing that she nodded and agreed to leave, Fa Ming was afraid that she would go back on her word and hurriedly prepared to leave. Mr. Zhang led his family and friends out of the village. Mishan and Fleur sent them on their way. The two of them had left Pingyuan County and were still sending each other off. Fa Ming advised the two of them to stop a hundred times. The two of them just refused to listen and insisted on sending them off.


    Fa Ming was so anxious that he stopped and said, "You two really have the temperament of a child. You don''t seem to understand anything. How could there be a banquet that did not disperse? Finally, they had to part ways from Jun Qianli. If there was a profit or loss in the month, they would meet again. We come to Japan often. " Farmer pretended to be angry and stopped the two before they were willing to leave. When he was far away, he looked back and saw that the two of them were still crying.


    Farmer shouted again, "You guys, quickly go back! Serve your parents well. I found him and he''s coming back! " He was also afraid that the two would follow him again, so he turned around and walked away quickly. Hibiscus and Mishan stopped crying and called out, "Goodbye, Daddy!" The two of them knelt on the ground, looked at the back of Fa Ming, bowed three times, and then reluctantly turned around and went back. Later on, Fleur served Mr. and Mrs. Zhang seriously and thoughtfully, until the end. Misheng became a soldier and a famous general in the army. Not counting the two of them.


    However, it was clear that he was walking alone until nightfall. After passing through Yu City, he thought to himself: "I still can''t stay in the restaurant. I have to sleep in the temple. Perhaps Yuan Ming''s whereabouts can be found at any temple. " Farmer made up his mind and continued moving forward. Seeing that there were no temples around, a mountain appeared before his eyes. As he crossed the mountain, he saw a temple in front of him. The temple was brightly lit.


    Delighted, he quickly approached the gate and saw that it was broken, the walls broken. Mendong a pile of firewood, Mencius a bamboo pole. The objects in the yard were in disarray. No matter how one looked at them, they were all in disarray. Then he went into the courtyard and looked around: he saw that there were several rooms in the main hall, each with its own hall. There was no one around, it was as if they were all asleep. "Why is such a large temple so chaotic? It seems that we have just gone through a war. " "Fellow Daoist in the room, this humble monk is here to disturb you!"


    As Farmer was in a state of anxiety and no one responded to his shout, he suddenly saw a string of small Shame appearing from behind the main hall. There were also fifteen or sixteen of them. Little Shamei ran up to him and circled around him, asking, "Elder, are you from the east?" Are you calling us? " Seeing that they were too young, and both of them were in their teens, Farmer answered carelessly, "That''s right. "Quick, lead me to the abbot elder." Every one of the little Shamei''s were overjoyed as they clapped and shouted, "He''s finally here!" But here it comes! " Someone held Fa Ming''s hand and said, "Elder, please sit in the abbot''s meditation hall." If you''re hungry, eat! If you are thirsty, drink water! If you are sleepy, go to sleep. We are all willing to listen to you. There''s no need to meet the abbot elders. " When Farmer heard this, he was both happy and confused, so he had no choice but to follow along. All the little Shamei were jumping in joy. Waves of laughter came from all around as they gathered in front and led Farmer into the abbot''s Zen Hall at the back.


    Inside, all the little Shamei looked like they were being naughty, and all around Farmer, they were looking closely at the lights. He looked very different from the rest. Du Yuan clapped happily and shouted, "Welcome! He faced it head on! This elder is too great! " Some moved chairs for Farmer to sit on, some made tea for him to drink, some took his hat, some took his things and set them aside, some went to light the fire, some went to boil the pot, all in a hurry. For some unknown reason, everyone saw that the young Shamei was elated.


    Seeing how passionate and cute they were, Farmer was also very happy. He drank tea and pondered: "The abbot must be out on a tour." Little Shamei was unruly and didn''t know how to manage her family''s business. Things were scattered all over the place. These playboys, how can they not be controlled by others? "


    When Farmer finished his tea, he felt thirsty. Once again, the little Shame set the dishes properly, and all of them said to Fa Ming, "Elder, please have a meal. Don''t be offended by our craftsmanship. The food may not be delicious, but we all respect you. " Farmer immediately said, "Good good good, you don''t mind. "Thank you for being so respectful towards me." Little Shamei was happy.


    Farmer looked at the meal: it was porridge, the soup was red, the food was not rotten, the smell was bad, and the oil was forgotten. Farmer smiled and sat down to taste it. Little Shamei asked, "Elder, is the food delicious?" Farmer said, "It''s delicious, not bad. The next time we cook, don''t forget to put oil in. " Little Shamei didn''t know what it meant, but everyone was giggling. Fa Ming was extremely hungry. As he slowly ate, he secretly laughed inside.


    Hearing that the food was delicious, little Shamei said joyfully, "We made this together for you." This one said, "I cut the food." The guy said, "I washed the rice." "I burned it." "I made it." Someone said, "Don''t watch the elders eat." Only then did she coax him and head out the door.


    When Farmer saw them outside, he gathered by the window and seemed to be making plans by the light of the lamp. He could hear their whispers and instructions indoors. He didn''t know what they were talking about. After much deliberation, they all clapped their hands and dispersed.


    Farmer turned his head to eat, not caring in the least. After barely eating two bowls of rice and putting down his chopsticks, he could be considered to have eaten his fill. After seeing that Farmer had finished eating, someone went into the house and removed the tableware. Following which, all the little Shame rushed in, brought out a large chair, and put it down, saying, "Elder, please come in and sit. We have something to discuss with you." Fa Ming did not understand. He sat down on a chair and said, "Little Fellow daoist, how kind you are to me. I thank you! What do you all have to say to me? Now. "


    All of a sudden, all of the little Shamei kneeled down. They didn''t even ask where the monk from, what he wanted to do, but just kowtowed and said: "We pay our respects to the new elder! Paying respects to the new elder! We pay our respects to the new elders! "


    "Little daoist friend, what is the meaning of this?" Little Shamei said, "This is heaven''s will!" From now on, you are our Elder. " "Everyone, quickly get up. Why are you calling me Elder?" Little Shamei said, "First agree to our request, and then we''ll explain in detail to you." Feeling even more baffled, Fa Ming asked, "What do you want me to promise?" "No need to ask any further, Elder." Some of them whispered: "This elder is very silly." He giggled again.


    For a long time, Farmer was surprised and confused with them. Then he said, "All of you, get up and speak. How can you all bow down to me? What exactly do you want me to promise you? " Little Shame was unwilling to get up, so he kowtowed again and again and said, "If we don''t say yes first, then we''ll kneel and kowtow until daybreak. We definitely won''t get up!" "You playboys are really mischievous!" Farmer scolded. He said helplessly, "I agree. All of you, stand up and speak."


    When all the little Shame heard this, he happily kowtowed again and shouted, "Thank you, elder! Thank you, Elder, for bringing us along! You will be our abbot elder from now on! We''ll let you manage the real estate deeds and the entry and exit bills in the temple. We''ll listen to you. We are all your disciples now. " When Fa Ming heard this, he said in surprise, "How can you do that? I''m going to stay the night, and we''ll leave at daybreak. " One of the youngest Shamei stood out and said, "Elder, this is heaven''s will." You can''t push it away. We won''t let you go! "


    Hearing him call it heaven''s will, Fa Ming laughed and said, "You guys are obviously bothering me. What heaven''s will do you have? Where''s your abbot elder? " Another small Shami contended, "How do you say it is not heaven''s will? Our elder had just become silent, and at the end of his life he said, ''Don''t you all look at me crying. My heart is in pain and I don''t want to leave you. "In the future, there will be high monks from the east. You all can become elders." I didn''t expect you to follow the will of the heavens. It really did descend from the east. We will recognize you as an elder from now on. " Fa Ming was secretly surprised, and thought to himself, "This must be the last words of the original elder to coax them, and they will take it as the truth." What should I do? "


    Just as Farmer was feeling awkward, another young Shami said, "No matter which temple you came from and what you want to go to, we won''t ask. From now on, you must not go, and join the book of our temple. We acknowledge you as our elder, and we accept you as our master! " "No wonder I was always warm, attentive, and polite to me when I came in," said Fa Ming. When I was eating just now, they already had a plan outside. I sat down in the throne and was worshipped. "Oh, I''ve been tricked by these little things." Therefore, Farmer asked, "Which of you will tell me in detail what the name of this temple is? Who was Elder Yuan? How long has he been quiet? "


    A young Shamil with a clever tongue stepped forward and said, "Our temple is called the Tzu En Temple. Our original elder was called Fa Hui. He was ninety-six years old this year. He was the one who brought us down. Was he dead? Was it killed by someone? " Another one of the younger ones stood out and said, "Our original Elder was injured and died by someone. He just died less than a month ago and finished burning three episodes yesterday. " The Dharma name then asked, "Who injured him?" The youngest, Shami, said, "The ones who injured our elder were Japanese. "They were called a bunch of Japanese, and they were called Wushikawa." Farmer was surprised, "Where did the Japanese people come from?" The eloquent little Shami said, "Elder, you still don''t know. Ever since the Japanese defeated the Germans and took over Jiaodong, there had been a steady stream of men and women from the Japanese. They have long hair and long swords hanging from their waists. That day, three men and one woman came together. They made us go out to compete with them. We fear that we cannot defeat them, and no one dares to compete with them. The woman drew her sword and said, ''If you want to compete in swords.'' When our elders heard the commotion and went out to see, they were unreasonable enough to make things difficult for us. The elder endured it and kindly advised them, ''These disciples of mine are very young and old. I''m sorry to disappoint you. Please go to the place where there are many monks in the temple and find someone to compete with. '''' The four refused to leave.


    A thin man said to our elder, ''The power of the Germans in Shandong is ours now. When the Shandong people see the Japanese, no matter old or young, they must respect them. '' When our elder heard this, he got angry and asked, ''What kind of filial piety is this?'' They made the elder pay them two hundred silver dollars a month. He even asked the elder to hand over the book and the bill for them to see. They said that they would manage this temple from now on. The elder was angered. He said that they were completely unreasonable and were going too far.


    Those people all said, ''If you send someone to defeat us, it would be because you have reason to do so, even if you don''t want the money. "If you can''t beat us, then you have to be willing to show us respect, accept our rule, and pay us silver coins every month." This was the way of the world. The strong were respected. You Chinese are born weak. You will always pay tribute to us. Right now, your country is filial to the eight nations. The task of the Shandong people was to honor the Japanese. "Old monk, are you admitting defeat?" Our elder was so angry that he refused to admit defeat and decided to spar with them. When we fight, the four of us will fight against one of our Elders.


    Our elder was already old and couldn''t last much longer than the four of them. He was seriously injured, and after living for one night, Daylight passed away with hatred in his eyes. The four of them fooled around here for an entire night, looting all the money we had saved up. They said that they had gone for a walk. They did not know where they had gone. They did not come back.

 C90

    We have been looking forward for so many days and nights, but we have yet to see you here. Today, we were looking forward to the dark, so we had no hope. They thought that the elder was trying to coax us before his death, and was spouting nonsense. Neither of us wanted to take offense from the Japanese, so we decided to throw things away, break the mountain gates, destroy the walls, and break up the temple. We were all tired out, and had just entered the house to rest for a while, when we heard you, Elder, calling us from the courtyard. We all ran out to see you, Elder. "He really came just in time ¡­"


    Hearing this, Fa Ming was angry, sympathized, and embarrassed. He asked, "You guys are such a big temple, there must be a lot of people here. "Where are the other Martial Masters?"


    Little Shami added, "It''s all because of the foreign devils that are bullying our China. All our fathers were killed by the Boxers in the Boxers'' Boxers. Elder Fa Hui took us in and made us monks. For some reason, the foreign devils started to fight more and more, and now, there were Japanese devils. The teachers said that our fathers were killed by Yuan Shikai and the foreign devils. The Martial Masters followed Bai Lang to beat Yuan Shikai and avenge our parents. Unexpectedly, Bai Lang was a demoness who poked at people''s misfortune. He was too powerless. He could raise an army of a hundred thousand and be beaten to a pulp by others. He was also beaten to death in the Wolf Ridge. But it''s hard on us, no one to teach martial arts, no one to hurt. Right now, there was still a lot of Bai Lang''s remnants, and they were all occupying the mountain. Yuan Shikai was still sending troops to exterminate him. The Martial Masters would not dare to return to the temple even if they were alive. "


    When Farmer heard this, he said, "You can''t destroy the temple. They also could not split up. They had to diligently practice martial arts and support their clan in order to survive. In a few years, all of you will be famous Martial Masters. And don''t be afraid of a few Japanese prodigals. "


    "When you didn''t come," he said, "we didn''t have the courage and we couldn''t beat the Japanese, so we decided to break up the temple. "Actually, we are all ambitious as well. It''s just that we are too young."


    Another one said, "It''s good that you are here now, we are not afraid of anything. He wasn''t going to destroy the temple, nor was he going to disperse. We will learn martial arts from you every day, and we must defeat those Japanese rascals and avenge our Elder Fa Hui! " After saying this, Dullahan came to surround Farmer.


    "There is an urgent need for someone to manage this place," he said. "I still have matters to attend to, so I cannot stay here. If they hardened their hearts and left, they would leave these naive children behind. What should I do? " He was so anxious that his face turned hot and his mind wandered.


    These children are all famous people," he thought suddenly. "As the saying goes, a dragon gives birth to a dragon, a phoenix gives birth to a phoenix. It is very easy to train martial arts. They must all have some basic martial arts skills. I''ll find three of the bigger ones and teach them for a few days. Let them lead the charge to support the temple.


    He made up his mind and asked, "Children, don''t you have any eldest senior brothers?" A little Shamei said, "Yes, there are three of them. They were all scarecrows and were extremely weak. We don''t submit to their leadership and don''t listen to their commands. " Another little Shami said, "Our three senior brothers are really good. One was gluttonous, one was lazy, and one only knew how to sleep. They never practice kung fu, they do not meditate and meditate. If they fight, our elders will not be beaten to death. We all hate the three of them! "


    As he heard this, he thought to himself, "The three of them must have left with great ability. The remaining scum must have been cowardly to a certain extent. They must be cowardly and afraid of death. With the three of them, things will be much easier. "


    "Where are the three of them?" Let them all come and see me. "


    Little Shame stopped him and said, "Elder, don''t see them. What''s the use of meeting that idiot? They had already gone to bed. If you see them, you''ll be furious. " "Don''t say too much!" Farmer scolded. Tell them to come and see me! " A little Shami pouted and ran off.


    Soon, little Shamei came back. Three monks followed behind them. They all had disheveled hair and unkempt faces. Their clothes were disheveled, and they seemed to have lost all of their vitality. As expected, when Farmer saw this, he was angry.


    The three of them said to Fu Ming, "Greetings, Elder!" Farmer said, "All of you, register yourselves." The drowsy man replied, "My name is Wang Lu." "My name is Zhao." He said lazily, "I got my nickname." After saying that, all of them lowered their heads in silence.


    Farmer said to the three, "If you don''t go with your long hair and you don''t wash your face, how is it proper? Do you still look like a monk!? " The three of them were shocked, as if they had just woken up. Farmer continued, "You guys have just become young, yet you already have an old spirit. You don''t have any spirit, and you are dispirited and listless. What''s the logic in that?" The three of them did not speak.


    "Look at this," he said to himself, "there''s no need to bleed."


    "Why didn''t the three of you stick out your heads and lead your junior brothers? The elders are gone and the monastery is in a mess. Don''t you want the monastery anymore? "


    The three of them could only helplessly say, "My martial arts are not good enough, I can''t defeat the prodigal, and I can''t lead junior brother."


    "No one listens to my words. What can I do?"


    "Since it''s like this, let''s disperse."


    Hearing this, Fa Ming was enraged. "You guys are so gluttonous, lazy, and sleepy. If you don''t want to improve, how can you lead your junior?"


    The three of them looked at each other, then kneeled down and said, "Please master, please be our elder! We are grateful, but our temple is extremely fortunate! " Farmer said, "I will be your Elder. The three of you will listen to me from now on. "Learn how to run a temple and build a door with me."


    The three of them turned to last week and said, "Thank you, Master! Thank you, master! We are all willing to listen to Master''s orders! "


    Little Shamei said happily, "That''s great! Great! He finally agreed! We have an elder! There''s an elder! "


    One of the people who hated the three Senior Brothers the most shouted, "Elder, stop lecturing them! It didn''t matter if he didn''t have three. He pretended to be dead. It would save a lot of food. " The three of them turned around and glared at him.


    Farmer said, "Don''t shout! Now listen to me. I was promoted to become a monk, to manage the behavior of monks, to protect the temple from damage; to be promoted to be a deacon, to be in charge of incense and entry and exit accounts; to be promoted to be a master monk, to be in charge of coaching monks and martial arts, and to protect the property of the temple from being infringed. Are you all willing? " All the little Shame looked at each other in dismay. The three of them said to Fa Ming separately, "No, no, Elder. Let''s decide on someone else. "My intellect is too weak to take on such a heavy responsibility." I''m not good enough to be a coach. "The prodigal invaders cannot resist the enemy." I was born stupid, I can''t settle accounts, and I can''t manage legal affairs. " "He won''t learn it on hand!" If you don''t understand, just ask! Who dared to disobey the order? Who dares not to listen? " The three of them stopped talking. Little Shamei pursed her lips.


    Farmer scanned them one by one, thinking, "It''s hard." He then tried asking, "Are all of you willing to listen to the commands of your three senior brothers?" Little Shame immediately said, "If the elders are willing, we are willing." "Actually, I don''t want to." Farmer almost laughed when he heard this. All of the little Shame kneeled down and said, "The three of them are useless. We will not listen to them, we will only listen to the orders of the elders. Either that or I have to raise my rank! "


    Farmer''s face sank, "Don''t lie and frame me. How could they be useless? Try talking about it! "


    The quick-witted little Shamei stood out and said, "The three of them acted in an absurd and foolish manner, making people laugh to death in a ridiculous manner. The day before yesterday, we all looked to the elders from the east and did not see them for a long time. The three of them went out to pick up a young monk called Yuan Ming, who was not much older than us. The three of them were at church and called each other Elders. When the monk saw that he wasn''t as old as his disciple, he became an Elder overnight and left the next day. The three of them are still pestering us to kneel down and not let go. We do not worship him, nor do we acknowledge him as an elder. The three of them are angry at us. " Another little Shamei said, "The three of them have no eyes, so they won''t pick up the elders." See how good it is for us to bring this elder over! "


    Hearing that Yuan Ming had come, he was overjoyed and asked, "How old is Yuan Ming? What did it look like? "What accent?"


    The quick-witted little Shami said, "Don''t ask, Elder. That Yuan Ming was indeed young. He could not become an elder. He said twenty years more. "They are of medium height, with potato eyes and a round, fat face. They talk and laugh, and their martial arts are not bad. They speak with an accent similar to ours."


    "This is the Yuan Ming I am looking for," said Fa Ming. He really did come to Shandong. " He then asked, "What did you guys bring with you when you saw Yuan Ming?" Little Shamei said, "He doesn''t have anything. He came carrying only a small bundle. "I left yesterday morning." "Where did he go?" Little Shamei said, "I saw him heading west."


    "Yuan Ming must be trying to hide his Shandong accent," said Fa Ming. Is he the same person I asked in Tianjin? "According to the date, it''s not that one."


    Fa Ming became somewhat anxious and hastily dealt with the matter at hand. He said to everyone, "The matter in the temple is decided." Let''s see who''s not up to the job. No one could be careless with their objections. I am your abbot elder. "


    All the young Shamei were full of joy, surrounded by Farmer.


    "From now on, the morning bells in the temple will ring and the evening drums. We must work on time and attend meditation on time. "All of you should go rest now. Just listen to my orders in the morning." Some people made up a meditation bed for Farmer, and then all of them went to rest.


    Fa Ming was so focused on chasing Yuan Ming that he managed to stay the night. At dawn, Farmer gathered his men and said, "All of you have to listen to your three senior brothers. Carefully manage the monastery. No one is allowed to talk about splitting up. I have urgent matters to attend to and will be back in a few days. I''ll come back, and we''ll go straight to the point. I''ll teach you guys martial arts. " With that, Farmer took the bag and prepared to leave.

 C91

    All of the little Shame surrounded Farmer Ming and said with tears flowing, "The elder broke his promise and sat on our throne. He agreed to become abbot and changed his mind overnight. You''re obviously trying to trick us into leaving us behind. Once you''re gone, we have no hope. "In a few days, the Japanese raiders will come back and ask for money. Since we don''t have any money to give them, they will definitely beat us up." Some of them tightly held onto Farmer, while others tightly surrounded him, shouting out, "Don''t let Elder leave!" Elder, don''t go! " Farmer turned around, unable to do anything.


    Farmer coaxed them, "Children, it is not that the elders are dishonest, and it is not that they are leaving you behind. I will chase after Yuan Ming who left here the day before yesterday. Catch up to him, then I''ll come back. " Hearing that, Xiao Sha Mi said, "Elder, please don''t chase after him. We don''t want him to be our elder even if we have to chase after him." He''s really too small. "


    Farmer said, "You misunderstand. I had something else to do with him. Monk Yuan Ming is from our temple, I want to find him and bring him back to the temple. I am not asking him to be your Elder. "


    "We don''t believe what you say," he said. I won''t let you go! " Farmer said helplessly, "There will be an Elder coming from the east." Little Shamei shouted, "We don''t want more, that''s all. This elder is the best."


    Seeing that he had not left yet, he put down his things and said, "You also didn''t ask where I came from, so you decided to acknowledge me as your Elder. There are still elders controlling me. "I was ordered by the elders of our temple to come out and look for someone. What if I make a mistake?"


    Little Shamei said, "We can''t let her go, we can''t let her go! As soon as you leave, we lose hope. Before he died, Elder Fa Hui told us: if there are any elders from the east, we must stall them. We were expecting you to avenge him. "


    They all knelt down and said, "We are all counting on you! Please be merciful, and don''t think about leaving! You''re leading us here! There are many temples here, and we work hard to honor the elders. Let the elders eat fat, beautiful, and rich blood. "How good would that be!"


    When Farmer heard this, he grumbled inwardly, "This is bad! This is bad! How could he chase after Yuan Ming? "Oh my god, how can you let me catch up to something like this!"


    They were all staring at him with innocent and adorable expressions. Impatient, Farmer said, "All of you, get up! His Master stopped chasing after Yuan Ming. After eating, I will train your martial arts. " All of them surrounded Fa Ming happily while cheering excitedly. Elder is so good! It''s great, elder! " The three big ones should immediately start a fire to cook. Du was happy to go back and forth in a hurry.


    After the meal, Farmer had organized them together and paid tribute to his memorial tablet. He then brought them to the training field and said, "Master will now check what skills you all know. I''m here. You will do what you have learned all your life, one by one. And then I''ll teach you how to defeat those four prodigals. "


    All of the young Shamei''s were overjoyed as they rushed to say, "Master, please let me practice first."


    "Let me train first!" They fought endlessly. Seeing that this would not do, Farmer stopped arguing and said, "All of you, stand in line first. No one wants to fight. Everyone has a chance. "


    Then, Farmer divided the small Shamei into three teams, each team had six people and each team had a big senior brother standing in front of them, forming three sides. Farmer started calling out names from the south, "You have to train widely first." Seeing Zhang Guang enter the arena, he pulled back his kickboxing style and punched all the way. Farmer shook his head, "Too bad, too bad. "His moves are not fast, and he lacks a masculine aura." It also caused Zhao to end up like this. The elephant that he had seen was like a drunken fist, his body weak and powerless; it was like a monkey fist that did not roll on the ground. Occasionally, it would sway, then it would move quickly.


    Farmer shook his head again, "What kind of martial arts are you talking about? Clearly, he had mixed the movements of the Drinking Fist and Monkey Fist together. "It can be seen that you don''t usually practice." And let them know the outcome. What he saw was the true form of the Drinking Fist. His foundation wasn''t too solid, and he was average.


    Farmer said, "This punch of yours is seriously lacking in power. It doesn''t hurt to hit. You can''t kill the enemy when you fight it." He began to let Little Shamei practice again. He saw how lively and vigorous Little Shamei was. Just as he was about to get on stage and shout out, he flipped over and entered the field to practice. Some practiced their fists, some practiced their palms, and there were even some who joined hands. Having practiced them one by one, Fa Ming said, "The juniors are well-versed in the ways of jumping and jumping, but they are lacking in impact force. This is related to age and low weight. If you continue to train like this, you will all have good martial arts skills after a year. "


    The training equipment was missing from the field. Then, he led his three senior brothers to arrange sandbags, dig sandpits, bury wooden stakes, install hoops, and set up quincuncial piles and other training equipment. Farmer taught them a lesson, letting them have a good time, getting better and better, and then taking a team to practice alternately. For the next few days, Little Shamei practiced more and more diligently, and also listened to the words of its three senior brothers.


    As soon as the practice began, Farmer said, "Among the weapons, the rod type is the fiercest. With a well-trained pole, even a small number of people would be able to defeat a strong soldier. Once the staff was mastered, the weapon, halberd, and the like would be automatically mastered as well. I want you to use this to defeat the four Rangers. In a little while, I will pass on to you all my skill in training the State Protecting Staff. "


    Hearing this, the little Shame was overjoyed and began to fight for the stick. Some were playing around with sticks, while others were performing with sticks. Seeing that they had some foundation, Farmer was also very happy. Farmer focused everyone''s energy and gave them a performance of the national temple stick. Little Shamei was so happy that she cheered loudly. As he explained, he taught them the ways of the State Protector''s Staff. Then, Farmer separated them and let them practice.


    In just a few days, little Shamei''s martial arts skills had improved greatly. They were taught by Farmer to be well-behaved, and the temple was managed in an orderly manner. Fa Ming urged his three senior brothers, "You three must be diligent in your own ways and avoid any shortcomings from the past. You must first practice your martial arts well and set an example before you can lead your junior brother."


    The three of them obeyed Farmer''s orders and repeatedly said yes. In addition, Farmer led them to arrange the Eighteen Arhat Formation, specifically designed to deal with the four Japanese Rangers. Within a few days, the Arhat Formation was practiced to perfection. Since he was worried, Farmer checked them all one by one to see if they were still practicing their staff. All the little Shamei dancers had a strong impact on their opponent, giving off a strong wind. Familiar with the routine, practiced with vigor. Each of them picked up their sticks, their spirits raised. When he saw this, he was very happy and asked, "Are you guys still afraid of the four scum coming?"


    Everyone said in unison, "No! We''ll beat him with our sticks! " Farmer said, "Well said! If the raiders come to bully you again, you will use the 18 Arhat Formation to deal with him and beat him with a stick! "Continue the drills!" The younger Shamei immediately became as lively as a dragon and a tiger.


    Fa Ming anxiously went after Yuan Ming. He secretly called out to him, "I will go after Yuan Ming today and get as far away from Dai Zong Fang as possible. The three of you will lead them to practice martial arts seriously. I will definitely punish you severely when I come back to see you guys in the abandoned dojo. "


    "All of you, train seriously with the three Senior Brothers. Whoever dares disobey, I will hit eighty boards and face the wall for three days. Do you understand? " All the little Shame said in unison, "I got it! We all obey the orders of the elders! Work hard in martial arts, grow up to kill enemies! " After he finished speaking, he continued with his practice.


    Farmer called over the deacon monk and asked, "How come your plaque broke as well?" The deacon said, "That day, the raiders took it off and smashed it. They said the temple had been converted into a Japanese monastery. " "What the hell is a monastery?!" "Embroidery another signboard as per usual and hang it on the signboard." Then, he returned to his room with his bag and quietly left.


    It was noon when Farmer left Tzu En Temple. He said from the heart of the road: "From that Yen Ming from the Temple of Tzu En. Some days. If he was just touring the mountains and the water, I could still catch up with him. I also have to look for him in any temple I can get through. " With that thought in mind, Farmer''s confidence rose again, and he quickened his pace. After walking for another thirty miles, he suddenly saw a temple in front of him.


    "Fellow abbot, has there ever been a young monk named Yuan Ming who came here before?"


    The abbot said, "Yes, yes. He''s been gone a long time. " And the abbot sent Farmin out of the gate, and pointed to the way. Farmer was in a hurry again, and everywhere he passed there were clues.


    Within a few days, Farmer had chased them across the Yellow River to Jinan. See Jinan everywhere willow green, point clear spring flow. The scenery was clear and serene as Qing He walked around the city. It was a treasure trove of flowers. Fa Ming was not in the mood to admire the scenery. He hurriedly went to the temple to ask Yuan Ming. He entered the Great Buddha Temple and asked about it.


    The monks in the temple told him, "It has not been three days since Monk Yuan Ming left." Farmer asked him where he was going, thanked the crowd, and continued his pursuit. As he walked along the road, he said to himself, "Yuan Ming must be enjoying the scenery in Quancheng. Indeed, he moved and stopped. I''ll be able to catch up to him in a few days. " The more he walked, the happier he became.


    That night, Farmer Lin arrived at the Spirit Rock Temple. Entering the temple to stay the night, ask the abbot. The abbot told him, "Yuan Ming came here the day before yesterday. This morning, he left with a fat middle-aged monk. He came here to tell me all about the great monasteries and the city and how he had been traveling for some time. " "That''s good then. At most, I can catch up to him tomorrow." Farmer ate and stayed all night. Daylight pursued him again.


    When he left the Spirit Rock Temple, it was noon and he arrived at a village. Walking into the village, Farmer entered a hotel that faced the street. Farmer wanted to eat something before he left. The assistant saw that he was a monk and was afraid of begging for alms, so he pretended not to notice. Fa''a knew what he was thinking. He sat down and took out the money, saying, "Buddy, I want some steamed buns and a bowl of plain soup."


    The shop assistant was still waiting for an answer before ignoring it. Fa Ming held the money in his hand and the waiter heard the sound of money falling. Seeing that Fa Ming was holding the money in his hand, he quickly came over and smiled, "Ah, Master, do you want to eat? Please wait. " He reached out his hand to take the money.


    Fa Ma looked at him and said, "My monk will pay first after he eats. What is the rule?" The assistant said, "Master, please forgive me. The boss took care of you. "We ate too much for nothing, we can''t afford to give it away." Farmer gave him the money.


    Not long after the waiter left, he brought over a plate of sweet potato flour buns and a bowl of spinach soup. He put them down and said, "This food is usually in a bad mood, but nowadays, most people can''t afford it. Master, please enjoy. " As he ate, he asked, "How many miles is it from here to Grandmaster Dai?" The assistant extended three fingers and said, "Let''s do these. About fifteen kilometers. "


    As soon as he finished his meal, he brought another cup of tea and said to him, "Master, treat this as looking for money." "Why is your tea so expensive?" I have a lot of money. How much is this tea? "


    The assistant smiled and said, "Master, don''t misunderstand. A cup of tea was not much. But you''ve had enough. " "That''s true," he said. Thus, he raised the teacup, blew away the soup, and slowly began to drink. The worker then said, "Master, if there is anything you need, please feel free to tell me. I''m waiting for you. " Fa was aware that he was after his spare money, but when he heard, he ignored him.


    At this time, a fat middle-aged monk came in from outside the door. He was dressed in rags, with a string of beads hanging from his chest and a Zen in his hand. He looked like he was going to say something. The assistant hastily said to Fa Ming, "Master, I''m leaving." He turned and dodged. Fa Ming understood and thought, "This monk wants to eat but has no money. Seeing that I''m here, he can''t ask for alms." Farmer said to the monk, "Fellow Daoist, please sit over here."


    When the monk saw that Fa Ming was dressed extravagantly and was calmly sipping his tea, he felt ashamed of his inferior appearance and replied, "Thank you for your invitation!" He turned around and walked out.


    "Fellow Daoist, do you want to eat?" Fa Ming called out to him again. The monk said, "So what if he wants to? This fella isn''t willing to be a monk at all." Farmer said, "Please take a seat. I''ll call him over." Chong Li shouted, "Waiter, have some more food!"


    The monk took a few steps back and sat opposite Fa Ming. He said, "Fellow Taoist, you have spent all that money!" Farmer said, "Which immortal mountain did this senior monk come from?" The monk said, "I am a monk from Wutai Mountain''s Wenjing Temple. Dharma IQ. "The Xiangyang people of Hubei."

 C92

    Hearing this, Fa Ming was overjoyed. He immediately thought of that old Daoist nun he had killed in the Liaodong Devil Nest. "Fellow Taoist must be in trouble," said Farmer Farmer casually. "Now that the temple has been taken by the soldiers, the temple can no longer belong to them, can it?" The monk asked in surprise, "Which one is Fellow Taoist cultivating on? Why do you know so much about my Wutai Mountains? Please elaborate. " "This poor monk is a monk from the Temple of National Protection in Beijing," he said. Straight river people, the common name Kong, the famous show, the Dharma name. Last month in Liaodong, I met the Taoist-Minister of the temple, Enshen. I heard about the situation of the temple from him. " When the monk heard that, his face lit up. He then asked, "I asked you to tell me, what else did he say?" "He said that he was an honest man, and that he was the head of the Arts Academy. He was chased down the mountain." When the monk heard this, he laughed and put on a stern face.


    Fa Li clearly knew the reason behind his laughter. He asked, "Fellow Daoist, what are you laughing about?" The monk said, "I laugh at the fact that there are people in this world who do not know shame. "Then where is Enshen now?"


    "He''s in the Japanese military barracks in the small town of Liaodong. He''s mixed up with the Japanese," Farmer said. When the monk heard this, he said, "I won''t hide it from fellow Taoist, but what Grace said about the misfortune of our temple is true. In the last year, the troops of the Bai Lang had taken over the mountain and formed a revolt against them, and the officers and soldiers had exterminated them everywhere. A troop of Baerang soldiers entered the Wutai Mountains, and the soldiers followed them down the mountain. Both sides fought each other victoriously and destroyed many temples. Just like that, our temple was taken over by the soldiers. This was a lie when Nan Shen said that he was the Sect Leader. I was looking for him. "I didn''t think that he would hide in the Northeast to cause trouble again."


    Then he asked, "Why are you looking for favors? "What kind of person is he?"


    The monk said, "Yen Sen was originally a bandit, so he left home halfway through his career. Because he had done too much evil, private officials would not allow him to do so. He paid money to buy the abbot of Wen Tong Temple, only then allowed him to enter Wen Jing Temple as a Taoist. He had the habit of stealing flowers and willow trees. He relied on his martial arts skills, never changing his bad habits. He committed crimes everywhere. Last year, the young lady of a county magistrate had been ruined by him entering the orchid room at night, incurring the wrath of the county magistrate. The sheriff himself led the way up the hill. Take him by name. En Sen was so scared that he wanted to escape. The abbot did not dare to let him go because the prefect himself led the troops. He ordered his men to capture him and hand him over to the soldiers. Min Sen jumped over the wall, killed the abbot, injured a dozen monks and ran down the mountain. I am the head of Wutai Mountain Wenjinshi Temple. I was not in the temple when it happened. So I started to catch him, ready to use his head to pay tribute to the abbot. "Now that I know where he''s hiding, it''ll be good. It won''t be long before I capture him and bring him back to the temple."


    Farmer smiled and said, "Fellow Daoist, there''s no need to look for him. Enshin will never do evil again. "


    The monk said, "Fellow Daoist, you don''t know. Not only was that elder good at robbing and robbing families, he also knew how to speak the language of the martial arts world. He saw people talking, and everyone he interacted with was deceived by him. He was a complete scum of the martial arts world. It will never change. Even if he was dead, he''d make people nauseous. Don''t be fooled by him, don''t speak up for him. I must kill him! "


    Farmer said, "To tell you the truth, when I saw Enshen in Liaodong that day, he was guarding the barracks for the Japanese and watching the nine girls that the Japanese had brought from all over the place. Those girls are Chinese and Korean. Enshin and a Japanese, they were abused at will. "He was hated by the people in the martial arts world, he killed both Enshen and the Japanese and saved those girls."


    When the monk heard this, he said, "This is truly a good deed. Evil will always be rewarded. It is not yet time to report this. "This hero of the martial arts world has been killed well. I will have to save myself the trouble of killing him."


    But Farmer didn''t say he had killed him. Afraid that what Fa Li said was not true, the monk continued to ask about the details. Fa Ming recounted the news and then said, "Fellow Daoist, please be at ease. This information is absolutely reliable. I saw the body. " The monk was convinced and said, "Since our benefactor has been executed for his sins, it is time for our abbot to rest in peace."


    "Fellow Taoist has no temple to return to now, so how about becoming an elder?" The monk laughed bitterly and said, "My friend, I don''t have a temple and I don''t have a disciple." And now he was looking for Enshin to walk in rags, with no money in his possession, and to beg for his life. Who am I supposed to be an elder for? It would be good if he wouldn''t die from hunger. "


    "Fellow Daoist, why did you confiscate your disciple?" The monk said, "It turns out that I have a lot of disciples who have gone to join the rebellion. They ran for their lives, but they didn''t know the news. In these days, good people do not go abroad, but do not go abroad. It will not be easy to take in a few good disciples. "


    "If this man were to go to Tzu En Temple to teach the young monks, there would be no need to fear the eight vagabond people," he said. If he were to become an elder there, it would also be for the best of both worlds. "


    Thus, he said, "Yu Cheng County, Tzu En Temple, where the elders recently died. All that was left behind were the little Shame, all of them miserable, and the Rangers bullying them. They were going to break up the temple that day, and I happened to be there to stop them. I became their Elder and taught them for a few days. Those little Shamei were all famous people in the Boxer League. They had good character and were naive and cute. It''s most appropriate for you to become their Elder. "


    The monk said, "I have been to the Tzu En Temple, which is Teacher Fa Hui''s temple. "Teacher Fa Hui died?"


    "He was killed by four Japanese wave men."


    The monk asked angrily, "Why are the raiders fighting with Fa Hui?"


    "The Japanese went there to provoke them," he said. "They asked him to honor them with two hundred silver dollars a month. He even said something so unreasonable that only the strong were respected. Fa Hui could not bear it any longer. He ignored his old age and fought against the four of them. In the end, he lost all his strength and was injured by four people. He lived for one night and died. "


    The monk was enraged and asked, "Why is fellow Taoist not being an elder there?"


    Farmer said, "I was sent out by Reverend to look for Monk Yuan Ming. How would I have the time to stay and be an Elder? I''ve been out for almost a month and have just chased Yuan Ming here. At the Spirit Rock Temple, I heard he left with a big monk. Drinking water, I was about to go after him. If it were not for those little Shamei of the Ci En Temple pestering me, I would have caught up with Yuan Ming long ago. "


    The monk was pleasantly surprised, "I have been with Yuan Ming for the past few days. The big monk that the Spirit Rock Temple people were talking about was me. As Yuan Ming and I were about to part, he told me to go back to Dai Zong Fang. You don''t have to worry. You can find him once you get there. " When Fa Ming heard this, he was happy. "That''s good then. I can find him before the sky turns dark."


    The monk was determined to become an elder and asked, "Fellow Taoist, regarding the matter of becoming an elder, do you think I can go without any proof? You are their new Elder, if I were to go, they would definitely not recognize me. You''d better let me bring the note. " When Fa Ming heard this, he borrowed a pen and paper from the shop assistant and wrote a letter. He handed the letter to the shop assistant and said, "Go there and hand the letter to monk De Guang. Naturally, he will support you." The monk was overjoyed as he received the letter. The waiter brought a serving of food for the monk to eat. Farmer paid for him.


    The two of them drank tea as they chatted. The monk said, "I was hungry and came here to eat. That''s why I separated with Yuan Ming. He''s run out of money, or else he''s here too. " Farmer laughed, "Now that I know where he is, I''m not in a hurry anymore. The fact that we were unable to meet here is also fate, which is why we didn''t meet on the road. "


    The monk continued, "How can Japanese people bully others? You want to extort money out of nothing? " "Now the Japanese have taken over Jiaodong, bringing with them some of the most vicious and cruel of wave people," he said. They rob around. When they saw the old and the little, they went to bully them. If you go there, they might not dare to bully you anymore. "


    The monk said, "Fellow Taoist, don''t look at me as poor as a pauper. You can rest assured. I went there. There was nothing to fear from eight of them coming back. He had words to say, and I had words to say. What right did he have to pay him silver coins every month!? He said that in the martial competition, I will not let my disciples suffer any grievances when we compete against each other. What''s so special about a few prodigal people? Defeating them won''t take too much effort for me. " When Fa Ming heard this, he became even happier and said, "That''s good!" With you there, Fellow Daoist, I can be at ease. "


    The monk continued, "After I got there, I taught all of my martial arts to my disciples. In a few years, whether it was a short fight or a short fight, they would all be able to master the art of martial arts and produce a head. Let the Tzu En Temple prosper, and no one dares to bully it. "


    After the two of them finished their tea, the monk pointed to the path and said, "Go chase after Yuan Ming. You can go from here. "If you can''t use Dusk, you''ll be there." Farmer said, "Along the way, I figured out Yuan Ming''s temperament. He loves sightseeing. Mt. Tai is clear and beautiful, and has always been a tourist attraction. He won''t be able to walk if he doesn''t swim enough. " The two of them clasped their hands and said their goodbyes. The monk was not mentioned when he went to be the abbot of the Tzu En Temple.


    However, his words revealed the village and he rushed to Grandmaster Dai. He was in a good mood as he walked along the road, enjoying the scenery. They traversed the mountains until it was dusk and arrived at Grandmaster Dai.


    Grandmaster Dai was a luxurious building with a wide area, as if it was a small city. The left and right pool and the right stream supported it, while the back had the mountains to rely on. Dazang Ridge, Pangang Ridge, Phoenix Ridge, Back to Ma Ling, Ling Ling Embroidery; Lotus Peak, Sun Viewing Peak, Moon Viewing Peak, Jade Emperor Peak, the peak is immeasurably high and steep. Listening to the gurgling of the stream, the forest was filled with incessant chattering. Endless scenery, endless fun.


    Farmer walked into the mountain gate and looked up. A young monk had just come in from outside the door and was examining the building behind him. He saw that Fa Ming was dressed neatly and had an unusual appearance. He walked with steady steps and was looking at the building before him. The young monk thought that the noble guest had arrived.


    Master: "Are you here to visit the temple? "Please take a seat inside." "I am on my way to the temple," said Farmer. Please inform the abbot elder. " The little monk said, "Master, you don''t have to be so polite. I serve the abbot. Please come with me. " Farmin followed him into the abbot''s Zen hall, where he saw the abbot sitting on a prayer mat with his eyes closed, meditating without a word. His silver beard hung down to his chest, and his appearance was dignified. He looked to be around eighty to ninety years old.


    Farmer was impressed. The young monk approached him and whispered, "Abbot, an esteemed monk has come to visit." The abbot opened his eyes, saw Farmer, and immediately stood up. Fa Ming bowed and said, "Teacher, I''ll be troubling you!"


    The abbot returned the greeting, "Where does this High Monk come from? "What''s your name?" "The poor monk is the guardian of the temple in Beijing," he said. I''m here to pay a visit to teacher. "


    When the abbot heard Fa Ming, he exclaimed in joy, "Oh, I''ve long heard of this old monk. I''m very sorry to have to welcome you!" He hurriedly sat down and ordered people to bring him some good tea.


    The two of them sat down, and the abbot said, "Every day when the mountain gates open, there will always be famous people, distinguished officials, high officials, high monks, and High Priests who come in succession. The old monk was overwhelmed. Therefore, when the High Monk came, my little Monk did not report first. "You''re really slow." Fa Ming said, "Teacher, there''s no need to be so polite." As a monk, I don''t care about the outside world. Teacher has already treated me very warmly. "

 C93

    The little monk quickly brought over the abbot''s beautiful artifact, the White Crane Jade Urn, and the exquisite Lotus Jade Cup. As soon as it was placed on the table, the aroma of tea wafted out from the pot. The young monk then poured some water for the two of them, instantly filling the room with a rich fragrance. "Where did you get this fragrant tea?" Farmer asked in surprise.


    The young monk was attentive, "Master, please have some tea. If the tea is cold, you won''t be able to enjoy it." Farmer thanked the young monk, picked up the cup and scrutinized it: "It is touching that the teacher treats the poor monk with such precious tea. Is this tea for personal use? "


    When the abbot heard Fa Ming call out the name of the tea, he was deeply impressed. He said, "The High Monk is indeed very knowledgeable. This tea was sent by President Yuan Shikai. I entertain my guests with it whenever they come. There are very few people who can immediately call out the name of the tea. "


    A single sip from Farmer''s mouth was extremely fragrant. After two sips, he felt refreshed and refreshed. "This tea has a miraculous effect of strengthening the body and eliminating fatigue," Fa Ming said in his heart. What is Yuan Shikai''s intention in sending tea to the abbot? " He had only drunk half a cup when he felt comfortable and his limbs were strong.


    The abbot said, "I see that the High Monk is worn out from the journey, so I use it to help you get over your tiredness. but it''s also disrespectful. " Fa Ming said, "Teacher is being too courteous." To be honest, this tea is not often found in our National Protecting Temple. The emperors of the Great Qing Dynasty gave it to us before and after the festival every year. That''s why I recognize it. This tea was brewed with special spices. It could be said to be a treasure that strengthened the body and strengthened the body. It can be seen that the abbot has a lot of face in front of Yuan Shikai. "


    Hearing that, the abbot laughed, "Yuan Shikai brought me tea, he has his reasons. In the hundreds of temples that the old monk was in charge of, there had always been people who had joined the Boxers before. He was worried that I would support Bai Lang again and turn him against me. He used tea to appease me. " "Yuan Shikai owes the most to the Shandong people," he said. One bloody scene after another was an appalling sight that was deeply engraved in one''s heart. "How can a packet of tea pacify you?"


    The abbot sighed, "The present Shandong is no longer the Shandong of the past. Once upon a time, I Shandong Wulin talents, martial arts masters stand in a line. "Through the two failures of the Boxer Regiment and the Bailang Intifada, Shandong Wulin became empty."


    Before the two of them could finish their words, the monk, Su Li, passionately brought the food over for Farmer. The abbot dined with Farmer. The abbot said, "The abbot of the Temple of National Protection has heard of it for a long time. In my lifetime, I will definitely pay a visit. This is also my long-cherished wish for many years. " "Our abbot has always made friends with all the people in the world, and he is kind and hospitable," he said. He was old now and would not visit for a long time. We welcome you to the Temple of State Protector when you have the time to go. "


    The abbot coughed again, "Every day when Grandmaster Dai opens the mountain gates, people come and go, causing a ruckus for the whole day. I received a lot of people, as well as a lot of unexpected things, a lot of entanglement. It was truly a rare moment of leisure. Compared to that, you city people are still enjoying yourselves. If you feel bored, go out for a sightseeing trip to build up your emotions. But it''s hard for me to go out once. "


    When Fa Ming heard this, he thought to himself, "Indeed, mountain people don''t know city people." Do we even have time for sightseeing? " Farmer laughed, "Actually, we are the same. We were also too busy to enjoy the sightseeing. I didn''t come here to roam around. " The abbot was surprised. "This senior monk must have something to talk to me about?" "Then go ahead."


    Fa Ming nodded and said, "I am here on the orders of Reverend Fang Ming to look for Monk Yuan Ming. I tracked him down here from Tzu En Temple. " The abbot said, "This matter is easy. I''ll ask him to come and see you."


    The young monk was about to ask, "Which Yuanming do you want, Master?" When Fa Ming heard this, he was alarmed. "How many of them are there?" The young monk said, "Grandmaster Dai has three Yuan Ming. The eldest was seventy-four years old, in the temple of the Western Mountains; the middle was fifty-eight years old, in the temple of the Eastern Mountains; the youngest was twenty years old, in the temple of the Prairie. I don''t know which one Master is looking for, please advise me. "


    "The Yuan Ming I am looking for is not from Dai Zongfang," he said. He was from Chengdu, Sichuan. and speaking with a Sichuan accent. " The young monk laughed and said, "I''m afraid that Master has made a mistake in his pursuit. The three Yuan Ming I mentioned were all monks from Dai Zongfang. I heard you said that you were chasing Yuan Ming from Tzu En Temple. He just came back today. I''ve been working in Tianjin for some time. I just heard a joke from him at the Prairie. He said that the Tzu En Temple had three senior brothers and that they were in their thirties. They were incompetent and had no eyes. The three of them wanted to force him to become their Elder. He stayed up all night, and the young monks there all disagreed. Yuan Ming returned. I think Master must have caught up with him and was lured here by him. "


    Farmer said, "That would be bad." I heard about him when I was staying in Tianjin, and I found out where he was when I went to Tzu En Temple. " The young monk laughed and said, "This is called ''thousands of miles, the truth is revealed''." The abbot also laughed. Fa Ming said, "However, the Yuan Ming I am looking for might really come to Shandong. "He is determined to live in seclusion in Shandong and cultivate in seclusion."


    The abbot said, "High Monk, do not worry. I will help you with this matter. The temples in Shandong are under my rule. Tomorrow, I will pass down the decree to each temple to look for him. "We''ll know whether he''s in Shandong or not in a few days." Farmer said happily, "Thank you for your help, Teacher! "If I can''t find this person, I really won''t be able to return the order." The abbot said, "Let me pass down the decree that once he enters Shandong, it will be hard to get out. Fellow Daoist, please wait patiently. Tomorrow, this old monk will personally accompany you. Farmer said, "Very good! I have to look for people, and I can see the mountains. Thank you for teacher''s warm care! I''m really here! " The three of them were overjoyed.


    The abbot immediately ordered the young monk, "Pass my decree to all the temples in Shandong. Where has Monk Yuan Ming come to? The young monk said yes and happily passed down the decree. The abbot said, "I hope the skies will clear tomorrow. Let''s take a leisurely stroll for the day." Farmer also said happily, "I hope the weather will be beautiful tomorrow. I was also thinking of climbing the mountain with my teacher to observe the day. I have long heard that the sunrise on Mount Tai is a spectacle, full of poetry. "


    The abbot said, "I have long heard that high monks of the State Protector Temple are extremely knowledgeable and talented. This old monk will be receiving his advice tomorrow. "


    Fa Ming laughed. "Teacher, you''ve gone too far." In terms of knowledge, we are the most proficient. He was good at poetry, too. Compared to it, the poor monk was shallow and far from it. I am only mediocre when it comes to poetry, so how could I dare to show off in front of teacher? "


    The abbot said, "Ai ¡ª this old monk has long heard of the great monk''s outstanding talents. People say that poetry is more sacred than poetry, and words are more sacred than words. You don''t have to be so polite, I''ve been thinking about this for too long. " Farmer laughed and said, "Teacher, I''ve misheard your words. I really don''t dare to praise you too highly. Tomorrow, I will not avoid singing with my teacher in such a vulgar manner. " The more they chatted, the more interested they became in each other. They only rested when it was late at night.


    As for the Four Seasons, when Fa Ming woke up, he began to meditate and recite the scriptures in accordance with the usual practice. As soon as he sat down, the abbot came looking for him, fully dressed. Farmer hastily got up to greet him. He saw the abbot wielding a Cloud Dragon Staff and wearing a casual pair of shoes. She was wearing a Pilu crown on her head and a large rhubarb cassock draped over her shoulders. The abbot said happily, "Good morning, High Monk!"


    Farmer said, "Good morning, Teacher!" After greeting, the abbot said, "This old monk looks at the stars: the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, the silver men are neat. Today was a sunny day. My journey was slow and I could not afford to delay. Please leave now. We''ll enjoy the night scenery under the moon first. "


    The two of them happily left the temple, treading on the moonlight as they walked along the mountain road, enjoying the scenery. It was true: he did not see the beautiful scenery, nor did he smell the fragrance of birds and flowers. Only the sound of a stream could be heard, but he didn''t know where it was heading or where it was flowing. The mountains were as far away as they were now. The road was beneath his feet, but it was faint. There was a sense of haziness.


    The two of them walked on the eighteen plates, and the sky was already bright. Looking at the scenery again, it was truly a joyous scene. But see: the green mountains, the river as deep as silver. The dangerous part of the cliff looked like it was about to fall, and the people would be cut off from the rest of the cliff. The strong pine melody was beautiful, and the doctor seemed to be in love with it. Looking back, there was a poetic feeling to it, and it seemed to be endlessly interesting. There were mountains to the left and mountains to the right. The eighteen plates had passed through the mountains. As long as he followed the path, he would advance step by step.


    Farmin saw that the abbot was old, but his steps were light; his silver beard fluttered in the wind, making him look like an old immortal. Farmer asked, "How long has Teacher been walking this path for? Your body is actually so healthy. " The abbot said, "This old monk has been doing well on this road and has already been around sixty years. Now I walk: twilight, white frost, old, the candle is not the wind. However, Teng Qingshan was still there, and the green water was flowing as usual. It was truly difficult to be old! Thinking back to that year, really Shaoguang went, Yao disappeared without a trace. It''s really sad! "


    He then casually said, "Qingshan is still the same. How many heroes have disappeared? Only the doctor testified. And how many generations had it been? Whose pity? The pain penetrated the warrior''s chest. I hope that the future will be victorious against the present, and that I will not let down my heart. " Listening to the abbot''s downcast mood, Fa Ming also chanted, "Looking at the sorrowful state of my feet, I have to look at the bright future." The Immortal Mountain had always won, there was no lack of heroes. Look east to Xin Xin one day, look west to see clearly the scenery. What was there to be afraid of? "The sun will rise and we will succeed!" The two finished their conversation and quickly set out on their journey. Everywhere they passed, but there were also monuments. The abbot introduced them one by one. Unknowingly, the two of them had passed through the South Heaven Gate and arrived at the Jade Emperor Peak.


    At this time, the mountain road was bustling with noise, tourists were busy climbing. The two of them sat down on a rock and said, "Today is indeed a beautiful day with clear skies. The high monk looked carefully and could see the bright red sunrise. At that time, there would be a whole new scene here. That''s what makes people sad, that''s what makes people sentimental. "


    When Farmer heard this, he was very happy. As he looked around, he saw the peaks were rising and falling in waves. It was a dark green color. Mountain birds chirped, and wild beasts strung around the pine Yin. The pines and cypresses compete with each other in beauty, and the grass offers tenderness. There was also a scene that was vastly different than when he was at the foot of the mountain. When he finished, he was truly full of joy. "Mt. Tai''s scenery is bright, and its center is the Jade Peak Residence. "As for the three worships of the peak, the difference in status is clear." The abbot applauded, "Amazing! His drawing of the body and spirit surpassed those of the ancients. The style of this fine line is new and appropriate. "It can be seen that you are a talented man."


    As the two of them chatted and joked about, in the distant east, a hazy mist emanated out, revealing tens of thousands of rays of multicolored lights. In an instant, rays of light shot out in all directions as the sun slowly rose. The wandering cultivator was immediately excited and excited. When he looked at the scenery of the mountain again, he could see shadows and light, with distinct levels. Her vigorous and light posture made her appear even more graceful. That maple powder contains spring, even more so.


    Once again, the Fa Ming touched the scenery and said, "When you emerge from the East Sea, you will enter the West Mountain. "Looking at the scenery of the world, I am the most radiant." The abbot clapped his hands and shouted, "This chant of ''The Sun'' is very clear! Brilliant! The High Monk truly lives up to his reputation. " Farmer started the fight, "This poor monk is showing his disgrace, showing his disgrace." The abbot said with a beard, "How much do you know about the day of the ancient chant? It was not worth it for the monk to say those few words. I heard that the high monk said two or four sentences, which is enough to impress the old monk. "

 C94

    The two of them watched the tourists again, and looked around at the joyful scene. Seeing the man''s happiness, the woman was happy. The old man was deep and the youth was elated. The song resounded through the valley, the laughter echoed in the valley. The bird left the branch, and the beast fled in panic. The two of them enjoyed each other''s attention. The abbot pointed at the crowd and said, "With those red makeup elements as the topic, I would like to request dao friend to compose another poem." He looked over and saw a few women with red makeup and a few women in plain clothes playing around.


    Farmer said, "It''s hard. Scenes, easygoing and natural, the heart of the poor monk has a poem. Flowers, grass, and paupers have their own poems. I just do not care about the beauty of red makeup, do not describe the jade fragrant muscle. Meng Lang was even less pleased. Only the weak Confucian scholar good red makeup, the intention of the delicate face, praise rich. Teacher is clearly finding it difficult for me to answer this question. "


    The abbot laughed, "There''s no such thing. There''s no such thing." Jade fragrant muscle, beautiful face, is my Buddhist color ring. She was a being of the boundless universe, it was fine if she didn''t want to avoid it. Shi Yan was extremely grateful. He didn''t say anything, but he was clear. It''s about poetry. " As expected, he began to compose the verse when he activated the Mantra of the Bright Magic Scripture.


    The abbot''s young monk suddenly ran over and said, "Elder, Monk Zhenhai brought an old Taoist and has come to seek your revenge. Let me tell you to go back. Zhenhai said he would definitely beat you today. You have to be careful. " The abbot laughed and said, "He wants to take revenge for that day? "Forget it, I was just thinking of winning another round, making up three rounds." The abbot''s poetry interest was first accepted.


    So the abbot was a famous chess saint in Shandong. He played chess with people and won nine out of ten. There was a Monk Zhenhai at the Guanyin Courtyard on Penglai Island, who was also the chess saint of that side. The two of them would often meet for a thousand miles to compete with each other. Every time the game ended, it was always a 1: 1 draw.


    On that day, Zhenhai lost the game and lost two games in a row. After struggling for three days, he actually was not able to get it back. Today, he was invited here again. This time, it was the old Daoist Feng Liuzi of the Three Immortal Monastery of Penglai Island. He was going to play chess with him. This old Daoist was also extremely skilled in chess. In order to play chess, he often went to the Glazed Ball. When the two competed, they wanted revenge to vent their anger and salvage the humiliation. From this, it could be seen that this monk had come a thousand miles to play chess, paying particular attention to elegance and joy.


    "What are you guys talking about?" he asked. The abbot said, "A few days ago, Monk Zhenhai of Penglai Island played chess with the old monk. He lost two rounds. Today, he brought another chess player with him, who wants to win it back. " "This monk has come a thousand miles to play chess," he said. I know some chess skills too, so let''s go back and enjoy the battle. " Farmer''s poetry had also immediately stopped.


    The abbot said happily, "This high monk is also proficient in chess skills. That is truly a sincere exchange of pointers. The way of game was to temper one''s emotions, hone one''s will, and have fun. You can help me with chess. The two of us can compete with the two of them. Monk Zhenhai will lose again. "


    Farmer got up and said, "The interest in watching the sun has died down. Let''s go back to the temple and play chess." "Don''t make that monk wait too long." Actually, he was already feeling anxious in his heart. The abbot saw through his thoughts and laughed. He pointed at him and said, "You, too, are definitely a game fanatic!" The two of them laughed and went down the mountain.


    Just because the weather was good today, wherever the abbot passed, visitors swarmed the streets. Joyous laughter, singing, hawking, clamoring. The red-clothed girl, the plain-clothed girl, the pink-clothed girl, and the green-clothed girl were all bewitching. He also saw that the man was carrying a heavy burden and was walking slowly. The little child''s body was light as he walked happily. Hua Yong held the green jade staff in his hand and the wind umbrella over his wife''s shoulder. A group of teachers and students came up to him, laughing and making couplets.


    With a smile on his face, Mister Tao Li was enjoying himself. Pointing to the top of the mountain, he said, "Student''s eyes are fixed on the deep pool in the second half of the couplet." Her voice was refined, and her sweet words were continuous. There was a slim girl, Yang Liuyi, and a graceful young man. Talent was indeed not related to one''s yin and yang attribute. All the good words were definitely not ordinary. The boy said, "Mountain high above the clouds." The girl said, "The water is deep enough to store the moon and hide the sky."


    The boy said, "There are mountains on the mountain, there are rocks on the mountain, there are trees on the rocks, the strong pine is not old." The girl said, "The sky is hidden in the water, and there is a sun in the sky. The sun is shining, but it''s always bright." The girl looked at him and smiled, then said: "Scene in the water, object in the scenery, Phantom Image." The boy''s name was Xing Ying. After a moment of thought, he said, "Illusions and illusions?" This is clearly calling me a fake. " Thus, with a frown, he schemed against her and replied, "There are flowers in the mountains, and hidden insects among the flowers. They can fly and dance well." The girl''s name was Wu Fei. When she heard this, her face turned red and she scolded, "You''re so bad!" The two ran over in pursuit of each other.


    Farmer and abbot again through the flow of people, I do not remember a few shoulder to shoulder with the number of people. It was true: if you looked at the crowd on the mountain, who would return the favor if you didn''t see them coming down the mountain.


    Farmer and the abbot went down the mountain. The two of them passed the eighteen plates without anyone noticing. They walked until their legs were weak and their intestines felt sore. The abbot said, "We went down the mountain in a fit of anger, so we did not walk slowly. The old monk felt his legs go soft, and soon, he got some rest on the rocks in front of us. " The young monk also wanted to rest and walked in front.


    After walking a short distance to a stone table, the three of them sat down. Farmin rubbed his gastrocnemius and said, "I feel sore here too. Not strange said, ''It''s easy to go up the mountain, but hard to go down.'' There is a profound truth to this. It originally meant: My physical strength has been used up on the mountain, and I have lost all my strength when I went down the mountain. " The abbot said, "It''s all our fault for going down the mountain in such a hurry to play chess. If we leave quickly like this, even if we are young and have physical strength, our muscles and muscles will still feel sore. "


    As the abbot was speaking, he suddenly saw three youths walk past him. The three of them were in a hurry. Their clothes were clean and they wore their hats at the side. The young monk said in a low voice, "This kind of person is not good stuff, is not the evil slave of one''s family, or is a hoodlum scoundrel. Seeing who was unsatisfied, they immediately opened their mouths to curse and raised their hands to hit. The matter of going into the temple to look for the monk''s bad luck happened frequently. The small temple in the mountain ring is often harassed by them. "


    The abbot said, "There are no tigers in the mountains. The monkey is called the King. This is bullying the lack of people in our temple. Now, you little ones are nothing compared to a few punches and kicks; we old ones are weak; and middle-aged martial artists are empty. How could he not be bullied! "Since we are inviting a senior monk, let''s not talk about Grandmaster Dai, even the martial artists of Shandong province are bullied."


    As the abbot finished speaking, he frowned and frowned. He resolutely said to Fa Ming, "Fellow Taoist, there must be a monk with good martial arts skills in your city. Sooner or later, you can recommend a few for me. I want to revitalize Shandong Wu Lin. "


    "I will do my best," he said. I''ll go back and find some for you. " "Actually, there are a lot of high monks with good martial arts skills who could run into one by accident," he said. Yesterday, I also met the Wutai Mountain Wenjinshi smart monk. "He is poor and has no one to rely on. He was recommended by me to the Tzu En Temple in Yucheng County to be an elder."


    Upon hearing that, the abbot was pleasantly surprised, "So this person is in Shandong! Then he wouldn''t have to worry about Shandong Martial Forest reviving. The wise monk is the first high monk in Shanxi province. He had excellent martial arts. Regardless of whether it was long fists or short swords, swords, or techniques, he was adept at all kinds of martial arts. He still had his unique skill ''Pressure Point Technique''. He practiced this technique to the peak of perfection. His superior Qing Gong was also different from the others. It truly was like flying over a roof, falling onto the ground without making a sound. He had a draw with the men of the Shaolin Temple. This person was easy to invite. The next day, I will pass down the decree of the Temple of Benefactor and seal him with heavy seals. Let him start on the revival of Shandong Martial Forest. " The abbot was brimming with energy, and Farmer was also happy for the little Shamei of the Tzu En Temple.


    After resting for a while, the abbot stood up and said, "That Monk Zhenhai should be waiting anxiously for this moment." The young monk was still sitting there, unwilling to leave. He complained, "There''s nothing serious about Zhenhai. Besides playing, there''s only chess. He lost two games of chess, as if he lost the temple, the envy. I think the abbot should let him play two rounds. Otherwise, he won''t give up. " The abbot laughed. "He is a chess player on the side and has been insulted. How can he take it lying down? This is not a reason to refuse. " The three of them walked towards Grandmaster Dai, talking and laughing.


    When the three of them arrived at the temple, they saw a sea of people gathered there. A few young monks panicked and ran around in all directions. The abbot was stunned as he said, "Not good! Something must have happened here again. "Quick, take a look." The three of them quickened their pace. Seeing the smoke rising in the yard, Fa Ming was also surprised. "There''s someone fighting inside. It''s a gang fight." Seeing the abbot, the young monk ran over and shouted, "Elder! Not good! Come here. The four of them are falsely accused of beating someone up inside. "


    As he approached, the abbot asked, "Don''t panic. What kind of slander is this? "


    The young monk was anxious: "Elder go and take a look." A group of false and unreasonable, they do not climb the mountain to see the sun, into the temple to find the bad luck of the monks. A fat guy with a fierce appearance, just entered the courtyard, saw us all cleaning up the courtyard, he grabbed a senior brother and threw him to the ground. Senior brother lost his broom and went to fight with him. Unexpectedly, that person was extremely powerful. His Senior Brother could not get close to him. He threw his senior brother a few more times. He also angered his two senior brothers, and they all went up to fight with him. That person effortlessly knocked down his two senior brothers. All of his senior brothers were angered, and over ten people started fighting with him. The other four people all laughed and began to fight as well. After using their techniques for a while, they had beaten the heads of their senior brothers until they were bleeding from head to toe. Most of them had died. They flaunted themselves and their senior brothers fought with them, but none of them were able to do it. Those four didn''t spare him and said that they would fight until he submitted. A few of his senior brothers saw that they couldn''t win and didn''t want to fight anymore. They forced him to fight again. Those four people were showing off their strength. If he said he wouldn''t fight, then he would be defeated. From now on, the temple would be under their charge, and they would have to pay them daily; useful monks would stay behind, and useless monks would rush down the mountain. There was also a woman, who was also very unreasonable. She drew her sword and wielded it with a cold gleam. Her eyes glared as if she wanted to kill someone. Yuan Ming and his two senior brothers are still fighting against them. "


    When the abbot heard this, he became furious. "Who are they?" he asked. "This is unreasonable!" The monk shook his head and said, "I wonder who they are. "I reckon they are either savages or madmen."


    Farmer hurried forward and entered the gate, looking in through the crowd. He saw that the monks in the field were all young, covered in dust, some were beaten black and blue, some were bleeding from their noses, and some were clutching their foreheads in pain. The tools for cleaning were scattered all over the place. That Monk Yuan Ming, whose clothes had been ripped to the point where he couldn''t even hold back, was still arguing with the other four people.


    Yuan Ming angrily said, "Are you barbarians or lunatics? Why did you beat him up the moment you entered the door!? Even if it was a martial arts match, he should first say it out loud. If we are willing to compete, we will compete. If we are unwilling to compete, we will not compete; if we are willing to compete, what does it have to do with the wealth of our temple? How can it be yours? I will tell you the truth: even with your four false accusations and your ability to reach the heavens, you will not be able to take away our temple. This was Grandmaster Dai, the holy land of the Buddhist Sangha! This is not a place for you to behave atrociously! We have the chief elder, and he will not spare you when he comes! " The more Yuan Ming spoke, the more arrogant he became.


    The four men were tall and thin, with different shapes. The woman''s hair was tied up, and she was dressed elegantly. Her unruly appearance gave off a menacing air. The jewels on her head sparkled with a golden light while the Dragon Spring Sword in her hand glinted with a cold light. She was still pointing her sword at the monks, asking for a fight.


    She said in a triumphant tone, "In Japan, we have heard that Mount Tai is a great place. Who would have thought that the earth spirit would be weak? You are so incompetent, so vulnerable. No one dared to compete? "If you don''t want to compete, then just say it''s a loss. The temple will be managed by us."


    "This is a group of Japanese," he said to himself. They relied on the Japanese occupation of Qingdao, but also had garrisons in Jiaodong, come to occupy temples, plunder money, bully people. Four of the men, including a woman, had killed Fa Hui in the robbery of the Tzu En Temple. It could have been these four. This is really a narrow path for enemies. I was just having a hard time meeting you all! " Farmer split up the crowd and walked into the ring.

 C95

    When the four men saw Farmer and the abbot arrive, they all showed respect. The fat pervert purposely put on a show and said to the two of them: "Elders, I''m sorry! We are tourists from Great Japan. I have long heard that China has many famous mountain sacred grounds, I want to visit them one by one, and also to compete in martial arts and spar at a high level. I didn''t expect that we had been in China for a few months, where we were disappointed. The Chinese fear swords, so they can''t withstand a single blow. Every once in a while, those who fought with us didn''t have any martial arts skills worth mentioning. "It''s not as high grade as we''ve heard.


    He pointed at the monks and said, "Look, these monks are not young anymore. Before we could do anything, they were already on the ground. I''m so sorry! Please forgive me, Elders. This was what a martial arts match was like: not giving in on the spot, not showing any mercy, not letting anyone off the hook. We were a bit heavy-handed, in fact, we hadn''t expected to win so easily. "Great Grandmaster Dai, you are nothing more than this." The other three also nodded proudly towards Farmer and the abbot.


    When Farmer heard the sarcasm in his words, he didn''t dare to directly scold him with etiquette. "Amitabha ¡ª please forgive me, four of you," he said, holding back his anger. However, if you want to seriously compete in martial arts and spar in martial arts, you shouldn''t compete with others just because you see them. I predict that the four of you must be the quintessence of the Japanese martial arts. Here, little Shamei was still practicing martial arts. They were all disciples that didn''t know much about martial arts. How could they be compared with the four Martial Masters? If they were to fight, they would also lose the status of four of them. It''s no wonder that this will spoil your fun. "


    When the four of them heard this, all of them pursed their lips and looked at each other as they laughed heartily. The tall and thin youth snorted, "Elder, may I ask who do you think we should compete with?" Before Farmer could answer, he added, "I will tell you the truth: how many temples have we been to? Monk, Old Daoist, we will live a long life. The old, the young, the middle-aged, we all do. None of them could withstand a single blow. I think that''s the way it is for all of you! It would not be excessive to say that you have no reputation. "


    Farmer took a step forward and said, "You don''t seem to be right. I don''t need to brag to you about China''s martial arts. If you want to compete in martial arts, I am willing to compete with you. What do the four of you think? " Unexpectedly, when the four heard this, they looked at each other and burst into laughter. The fat one said, "You monk, we don''t want to win against you. Don''t force yourself. As the saying goes, ''Not giving in on the spot, not holding your hand. This was the rule of martial arts competition. If you get beaten to death and you go to the West to sue us, we can''t afford to fight this case. " The four people burst into laughter again.


    No, no," he said. The four of them would laugh until there was nothing left. You don''t have to be afraid of me. He hadn''t even made a move yet, so how could he know who would win and who would lose? I was willing to follow my heart to participate in the martial arts competition, and I am confident in my own life and death, so I won''t blame you in the least. I know that you all believe in the truths of the Heavenly Dao''s Samsara. But I don''t believe there really is a hell in the underworld. Don''t just look at how young and strong you are, I will follow you to the end no matter how you want to compete. However, if any of you are lost, don''t go there and sue me.


    When the four heard this, they threw their heads back and laughed out loud. The fat guy said, "We can''t trust you. I said it to remind you. Not long after that, there was Elder Fa Hui at the Tzu En Temple. We hurt him a bit, and he was able to compete with us. In the end, his physical strength was insufficient and he was not as skilled as others. He died from serious injuries. We have no intention of killing him, we''re just a little too heavy. That''s what you did. I advise you not to try to force the match and to obediently admit defeat. "


    When Fa Ming heard this, he was both angry and anxious. He thought to himself, "This guy admitted defeat." It was indeed they who killed Fa Hui. Just admit it. How can I forgive you! " In fact, when the four saw that Farmer was so powerful, they all became timid and wanted to slip away. Seeing that they would not compare themselves to him, he urged them, "Do not look down on the poor monks. And don''t think you''re great. A baron who was born of my hands has never been. "


    When the fatty heard this, he flew into a rage and said with his eyes wide open, "I am still quite happy here today. I met someone who took the initiative and wanted to die!" He took a few steps forward and was about to attack. The skinny one acknowledged and said, "This monk is pretty decent, but he didn''t let us down. This time, it''s not your turn. I''ll send him to hell. " After he finished speaking, he half-closed his eyes and raised a hand towards Farmer Ming, not knowing what kind of luck he had. It looked like he was going to clap hands with Farmer. When the other three saw him use this move, they all became complacent and their expressions became arrogant.


    I know this is a martial art, and I know it is very powerful." Once a person came forward to give him a slap, he would suddenly change his attack to hit the Death''s End. He was caught off guard and could kill a person with a single move. He could go up to the sun, down to the sun, and sneak around in the middle. It was impossible to guard against. This was a Chinese martial arts technique brought to Japan by the Tang Dynasty''s high monk, Appraisal.


    "It''s all the fault of this blind monk, Appraisal, for randomly teaching them Chinese martial arts. To break this technique, one had to first break his Qi before being able to attack. This move was called ''Obedient Yang'', and was unbeatable. If he wanted to defeat this technique, he would have to do so with the Martial Arts of the Great Blessed Buddha. Although I''ve also learned the ''Wind and Thunder Palm'', I''m afraid I don''t have that much power. I''m going to beat these four today, so don''t be careless. "Forget it, I still know my opponent. I will first break his anger, then attack him."


    Thus, Fa Ming secretly circulated his power and activated his Dantian''s Qi and said, "Good, good, good! This humble monk will compete with you first. " Farmin stood firm. First he raised a hand as if to strike. Seeing that Fa Ming had raised his hand, he was secretly happy in his heart. He increased his luck and did not move, saying in his heart: "I will suddenly hit your vital points and kill you with one move! When you got close to me, you couldn''t even dodge in time. "


    Farmin was also cunning, as if he had seen through his thoughts. He suddenly changed to a cupped fist and said, "Please state your name first, so that we can compete on the spot. If something goes wrong, you won''t be a nameless ghost. " When the thin man heard this, he became angered. His eyes were like a full moon, and his gaze was as fierce as a Giant Spirit. His hands trembled, but he was unwilling to break the mood. However, he still remained silent. Farmer continued to mutter to himself, "It wasn''t hard for me to win against you today. It was so unlucky to be killed without knowing my name. Not satisfied! Not satisfied! "


    The man was so angry that he couldn''t hold it in any longer. He gritted his teeth, opened his mouth, widened his eyes, retracted his hand and slapped his chest as he yelled, "Listen: I''ll let you die knowing what you want! "I am called ''Zheng and Tao Ben''; the fat lord is called ''Wu Zi Xiong''; the king is called ''Three Islands Zheng Fu''." The woman did not need him to say so, instead she said to Farmer Lin, "My name is'' Liu Zi Huixiang Man '', and I''m known as'' Casanova ''." After saying that, he became as fierce as a yaksha. When Fa Ming heard this, he said disapprovingly, "It''s not easy to remember these names.


    Just as he and Turtle Ben were gritting their teeth at Fa Ming again, they said, "Is it done now!? Since you already know about it, you should rest in peace! " Following that, he used that move and started to get lucky. Seeing that he had already lost his confidence and was going to disturb his mind, forcing him to attack first, Fa Ming purposely said to him, "Hearing your names, I know you guys are loafers. You can''t be considered a true Japanese martial artist."


    Righteous Turtle Ben was so angry that he scolded again, "You scoundrel who doesn''t hide lice, how dare you be so blind! We are all the distinguished Japanese Shizhidao, we are fellow apprentices of the same teacher, and we have been together in Taiwan for eight years. What do you mean, we hang out together? I won''t forgive you! " Seeing that he had also lost control of his mind, Fa Ming became agitated. Fa Ming was secretly delighted. He did not fight back and raised a hand to strike him.


    Unexpectedly, that fatty, the fifth son, had seen through Fa Ming''s scheme. He stepped forward to block Zheng and Gui Ben, saying, "This man is bald and cunning. Calm your heart, calm your anger. Let me compete with him first. " He then asked Farmer, "Are you willing to compete in karate or in sword arts?"


    "His karate skills might be kung fu skills, while his sword skills might be equipment skills." For a moment Farmer did not understand, saying, "I am the Lord, and you are the guest. It''s up to you. "


    When the fifth son heard this, he didn''t even bother to discuss it with the other three and immediately said, "Let''s compete in karate martial arts first." After saying that, he took the stance of opening the door, seizing the upper hand and repeatedly using his moves. The move was so fast that it made people dizzy. Unlike him, Farmer did not move at all. In fact, Farmer was already on his guard. He was using a move that was waiting to be used. He wanted to use the fierce technique of ''flicking his fingers'' to quickly send him off.


    The fat fifth son, who had practiced many moves, suddenly became timid and thought to himself, "This monk must be powerful. He was waiting for something. Which way should I attack first? " He hesitated, but the abbot suddenly came to his senses and thought, "How could I have forgotten? Fellow Daoist Farmer had just descended the mountain, but his strength had already decreased. How could he let these four hooligans wait idly for him? I still have a monk in that temple of mine. "


    The abbot hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Both of you, slow down! The old monk had a saying: This was originally a small temple with few weapons. It was not an ideal place to compete in martial arts. The great temple of Dai Zongfang is our temple. There were many kinds of weapons and it was very easy to choose which one to wield. Please, all four of you, don''t worry. When I get there, I''ll serve you tea first, as the landlord should. Then I set the table, with the chairman, the guests, and the audience. With this kind of competition, whoever lost could add more glory to the show. Please come to the great temple of Grandmaster Dai to have a competition. "


    The fat fifth son did not know what was going on and laughed after hearing "You elder, are you still competing in any big or small temple? When you get there, you won''t be able to avoid losing. I agreed to compete with Grandmaster Dai at the temple. I''ll make you convinced of your defeat. " The abbot said, "You''re right, you''re right."


    If you lose there, it will be different here. You have to give up your position as the chief elder. Can you promise? "


    The abbot said, "Alright, alright, alright. It''s a deal. If we lose, the position of Chief Elder will be given to you. But if you lose, what''s the price? " The fat fifth son did not dare to make the decision as he glanced at his companions one by one.


    Righteous Turtle Ben said, "If we lose, we''ll let you do whatever you want with us." The abbot said, "Good, good, good! This bet of yours is not small either. " The four people were all happy. They walked out of the mountain gate and headed towards the temple of Grandmaster Dai first.


    When Fa Ming saw the abbot''s sudden action, he quickly pointed it out himself. He said to the abbot, "Just now, I had already thought of an idea to send the four of them away. We should have competed with him here. " The abbot said, "You alone against four people, what need is there for that? Don''t forget, we still have two people waiting to play chess. This way, the four of us can beat four of him. Wouldn''t it be better? Don''t just look at how arrogant he is. The two of them laughed and followed.

 C96

    When they arrived at Grandmaster Dai, the abbot''s young monk ordered the monks to clean up the place, arrange the tables, and set up the competition. At this moment, more and more people began to gather in the crowd that had followed them from the Prairie. The men and women were all laughing and talking merrily. They wanted to see the commotion and to have a feast for the eyes.


    The abbot ushered the four raiders into the house and ordered them to make tea for the guests. The abbot came to entertain the Monk Zhenhai only after he finished entertaining them. Zhenhai sat to one side, watching them silently. He was not at all pleased to see the abbot come back with a sullen face, nor was he in the least amused to see the four men enter and sit down arrogantly.


    The abbot walked up to him and sat him down. Then, the abbot said to Zhenhai, "Fellow Taoist, I am truly sorry! I''ve kept you waiting. "I don''t intend to slack off."


    Zhenhai smiled, "You''re welcome. You''re welcome. I''m just here to play chess with you. "You have a lot of things to do, so you should always ask for help. I understand that very well."


    The abbot also saw a middle-aged man sitting beside Zhenhai. The abbot thought that he was not an old Daoist, and said, "This old monk will wait for you since you have just arrived."


    The man stood up and returned the greeting, "Infinite Blessing to the Sky Sovereign. I am Gongsun alone, known as Casanova, Master of the Three Immortals Monastery of Penglai Island. "Greetings, Elder."


    Upon hearing that, the abbot hurriedly said, "My apologies! Just now, I saw that you dressed like a commoner and called you by the wrong name. Please forgive this old monk''s light words! "


    Zhenhai smiled and said, "Elder, you don''t have to be courteous to him. A great deity like me, a practitioner, has had enough hardships. Now that he''s stopped concocting pills and changed into a common attire, he''s going to marry his wife. " When the old Daoist heard this, his face flushed red to the ears, and then berated Zhenhai, "You dumb gourd, you can pour out anything. Don''t forget that you invited me here to help you with chess. If you dare to offend me again, I won''t help you. "


    Seeing the two of them teasing each other, the abbot also laughed, "Let''s not talk about chess now, my mood is gone. It''s like I''ve been swept clean by a broom. " Zhenhai said, "You must be afraid that I''ve invited a chess player. What disgrace! " The abbot shook his head. "But this is not this old monk''s original intention. It was because the four guests were not very easy to deal with. They''ve come for me to be unlucky. "


    Zhenhai was startled and stopped laughing. "As soon as I entered the door, I saw that they weren''t kind people. What kind of people are they! What right do I have to be unlucky? "


    Zhenhai glared at the four of them, sizing them up one by one. He didn''t even wait for the abbot''s reply. Zhenhai looked at the sword in the woman''s hand and exclaimed, "Ah! They''re a bunch of Japanese rowers. "


    The old Daoist looked at the four of them and immediately made his decision, "That''s right! It was the four of them. I was worried about finding them. " Zhenhai angrily said, "This is truly looking for a place with broken iron shoes. It won''t take any effort to obtain it." Unexpectedly, they met here today. It''s all thanks to me playing chess in the morning. "


    Just as the abbot and Farmer were feeling bewildered and confused, the old Daoist said, "These four things are hateful to the extreme! Not long ago, I went to play chess at Glazed Ball Island. The four of them took advantage of my emptiness to suddenly enter the temple and search around. My disciples, phantoms and illusions, obstruct them and argue with them. They threw both my boys into the sea and almost drowned. They robbed me of a few treasures and three hundred dollars. I went back to the temple to hear the children cry and look around for them. I haven''t said anything yet, and they''re here to rob me again. How can I spare him! "


    He then pointed to the fatty and said, "The one who threw my child into the sea was him. I won''t forgive you today! "


    When the fatty heard this, he was shocked and thought to himself, "Crap, we''ve been recognized." "What a coincidence today!" Thus, he braced himself and glared at the old Taoist, "Smelly Taoist!" You can''t forgive me, what can you do to me? The treasure originally had an owner. If it is lost, it will not be yours. " He also denied it and said, "No, I haven''t seen your Dao Child." The old man gnashed his teeth in anger and said, "Good! You still dare to deny it! " As he spoke, he took off his outer garment, revealing it to his face. He was about to go over and beat him up.


    Zhenhai grabbed the old Taoist and said, "Wait, wait. Fellow Daoist, don''t worry. They couldn''t escape. There''s still me in the show. I''ll tell you the truth: that day, not only did they rob you of your Three Immortals Temple, they also plundered my Guanyin Institution. They threw my four boys, the north, south, east and west winds, three of them into the sea and killed them. My boys couldn''t beat them, and they beat them. The one who died was also this fatty. They searched my temple thoroughly, and seeing that I had no treasures and no money, they took away my treasured sword, the Dragon Spring Sword. What was in the woman''s hand. Now, at least, I''ve seen the loot. How can I give you such a deal? That fatty, I will personally send him to take revenge for my child! I will also let him have a taste of what it feels like to fall to his death! "


    When the fatty heard this, he stood up in anger and shouted angrily at the two, "Pei! Aren''t you afraid of the wind blowing your tongue? All these things, I did it! Let''s see what you can do to me! I''m not afraid of you! " The fat guy turned out to be his wife. There was no end to the scolding and quarreling.


    The old Daoist and Zhenhai were engaged in a battle of words because of him. The old Daoist said to Zhenhai, "You monk, you really don''t know how to change! [How can I let you hit this fatty? "Don''t fight, I''m going to beat him half to death with my own hands and ask him if he wants any silver coins."


    Zhenhai said, "Old Taoist, what are you saying? His life was in danger. Is your silver more important, or is my life more important? Do you want to take revenge for my revenge? "


    The old Daoist said, "If this side of yours is filled with lead, then isn''t there more?"


    An idea came to Zhenhai''s mind. "Thanks for the reminder!" I''ll change. How about this, with my sword in her hand, she must also be my enemy. I''ll give her to you. You asked her to return my sword, and then you took her as your wife. You don''t have to marry later. I hit the fat man and asked him for the silver back. This is called being compatible. " Fa Ming was laughing so hard that he fell to the side. The abbot tried to explain with a laugh, "Don''t fight, don''t fight. "We can talk it over slowly."


    The old Daoist and Zhenhai were at a stalemate. Hearing that, the lady frowned, gritted her teeth, took out her sword, stood up, and scolded Zhenhai with a red face: "Bald ass! This treasured sword is yours. If you have the ability, come take it. How dare you insult your aunt? "Watch how I kill you!" The fat guy helped the woman, and the old Daoist helped Zhenhai.


    When the old Daoist heard the woman''s curses, he said to her, "You ugly woman, I still don''t want you. You''re getting impatient. If I marry, I''ll go to Tokyo and marry a good one. " Just as the woman was about to explode in anger, Old Man Qu said: "Pui! Who''s willing to marry you! I''m not ugly. " The old Daoist said, "Why are you so beautiful? I don''t want you either. I''d rather have a bite of fresh peach than a pile of rotten apricots. "Who do you think you are? A woman and three men, you''re the one with more than enough lust."


    Zhenhai then said to the old Daoist, "Old Daoist, you''re too weak. You''re confused. What did you say about her three men? The account was bad, bad. "Even you four."


    When the old Daoist heard this, he cast the woman aside and said to Zhenhai, "Monk, you''re right. The woman looted everywhere, and her body smelled like a fox. She had beaten up a lot of people, so it was all yours. It''s hard for you to protect her. "


    Zhenhai laughed and said, "Monks don''t take a wife and refuse lust. She''s still yours. " The woman was so angry that her face turned red again. She was so angry that the old Daoist with the sword fingers was about to give it his all. She scolded, "Smelly Taoist! A bald monk! Mother will not fight with you. "If you have the ability, come fight with me outside!" After he finished speaking, he walked out aggressively.


    Zhenhai saw her leave the room and smiled, "The old Taoist is worried and wants you to go. Some quiet words. " The old Daoist ignored the woman and said to Zhenhai, "Monk, quickly go. She''s holding the betrothal gift you gave her. You gave her that sword in private. " Zhenhai blushed. "I''m calling you. I''m calling you." You gave her three hundred silver coins, so it''s not a small amount. " When the old Daoist heard "Silver Yuan", he suddenly thought of Fatty and pointed at him angrily. "When you give it back to me, you can''t even lose a single person!" Zhenhai also reprimanded Fatty, "What kind of robber are you? It''s fine to rob people, but why did you throw my child to death? Today, I will definitely smash you to death! " Then he took off his coat and prepared to fight.


    The tall and thin Zheng He and Gui Ben also stood up and said to Zhenhai and the old Daoist, "There''s no need for the two of you to say anything. Let me send you two away!"


    Fa Ming got up and said, "Zheng Zheng and Charm, don''t do anything to others. You personally promised me to beat you up. We absolutely cannot change it. "


    Just as he was saying to Gui Ben, "Alright, alright, let''s not fight." I''ll send you first, then the two of them. "


    When the three islands saw that no one was paying attention to him, they said irritably, "Zhengjun! If you are going to kill someone, who am I going to kill?! "


    Righteous Turtle Ben said, "Alright! Today, neither of us can spare the other. Then let''s catch the pair and start fighting! " "Who dares to fight with me?" Shogun asked hastily. As soon as his words fell, Zhenhai said, "I''ll kill you first!" The woman was waiting outside, but no one paid any attention to her.


    The fat guy opened his eyes wide and walked out of the room aggressively. He was in the middle of dealing with Shou Ben and Three Islands, following closely behind. The old Daoist was the first to follow him out. The Fa Ming and Zhenhai went outside to protect the abbot. There was a sea of people outside, and the courtyard was packed. The young monk led the monks and finished arranging the tables and chairs. It was a huge scene. It was all swept clean. Directly to the north was a row of tables. It was the abbot''s seat. A row of tables to the east was the host''s seat. On the west side of the table was the guest area. The south row of tables was for the audience. The stewards of the temples in the mountain had already taken their seats.


    The abbot came to the northern table. On his left was Farmer, and on his right was the Sea of Subjugation. The three of them sat down. The young monk pointed to a row of tables and chairs to the west and said to the coaches, "Please take a seat as well!" The woman was still angrily shouting a few curses as she brandished her treasured sword. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she sat down with Gui Ben and the other three islands. Her eyes were glowering at Zhenhai.


    At this time, Fatty and Old Daoist had already fought for a few rounds. Seeing how strong the fat guy was, he also attacked ferociously. To the old Taoist, he was like a ferocious tiger pouncing on its prey. It was true: every move was filled with hatred, and the style was astonishing. He raised his feet and kicked the dust away. The wind blew from his dancing arms. He was trying to snatch the old Daoist. He wanted nothing more than to smash the old Daoist to death with a single move. The old Daoist moved as if he was a child''s play. While taking his move, she asked, "Take advantage of the fact that you''re not dead, hurry up and tell me about the silver? It''ll be easier for me to fight back. " He was so angry that Fatty''s attack failed him. Suddenly, he leaped forward and threw a kick at the old Daoist''s chest. The old Daoist moved in a flash to grab at his feet. The fatty hurriedly retracted his foot, his movements suddenly changed, and another punch came.


    The old Daoist held his fist and asked, "Where did you put the silver?" Speak! If you don''t, you won''t have a chance. I''m afraid you''re too much of a pain in the ass. " Fatty angrily retorted, "Bullshit! "Let''s watch the fight!" After which, he withdrew his fist with all his might, and just as he was about to strike again, he got even more ferocious. The old Daoist let go of his hand and took the opportunity to kick him in the waist. Without making a sound, Fatty fell to the ground.


    The old Daoist stepped on the ground again and asked, "Don''t fake your death! What about my three hundred silver? "Where is it?!" The fat guy didn''t say anything. He just stood there for a while. "The old Daoist didn''t know that he had died and is still asking." What about my silver? "


    So the kick earlier by the old Daoist had some name. It was called "Kunlun Foot". Formidable and fierce, he had kicked the fatty''s "Gate of Life" acupoint. The fatty''s ribs were broken, his veins were broken, and his heart was filled with blood. He was dead.

 C97

    Upon seeing the old Daoist still trampling on the fatty, the three islands were filled with grief and anger. They drew their treasured swords and roared, "Look at the sword!" Jumping into the field, he brandished his sword and chopped at the old Daoist. The old Daoist dodged the sword and was about to fight the Three Islands Righteous Bestowal. Zhenhai stood up and shouted, "Three islands! Watch me hit you! " With that, he jumped into the ring.


    The old Daoist withdrew his attack and said to Zhenhai, "Be careful!" Finished speaking, he retreated back to his seat.


    The laws of the three islands did not allow Zhenhai to stand firm. They continuously swept at him with their swords. Zhenhai had no choice but to dodge in quick succession. The three islands fiercely attacked with their great swords. Zhenhai was forced into a corner by him. He had just turned over on his feet when he hurriedly moved to the west. Seeing how tightly Three Islands were pressing down on him, Zhenhai was enraged. He suddenly shouted, "Yahei!" The sound was so loud that it scared the three islands, making them think that he had a hidden weapon. Zhenhai took the opportunity to drop down beside the female wave. He reached out to grab her, then tucked her under his armpit, as if he was going to snatch her away.


    Caught off guard, the wave woman scratched her hands and feet in fright. Her expression changed as she struggled and shouted under the sea, "Ah!? You bald monk, what are you doing! Let go of your aunt! "


    At this moment, the Dragon Spring Sword in her hand had been seized by Zhenhai. The action of snatching the sword was also extremely fast. He was right next to him, unable to pull out his sword in time to save her. The Righteous Turtle was enraged and pulled out his sword. Zhenhai threw the wave woman back at him. He was so scared that he hurriedly pulled back his sword and caught the female wave in the air, nearly injuring her.


    Zhenhai took the opportunity to shake his sword with a flick. Suddenly, like thousands of treasured swords, they took over his sea of consciousness. Everyone was dazzled by what they saw, and they could not help but praise, "What a good sword technique!"


    He and Gui Ben could only hear the sound of the wind coming from the sword as he hid the female Magus behind him, not daring to get any closer. Zhenhai leaped into the air and dashed towards the three islands to kill them. The three islands were connected by a few moves, which showed how strong Zhenhai was and how powerful his treasured sword was. He was already scared. He turned around and tried to retreat. Zhenhai''s sword had cut off his right arm. The hand that was still holding the sword fell to the ground. Just as Gui Ben was startled, he suddenly rushed forward and stabbed the sea with his sword. He had saved the way to the three islands with the severed arm.


    Zhenhai held his sword up against Ripple Turtle Ben and said, "There isn''t a lot of them, but there are two of them. I''ll kill one more! "


    Just as Zhenhai was about to wave his sword and move, Fa Ming stood up and said, "Keep your sword! This is exactly the same as Tao Ben, I have to beat him up! " Farmer leaped up and landed in the middle of the field. Right now, he was quite good at fighting his opponent, so he decided to take a step back and say, "I''ll fight you after I send him away." After saying that, he swung his sword to seal the door, afraid that Zhenhai would attack him. Zhenhai sheathed his sword and said to Fa Ming, "Fellow Daoist, I''ll leave it to you." Fa Ming said, "Acceptance! Please take a seat, fellow daoist. " Zhenhai calmly sat back down.


    Seeing Fa Ming coming over with his bare hands, Tortoise also returned his sword to its sheath and threw it to the woman. Farmer said, "You are a real man."


    Righteous Turtle Ben said, "What we talked about was that we should compare martial arts to empty-handed martial arts. Of course I don''t use my sword. " "Please!" He waved both of his arms and executed a few moves, standing firmly on the spot. Then, with his eyes half closed, he executed the move ''Defending the Yang and Defending the Yin''.


    Seeing that he did not move, Fa Ming secretly thought about it and said, "If I were to beat him with the Breaking Qi Technique again, I would need to talk back and forth to make some of my fellow daoists laugh. I might as well use the Five Elements true skill to beat him up. Today, I shall personally avenge Elder Fa Hui. "


    As he thought about it, he decided not to rush forward and instead secretly got lucky. After that, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and consecutively revealed a few moves, which were intended to dazzle and dazzle the Righteous Bodhi. Just as he was about to launch an attack on Farmer''s Lifeline, he was about to use a move to kill him. Farmer suddenly stepped forward, not hitting him on the palm, but on the arm. He and Gui Ben had never expected that they would suffer such a loss. Hurriedly, they dodged the pain and sent out a kick to kick Fa Ming''s perineum. With that, Farmer Ming leaped into the air and used Immortal Shows the Way to fight the Cleric. Right at this moment, he and Turtle dodged and hurriedly took out their hidden weapons. He had thought that Fa Ming would land on the ground and make a move.


    Unexpectedly, Fa Ming tapped his foot on the ground and leapt into the air, using the Yaksha Exploring the Sea technique to grab him. He and Gui Ben, who had just taken out their "bewitching" leather pouches, hastily dodged without a care for their performance. In the air, Farmer changed his move to "Immortal Pickling", launching a barrage of attacks at Tou Ben and Zheng Zheng. This move was extremely powerful, capable of hitting someone in the air in an instant. He and Gui Ben never expected that. He saw Farmer somersault into a head-down position in the air, his fists pincers striking directly at Shou Ben''s head. Both his left and right temples had been struck. He threw away the ''ecstatic'' one in his hands and fell to the ground dead. With that, Farmer flipped over and stood on the ground.


    The audience cheered, "Good fight! "Well played." Someone saw the leather bag that Gui Ben and the others had left behind, and shouted, "High Monk, what treasure did you have with the pervert? He''s on the ground!"


    Farmer looked down to see if it was a concealed weapon and was about to pick it up. The female Ronin flew forward and took it in her hand. "High Monk, have mercy! High Monk, have mercy! "


    That woman was really despicable, she wasn''t afraid. Walking up to take a look, she saw that both he and Gui Ben were dead. As if she had gone mad, she drew out her treasured sword and chopped at Dharma Ming. Fa Ming retreated and was about to kill her. He stopped her in a hurry, "Miss, we are no match for you. Quickly admit defeat!" The woman kept her sword with a "*" sound.


    The abbot was worried that in his rage, the two would end up dying. He slapped the table and shouted, "The two of you, do not ever do evil on my land again! He had to change his mind and change his past! This will be forgiven. "


    He then kowtowed to the abbot and said, "I dare not do anything wrong now! He didn''t dare to do anything evil! If the elders are willing to spare our lives, we will not return to Taiwan. and go back to the mainland through the ball and never come back. "


    The woman did not kneel, nor did she beg for mercy.


    When the abbot saw that the three islands were covered in blood and gore, he softened his heart and said, "I don''t know how many Chinese have been harmed, how many temples have been destroyed, and how many possessions have been looted. My Buddhist Sect is based on benevolence, based on good will. You two, run for your lives! "


    The Elder''s compassion for him had left behind trouble for himself, as well as disaster essence for Shandong Province. When this woman returned, she brought back a large number of berserk people to take revenge on her. This was something that would not be mentioned in the future.


    The spectators from Shandong, upon hearing that the abbot would forgive the two of them, did not agree and shouted enthusiastically: "Elder! He couldn''t let them go. That female demon was even more ruthless! Kill them all! Kill them all! "


    The moment he heard, he was scared out of his wits. He was hurt so badly that he didn''t even know he was in pain. He grabbed the wave woman and ran through the crowd towards the mountain gate. The audience loathed him for his filth and avoided him. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult for the two of them to leave. Some of the spectators were furious and chased after the two of them, shouting, "Do you still dare to act so atrociously? If you have the ability, don''t run, keep fighting! " The two of them didn''t turn their heads and only ran. Some of the audience members said something even more unpleasant.


    The two ran away in panic. The woman turned around, gnashed her teeth, and cursed: "Baldy Monk! Smelly Daoist! You just wait and see how I will kill you in the future! "


    As the two of them were walking, they bumped into a few well-dressed young men who were wearing crooked hats. It turned out that these three people were Japanese ronin as well. They were in the same group. They dressed up as Chinese and looked everywhere for information. When they got closer, the woman told them what had happened.


    When the three of them heard that Gui Chen and Wu Zi had died, they immediately revealed vicious expressions. The three of them saw the injuries on the three islands, so they told the two to wait and ran into the yard.


    When the three of them arrived at the courtyard and saw the sea of people, they didn''t dare to show their prowess. Someone looked at the corpse and hatefully said, "The three of us have gone to watch the scenery. It''s all thanks to you!" The corpses carried on the backs of the two people could not help but shout out in anger. The three of them took a few more steps forward and cursed.


    When the abbot saw the three of them, he said in surprise, "We ran into these three before we came down the mountain. They don''t dress like Japanese rowers either. "Are they a team?" When Monk Zhenhai heard the curses, he took out his sword and said: "Abbot, it doesn''t matter whether or not they''re in cahoots. If he dares to curse again, my Dragon Spring Sword will not agree." Then, he raised his sword and gave chase.


    The three men looked back and saw that someone was chasing after them with a sword in his hand. They didn''t dare to scold anyone anymore as they all hurried out of the mountain gate. Zhenhai chased them out of the mountain gate, then stopped and looked at them for a while. Seeing that he had achieved a complete victory, the abbot said happily, "Today, it was all thanks to the three friends that Dai Zongfang was able to save himself from this calamity. I sincerely thank you, fellow Daoists. This old monk will immediately hold a feast to celebrate his victory! " Everyone in Grandmaster Dai was happy.


    Zhenhai returned to his treasured sword. He was full of joy, and his face was full of spring. He was especially happy. He held onto the treasured sword, and said angrily. He shouted, "Look at this, old Taoist. You can''t compare? Now, my son has been killed by the fall and my vengeance has been avenged. You had a bad time. He lost three treasures and three hundred silver coins. There''s nowhere to buy your silver. " The old Daoist said, "If there''s no place, then there''s no place to buy it. It''s infuriating. He would slowly earn more money. "There''s no need to be so fussy."


    Zhenhai laughed, "You''re so arrogant, yet you don''t know what''s good for you. I offered my good intentions to your girl, but you didn''t want them and blamed me. Yet now, you have lost both money and money. "


    The old Daoist shook his head and laughed, "Two empty air is two empty air. Don''t make fun of me, don''t make fun of me."


    Zhenhai added, "I think you''re a bolder than the others. If you want that girl, I can give birth to a bunch of young elders for you. " The old Taoist was very civilized and said, "You, you dare to talk about it wherever you go. Don''t forget, we''re here as guests. This is not Penglai Island. "


    Seeing the two of them joking around, Fa Ming also approached and said, "You two, so cool!" Zhenhai said, "I''m ashamed. Fellow Daoists, please excuse me. " Farmer said, "These four hooligans are truly hateful. It''s not that we beat them up too viciously, it''s just that we''re too light on them. Elder Fa Hui, the abbot of the Tzu En Temple, was an extremely respected and aged over 90 years old. He had died tragically at their hands. I witnessed the tragedy of Tzu En Temple. Once Fa Hui died, the temple lost its backbone. The little Shame was afraid of the four vagabonds, and they all wanted to tear down the temple and break up the gang. The four of them robbed the Temple of Beneath and smashed a signboard, making it so that two hundred silver coins are paid to them every month. This is truly too much of a bullying and it is extremely hateful. "


    The old Daoist and Zhenhai didn''t know each other yet. Zhenhai asked, "Fellow Daoist, are you from Grandmaster Dai? Why haven''t I seen it before? " "At the top of the mountain, I''ve heard of you two. Both of you are chess saints of the Pang Lai Immortal Realm." The two laughed. "I dare not be a saint, I dare not be a saint. A chess fan is fine. "


    "I am the deacon of the Temple of National Protection in Beijing, Fa Ming," said Fa Ming. Zhenhai recognized Fa Tong and asked in surprise, "You''re Fa Tong''s junior brother?" Fa Ming nodded and said, "Yes, I am." "Fellow cultivator knows my senior apprentice brother?"


    Zhenhai said, "Not only do we know each other, we''re also old friends. He went to Penglai and told me about you. No wonder I saw you play with the turtle. I don''t think you can beat four of them with your martial arts. "


    Farmer laughed, "No, no." I was really going to beat up four of them at the Prairie. It was the abbot, the Elder, who treated the two of you kindly, and insisted on splitting two of them to fight against you. The Elders have coaxed them to come here. "

 C98

    The abbot, who was instructing the guests to set up the banquet, immediately came over and asked, "What did the three of you say to me? If it were not for my concern for you, would Zhenhai''s treasure sword have returned to your hands so quickly? "


    Zhenhai laughed, "Take good care of him! Take good care of him! He really took good care of her! My Dragon Spring Sword has been on Penglai Island for hundreds of years, and it has never been lost. This time it was the Japanese. Thank you! "Many thanks!"


    Zhenhai was overjoyed. He suddenly thought of playing chess and asked Fa Ming, "Fellow Daoist, you must also be good at chess, right?"


    Farmer said, "I don''t dare to be smart. I just randomly took a few steps."


    Zhenhai said, "That''s good! The four of us played chess and fought each other. "If I don''t win against the Elder, I won''t return to Penglai Island."


    When Farmer heard this, he laughed and said, "Oh my god, how long are we going to keep killing for? Please forgive me for not being able to accompany you. "I''m out looking for someone. I won''t be staying for long, so I''ll have to leave soon." Zhenhai said, "What are you so anxious about? Stay for a few more days. I''d like to pay my respects to your senior brother, and congratulate the people of Ru Feng. It''s not too late to leave together. "


    Hearing this, Fa Ming thought to himself, "It is a secret that the people of Rufeng are at the Temple of Protecting the Nation in Beijing. How did it get to Shandong? How did he know? "


    While he was still in doubt, the abbot said, "Fellow Daoist, don''t worry. It''s fine to stay here for a few days. If that Monk Yuan Ming really comes to Shandong, we will know his whereabouts within a few days. Now, my decree has been spread. It has been spread throughout Shandong Province for three days. Just wait patiently for the news. "


    Zhenhai asked in shock, "What are you guys talking about, Monk Yuan Ming? A few days ago, I went to the temple to a little monk called Yuan Ming. He came from Beijing. I listened to his Sichuan accent and asked him about Rufeng. He was the one who told me that Rufeng was at the Temple of the State Protector in Beijing. That''s when I wanted to go to the Temple of the State Protector in Beijing to look for Rufeng. I have some tacit understanding with him. " Hearing that, the doubt in Fa Ming''s heart was dispelled, and he immediately rejoiced, "So that''s how it is! It was this monk I was looking for. "Where is he now?"


    Zhenhai pointed at the old Daoist and said, "Before I came here, that Monk Yuan Ming and his good friend, Daoist Hua Chunfeng, went to Lao Shan''s Supreme Purity Palace." When Farmer heard this, he lost all interest and was about to set off for the Supreme Purity Palace. "In order to prevent him from leaving again, I''ll set off to find him."


    Zhenhai stopped Farmer Farmer and asked, "Why are you looking for him in such a hurry?" He says he won''t go back to the temple. " "There are some important things in our temple that have to do with him. If we don''t find him, we won''t be able to find out."


    The abbot continued, "Currently, the Qingdao area is under the jurisdiction of the Japanese and the Germans. It had not been decided who would rule in the end. There was always the danger of war. Yuan Ming shouldn''t have gone there. It had been a good place to live in seclusion, but now it was different. If Yuan Ming was smart, he would definitely come to Grandmaster Dai in a few days. I expect that even if you didn''t go looking for him, he would have come as well. "


    Zhenhai was determined to play against Fa Ming, so he said, "You can wait for a few more days if you want to hear more news." With that, he pushed Farmer into the room. The abbot and the others also bitterly urged him to stay. Zhenhai immediately set up a chess game, inviting Farmer Lin to play, saying, "Let''s use this to pass the time. It''s better to just sit around and wait for the abbot''s celebratory feast." Feeling helpless, he could only say a few polite words and invite him to play chess. At this moment, the Farmer was playing chess with his heart looking for Yuanming in Laoshan.


    Yuan Ming committed the crime at the mosque that day. Because he was afraid of the mountain and didn''t dare to return to the temple. He also did not want to return to the Green Cloud Temple in the Western Mountains. Panic and confusion filled his heart as he slipped out of Beijing. He thought again: "I might as well rush to the station, take the bus to Tianjin, and leave."


    He stopped and thought, "It''s not right for me to go like this. The thief escaped from my hands, which means that the treasure was thrown away from my hands. I left a note for the abbot promising to return the treasure to him. I should have kept my word. Master taught me: ''To be thorough, to do things with determination. ''To dare to suffer in the midst of hardships, that''s what a peer.'' Wash your heart. No matter what, I have to stay in Beijing and look for treasures. "If I can''t find it, then I have a clear conscience ¡­"


    As he walked on, he found himself far away from the city, in front of a nunnery. The temple reminded Yuan Ming. He looked at the nunnery and thought to himself, "That day, Yuan Ji and I went out for a stroll and got to know the peace and quiet of the nunnery in the city. Her temple was outside the city. If I hide there, not only will Master Rufeng be unable to find me, I will also be able to analyze clues and search for treasures. If there was a church accident, and that was far from the city, I would be able to take refuge there. That''s the ideal place for me to go! " He made up his mind, asked for directions to the temple, and walked towards it.


    When Yuan Ming arrived at the You Dai monastery, he saw that there were no neighbors in the temple. It was indeed quiet and serene. To the west, there was a large road, of unknown length, extending towards the north and south. Not far from Lucien was a forest. Yuan Ming joyfully said, "This place is really good! "It''s good for cultivation, but also good for hiding." He walked into the mountain gate and observed it, feeling the same way. He then walked towards the meditation hall, knocked on the door and called out, "Teacher, I''m sorry to interrupt you when we''re walking!" There was no response. Grand Preceptor Xie was sitting alone in meditation. When she heard the man''s voice, she intentionally kept quiet. Grand Preceptor Xie thought to himself, "If you call out a few times, you won''t find it interesting, so it''s your turn to leave." This nun temple, why did I recruit you? "I''ll let you have a good, quiet, closed-door meal."


    Yuan Ming knocked on the door a few more times and entered. He saw that Grand Preceptor Shi was sitting on a prayer mat, meditating and chanting. There was no silence. Yuan Ming didn''t know his teacher, so he guessed, "This teacher must be his master, Senior Sister Qing Qing."


    Yuan Ming took a few steps forward and said, "Yuan Ming pays his respects to the Grand Master!" When the mistress heard that he was not going to announce himself, she was unhappy in her heart. Turning his head to look, he saw that Yuan Ming was chubby and his face was pale, yet he had shifty eyes.


    The teacher''s wife was immediately annoyed, she turned her head and said, "You can go. I am a nunnery and won''t entertain a monk. We share the same path and different temples. "


    Yuan Ming sincerely pestered him and said, "Teacher: but I am a little monk. You''re old and you''re old and you''re not suspicious. I want to ask for a cup of tea and a bite to eat. "


    The teacher''s wife said, "No. I am old, but I have a disciple your size. How inconvenient it is for you to be here. "Let''s go!" Yuan Ming answered without saying a word. His heart was at peace with his plan. The teacher said, "I can hear the accent of the Sichuan people. They must have come from afar to send you to the temple. "Don''t miss your chance."


    Yuan Ming was infuriated as he grumbled to himself, "How could I not know that you have a precious disciple!?" I wouldn''t have come if I hadn''t known her. Although I am a monk, I am a true person and you do not know it. I don''t do matters of the dark, I don''t seduce your disciple, why wouldn''t it be convenient for me? Don''t even think about chasing me out! "


    Seeing that he was unwilling to leave, she added, "It''s such a coincidence that we''re eating. The samovar was broken up in the temple, and my disciple went into the city to buy rice. What are you waiting for? " Yuan Ming then said, "This little monk pleads with Grand Master not to disturb me further. I am too hungry to walk. " "There''s no room in the temple," Mistress Shi said angrily. It was dark when my disciple came back to cook. "Just you wait!" After he finished speaking, he turned around and started chanting.


    Yuan Ming said to himself, "This master is such a pain in the ass, he''s really hard to deal with." I was driven away by her just like that? " He was at his wit''s end when he suddenly thought: "The name of man, the shadow of the tree. "Master Ruo Feng has a great reputation, I think I should mention him."


    He pretended to be pitiful as he muttered to himself, "My monk sure has had a hard time. He came to find my master, Ru Feng, and no one felt sorry for him. He was chased away by his own body wherever he went. People here are too ungrateful. Let''s just leave! " He looked at the Mentor''s reaction but did not move.


    When the mistress heard him mention Rufeng, her heart stirred. "What were you talking about just now?" she asked. State your master''s name and temple''s name. Let me hear it. "


    Yuan Ming was secretly happy in his heart as he said, "My name is Yuan Ming." My master is from the Rufeng of the Shaolin Temple in Mount Song. I came to find my master. I don''t have money to live in a restaurant, so it''s hard to eat. People often rush me when I enter the temple. It''s so hard for me to be out there. " "He''s a disciple of Rufeng, don''t chase him away," she said to herself.


    "If you are tired of walking, you can rest," said the matron. Seeing that she had indeed changed her mind, Yuan Ming thought to himself, "I was right." Putting down the things, he said, "Please spare me a few days, master. Once I find Master, I will leave. "


    She stood up and led him to the house that Rufeng had lived in. "You don''t want to go, so you should stay here," she said. I know your Master. "


    Yuan Ming pretended to be happy and thanked him. His master had too much experience in the martial arts world, and was afraid that he would commit fraud. He didn''t want to tell him that Ruo Feng had lived here before. The mistress finished her arrangements and left. After a while, Chang Jing came back. Yuan Ming became quiet again. She knew that he had cheated, and she knew what he was thinking, so she hid it from the Grand Preceptor. The two pretended not to know each other. In this way, Yuan Ming lived in You Yao Temple.


    For the first few days, Yuan Ming, in order to avoid the murder case in the church, studied the "Secrets of the Sect Leader" in closed doors during the day and practiced in the forest during the night. He lives in an orderly and orderly manner. When Mistress saw this, she was very happy. The teacher''s mistress peeked at him time and time again and saw that Yuan Ming was always concentrating on reading.


    The teacher''s mistress silently praised him. "How dignified!" Judging from this man''s identity, he was either a scholar or a martial artist. Cultivating so diligently, how could he not have any prospects in the future? It''s true that a famous teacher will produce a great disciple. " Following that, she also changed her cold attitude toward Yuan Ming and gradually became concerned. Grand Master, Changjing, and Yuanming ate together every day and slept in the same temple every night, so they were at peace.


    During this period, the State Protector Temple was nervously looking around for Yuan Ming. Fa Ming had left for Tianjin a long time ago. Fa Tong and four other monks searched through the various temples and inns in the city, but Yuan Ming was nowhere to be found. They reported to the abbot. The next day, he once again searched through the temples and inns outside the city. Other than the nun''s temple, they searched everywhere else. Yuan Ming was still not found.


    The four young Adepts were no longer interested in finding him. Pu Xian said: "Yuan Ming, that thief monk, must have gone to Tianjin. He had stolen the book of Rufeng''s master, afraid that his master would be scared to death. He would never dare to hide in Beijing. We''ve got thin legs and we can''t find him. "


    "If Yuan Ming really went to Tianjin, he would definitely be able to find him. However, we can''t help but take notice of what Farmer said before he left. He suspects that Yuan Ming did not go to Tianjin, so there must be a reason for his absence. Therefore, we must seek 100% confidence to prevent him from hiding in Beijing. Even though he was not in the city, the West Mountain could not be forgiven. There were many temples and mountains there, making it easier to hide. Yuan Ming had been staying at the Jade Cloud Temple for a long time. He was already familiar with the temples in the western mountains. We must not fully believe the words of Yuan Ji. The two of them had a tacit understanding that they might both deceive us. He would gather his forces tomorrow and make an investigation in the dark and in the open. He would search all over the Western Mountain. This way, our two teams will keep searching, and we won''t have to worry about not being able to find him. "


    The next day, Fa Tong, Rufeng separately went to the Western Mountain to find. Now, the National Protector Temple had released all of its troops in search of Yuan Ming.


    Yuan Ming was in a leisurely manner. Listening to the case in the city which was no longer being pursued closely, he began to operate. He thought to himself, "It''s easy to find out where this treasure is going." If you know where it is going, you''ll be able to find it.


    On the day of the incident, first, the people from the guard camp and second, the people from the police station had all been at the scene. I don''t know who found Macley first. If they had seen that Macley had died in the street, someone else would have interfered with the treasure. He was the one who killed Macley and took the treasure. If that was the case, the treasure would be hard to find once it fell into the hands of the martial artists. Or that night, when Macley was on his way with his treasures, he met a patrol. The patrol must have questioned him when they saw his suspicious appearance.


    Maclay was guilty of a crime, and would have to resist arrest and escape, so as not to avoid a chase. If that was the case, the guard battalion was the most suspicious. All of them had martial arts skills. Forget it, I''ll go investigate the two yamen, the guard camp and the police station. "


    Yuan Ming was happy in his heart. He patted his head and said, "To be honest, I, Yuan Ming, am not arrogant. I dare to call myself smart. After listening to their words, one would be able to deduce where the treasure had fallen into. If the treasure falls into the hands of the martial arts people, I will analyze and search for clues about the martial arts world. "For me, Yuan Ming, to handle this matter, it should not be too difficult."


    He made up his mind during the day. In the evening, when it was dark, he dressed up and snuck into the guard camp. Arriving near the guard camp, Yuan Ming cautiously said, "This place is filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers, it is no ordinary place. "I can''t go in easily, and I can''t be careless either. I have to listen."


    He slipped to the door and peered inside. There was no light, no one moving, no sentries. Silence reigned in the courtyard. After watching for a while, Yuan Ming was amused. He thought to himself, "I thought this place was very difficult to get close to." Who would have thought that it would be so easy to enter? "It''s not tight, nor is it scary. It''s like an empty camp."

 C99

    He didn''t dare to go through the main entrance. He went around to the wall and jumped on top of it. Inside, he sneaked around and eavesdropped. There were no lights in the rooms, no voices, and occasionally the sounds of mice playing. Yuan Ming was suspicious, "This is weird, why is there no one here? Have you moved in the past few days? If I can''t hear the words of others, then I have come for nothing! "


    It turned out that since their Battalion Commander, Guo Chengliang, had been imprisoned, his management was in disarray, and his soldiers in disarray. Those who didn''t stand guard seriously, those who didn''t stay on duty on time, they all went to play. Deputy Xu was overseeing internal and external affairs on his own and was in a hurry. As soon as he had finished, the soldiers went to have some fun.


    Adjutant Xu would only take people to protect Yuan Shikai every day. He was afraid that the Southern Revolutionary Party had sneaked into Beijing, looted Zhongnanhai and killed the president. Yuan Ming did not know about these things in the guard camp.


    Yuan Ming once again went around to the back to eavesdrop. There was a curtain on the window of one of the houses, casting a faint light. He was overjoyed. He approached quietly and heard two military officers talking inside.


    Yuan Ming listened attentively. The two were chatting with each other. He only heard a few words, "The Battalion Commander has been in trouble for the past few days. The President did not say that he would release anyone, nor did he reveal any charges against him. He''s really a slob."


    "Where the Battalion Commander is currently locked up, and why, even Deputy Xu has no idea. It''s really tiring! "


    The man continued: "If you say our Battalion Commander is guilty, that would be an injustice. He was loyal to the president. I thought he must have been framed. This must have had something to do with the mosque church case, and the battalion commander was implicated. Chief of Police Ma Shaofen''s wife likes to talk nonsense. He has never been at odds with the battalion commander. I guess he did something bad in front of the President. This matter will eventually be made clear, and the Battalion Commander will not forgive him. "


    "The church case is strange, too. Didn''t the cops say a guy named Chi Wu did it? He was also caught. Logically speaking, he should also be clear about what was right and what was wrong. Why hasn''t the President let them go yet? "


    "You don''t know yet, but this is going to be trouble again. The British took Xie Wu to Tianjin to be interrogated by themselves, but before they could interrogate him, someone rescued him again. The British Minister sent someone to the government during the day to get them to arrest him. "


    "There is no hope that the Battalion Commander will be released when the case is closed. Since China is so big, can we still go back to Beijing and get caught if we escape from Tianjin? In my opinion, we are weak. We should interrogate the British directly and have them provide clues to the case, and we won''t apprehend them for him. "


    "Who doesn''t know that this is the best way? The British refuse to be questioned. "Actually, the little rascal knows everything, but he is just unwilling to tell us everything."


    Yuan Ming heard these thoughts and said, "How can the church case be so complicated? The Guard Battalion Commander was also implicated in the innocent. It''s much easier for me to solve a case. Both Mary and Mike deserve to die! "


    He laughed in his heart and listened for a while, thinking, "It''s useless no matter how hard I listen." What they said had nothing to do with treasures. Forget it, forget it. " He suddenly thought of something and said, "The Guardian Office is very close, I don''t want to go to the police station. Let''s go there and listen."


    He left the house and took a detour to the back. After walking for a distance, they saw a series of courtyards. Looking around, Yuan Mingxin said: "How did I get there? Why did he come to the middle? They all say that I have no choice but to panic, so I''m not panicking at all! " He looked at the path and decided to cross the yard. Not long after he left, someone suddenly asked in shock, "Who is it? "What are you doing!" He went into the inner chamber, where there were two sentries. This scared Yuan Ming so much that he took a few steps back, rolled on the ground and hid behind the pile of coal.


    The sentry pulled the bolt on the gun and was about to go up to check it. He was caught by another sentry. He whispered, "Don''t bluff! Are you sure it''s a person? The room is full of women, just in case they are frightened. "


    The sentry with the gun struggled to answer, "How can you stop me from capturing him? "I saw it right. Someone was hiding behind the coal pile."


    The sentry tugged at him again and said softly, "Actually, I also saw that it was a person. It was better to not see. If you were to really capture him, you would be dumbfounded. Who could come to this place? Some officer must have been having an affair with an aunt. "We only care about these women and nothing else." After chatting for a bit, the two lit up a cigarette in front of them with a flash of light.


    After they finished lighting the cigarettes, the two of them continued to say, "Your bro knows a lot more than me. I almost caught him." You and I have the same job, old man, how can I not give you advice? Learn from me. What was the point in recklessly offending your superior these days? Apologies, no good results. It''s too late for us to give our superiors a slip of the beard. "


    "Thank you for your guidance!" I haven''t been here very long. "


    The man laughed and said, "Why should I let you smoke? There''s knowledge here. If it was Deputy Xu who sent someone to investigate, he would definitely be able to see us smoking here. "Deputy Xu will definitely praise us for being loyal to our duty." Yuan Ming took the opportunity to slip out of the inner chamber and passed through two more layers of courtyards before leaving the guard''s camp. He looked at the path and headed back to the Guardian Office.


    Yuan Ming came to the door of the Guardian Office and saw that the yard was dark. There was a light in the middle room of the main house. He said boldly, "The police are the most useless. I''ll just go straight in. " He went directly from the side door to the lighted front of the house and looked in through the window: the room was smoky. Four policemen were in the middle of the room, sitting around a table, smoking cigarettes and playing mahjong. The man in the suit had a cigarette in front of him; the man in the suit was too busy sweating; only the man in the South suit had no face on his back.


    Seeing the man in the suit wiping his sweat, the man in the suit laughed: "Bro, you just lost a few boxes of cigarettes and you''re already sweating like this?" It was the heart of a woman. Actually, I lost even more miserably than you today. Look at me: not only is I not sweating, my face is not red at all. When the three people heard that, the man in the suit laughed.


    The man in the suit shook his head. He felt embarrassed and said, "It''s so weird today. Why can''t I go along with you? I''ll bring you cigarettes wherever you go. Don''t be the one to plot against me. I have to be careful. "


    Hearing that, the man in the eastern suit was very unsatisfied with him, and said: "What are you saying! The backside says backside. How could he accuse someone wrongly? What you suspect doesn''t make sense either. I won''t only beat you. Look at the both of them, didn''t they also lose so much? If I play with you, I''ll hold my breath even if I lose. " He pushed the card away and angrily said, "I''m not playing anymore."


    The man in the southern suit quickly advised, "Oh, look. Have a good time, what do you say. Don''t move your breath, don''t move your breath, win or lose a few boxes of cigarettes, who cares. I''m joking. I don''t care yet. Keep playing, keep playing. "


    The guy in the suit insisted on not playing, and said: "We are only interested in playing, and no one is going to go out and take a look. It''s been ten days since I''ve been on the same shift. How can I explain myself if something happens? " He was about to go out on a patrol after he finished speaking.


    The man in the uniform said: "What is there to patrol?" Besides the house, there were also tables and chairs. The house could not be moved, the tables and chairs were not stolen. He was not worth the risk of stealing a stool. The supervisor put us on duty to deal with some emergency in the city at night. Now, no one came to look for us, no one reported the crime, and no one called to disturb us. Keep playing, keep playing. "


    The man in the suit sat down, "That is to say, all the rooms still have those documents. What if I lose it? "


    The man in the suit said fiercely, "If anything happens tonight, I will take responsibility. Actually, our yamen is the safest. The people will go straight to the police and not bother us. The Revolutionary Party sneaked in and he ran for Zhongnanhai. No one could have copied our documents. An Xin will just spend the night. "


    Nan said, "You''re right. This isn''t a mosque church, who''s afraid of killing people? The Revolutionary Party is now falling apart. Sun Wen had gone overseas. How could anyone else have the ability to incite a rebellion? If a large number of revolutionaries came, he wouldn''t kill us. It was his own fault for being killed. "See if it works or not, surrender early." When he finished speaking, the four of them were all amused. The crowd was in an uproar.


    The man in the suit said, "It is strange that the British people in the mosque have offended anyone. Now that we no longer cause trouble for the Boxer Society and no longer cause a ruckus for the Bai Lang rebellion, who would care about the church''s welfare anymore. "


    The man in the eastern suit said, "I heard that Mary and her gang are not good people. If it wasn''t because they had offended the people from the martial arts world, then they had offended some temple. Then there were the conflicts between the foreigners, the crimes they committed against each other. I didn''t expect any ordinary people in Beijing to provoke them. "Now our people are completely honest.


    The man in the southern suit said, "I think the mosque case was done by the Japanese. The Japanese hate the British the most. "


    The man in the uniform said, "The baby mosque got promoted to a priest. That day, he told Chief Officer Zheng that he would settle the case of the mosque on his own. No more police stations. It''s just the British Legation still after us. From what the little man had said, he must have known who had killed their man. I don''t know who the little midget is taking his revenge on. We''ll hear about it soon. "...

 C100

    Yuan Ming listened for a long time and said in his heart, "What they are saying has nothing to do with treasures. My arrival here is truly depressing! " Disappointed, he left the guardhouse and wanted to return to the monastery. On the way, they came to the Sishku church. Yuan Ming stopped to look at Lu Xin and said, "I''ll go back to You Zai Nun. I might as well go through Xi''an Gate. Save yourself the trouble. " He left the church and went straight to Xi''an Gate. After leaving Xi''an Gate, he went to the Xi Lai Shun Inn.


    Yuan Ming stopped to look around again. He saw that the store was tall and neat, right next to the main street. Flower window, fence, lacquer bright, beautiful decoration. There was a light here all night. Yuan Ming turned around and walked through the main street. As he headed towards the south side, he heard the sound of messy footsteps. There were many people listening carefully.


    Yuan Ming stopped and looked forward again. He saw a group of patrolling soldiers in the dark. Yuan Ming found his way back in panic. He said to himself, "If they see me, if they question me, and if I speak with the slightest flaw, they will catch me and let me fall into their hands. "Hurry up and avoid it!" Seeing that there was no other way to avoid it, he simply sped north.


    When Yuan Ming was far away from the patrolling soldiers, he suddenly heard people fighting on the street in front. He hid to one side and looked closely: three men were fighting. Yuan Ming snickered and thought to himself, "Who dares to be braver than me?" You dare to use force here. The patrol squad is about to arrive. After a while, he was so attracted by the scene of the three fighting that he forgot about the patrol behind him. He saw that all three of them had excellent martial arts, and their movements were both quick and light. The three of them remained silent and continued to fight intensely. Two of them brandished their treasured swords and worked together to capture a bare-handed person. Seeing the unarmed man dodge left and right, it was difficult for him to face the two of them. He wanted to escape the moment he had the chance. Those two attacked him from both sides, always wanting to hold him down.


    The empty-handed man saw that it was difficult for him to fight the two of them, and that he could not get away, so he said hatefully: "Who are you people? Why do you keep pestering me?! If you don''t stop now, I will retaliate! "


    One of them said, "Please come with us. You''ll know when you get there. If you want to escape today, you can''t. " Another person also said, "Let me be honest with you: it has been two days since we met. "Don''t not know how to appreciate favors! Come with us quickly!"


    When Yuan Ming heard the sound, he was secretly surprised. It turned out that the empty-handed person was a man. Those two who used swords were both women. Yuan Ming said in his heart, "There are indeed both men and women in the Jianghu. Martial arts can distinguish between males and females." Suddenly, the man took advantage of both of them being caught off guard. With a leap, he tripped one of them, turned around and ran towards the north. The man jumped up and the two of them chased after him.


    Yuan Ming chased after him again. He saw the two of them intercept the person in front of them. Yuan Ming once again peeked from behind a tree.


    Seeing the two men holding onto the man with their swords, the man who tripped over said in a whisper, "Very well! Let''s just stop him. "


    Her accomplice said, "No! Let him go. He won''t be able to escape! " The two women were from the Japanese monastery. One was called Lotus, and he was very thin! One was called the Herd, and he was fat. She wanted to beat that man up until he fell asleep and captured him alive. Lotus stopped her, saying that she had been bewitched and had struggled to lift him. However, Yuan Ming did not understand the meaning behind their words.


    Then he held the sword with his sword and said to the man: "Friend, why do you fight like this? "You don''t have to be afraid. Please come with us."


    The man continued, "Why should I go with you? Don''t think you can catch me. Actually, I don''t know who you are, and I don''t want to kill you. I haven''t fought back yet. Get out of the way, I don''t have the time to bother with you all. "


    "You are unreasonable," said Lotus. We didn''t want to kill you. If I had truly wanted to kill you, you would have done so with your sword. Please come with us. " The man said, "Just who are you people? If you say it clearly, I can go with you. "


    "Why are you doing this?" Can''t you go to the house and say something? "You don''t like the fragrance that wafts across your face and the warmth that comes with it?" The man said, "Don''t even think about coaxing me with your beauty! "You can cheat the vulgar man." After he had finished speaking, he started using martial arts again, creating a conflict. The two hastily brandished their swords to the left and right to block. The three continued to fight.


    Yuan Ming looked at his heart and said, "These three people must be from the martial arts world. There seemed to be enmity between them. Is their fight related to the treasure I''m looking for? I have to find out where these three came from. "


    While he was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly saw patrolling soldiers approaching from his left and right. He turned to run and saw that he and the three men were surrounded by patrolling soldiers. Leaning against the tree, he did not dare to move, but thought to himself, "Damn it, damn it!" I was so engrossed in watching people fight that I forgot there was a patrol squad behind me. " He was anxiously trying to find a way out when he saw the patrol soldiers closing in on him. The three players were too focused on killing each other as they didn''t see any patrolling soldiers. An officer holding a gun bent forward and suddenly shouted, "All of you, stop! You are surrounded! " The three of them were shocked and immediately stopped. Seeing that the patrolling soldiers had arrived, they all fled for their lives.


    A soldier noticed Yuan Ming and pointed at him, shouting, "There''s even one hidden here!" The patrolling soldiers were immediately thrown into chaos. Some of them split up to chase after the three men while others rushed over to capture Yuan Ming. Yuan Ming took advantage of the chaos to flee. "The patrolling soldiers did not shoot, but instead shouted and chased after him." Stop! You won''t be able to escape! "


    "Run again!" We''re going to shoot! " The soldiers were really bluffing, shouting loudly.


    He was so scared that Yuan Ming panicked and didn''t know where he had run to. When he realized that he had run far away, he looked back and saw that the patrolling soldiers were still chasing after him. Yuan Ming turned around and ran again, trying to get rid of the patrolling soldiers. Unexpectedly, the patrollers were running so fast that he couldn''t get away. Yuan Ming panicked and thought to himself, "Damn it!" It''s hard for me to run away. "The soldiers of the guard battalion are powerful. As expected, their reputation is well-deserved."


    In a moment of anxiety, he used all his strength to run out of the alley. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he had arrived in the wilderness. Yuan Ming was inwardly overjoyed as he thought to himself, "It''s already good enough for me to be here. Even a hundred patrolling soldiers shouldn''t be able to capture me." He ran again.


    Yuan Ming had consciously left the patrol behind. As soon as he looked back, he saw a man behind him. He reached out his hand to grab him. It frightened Yuan Ming so much that he suddenly squatted down. The patrol squad member was unable to retract his momentum in time and managed to grab onto empty space before he fell over Yuan Ming''s head. Yuan Ming hurriedly ran.


    The patrolling soldiers were anxious. They got up and chased after him, cursing, "Motherf * cker!" I want to see where you can run to! " This person was a big fellow from Shandong with excellent martial arts skills. He chased after Yuan Ming like a anxious bird, like a fish that had slipped through a net. The heavens could not fly, and it was impossible to enter the earth. Sweat poured down his back, and he was covered in mud.


    Yuan Ming impatiently thought to himself, "This person is too amazing! I can''t escape? " He gritted his teeth and ran as fast as he could. He heard someone behind him say, "You can''t escape!" A big hand grabbed his shoulder. Yuan Ming hurriedly used his martial arts to escape, knocking that person down to the ground and then running away again. That person leaped up in anger and chased with all his might.


    He was so busy that Yuan Ming did not dare to look back. It was Yuan Ming''s bad luck. Suddenly, he tripped over something and fell into a pit.


    Yuan Ming touched it in a flurry. It was a pit left behind from digging wooden blocks. Fortunately, the soil was soft and the fall was not heavy. Yuan Ming was about to crawl out, but unexpectedly, the person behind him also fell into the pit, causing Yuan Ming to feel pain all over his body.


    Yuan Ming painfully held the man''s head, twisted it and fell onto the ground. He hurriedly got out of the pit and ran again. The man fell lightly, reacted quickly, and jumped up, grabbing Yuan Ming''s heel in a hurry. Yuan Ming tumbled again. He rolled on the ground and had only taken a few steps to free himself.


    The soldier shouted again, "I want to see where you can run to!"


    Yuan Ming looked up and saw a tall wall blocking his way. Instead, he was overjoyed. He thought to himself, "It''s as easy as walking on flat land for me to get on this thing. If I get on this thing, it would be extremely difficult for you to get on it." He jumped to the top of the wall and looked around to see that it was a temple. Then the pursuers were under the wall again. Yuan Ming jumped into the yard and hid in the clock tower. The soldiers quickly stood in a row on the wall and looked inside. They said: "He will go down from here. He definitely won''t be able to escape."


    Yuan Ming was right next to the clock tower. He could hear everything clearly and see everything clearly. He was secretly amused again. Seeing that the soldiers didn''t rush to the clock tower after entering the courtyard, they all bent down to the north side to look for it. Yuan Ming took a few deep breaths and thought to himself, "We are very lucky! I''ll rest a bit before I run again. " He was looking in front of him, and luckily, a big hand was holding him firmly from behind. And then he was scared, "You''re a criminal! Let''s see where you can run to now! " This was indeed the case: Yuan Ming Jiang Hu was experienced, but he had no experience at the moment. After dodging the enemy patrol, he was caught by the mantis.


    Yuan Ming was so shocked that he could not even struggle to run anymore. He said to himself, "It''s over, it''s all over. The hand was so strong that I couldn''t get rid of it. Never would I have thought that Guo Chengliang''s soldiers were so powerful. " The big soldier grabbed him with both hands and twisted him. Yuan Ming said miserably in his heart, "That time, I was chased by the police and lost a shoe, earning Ma Shaofen. There''s nothing left to lose this time, there''s only embarrassment left. "


    Yuan Ming lowered his head sorrowfully. The soldier then called for his accomplice to come forward. At that moment, a sword light flashed. Someone cut down the patrolling soldiers, dragged Yuan Ming and ran. Yuan Ming was overjoyed. Regardless of who this person was, he hurriedly ran after him.


    Not far from the clock tower, a group of patrolling soldiers stopped them in their tracks. "Halt!" You can''t escape! " Soon, people from all directions arrived and surrounded the two. The two panicked as they tried to find a way out. The soldiers held onto their guns tightly, trying to capture them alive.


    At this time, the families in the temple heard the shouts and hurriedly raised their lanterns to look. The swordsman saw by the light that he had saved a monk and realized that he had saved the wrong man. Leaving Yuan Ming behind, he swept his sword across the patrolling soldiers and wanted to rush out alone. The circle of soldiers was being slaughtered. Yuan Ming took the opportunity to jump over the wall and escape.


    So this was the Temple of Wonder. The one who saved Yuan Ming was the killing lotus seed on the street. She and Hero were the first to come here. The two of them were also being chased until they were in a sorry state. How could they escape? Relying on their treasured swords, they continued to fight against the soldiers, standing and retreating. The soldiers were so angry that they wanted to capture the two of them alive.


    The two of them jumped over the wall into the temple, and the large patrol also chased into the temple. The three of them were circling around the clock tower in silence when Yuan Ming ran over to the clock tower. Only then did the big patrol catch him. Lian Zi thought that he had captured Wu Tuo and hurriedly came to save him. However, he had instead saved Yuan Ming. When she saw the emptiness to the east, she jumped over the wall and ran away. When Lotus realized that she had saved the wrong person, she flew into a rage. With a burst of conflict, she too jumped over the wall and ran. The patrolling soldiers hated the lotus seeds when they saw that one of their own had been cut, and they all ran after her without saying a word.


    As for Yuan Ming, when he returned to the You Dai monastery, it was already dawn. Just as he fell asleep, his teacher''s wife called out, "Yuan Ming, why aren''t you up yet?"


    Yuan Ming sat up in shock and looked out. He saw that Grand Preceptor Shi was waiting outside. The sun had come out. He quickly said, "Please wait a moment, Grand Master. I fell asleep." Yuan Ming turned around to put on his clothes and saw that his clothes were all dirty to the point that they couldn''t be worn anymore. After finding some old clothes to wear, he opened the door and said, "Grand Master, please come in!"

 C101

    The female teacher had been waiting for a long time and was extremely dissatisfied. "I came to call you over for dinner." "Hurry up and pack it up."


    Yuan Ming thanked Grand Preceptor Xie and hastily went to wash up. Grand Preceptor Shi turned around and saw Chang Jing behind him. "What are you doing here?" he asked angrily. Didn''t I say you weren''t allowed here? "


    Chang Jing''s face reddened. "Master, I''m here to look for you." The Mentor scolded again, "Nonsense, I just got here, are you afraid of losing me? "Why are you looking for me?"


    Chang Jing said in a low voice, "Master, I came to tell you: Yuan Ming went out for an entire night and didn''t come back. He did not return until daybreak. When he returned, he looked flustered and covered in dirt. He didn''t know how he had done it. I''m afraid he''s out to make trouble. "


    The Mentor became even angrier as she asked with a sunken face, "How did you know? Did you sneak up here at night? "Speak!" Chang Jing was flustered, feeling wronged. Grand Preceptor Shi said, "Come with me." "From now on, do not secretly interact with him again."


    After taking a few steps back, he said quietly, "I really did not come in contact with him in secret." The Mentor reprimanded him, "You are still quibbling! If I didn''t interact privately with him, how do I know that he hasn''t returned for an entire night? "


    Chang Jing replied, "Daybreak, I''ll go get some firewood for cooking. He saw Yuan Ming covered in mud and flustered, and had no idea where he had come from. He must have gone out at night to stir up trouble. "


    The teacher''s wife replied with joy, "Good disciple, Master has wrongly blamed you. I know. You can''t just walk around in the back. " The two calmly entered the house. She acted as if she didn''t care in front of Yuan Ming.


    After having dinner with Madam Shi and having not slept, Yuan Ming secretly went to wash his clothes. Sitting by the river, washing his clothes, he thought about what he had seen last night, and said to himself, "I''ve asked twice, and from what I''ve heard, the men at the guard camp and the guardhouse still don''t know the bottom line of the church murder case. That treasure was actually the root of the entire case. In order to get the treasures, the British Malys would use any means at his disposal to kill and assassinate the Temple of the Protector of the Kingdom. It seemed that the treasure, the "International Purple White Plate", was not in the hands of the yamen. It must have fallen into the hands of the martial arts people. The three people who fought on the street last night were all people from the martial arts world. Their competition might be related to the treasures. If I can find one of those three, I''ll have a clue to track down the treasure. " He thought back to the scene of being chased and his heart still throbbed. Yuan Ming was so frightened that he didn''t dare to go out for two days.


    After breakfast that day, he recalled the actions of the three people by himself. Heart said: "That man is easy to find, he has a Southerner accent. The two women spoke like Northeast and Beijing people. Fortunately, I remember the voices of the three of them. If I could hear them anywhere, I would recognize them at once. I''ll just walk around the city and see. Yuan Ming quickly came to the city and strolled around the Sky Bridge looking for the three men. Noticing the people walking on the street, the sound of people hawking their wares could be heard. There were people loitering around, people busy. Some carried burdens, some carried baskets.


    Some people bought things from the stalls, some said they were going to the theatre; the children played in groups, the old man stopped and smiled; the girls talked and dressed and the boys pulled their carts in a hurry. The men and women they saw were not martial artists.


    Yuan Ming saw them and thought to himself, "I met those three people in the North City. It is too far away from here, so I should go there again. Perhaps I might have some clues." Although the times had changed, the pursuit of the patrolling soldiers had become a sensation. It''s hard not to talk about it. " He was on his way to the North City. As they walked, they suddenly saw four nuns coming from the opposite direction. Yuan Ming saw that the four people wore strange hats. Shoulder covering neck, only exposing two eyes. He didn''t know if it was put on or if there was a crack in the middle.


    Seeing the four of them walking along, Yuan Ming was shocked. He said to himself, "When these four people walk, their heads are straight, their steps light, and their feet are full of wind. They are definitely martial artists." The four of them quickly passed by Yuan Ming. Yuan Ming turned around and looked at the background of the four people. They were all tall, slim, and young. As he followed them, he wanted to hear what the four of them were talking about.


    Yuan Ming followed them back to the Sky Bridge. Unexpectedly, the four of them didn''t say anything. Yuan Ming was suspicious, "All four of them are mute? How is that possible? Say something to them. " Yuan Ming called out, "Four dao friends, please wait. I have something to ask of you. " As expected, the four stopped and turned around.


    One of them said: "Dao friend Shifu, what do you want to ask? Please speak. " Suddenly, Yuan Ming hadn''t thought it through properly and was somewhat flustered by the rhetorical question. He casually asked, "What''s the name of this place?" When the four of them heard this, they looked at each other and laughed. Someone said, "This is a crazy monk, he doesn''t even know about the Sky Bridge." Yuan Ming touched his bald head and said, "Monk is not crazy." I came from outside the country and just came to Beijing, so I don''t know the place name. "


    The four elephants seemed to believe him. Another person said, "This is the Sky Bridge in Beijing''s South City. To the north was the True Sun Sect. After the True Sun Sect, there was still the Gate of Heavenly Peace. It was a magnificent and luxurious place to look at. The President was there. You can take your time. "


    Hearing her voice, Yuan Ming felt joy in his heart. He thought to himself, "The one who said that was the person who saved me at Miao Ying Temple." Was she a nun? Which temple? " That person was none other than Lotus Seed. She had also recognized Yuan Ming. He said to himself, "This monk deserves to die! He is clearly making fun of me here without saying anything. "How could I take him for a weed that night!" At the same time, she saw the two men looking at each other and thought to herself, "How come this monk and the lotus seed are eye to eye?" Did they already know each other? I also find this little monk very interesting. " She was happy.


    Yuan Ming looked at how Lotus was constantly measuring him up and down as he spoke, acting a bit arrogantly as he said, "Thank you for your advice, Brother! "Trouble as much as possible!" Lotus said no, and took the three of them away. Yuan Ming thought that he was smart and stealthily followed behind the four of them. When Lotus noticed that Yuan Ming was still following her, she said to Wu Tuo, "This monk is suspicious." That night at the Temple of Miaoyin I took him for you and saved him. I don''t know why he followed us. "


    "Either you did it on purpose, or he did it on purpose," she said. What can happen to a monk!? He must be lustful of women. "


    Lotus said, "Don''t jump to conclusions. Let''s play a trick on him and get a feel for him. If he is in love with women, I will introduce him to you. " The four of them understood. When Lotus looked back, she saw that Yuan Ming was still hiding behind her. She winked and walked in front, the four of them purposely moving around in the crowd.


    Yuan Ming, who was at the back, saw the four of them pass through the crowd several times and head for the Longjing Tea Garden. He followed again. After seeing the four of them pass by the teahouse, they went to the Pear Garden. Finally, the four of them stopped in front of the theater, went up to the ticket seller, bought their tickets, went up the steps, and entered the house. Yuan Ming then came to the door and thought, "Watching a play is the most boring. You have to buy a ticket to get in. It would be better for me to wait here and slowly find out which temple they are from. "


    The ticket seller saw that Yuan Ming was hesitating and called him over, "This is going to be a good show!" A good show went on, but the good show was yet to come! "First, he played the golden branch, then he played the teabag, and now he''s acting like he''s visiting his mother."


    When Yuan Ming heard that he had a quick mouth, he smiled at him. The ticket seller said, "Little master, don''t hesitate. Come and buy your ticket. There''s still time to watch the show. " Yuan Ming stepped forward and said, "I don''t like to watch shows the most. "It''s better to just watch and play around."


    The clerk would say, "Little master, this is called wearing clothes and wearing a hat. However, it was good to go in and take a look. One can''t wear a cotton jacket in winter and summer and eat chilli peppers every day. How can one not change clothes and taste? This hobby was also changed according to one''s mood, changing anywhere. In the temple, there were green lanterns and ancient buddhas, quiet all year round. "You only know how to be interested in a play when you watch it ¡­"


    He made Yuan Ming happy so he wanted to enter after buying a ticket. At this moment, four beautiful ladies came out of the door. Each of them was beaming with happiness as they slowly walked towards Yuan Ming. That''s right: Don''t look at the indecent view, but instead come out with peach blossom powder noodles. From this, it could be seen that his demonic art was extraordinary. The four of them were beaming with joy as they descended the stairs to play with Yuan Ming.


    The four people were beaming with happiness as they approached Yuan Ming and started to feel around him. Yuan Ming began to panic as he dodged. A chubby young lady laughed, "Little master, do you want to watch a show?" When Yuan Ming heard her sweet voice, he became a little distracted and hurriedly said, "We''re not going to watch the show, we''re not going to watch the show. We''re waiting for someone." She brushed a hand across Yuan Ming''s face and asked, "Are you waiting for me?"


    "I don''t dare to think, I don''t dare to think! "Miss is putting me on a pedestal." After Yuan Ming finished speaking, another lady grabbed Yuan Ming and said with a smile, "Really, who are you waiting for?"


    Yuan Ming shook his hand off and said, "Have the four young ladies seen the four nuns that just entered?" The four of them looked at each other and laughed.


    One of the ladies laughed and asked, "Young Master, why are you looking for them? Do you need to meet them secretly?"


    Yuan Ming said with a flushed face, "We are all fellow daoists. We can wait for her whenever we like. There is no hidden meeting." Another young miss secretly laughed and sweetly said: "There are a lot of people inside, so we haven''t paid any attention to them. You can go in and look for it yourself. " The four of them left together.


    These four were the four nuns. They were the lotus seeds, the atrazine seeds, the lotus flowers and Fan Jing in the monastery of Japan. The four people took off their dao uniforms and modified it once again. When they came out, they hid it from Yuan Ming.


    When Yuan Ming saw the four of them strolling away, he had the intention to linger here. As he gazed at the backs of the four people, he had no doubt about it at all. After the four of them left, Yuan Ming turned around and entered the house.


    When Lotus turned around and saw that Yuan Ming had indeed gone inside to look for him, she said to the three of them, "This monk is suspicious." He didn''t follow us for pornography. He must have discovered our secret. Find out his background and prepare to kill him! " "You should hide first to prevent him from recognizing you. The three of us will kill him with our eyes! "


    Lotus said, "You love to steal relationships, so it''s easy for you to make mistakes. You hid with me. "It is enough for you to keep your eyes on him."


    Atreus was displeased. "That night you and I caught that revolutionary in the street, and at the same time we were pursued by soldiers and soldiers. If that monk can recognize me, he can''t help but recognize you. " Only then did Atreus and Lotus run away. Shou Wan and Fan Jing stayed behind, wedged in the crowd, staring at Yuan Ming.


    Yuan Ming was inside. He looked around at the people on the seats, but he could not find those four people. He was still confused, so he asked someone inside, "Sir, is there a back door to this house?"


    That teacher said, "There''s one on stage. It''s for the singer to leave."


    Yuan Ming said to himself, "Did the four of them leave through the back door because they didn''t sing well? How come there''s no one left? " He thanked the gentleman and hurried out to the back street. He looked around the back street, but still couldn''t see the four nuns. While Yuan Ming was deep in his thoughts, he suddenly saw himself being short. Looking up, it was noon in the middle of the sky. He stepped into a restaurant.


    After Yuan Ming finished his meal and left the restaurant, he didn''t walk very far. He came face to face with Yi Jiang and Fan Jing. Their voices and smiles had yet to disappear from Yuan Ming''s mind. Yuan Ming saw the two of them and thought to himself, "These two ladies are not bad, just that they are too romantic." It''s so generous that it''s unbearable. "


    Before Yuan Ming could even open his mouth, Fan Jing smiled and said, "Young Master, we are destined to meet again." Yuan Ming said, "It''s fate! It was fate! "Nice to meet you!"


    "Have you found the four nuns?" Which temple are they from? What are you trying to find her for? "


    Yuan Ming started the fight, "I won''t hide it from the two misses. I haven''t found them yet. I wonder which temple they came from. I have nothing to do with them. "


    And she said to him, "Who are you deceiving? "Idiot!" She smiled at Yuan Ming, and with a flash of the autumn, the two of them left.

 C102

    Yuan Ming was even more certain that they were staring at him, and he headed north to search for those four people. As he was walking, he suddenly saw the four little Daoist people of the State Protector Temple chasing each other as they walked towards him. Pookie was running ahead, and Pushin was close behind.


    Afraid of being seen by the four of them, Yuan Ming turned around and slipped into the crowd, thinking to himself, "These four people are good, it''s very easy for me to be seen by them." If they see me, they will take me back to the temple. If I end up in the hands of Master, that would be terrible. " Yuan Ming did not dare to stay in the city for long.


    It turned out that the National Protector Temple had found all the temples in the Western Mountain, but Yuan Ming could not be found. They were all disheartened. Fang and the others believed that Yuan Ming had left Beijing. They had placed their hopes of finding Yuan Ming on his shoulders. The four little Daoist people had the time to play today, so they came to the Sky Bridge to buy groceries. They were only enjoying themselves. Yuan Ming was not far away, but none of them saw him.


    When Yuan Ming returned to the temple, Wu and Fan Jing followed him back to the temple. Yuan Ming didn''t even notice that someone was following behind him. He went back to his room, still thinking, "Where are the four nuns? In broad daylight. I''ve never seen anything like it. Grand Master is an old nun, I''ll ask her. "


    Yuan Ming turned around and walked out of the door, heading towards the Grand Preceptor''s room. When Shou Wan and Fan Jing saw him leave, they went to his house and looked in. The two of them thought of Ruo Feng, where they had lived before.


    "Ever since Monk Ye Ru ran away from here, there has been no one staying here," said Fan Jing. Suddenly another monk came and followed us. Not only did he discover our secret, he must have had something to do with Monk Rufeng. Catch him and we''ll find out where he is. We can''t kill him that easily.


    He said, "You are right. Let''s go back and report to the lotus seed. " Fan Jing said, "Guan Di Temple is close to here. Let''s go there to find Du Bian Jun and let him lead his people to capture this young monk. Then we''ll go and report to the lotus seed. " The two of them were working together when Changjing walked in and saw them. She and Fan Jing hurriedly walked away. Chang Jing did his job steadily and didn''t report it to his mistress. He began to pay attention to what was going on behind him.


    Yuan Ming went to the front and ate at the same table as the Mentor. "Mentor, I saw four nuns in the city. They are dressed differently from ordinary nuns. They put on that strange hat. Front to the chest, back to cover the neck. Without showing his face, only exposing his eyes. I don''t think they look like nuns. Who are they? Is it from the temple? "


    Grand Preceptor Xie stopped his chopsticks and asked, "Do you see their attire, their height, their age, and their neatness?"


    Yuan Ming said, "They are very well-dressed, tall, and young. They are all people who train in martial arts. "


    The Mentor said, "The people you''re talking about are all from the monastery in Japan. They were all cultivating. Don''t provoke them. Their sign said ''Moral Assembly.'' It was full of Japanese. Don''t look at them coming in, they look civilized. They all had very high martial arts skills and were tyrants in the city. They beat the English in the street, and the English dared not provoke them. Not to mention ordinary people, no one dared to offend them. They beat the men hard and committed the crime in groups. Your master, Ruo Feng, used to live here. They came in the middle of the night and thirty or forty people grabbed your master, and they forced him away. Since your master left, there has been no news of him, so I did not tell you. "


    Hearing this, Yuan Ming refused to accept it and thought to himself, "How can the people from the monastery be so powerful?" Grand Master''s words were too mysterious. Who is my master? He had such high level of martial arts, how could he be scared away by them? It was a bit mystical. Not trustworthy. "I will go to the monastery tomorrow."


    After the missus had finished her meal, Yuan Ming asked again, "Missus, where is this Japanese monastery? Is that place really that amazing? " The master was afraid that he would cause trouble, so he said, "Don''t you dare barge in. I won''t tell you. If you still can''t find your master, then go back to Sichuan. Don''t make trouble here. I know that every time you go out at night. "


    Yuan Ming concealed his reply, "Master, please be at ease. I will not provoke them. Just asking. I went out at night to practice in the west woods. "


    The teacher''s mistress was concerned about him, so she said, "If you ask and don''t cause trouble, I can tell you. Actually, even if I didn''t tell you, you would have been able to find out. I want to tell you about the prowess of the capital. Chongwen Mentsi is a mosque church in Britain. Something just happened there. Chongwenmen East is the abbey of Japan. There was also a Japanese amusement park outside the front door. None of these places are accessible. The people there could not be offended either. Don''t think that the young ladies who came out from there were all dressed up in fancy attire. In fact, they were all of different shapes and sizes of demoness. Never be attracted by their looks. "As a monk, you must remember to be on guard."


    When Yuan Ming heard this, he did not agree and nodded in agreement. He thought to himself, "Even with my martial arts skills, I still have to go there and take a look." How could it be better than a guard battalion? It was very likely that the treasure had been killed and stolen away by the people there. I must find those four nuns! "


    Seeing that Changjing wasn''t in the room, Yuan Ming cleaned up the tableware. Seeing that the sky was dark, the teacher''s mistress held the lamp in her hand. She could see that Yuan Ming was unable to keep his mouth shut and was worried that he would barge in. The mistress made Yuan Ming sit down and told him a few dangerous stories about the martial arts world. To teach Yuan Ming in a roundabout way so as to prevent him from causing trouble outside his home.


    The teacher also patiently said to Yuan Ming, "There are many examples of newborns who are not afraid of tigers and barging in randomly, causing their own death. I''ve told you only two of them. You have to be careful. You are young and your martial arts are not good. You must be careful in everything you do. He was in a hurry and couldn''t get anything out of it. He would only become famous in the future if he diligently studied the scrolls and trained hard. You want to be a high monk like your master. " Yuan Ming nodded and agreed.


    Only then did the mistress ask further, "You went out that night and didn''t come back all night. You came back in the morning and covered yourself in mud. What were you doing?"


    Yuan Ming then covered up and said, "I went out to various places to look for Master. I accidentally fell into a dirty puddle in front of a house at night. That''s why I was covered in filth all over my body."


    She continued, "You have just arrived in Beijing, I don''t know what makes you so strong. Today, I told you everything. You must be careful when you go out later. On the surface, the capital was calm, but in reality, it was filled with an evil aura. Yuan Shikai did not even dare to walk on the street lightly. Ever since the murder at the mosque, it has caused a sensation outside the city. There were more patrols in the street. Yuan Shikai was afraid that the rest of Bai Lang would seek revenge on him, and he was also afraid that the Revolutionary Party would enter the city together, so the security of the inner city had long since been tightened. There were rumors saying that Cai Lai was organizing a rebellion in the south. Yuan Shikai, who lived in Zhongnanhai, was scared out of his wits. Now, the capital was suffering from internal and external troubles. "To be honest, if they were not afraid of Guo Chengliang, the Japanese people hiding in the capital would have gone to the sky."


    The teacher''s mistress suddenly saw that the lamp oil was running out, so she let Yuan Ming take the lamp oil. The two of them sat down firmly after they had just finished applying it. Suddenly, Chang Jing shouted from behind, "Don''t move! Who are you? Why do you keep spying on my temple? " The sound of swords clashing could be heard. Stunned, Grand Master Shi hastily took the sword from the wall and handed it to Yuan Ming. Then, he took the cane and blew out the light. At this moment, the sounds of fighting outside became even louder. Chang Jing cried out in fright, "You can''t leave! "Watch my sword!" Grand Preceptor Xie and Yuan Ming hurried to the back to watch. He saw Chang Jing brandishing his treasured sword and was filled with energy. His sword was facing two opponents at the same time.


    Yuan Ming said in his heart, "Changjing is always quiet, and the killing is fierce. Fighting two people head on, his swordsmanship wasn''t chaotic at all, and he was adept at swordsmanship. Who are you fighting against? " Seeing that the two of them were dressed in green and had the exact same stature as Chang Jing, their swords seemed as though they were dancing in the wind. The two of them were forced to retreat by Eternal Rest and didn''t even have the chance to turn around.


    Mistress saw the panic in the two''s hearts and did not intend to fight, wanting to escape. "Stop!" Grand Preceptor Xie cried out in fright. Who are you? Disturbing my temple for no reason? "


    Seeing that there was someone helping them, the two of them panicked even more. Afraid that they would be attacked from the front and back, the two of them tried their best to fight back against Changjing. It also forced Chang Jing to retreat. Chang Jing suddenly leaped up and landed behind the two men, blocking their path of retreat. Changjing Hengjian said in fright, "You won''t be able to escape! Quickly surrender! "


    The two saw that they were being attacked from both sides, so they became angry and attacked the quiet once more. Yuan Ming was about to step forward to encourage silence. The Mentor stopped him, "You don''t have to go. Each of us will stand guard, preventing them from escaping. " The two kept their distance, guarding the east and south.


    The Long Silence Killing technique was valiant, blocking the west side. Seeing that they were unable to escape from the west, the two of them turned around to attack the Grand Master from the east. "You guys are even worse than my disciple, do you still dare to compete with me? Quickly stop your sword and surrender! "


    The two of them truly kept their swords, and cupped their hands in salute: "Old cultivator, we well and water do not disturb the river. Please clear the way and let us out. We have no intention to harm you and your disciple. "


    When the Mentor heard that the two of them were women, she knew that they were from the Japanese monastery and said, "Go!" The two men clasped their hands again, thanked him, took a few steps to the north, and left. He was afraid that they would catch up with him in the future, and that a hidden weapon would be fired from the roof, which would then fly towards the three of them like a cloud of smoke. The Mentor hastily shouted, "Hurry and get out of the way! There are concealed weapons! " The three of them hastily retreated.


    The three of them went back into the house and quietly said, "During the day, I discovered that they were spying on us at the temple. As expected, they came again at night. Why did Master let them go? " The Mentor said, "They are from the Japanese monastery again. Our little temple cannot afford to offend them. " Yuan Ming asked, "What did they beat before they left?"


    The Master-in-Law said, "That thing is very powerful. It''s called ''Eye Fantasy''. It''s specialized in the eyes of enchanting people." Once the eye was captivated by it, it was sure to go blind. It was something that was specially beaten from high to low. "The Japanese are crafty, and they are able to study all the things that kill or kill."


    Yuan Ming said with hatred, "How hateful that they did this. Mistress should not have let them go."


    "It''s easy to say, but hard to do. The two of them must have had a variety of hidden weapons to protect themselves. It''s not easy for us to capture them together. I don''t want to offend them too much. Once I have offended them, they will come to plunder my temple. If that happens, my master and disciple won''t be able to live here anymore. Letting them go is actually our advantage. "


    Yuan Ming thought to himself, "Why does the voices of these two women sound like the voice of the young miss he met earlier in the day at the Sky Bridge?" He thought back and confirmed it. Yuan Ming then realized and thought to himself, "Those four young ladies must have been disguised by those four nuns. I fell for their trick. These people are truly hateful. I didn''t provoke her, but she actually followed me here. "Don''t listen to Grand Preceptor Xie saying that they are powerful. I will definitely not forgive them!" He wanted to tell her everything that had happened during the day, but he hesitated.


    It turned out that Fan Jing was the one who had leaked the news and made Yuan Ming realize the truth. In the evening, she and Tuojiao went out from the temple to the temple of Guandi to tell the hidden Japanese Black Dragon chief, Du Bian.


    Du Wei was very happy to hear this. He grabbed the two of them and kissed them one by one. I was struggling to keep up with my superiors, but I couldn''t catch up with Rufeng. You two also sent me a little monk, which really helped me succeed. "When I capture Ruo Feng, I will thank you both greatly."


    He continued, "That night, the old nun said that you had returned to the Central Plains. I have always suspected that there was a trick. Tonight, I brought some people to capture that young monk, and everything was settled. I''ve got another lead on international purple and white discs. " Then, he laughed and ordered the two of them to get some wine. He still wanted to keep the two of them for the night.

 C103

    When Fan Jing had finished eating, she went back to report on the lotus seeds. Du Bian had no choice but to send the two of them on their way. The two of them went back to the city and happened to pass the You Dai monastery. When they arrived at the gate of the mountain, Fan Jing was somewhat irrational after drinking so much. She stopped and said, "I''ll go in and take a look. If the little monk was still inside, Du Bian Jun would definitely be able to catch him. When we go back to report on the lotus seeds, we have something to say for sure. "


    He stopped her and said, "No need to go in. During the day, we took a look and saw that the little monk was living in the back. He won''t go. If he was disturbed, it would be unbefitting. I was also worried that if my eyes were calm enough, she would keep an eye on us. She saw us during the day. At that time, she chased us out of the mountain gate to look for us. "


    Fan Jing said, "She''s stupid and can''t be bothered with. Whose temple does not have a few visitors during the day? " Thus, the two of them walked into the mountain gate and headed straight for Yuan Ming''s house. Changjing was watching the outside world with a sword in her hand, seeing the two of them hurrying to follow her. Shou Wan and Fan Jing were looking in at the window when Changjing suddenly gave a frightened cry from behind, trying to stop them. The two hurriedly drew their swords and wanted to leave, but the silence suddenly became tense. Only then did the two of them start to fight, each carrying a vicious intent as they tried to retreat in peace. The two of them ran out of the courtyard and said: "This is bad! Du Bian won''t spare us once he''s gone. That fellow has a short temper. "


    Fan Jing said resentfully, "I hate it for not wanting to be so quiet and silly!" I have to teach her a lesson! "Go back and tell Lotus what I want to say, and you have to listen to me."


    "You can only blame yourself for going in carelessly. I said Changjing eyes are good. " Fan Jing said, "If you know that she has good eyes, then why are you going in?" It''s fine if the little monk runs away, it''s easy for us to find him. " As the two walked, they argued and went back to report the lotus seeds.


    "You must have offended them by staying in the city during the day," she said. They followed you. They must catch you and find out where the mountain is. If you appear here, it is very easy for them to think of you as their master. Ever since your master left here, they often came to investigate. It''s all your fault for ignoring them. "


    Only then did Yuan Ming tell her about his encounter with the four people in the city during the day. When Chang Jing finished listening, he said first, "You don''t have much luck here anymore. Don''t look at how they''ve been defeated, if it''s just for a few days or even a few days, they''ll definitely send people to take revenge on us. If you don''t leave as soon as possible, you''ll definitely be captured by them. " Yuan Ming did not feel that the situation was bad and still disapproved.


    The Grand Master was indeed wise. She made a prompt decision and said, "Take advantage of the situation and go find a big temple to hide in. Within ten days, don''t go out on the streets, or else they might find you and hurt you. "


    She then instructed Changjing to go outside and scout, and Changjing went outside with her sword in hand. The Mentor then instructed Yuan Ming to speak a few more words.


    Yuan Ming thought to himself, "Where am I going? It was not easy to find a place in the dark night. If I were to go to the place I used to live, it would be easy for Master to find me. Just as he was hesitating, Changjing returned and said, "Master, it''s not too dark outside. I''ve looked around, and there''s no one there. "


    The Mentor urged Yuan Ming again, "If you don''t leave, then the people who will come will not be able to protect you. "Let''s go."


    Yuan Ming said, "Grand Master, my mind is in a mess. I still haven''t thought of a proper place to go."


    Seeing that he was still hesitating, the head teacher anxiously said, "A man of great ambition has no reason to be unable to find a place to stay. If you don''t leave, you just sit there and wait for your death. " Only then did Yuan Ming go back to pack up his things and leave some silver coins for Madam Shi before leaving the monastery.


    The Mentor then quickly instructed the Elders, "This Yuan Ming is a demon who has caused trouble. He''s not afraid of anything, he doesn''t know anything. If anything happens to him, we will let down his master. Hurry up and follow him. "You will only be in contact with him from the front and back. If anyone stops him, you come forward to help. If no one stops him and recognizes him, you must not show your face." Changjing respected her master''s orders and used her sword to protect Yuan Ming.


    Yuan Ming walked along the road and thought to himself, "The missus isn''t rushing me. She has a long experience in the martial arts world. When she meets with trouble, she can predict good fortune." If I continue to stay here, I''ll be in the light, and I might be ambushed at any time. If I hide, then I''ll be forced to take the initiative. "


    He walked quickly and arrived at the fork in the road. Yuan Ming stopped and said, "If I go to the Western Mountain to live, I will be easily caught by Master. I have to be on guard against Master. Those people in the monastery, although they say they are powerful, I really don''t care. I went to the city to find a secluded inn to hide in, and Master would not be easy to find. There was someone who had died in front of the entrance to the Universe Jade Hall, and the authorities had sealed it off from the murder case. It was quiet, and I went to live there. "To explore the Monastery and find clues regarding treasures. That place is still convenient." Having made up his mind, Yuan Ming turned around and ran in the direction of the city.


    At this time, Changjing was not far behind him. She thought that he would rush to the west mountain. Seeing that they had left the city, Changjing became anxious and said, "Yuan Ming didn''t run to the west mountain to escape. He went to the city to send himself to death." You can''t blame Master for saying that he''s not afraid of anything and doesn''t know anything. Changjing wanted to step forward and stop him, but she was afraid that she would disobey her master''s orders, so she followed closely behind without making a sound.


    Seeing that Yuan Ming walked faster and faster, the wind blew under his feet. It was difficult for Changjing to chase him. She shouted, but she did not dare to shout out loud, afraid that she would attract the people from the monastery to follow her. After walking for a while, they saw that Yuan Ming had entered the city. Chang Jing followed him into the city. Yuan Ming turned around and headed towards the north.


    Chang Jing rejoiced in her heart as she thought to herself, "Yuan Ming is smart." He must be going to the temple. The temple has many people, and all of them are skilled in martial arts. No one dares to offend them, so it''s a safe place. "


    Only after walking for a while did Changjing relax. Suddenly, she saw Yuan Ming make a turn through the main street and enter the alley to the east. After that, Changjing exclaimed in her heart, "Oh my god, where is he going? Not to the temple. He''s going to live with the president in Zhongnanhai? Other than that, there is no place of safety. "


    Chang Jing followed him out of the alley, and saw that Yuan Ming had arrived in front of the wide Kunyu Tang store. He went straight to the door. Chang Jing Xin said, "This place is far away from the monastery. It might be safe. Yuan Ming knocked on the door and went in with the others. Chang Jing was worried, so he followed them to the door to check on the situation.


    Yuan Ming went inside and asked the waiter, "Do you have a room to stay in?" The assistant said, "Not only there are, there are more. Our shop has just been allowed to open, business is not doing well, all the rooms are empty. You can choose on your own. "


    Yuan Ming secretly rejoiced and followed him to the east wing''s door. He stopped and said, "I will stay here."


    The assistant smiled and said, "Master will choose. This room is well lit and the air is fresh. " The two entered the house. The waiter wrote down the store book and Yuan Ming paid the five yuan. The fellow left after a few polite words.


    In order to understand the environment, Yuan Ming went around the house to check. Seeing that the store''s business was very good, only two businessmen, to save money, the two of them lived in the same room. The other rooms were indeed empty. Yuan Ming joyfully said, "I was right! It is very quiet here, and is not inferior to the Serene Temple. If we were to search the monastery, it would be much easier to find clues about the treasure than the Serene Temple. "


    Yuan Ming returned to his room and the waiter brought him another key, "This is yours, you have to lock the door to get in and out. I have one, too, to clean the room. You put your belongings away. You don''t have to be on guard against me. Don''t easily agree to the door being opened by someone else. You remember my voice. There was a gang of false accusations, extortion, and looting of guest property. Don''t let anyone break into the store. The store had a rule: You were not allowed to go out on the streets at night, so you had to turn off the lights and go to sleep. This was what the police had instructed the shops to do. We must carry it out. If anything happened, they would capture the boss. "Master, please grant me your wish." Only then did the shop assistant leave. Eternal Rest had clearly seen everything outside, so he too turned and left.


    Yuan Ming spread out the bed, took off his clothes and turned off the light. He slept until the sun rose. When he woke up, he felt his whole body was comfortable and his heart was in high spirits. After stretching his muscles and bones, he put on his clothes and made a bed. He suddenly thought, "I must listen to the teacher''s instructions." It''s just that it''s too hard not to go out on the street. The features of my bald head, small eyes, and muslin have long been firmly memorized. "How can I hide it?"


    He suddenly laughed again and hurriedly said, "I do. Those four nuns who didn''t seem to have any plentiful rhythms became peach-blossom flour after coming out of the theater. They were so beautiful that they had plentiful rhythms. They relied on a better disguise. Why can''t I, a monk, submit? If I wear clothes, I will also be able to look elegant, so that they do not recognize each other. "This is called returning the favor back to him in his own way."


    He called the clerk over and said, "I have something to do. How about you go out on the street and buy me some clothes? " The assistant said, "You''re welcome. This should be. We always shop on behalf of our guests. Master only needs to tell me what to do, I will immediately do it. "


    Yuan Ming had not yet thought of how to dress himself, so he took out twenty pieces of silver and said, "Buy me a good, fashionable dress and shoes. I''m not afraid of spending money, but I''m afraid of being rude. "


    The assistant laughed. "That''s hard." You are a monk, what kind of clothes can you buy? They were all muslin anyway, only the colors were different. What is so fashionable about it? Unless you buy a common home to dress up in, can be fashionable. Common clothes, always have many styles, different styles. There were merchants, gentlemen, rich and poor, and men and women were all different. "Go to the store, and look at all sorts of things. Do you want them?


    Yuan Ming said, "I am not familiar with any kind of dressing. You can choose from it. Take a good look at my figure, do not buy mackintosh clothes, buy vulgar home wear. Just let me put it on. "


    The assistant said, "That''s easy. I will definitely do it." It can make you look cool and beautiful. "You can''t wear it if you buy it, so don''t complain."


    Hearing him say this, Yuan Ming knew that he would dress up, and was already satisfied. He casually said, "Quickly go, quickly go. At any rate, I will do as you say. "I will reward you after everything is settled."


    When the assistant heard this, he was overjoyed, "Master, don''t worry. I will guarantee your satisfaction. I don''t know how to dress up a girl, but I know how to dress up a guy. I can dress you up so that you look at me in a mirror so that I don''t recognize you. "


    The more Yuan Ming listened, the more satisfied he became. That shop assistant was extremely cunning, and giggled a few times, "Master, if you wear it and return it to the vulgar, then don''t blame me. It''s not the end of my story. If you spend too much money, buy it back and don''t want it. If you don''t go back now, I won''t be able to afford it. " Yuan Ming felt that he was being long-winded and said, "Quickly go, quickly. I will not blame you in the slightest." Only then did the shop assistant take the money and buy some clothes.


    After an hour, the waiter came back with a bag and said, "You can''t easily buy something like this. Difficult for me to think along the way, ran a few shops. I was embarrassed. If you buy a common home to wear, and you return vulgarity, I let you down! If you buy monastic clothes, the style is monotonous, you still don''t like it. I thought over and over again. Buy a diplomat. Coincidentally, I saw Mr. Yamada at the Japanese embassy. His clothes were not ordinary. I bought it for you, like Mr. Yamada. Do you like it? "


    Yuan Ming said, "Good, good, good. Diplomats'' attire is also fine. Take it out and let me see. " While showing off, the shop assistant opened the bag and showed it to Yuan Ming one by one.

 C104

    Yuan Ming was filled with joy as he scrutinized them one by one. He saw a suit, a flowery tie, a white shirt, and a pair of shiny, black leather shoes. His hat was wide and had a golden bow tie. The other bottle was written in foreign language. Yuan Ming shook it a few times but did not recognize it. He asked, "Why did you buy eye medicine?"


    The clerk said, "This is perfume! It''s good French. "


    Yuan Ming laughed, "This is for women. It''s for men."


    The clerk said: You don''t know, Westerners do not distinguish between men and women, flowers and clothes, perfume, cosmetics common. This perfume was a set, but it was good to spray on it. If the mosquito didn''t bite, then the bedbug wouldn''t bite. When you pass by in front of others, the smell is really good. "


    When Yuan Ming heard this, he was overjoyed. He immediately took off his patchwork clothes and threw them away. The clerk helped him on. Yuan Ming raised his eyebrows and took a few steps forward. Then, the waiter clapped his hands and shouted, "Truly just like the truth! You''ve become a monk and diplomat. It''s time for us to change our way of addressing you. Let''s call you Mr. Yuan Ming! "


    Yuan Ming looked at himself in the mirror and saw that he had really changed: his suit was gone, his bald head was gone, and his small eyes were being looked at. With a pull of the hat, his small eyes were still blocking the way. Yuan Ming happily looked in the mirror and asked, "Where did Monk Yuan Ming go?" He really didn''t recognize her.


    The waiter said, "It is not a surprise that you say that people suit their clothes and that they saddle their horses. It really does look good when you put it on. " Yuan Ming was elated and said, "Don''t call me Mister Yuan Ming first. The semi - monk is not vulgar nor elegant. My surname is Liu. You can just call me Brother Liu. " The assistant said, "The two of us are about the same age. I''m slightly younger than you, so that''s settled."


    Yuan Ming looked at himself in the mirror and began to work on it again. He said, "I look much more expensive in this outfit. Are there a lot of people wearing this? " The shop assistant shook his head, "People who dress like this in the city can be seen everywhere. Not in the country. In shops, wharves, stations, theaters, this sort of dressing is not unusual. " When Yuan Ming heard this, he felt relieved and said, "These clothes are expensive. I don''t have enough money. How much do you need?"


    The clerk said, "You''re really smart. You don''t need to remind me. Twenty dollars is less than a tenth of that. Two hundred and ten silver dollars in total. We''re familiar with that shop assistant, so I brought her back first. "


    Yuan Ming took out the money and said, "Go and pay him back soon. "I''ll reward you with extra money." The shop assistant took the money and was about to leave.


    Yuan Ming continued, "Remember, do not tell anyone that my name is Yuan Ming." The shop assistant didn''t know the meaning behind his secret name. "Someone is looking for you, but I won''t let him see you even if I don''t ask him clearly," he said. After saying that, the man returned the money and left.


    Yuan Ming felt hungry and thought to himself, "I have to go out on the streets to eat something before I can walk around." If Joe''s makeup works, I don''t know if it will work. If anyone recognizes me, they''ll think of something else. " He hurried out of the house, locked the door, and went out into the street. After inspecting everything for a while, he walked towards the south side of the city. Coincidentally, not far from the front came the temple of the State Protector of Pu Xian.


    Yuan Ming purposely moved in front of him. Puxian walked over without recognizing Yuan Ming. Yuan Ming was happy. He happily looked at Pu Xian''s back and said, "Such a shrewd person has been deceived by me in person. The people at the monastery didn''t recognize me either. Monk dressed up as a monk has also succeeded! " He felt a surge of joy and started walking again. Everywhere it passed, it attracted everyone''s attention. They had all seen his young age, and they didn''t know what he was wearing. Someone whispered that he was from the consulate. With her eyes open and a smiling face, Yuan Ming was blushing. That was true: Miss had seen Qiu Bo, and the shop assistant had seen Uncle Hu. The boss nodded at Mister Qian and the police officer nodded at him.


    Yuan Ming subconsciously went to the entrance of "Xinxin Hotel". Just as he was about to enter, he suddenly saw that the fellow was annoying. Yuan Ming stopped hesitating.


    When the waiter saw him stop in front of the door, he quickly smiled and greeted him, "Mister, please come inside to eat. Our hospitality is extraordinary. The window is clear and bright, all kinds of mats are your choice. It was as if there was a delicacy in the sea and all kinds of dishes were being fried and fried. The pot of German brandy, steamed dumplings just came out of the drawer. Are you satisfied? "


    Yuan Ming had come here before and had been left out by him. Today, thinking of the old account, I glared at him and thought to myself, "You are really infuriating!" Doggy eyes look down on people. Today, seeing that I''ve put on my clothes, you''re being too polite. Why did you ignore me that time when I came in my muslin? You''re obviously not asking me to do this, you''re just being polite with my clothes! "


    The servant looked at him, and for some unknown reason, he stepped forward to support him, "Sir, please!" Yuan Ming shook his sleeves and said, "Scram! "Who''s going to come into your dirty shop!" The fellow was embarrassed. Yuan Ming turned around and ran back to the restaurant. The two stores were not far from each other, and Yuan Ming soon arrived inside. Seeing that the room was large and there were a lot of seats, the customers were dissatisfied with the size of the seats. Yuan Ming picked an empty table and sat down facing the door.


    The assistant came over to wipe away the table and chairs happily and said, "Welcome, Sir! The food here today is all the same, I don''t need you to order anymore. " And then he shouted at the crowd, "A proud and rich man has come!" Another assistant immediately brought out the dishes, and politely said, "Sir, I have let you suffer a grievance. These few days, the materials were not complete and it was difficult to stock up. The boss actually went to buy the goods himself. Sir, please take care. "


    Yuan Ming said, "Your words are very warm and my appetite is poor, so I am willing as well. I still have one more. You guys are much better than the employees of Xin Xin Restaurant. "His shop assistant looks down on people with his dog eyes."


    The shop assistant smiled and said, "Sir, you are too kind. The employees of the Xin Xin shop all said that he was the leader. He''s the only one who sells slow. We''re busy, but he''s free. "


    Yuan Ming said, "I can see that you guys are capable. From head to toe, business is flourishing. "


    The worker laughed and said, "Mister, you have the right to come this time as a reward. The next time we will come, you will be even more rich. You can keep all kinds of delicacies at your disposal at that time. "


    While chatting with him, Yuan Ming ate. Unknowingly, he had finished his meal. The waiter offered more mouthwash and a mouth towel. Yuan Ming mopped his mouth and rinsed his mouth, thinking to himself, "This restaurant''s service is really thoughtful. I''ve been to a lot of restaurants, and I''ve never been treated like this. "No wonder the business is booming here, the goods will be sold out first."


    The clerk will guess. There''s no doubt about it. Yuan Ming had just finished rinsing his mouth when a waiter served him another cup of tea and said, "I see that mister has been thirsty since the first time, please enjoy your meal."


    Yuan Ming was thirsty, so he drank tea while feeling happy. He said, "You have been very considerate with your guests. "Whatever I need, you guys do it. The service level is really high." The assistant said, "You flatter me." The customers are supreme here. " The waiter stood aside, not mentioning the money or the bill. His smiling face was really pleasing to the eye.


    When Yuan Ming saw him standing there, he guessed that he was waiting for the money to be collected and paid. Yuan Ming was not in a hurry. He thought to himself, "If I don''t drink enough tea, I won''t be able to pay the bill." "Please wait on me again." This was what she meant: beautiful clothes, beautiful speech, and moving appearance.


    At this moment another young gentleman came in through the door. Yuan Ming saw that the man was dressed similar to him. However, the clothes weren''t as fresh as his own. He was handsome and extremely handsome. He was more than twenty years old. There were some details to be found at that station. Yuan Ming never praised men. He thought to himself, "This is really a beautiful young man!" Yuan Ming was in a somewhat depressed mood as he thought to himself, "We are both born of the same father and mother, but he actually has a beautiful appearance and looks that are pleasing to the eyes." I''m dressed fresh, but I''m too long to look at. "It''s truly a different story. It''s all my parents'' fault for not giving me face." He suddenly felt jealous.


    The beautiful young man swept a glance over the crowd and saw that the seats were full. Only Yuan Mingxiang was about to leave. Thus, his gaze landed on Yuan Ming as he said to himself, "This sir is wearing a new set of clothes. It is even better than mine. What does he do? "


    Please sit down, my friend," Yuan Ming said as he rose to his feet, beaming at him. The young man cupped his hands and said, "Thank you for your invitation, Brother Ren. This little brother will not be courteous! " After saying that, he sat opposite Yuan Ming. When Yuan Ming heard his voice, he was secretly surprised. He thought to himself, "Isn''t this the person who fought with the two girls on the street that night? Meeting one here, what a coincidence! It is said that it is difficult to find a person in such a vast sea of people, and it has only been a few days. " Yuan Ming sat down and chatted with him in a soft voice. Yuan Ming asked, "How can you be so arrogant? Where is your hometown? What was his name? Forgive me for asking.


    The beautiful young man saw that Yuan Ming was polite and courteous, and said respectfully, "I have the surname of Dongfang, two names and one hero. I live in Chaozhou City, and am currently working for a big business in Yunnan Province. I came to Beijing to inquire about the situation and prepare for the trade. " He then asked Yuan Ming these questions. Yuan Ming said, "Brother Liu Yi lives in Sichuan and is currently studying kung fu under a Master. It''s better than what you''ve accomplished! "


    The beautiful teenager laughed, "It''s a good job for you to practice martial arts. For their own defense, for the country can contribute. The future is bright and the business is grand. " Yuan Ming said, "Same here!" I hope to have a place in the family in the future. " Yuan Ming recognized him from the voice and then passed him another sentence to start a conversation with him.


    Before long, the waiter served Yuan Ming some food. The beautiful young man chatted with Yuan Ming as he ate. Yuan Ming thought to himself, "There are a lot of people with the same voice. I don''t want to admit it. If he still has martial arts, then it will definitely be him. " Yuan Ming then said, "Brother Dongfang''s figure is handsome and he looks like someone who practices martial arts. Am I right? " The beautiful teenager said, "Brother Liu, you did not miss out. Brother, you do have the ability to attack me multiple times. However, it was normal. Your esteemed brother must be ashamed to say it out loud. " Yuan Ming secretly rejoiced in his heart, "I found those three people so quickly. Looks like it will be easier to find clues regarding the treasure! "


    Yuan Ming was a man of his word. Facing the beautiful youth, his heart jerked as he suddenly recalled something else. He said in his heart, "During the period of learning kung fu with Master Rufeng in Chengdu, I was with Lee Yanyi and Li Qian.


    Lee Yanyi had told me personally that her sister, Li Qian, had been engaged to Dongfang Yijie since childhood. And the marriage contract. Because the two families were unlucky enough to be separated, they didn''t know each other. Li Qian was old now, and her brother was anxious to get her married. Over and over again entrust me to help find this person in the future. Were they looking for Dongfang Yijie? If it was him, Li Qian would have really found her husband. I was so happy for her. I have to ask him if he knows Lee Yanyi and if he is related to the Lee family. "


    It truly was an unfortunate event, and one that needed to be separated from the others. Yuan Ming was about to interrogate the beautiful young man. Two waiters came rushing in. The two went to the beautiful young man''s side and whispered, "Boss, there''s a mister outside and he wants you to take a look at the goods. Said I had something to talk to you about. " The beautiful youth was surprised and asked, "Where is he?" That person said, "It''s just outside." The beautiful youth hurriedly said to Yuan Ming, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Brother will be back soon." With that, he hurriedly left with the other two.


    This person was the one who had been fighting with the lotus seed, Ather, on the street the other night. He was also the one Lee Yanyi was looking for. He was now the leader of the Southern Revolutionary Party intelligence service. He was sent to Yunnan by Sun Yat-sen and was helping Cai Songpo organize the anti-Yuan program. He had come to Beijing on the orders of Cai Songpo and Li Liangjun to gather information and contact the revolutionary party agencies in Beijing to work together against Yuan. But he did not know that the Japanese Black Dragon Society secret service in Beijing, the network is big, the number of people is formidable. As soon as he arrived in Beijing, he offended the Japanese Black Dragon Guild.

 C105

    There was such a thing last summer. Dongfang Yijie, who heads the intelligence services of the Revolutionary Party in Shanghai, works under cover of Russian and Austrian restaurants. The work went well at first. Because the Japanese Black Dragon Society Special Affairs Organization and the Yuan Shikai son''s Special Affairs Organization collude with each other, there are many similarities.


    Shan Qi, a head of the Black Dragon Society in Japan, happened to discover the intelligence agencies of the Revolutionary Party in Shanghai. Shan Qi decided to help Yuan Shikai clean up and capture the main personnel. Shan Qi led a group of Black Dragon Society spies and surrounded a group of revolutionary party intelligence agencies led by Yijie. He captured several revolutionary party intelligence personnel and destroyed houses and furnishings.


    Yijie went out for work and came back the next day to find out. Yijie had learned the details of the situation from his own people and deeply hated the Black Dragon Society''s special agent. One of the heroes immediately organized a group of people to rescue his comrades. In the dark night, a leader of the group had surrounded the Black Dragon Guild''s lair, annihilating a few Black Dragon Society spies. As the two sides fought, the leader, Shan Qi, ran away. It was only when Yijie interrogated the Black Dragon Society''s spies that he realized he was late. It turned out that the Black Dragon Society''s special agent had brutally tortured the captured revolutionaries. Even the revolutionaries would rather die than admit it. Shan Qi ordered several revolutionaries to cut off their ears, cut off their noses, dig out their eyes and slowly torture them to death.


    Yijie hated Shanqi and wanted to catch him to avenge his fallen brother. A jie brought people to scout, searched all over Shanghai, but did not catch Shan Qi. In fact, Shan Qi is the head of the Black Dragon Society in Beijing. After the incident, he was so frightened that he left Shanghai overnight and fled back to Beijing.


    The tone in his heart had yet to be heard. That day, Yijie just arrived in Beijing and happened to see Shan Qi at Tianqiao. He saw that Shan Qi''s fat body was leisurely sitting on the carriage as he walked eastward. Yi Jie''s heart stirred. Once he recognized who he was, he ruthlessly made his move and was about to capture him for revenge. When he saw that there were too many people on the street to fight, he followed him all the way to the monastery. After seeing Shanqi get out of the car and enter the house, Yi Jie left. He was going to organize his forces to come after him again.


    Shan Qi was a cunning old fox, a spy for many years. When he saw that one of them was following him, he pretended not to care. After entering the courtyard, he immediately ordered the lotus seed, the atrazine seed, the lotus flower and Fan Jing, these four female agents with good martial arts skills, to give way to Dongfang Yijie. The four of them immediately left the hospital and followed a young man to ambush them. When the four saw that Yijie was staying at the "West Laishun Inn," they came to coax him at night.


    Lotus and Herd were waiting outside, and Fan Jing went in to coax Yijie, saying, "You are Mr. Dongfang, aren''t you? Your two girlfriends are here to see you. They are waiting outside. " When Jie heard that, he was puzzled, "Where did I get a girlfriend here? Perhaps the revolutionaries know I''m here? " He thought that Gui Wu and Fan Jing were people in the shop, and that it was important to know more about the secret, and that it was inconvenient for him to ask about it. Yi Jie left the room, filled with doubts. Shou Wan and Fan Jing were talking and laughing as they got in the way of one of his accomplices.


    Lotus and Herd had lured one of them to a place where no one else could be. The two first lured the other to go with them. When he saw that they were not revolutionaries, he rejected them flatly and turned to go. The two of them pulled at one another, coaxing each other with flowery words. One could not be fooled. After reprimanding them for a bit, he turned around and left. Only now did the two begin to act viciously, using their swords to force one of them to submit. If the patrolling soldiers hadn''t scattered that night, one of them definitely wouldn''t have been able to escape. That night Yijie returned to the shop and changed places overnight. Despite his caution, he had been under surveillance by the Black Dragon. He could be ambushed at any time.


    Yijie was now in contact with a secret mechanism left behind by the late revolutionary Song Queiren. He was going to find them and contact Rufeng at the Temple of National Protection. Unexpectedly, the ones waiting outside were the lotus seed, the atrazine seed, the lotus flower, Fan Jing, and a few Black Dragon Society male spies. One of them had been set up. This was precisely the case: The flower transfer pool was extremely dangerous, and the tree was located deep in the mountains, making it difficult for it to regenerate.


    Once Yuan Ming became outstanding, he would not wait for too long and would go out to have a look as well. Seeing that Yijie and his accomplices were heading west into the alley, a luxurious limousine was parked in the depths of the alley. Yijie approached and a person alighted from the car to welcome him. He said something and got in the car with him.


    Yuan Mingxin said: "He definitely can''t come back. I still have something to ask him! " The moment he panicked, he was about to give chase. The assistant behind him said, "Sir, please wait a moment. Please pay for the meal."


    Only then did Yuan Ming remember that he still hadn''t paid the bill, so he hurried back to his room to pay the bill. The clerk was very good at handling matters. He took out the bill and said, "Sir, you can only give me three yuan in total." He had also added 1 Jie''s money to the meal. Yuan Ming was surprised and asked, "Why would such an ordinary dish cost this much money?"


    The waiter said, "There is money for Mr. Dongfang''s meal here. If I don''t look at your face, can I let him go? You are friends, so you can pay each other. I am well aware of the rules of the martial arts world. " Yuan Ming said, "This is the first time I have met him. We are not considered friends yet, so how can I pay for him? You are ridiculous! " He paid three dollars and turned around to chase after Dongfang Yijie.


    Yuan Ming looked outside and saw that the alley was now completely empty. Yuan Ming chased into the alley. He saw that the place where he parked his car was a crossroad. There was a street at the end of West Wing Lane, and people were passing through it. Yuan Ming looked around but didn''t see any sign of a car, anxiously waiting to ask someone. Suddenly, he saw an old man walking through the alley. He was holding a bunch of yellow smoke in his hand. He was walking unsteadily and slowly.


    Yuan Ming ran over and asked, "Old grandpa, did you see a car pass by?" The old man was deaf and asked Yuan Ming three times, "What did you say?" Yuan Ming repeated himself three more times.


    The old man didn''t know whether he understood or not, he pointed and said, "Just now, we made a turn, and it wasn''t too far away."


    Yuan Ming thanked the old man and followed his finger. Chasing them out of the alley was another main street. Yuan Ming looked left and right, but there was no sign of the car. He then asked a passerby, "Sir, did you just go to the car?" Seeing him so anxious, that person also pointed his finger and said, "Move forward, turn south, and you will see." Yuan Ming thanked Mister again and quickly gave chase.


    Yuan Ming caught up to the bend and looked south. There was hope. He saw a row of three cars parked in front of one of the doors. Yuan Ming rushed over to take a look and saw that all three cars were empty. The courtyard had red walls and black tiles, and the gatehouse was tall and big. Courtyard corridor cloister, flower garden pavilion, rock fake, beautiful and complete. Two soldiers with guns stood in front of the door. It was clear that this was no ordinary manor. Yuan Ming looked over and the guard asked, "Sir, what are you looking at?"


    Being asked this question, Yuan Ming was flustered and replied, "I want to look for someone and casually glance at them a few times."


    The guard said, "You''re not allowed to look around here. Go away." Yuan Ming turned around and walked back. He saw an old man with a white beard sitting on a stone block under a tree. The old man was sizing him up. Yuan Ming saw that the courtyard behind him was also extremely luxurious. He went up and asked, "Old mister, I''m anxiously looking for someone. Are there any other gentlemen in the first few cars who are dressed like me? "


    The old man did not answer directly, but pointed at the driveway: "Sir, why don''t you take a closer look! Didn''t you see the words written on the car? " Yuan Ming looked more carefully and saw the words'' Yuan Mansion ''written on the side of the car. The word was large and round. Yuan Ming did not understand and turned around to ask in a daze. The old man said, "This is the presidential carriage. The people that got off the car were all dressed extravagantly and there were many beautiful maidservants. There was no Teacher."


    Yuan Ming suspected that he had made a mistake in his pursuit. He thought to himself, "If I chase to the west, it might be right." The old man continued, "You must be looking for a civilian car, right? Look over there. This is Young Master Yuan''s villa. " This old mister was Luo Zhenyu, the teacher of the little emperor Pu Yi in the small court. Yuan Ming could tell that he was not an ordinary person. He bowed and followed his finger to chase after him.


    Yuan Ming had chased them all the way to the south of the city. No matter how he looked at it, the sight of a car in front of him looked like it belonged to a hero. Yuan Ming looked at it over and over again. Overjoyed, he quickly walked forward, lifted the curtain and looked inside. Shocked, the woman inside the car screamed, and then scolded: "Who is so wicked! "What a mess."


    It turned out to be a man and a woman embracing and kissing each other inside the car. The man had a black beard, which caused the girl to flash backwards. Yuan Ming hurriedly threw down the curtain, afraid that the two people would be angered at the same time, and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I was looking for someone to worry about, so I took the liberty of doing so. " The car stopped.


    The lady in the car stuck her head out and saw that Yuan Ming was a generous man. She smiled and said, "Sir, I am sorry. You did not find wrongly, I am Xiao Cui from the east garden. " He then nodded towards Yuan Ming, his eyes flying.


    Yuan Mingxin said: "So it was a prostitute. This thing specializes in pestering men. " Yuan Ming shook his head at her and said, "I''m not looking for you, not you."


    Xiao Cui''s autumn wave flashed, seeing that Yuan Ming was a little shy, he said: "I am really Xiao Cui, why don''t Mister recognize me? I''ll take a ride back. I''m here to see this officer off. " From the inside, a large hand reached out and pulled Xiao Cui''s nose, eyes and entire body back. The curtain of the carriage began to tremble and tighten.


    Yuan Ming watched the car leave and said to himself, "People say that Xiao Cui''s skin is tender and tender, and her face is beautiful. It is indeed true. "It''s a pity that I, a monk, have always been a serious person. I have never been lustful or lustful."


    Yuan Ming no longer looked for a car. He thought to himself, "All such cars are for hire." Dongfang Yijie should have abandoned his car long ago. " As he walked back, he thought to himself, "Dongfang Yijie said he''s here to scout the market. It''s easy to find him. "Tomorrow, I''ll go to each of the stores and ask the owner, and I''ll definitely be able to find him." When he reached the front of the house, he was about to take out his key to open the door, but he was surprised when he looked up. There was a key in the lock.


    Yuan Ming grumbled: "This fellow is really careless. He came to clean the room and didn''t put away the key! In case someone opens the door to take my things away. " He felt for his keys again. There was nothing on the left or right of him. There was nothing on the right or left of him. Yuan Ming doubtfully asked, "How come my key is missing? Did he lose his car? Or did you lose it during your meal? " He pulled out the key and asked the clerk, "Is this yours?" The assistant saw him hold up the key and was puzzled. The clerk was busy sweeping the floor, throwing away his work, fumbling for his keys and saying, "What do you want to know about it? Mine is here, it''s yours. "


    Yuan Ming was suddenly enlightened, bowed his head and said nothing. He turned around and walked back, thinking to himself, "I''m so beautiful with my new clothes on." He rushed out to the street and actually locked the door and forgot the key. I can''t blame you for saying that I was careless. Returning back to the house, he hurriedly checked through some things and saw quite a few of them. Yuan Ming secretly rejoiced. After chanting a few times, he took the stolen ''Secrets of the Sect Leader'' and kissed it again and again. Once this treasure book is lost, there won''t be another. "


    At this point, the assistant was puzzled by his question and asked, "What did you ask about the key for?"


    Yuan Ming said, "It''s all thanks to you taking good care of me. I went out to lock the door and forgot to take the key. It''s always stuck in the lock. "


    The worker was surprised. "I just came back for a while and haven''t paid attention to your room yet. Look and see if there''s anything else. "


    Yuan Ming smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve checked and found quite a few things. "


    The assistant said, "You have to be careful in the future. If anything happens, we can''t play around with it."


    When the waiter left, Yuan Ming saw the pillow placed in the middle of the bed and thought to himself, "I remember putting the pillow under the bed when I folded the blanket. Why is he alone in the bed? Someone has touched my luggage. " He picked it up, surprised again. There was a word under the pillow. He picked up the letter and saw that it was written in small characters: "The thing you were looking for has gone to the great marshal''s mansion." There was no need to put on an act in the capital. This place is very dangerous for you, so you should quickly rein in your horse and return to Sichuan. " There was no signature at the bottom and no words at the back. Yuan Ming was shocked and confused. He thought to himself, "Who left it for me?" This person clearly knows my background. Who knew I was here? "


    Yuan Ming then asked the shop assistant, "Has anyone come to look for me?" The assistant said, "You have a bad memory. You also came back when I came back. You still don''t know who''s coming? " Yuan Ming said, "After I left, someone definitely came to look for me." The shop assistant went to ask the others before returning and said, "There has been no one looking for you this whole time, don''t be so shocked."

 C106

    Yuan Ming could only go back to his room and let his thoughts run wild, "Is Jade Cloud Temple''s Yuan Ji here? That''s impossible. I haven''t had anything to do with him since the day I left him. "Who is this person?" He guessed one by one, and decided that it was Changjing. He thought to himself, "This is because I left the Serene Temple last night. Mistress is worried, so she asked Changjing to escort me secretly." Yuan Ming guessed before he started laughing.


    So it turned out that he had left after a long period of hesitation last night. She wanted to go back and report it to her Master, but she was afraid that it would be inconvenient for her to walk in the dark. At last she said to herself: "I will stay at my uncle''s house for the night, and return to the temple at dawn. It was unknown whether Yuan Ming was safe or not here. I''ll drive him to the temple of the Western Mountains tomorrow. This way, Master will be at ease. " Changjing turned and walked back to her uncle''s house.


    Her surname was Ma, and her uncle was the police chief, Ma Shaofen. She was usually the closest to her uncle. When Changjing was a few years old, she loved to get sick. Her father asked for medicine for her, and she had countless doctors. She had to take medicine, but her illness never improved. Until he was sick to the point of death. When they invited the doctor, they all refused to give the medicine to Changjing and told Mr. and Mrs. Ma in a gentle voice, "The doctor can''t cure the illness. "It would cause a young girl''s diet to be unable to progress, and her body to become weak. There would be no way to save her." Mr. Ma and his wife were weeping and sighing in silence. There was nothing they could do.


    Ma Shaofeng believed in framing people. He invited the false doctor to see Changjing''s illness first, and then he invited Mr. Divination to see Changjing''s life. Both of them said that long life in Hua Gai, not ordinary people, enough of an age, the door to empty. Let him make a wish in the temple and burn a substitute. He also said that he would use a bunch of yellow money paper and ten pieces of horseshoe gold to deliver it to the cross road and then send it to Guan Yin. Eat forever, and worship the Buddha. Since the two were talking nonsense, Mr. and Mrs. Ma believed them. Since he had already done as they said, Chang Jing''s illness became lighter. Mr. and Mrs. Ma were happy, and frequently entered the temple to burn incense and make wishes.


    The illness that had been quiet for a long time suddenly became worse. Ma Shaofen was angered, and despite his brother and sister-in-law''s objections, he forced Changjing to be sent to the temple, where she was accepted as his disciple. Madam Shi possessed a high level of Chinese medicine. She could feel the tranquility of the air and cut open the veins. She had a good idea of what was going on. She happily accepted the silence. Ma Shaofen was still an official of the Great Qing Dynasty. He made another wish in front of the Bodhisattva, kowtowed, burnt incense, and then left.


    After being carefully treated by the Mentor, it didn''t take long for Changjing''s illness to completely recover. The Ma brothers felt deeply impressed by Buddha''s kindness. They felt even more pious when burning incense to worship Buddha and felt extremely grateful to their master. From then on, the master''s living expenses were paid by the Ma brothers. Thus, Changjing became a nun with long hair and a shawl.


    The teacher''s mistress was so content with the peace and quiet that she was happy every day. She treated Changjing as the pearl of her palm and carefully taught her martial arts. He even told Chang Jing about the Four Books and Five Classics, the Thousand Words, the Hundred Families and the Three Words Classic. He taught calmness, literature, and martial arts. He taught zither, chess, calligraphy, and calligraphy. He could meditate and read any book he wanted.


    That mage didn''t dare to offend the monastery. It wasn''t because she was timid, but because she was afraid of wronging her disciple. This Qingqing missus, together with the Yuqing mister of the Laiyudan monastery in Shandong Province, and the Shangqing mister of the Xunyao monastery in Henan Province, are the golden leaders of the three Confucianism sects. In the future, Changjing will be the head of the great golden church in charge of Shendo. This was something that would not be mentioned in the future.


    Ma Shaofeng''s residence was not far from the jade hall store. Chang Jing soon arrived at the door of the Ma Residence. There were two policemen standing guard in front of the house. They saw Chang Jing and picked him up. Ma Shaofen and his wife both cherished the peace and quiet. Mrs. Ma was nicknamed Lo Lo. All the ladies knew it. It was so interesting to talk to her.


    Mrs. Ma asked about the cold and the temperature, and began to gossip. He said, "It''s not easy for your uncle to be an official. In this day and age, the government was corrupt, the president was disorderly, and he could not differentiate between good and bad. Ever since your uncle was beaten up by the two young masters of the Yuan family and his injuries healed, his memory has always been poor. I never went to see you or the mistress. Your uncle is suffering from sequelae. Eunuch Liu had something in his hand that the monk had taken away. You said that this torture was not worth it. Your uncle was so unjustly beaten. It really is just a senior saying, tired to the point of crawling lower levels. "


    Ma Shaofeng didn''t like to hear about his beating the most. He was furious at the side and scolded, "What nonsense are you spouting! What he snatched was not an ordinary item. It was also not his, Eunuch Liu''s, name. That thing was called "International Purple White Plate" and was the Yuan Dynasty''s emperor''s rice bowl. It is a precious national relic. It is priceless. That''s why the president is so angry, and why we have to do this. "


    When Mrs. Ma heard this, she said, "Yes, that''s right. No strange people said: the wine red face, treasure moved people''s hearts. That Monk Rufeng must have known that it was valuable, so he decided to snatch it for himself. He was not even a monk, so what was the use of snatching it? He must have gone to the foreigners to sell his money. and it ended up causing your uncles to suffer along with it. "


    And then he said, "What happened this time? Rumors had it that a lot of people were going to get their hands on it. The news had spread like wildfire, and even the foreigners joined in. In the end, what do you think? That thing was obtained by Guo Chengliang killing Rufeng. They said that he had secretly sent someone to send that treasure back to the heaven to give it to the bandit commander, Zhang Zuolin. The President is investigating the matter. "He said that the President sent people to find Zhang Zuolin to verify that he wanted that thing."


    Hearing that, Ma Shaofen''s face flushed red as he scolded, "Don''t spout nonsense! There was no need to do that. The case is not clear yet. "Don''t spout nonsense in the future." Mrs Ma protested, "Look at how cautious you are!" In the future, he would have to be afraid of fleas hitting his feet. "We said it at home, what''s there to be afraid of!" ¡­


    Chang Jing Bing was smart, and after hearing these words, he analyzed, "Yuan Ming was not only secretly looking for his master. He must also be involved in the search for that treasure. " He then asked doubtfully, "Why haven''t I heard about the murder of Rufeng?" She wondered for a long time if her wife was telling the truth. In fact, Rufeng wasn''t killed, he was in the temple.


    Chang Jing thought to himself, "No wonder all the people in the monastery seem to have gone crazy. That time, they captured Ru Feng and now they are seizing Yuan Ming." They must be doing it for that treasure. The Japanese catch Yuan Ming, the British may also catch Yuan Ming. Now that the treasure was in Zhang Zuolin''s hands, no one could obtain it anymore. "Yuan Ming is in great danger here. How about I chase him back to Sichuan?"


    The next day at noon, Changjing left her uncle''s house and went straight to the Yutang Inn to look for Yuan Ming. When she reached the store, Yuan Ming and the waiter had already left for the streets. When Chang Jing arrived at Yuan Ming''s house, she saw that the door was locked and the key was still in the lock. Thinking that Yuan Ming had gone to another room, she opened the door and entered.


    In the house, Yuan Ming''s coat and shoes and hat were thrown aside. The bed was tidily tidied up, and she thought to herself, "Yuan Ming must have gone to the bathroom." After a while he came back naked, and I saw that it wasn''t a fine view. Don''t wait for him. "


    Chang Jing took out a pencil and paper, placed them on the edge of the bed, and wrote a note. In order for Yuan Ming to discover the letter, she pulled out the pillow that had been pressed down and placed the letter in the middle of the bed. Chang Jing laughed to herself again, thinking, "This way, only Yuan Ming will be able to see." When he came back and got the pillow out, he knew someone had been there. Let him hold the pillow and wonder. He saw the letter and if he didn''t leave, he would ask me at the temple. Then let Master chase him away. " Changjing turned and walked out of the room. She locked the door and returned to the temple.


    Yuan Ming decided it was an invitation left behind by Jing Jing, so he stopped guessing. He thought to himself, "Understood. I''ll look for Dongfang Yijie again and I''ll make sure to clarify the matter of the marriage between him and the Li family. If it was him. I told him that Lixi had been waiting for him. They looked for each other and met soon. In the evening, while no one was looking, I went back to the monastery to look for Changjing. These words of hers are headless, without a trace, and are really annoying. "


    Unconsciously, it was already late. Yuan Ming had dinner and chatted with the boss and the waiter for a while before showering and sleeping soundly the whole night. After breakfast, he set out to find Dong Fang Yijie. He was walking down the street when he saw Pookie and Pooh. Seeing the two of them looking around while chatting, they walked in a hurry. Yuan Ming turned his face and the two of them walked over.


    Yuan Ming walked to the door of "Xinxin Hotel" and saw Pu Tuo and Pu Feng walking out from inside. They turned into the alley. The four young Spiritual Masters did not recognize Yuan Ming because he had changed his clothes. Yuan Ming then walked to the "New Moon Restaurant". Just as he was about to enter, the two monks from the State Protecting Temple came out again. The two of them brushed shoulders with Yuan Ming and actually did not recognize him.


    It turned out that the National Guardian Temple had started to look for Yuan Ming again. That night, when Yizhi Dongfang was fighting with Lotus and Amaranth on the street, Yuan Ming and they were chased by the patrolling soldiers. The news reached the temple. The abbot suspected that this matter had something to do with the treasure. Then he sent the four little Daoist people and the little Daoist priest to the Temple of Miaoyin and the Guard Battalion respectively to investigate.


    The soldiers were chasing after a woman with a sword and a young monk," the abbot said. The woman was tall and thin, and very fierce. The monk was of medium height. He had a round face, small eyes, was fat, and was bare-handed. The two of them rushed out of the encirclement. One ran towards the south, while the other ran towards the north. The officers and soldiers gave chase, and it was hard to tell if they had caught him or not.


    At the guard camp, the little Daoist listened to the Captain saying, "That night, I took a lot of people to patrol the streets and saw three people fighting in the streets. Trying to catch them and interrogate them. They all resisted arrest and fled. We caught up with Miaoyin Temple and learned that it was two women and a monk. The monk did not know which temple he came from. The woman had found out that it was from the Japanese monastery. The case is under investigation because they injured the soldiers. "


    The fourth young Daoist Master and the young Daoist returned to the temple to report their findings to the abbot. The three of them, Fang Dang, Fa Tong and Ru Feng, couldn''t figure it out.


    "According to the abbot''s analysis, this monk who was being chased was most likely Yuan Ming," said the abbot. He fought with the people of the monastery because of the treasure. The people of the monastery knew that the treasure was in Yuan Ming''s hands. The more powerful the abbey, the less luck Yuan Ming would have. We looked for him over and over in the city. I don''t believe I can''t find him. " On the one hand, the abbot sent people to search the city, on the other hand, he sent people to watch the monastery.


    Yuan Ming hid from the people at the State Protecting Temple and asked a few store owners and a few waiters at the restaurants. None of them knew about Dongfang Yijie. It was already afternoon. After Yuan Ming had dinner, he returned to the restaurant dejectedly and chatted with the boss and the waiters until nightfall. Seeing that the time had come, Yuan Ming went back to his room, changed into his monastic robe, locked the door, and quietly entered the temple. He was prepared to ask Changjing about the word ''invitation''. Forget about him for now.


    Besides, that night, in order to avoid the people in the monastery plotting against her, the Master-in-waiting urged Yuan Ming to leave the temple. Yuan Ming and Chang Jing had just left. The leader of the Black Dragon Guild, Du Bian, of the Guan Di Temple, brought a dozen special agents to the elegant monastery.


    Du Bian was not like the others. He was tall, had superior martial arts, and was extremely vicious in his heart. He looked down on everyone else. He did not put the people inside into his heart at all, thinking that capturing Yuan Ming would not require much effort. Holding his treasured sword, he leaped over the wall and entered the courtyard. He raised his head and puffed out his chest as he arrived in front of the Yuan Ming room. Seeing that the door was locked, he even used the tip of his sword to pull on the lock, making a loud sound. He wasn''t afraid of alarming the people inside. He went to the window and lit a match. He looked in: luggage and candlesticks. He was sure that someone was living in the house. He turned back to the window and looked inside. He didn''t notice that Grand Preceptor Xie was meditating and chanting, thus he wasn''t alarmed. He muttered to himself, "Killing this old monk is useless!" Actually, at this time, Grand Preceptor Shi was praying for Yuan Ming to recite the Peace Sutra. She knew that there was someone outside and purposely didn''t move. She was paying attention to what was happening outside.

 C107

    Du Bian gave a "hateful" cry to the teacher in the room, then returned to the outside of the wall and said to his subordinates, "That little monk and the daoist nun are both not here. They will definitely return later. We''re waiting at the door to catch him. "


    Someone said, "What can a man and a woman do in the dark? She was too old to hold them down. "The two of them must have gone into the forest to have some fun."


    Du said, "You guessed right. I think so too. When men and women were together, they would inevitably be amorous. "Or take them all back, and we''ll have fun with her."


    Someone said, "You can''t play with this woman. Her uncle was the chief of police. If they didn''t do it secretly, it would definitely affect the overall situation. We have dozens of women in our monastery. We are willing, and they are willing. "We can also find a few prostitutes."


    Hearing this, Du Qin said, "Sigh, we are all restrained, so we can''t be practical. You have to think twice before you do things. Originally, we came here to make a fortune. Yet, you have to look at the big picture from the bottom of your heart. "


    "Du Bian Jun is right, we have suffered enough here," someone said dejectedly.


    Du Bian continued, "Recently, a special envoy of the Sky Emperor has arrived from the mainland. He is very concerned about the treasure. We must try to seize the treasure before he arrives. When the time came, he would offer him a treasure that would amaze the world. At that time, we would no longer be restrained by Shan Qi and would be able to move freely. If we were able to move freely, it would be easy for us to get rich here. "


    When everyone heard this, they were very happy and asked, "Du Bian Jun, what plans do you have for getting rich? "How can it be so easy to see?"


    Du said, "We are the golden eagles of the Empire of Japan. We can fly wherever we go. When the time comes, I''ll bring you guys to rob a few of his Western churches and smash some of his banks. Aren''t we rich enough to make a fortune in China? "


    Someone said, "You''re right! However, there''s still not enough time. " Du said, "The time is coming. It looks like we''re going to get out of Shanxi''s jurisdiction. Actually, I''m the most anxious. Shan Qi always coaxed us to hide well, to be loyal to the Emperor, to prepare for a big event. We still don''t know what big activities he has. How long do we have to wait? It was hard on us that he spent so much time in the abbey, and enjoyed himself so much as being embraced by beautiful women. I hate him! From now on, we must also have beautiful women to accompany us.


    When the others heard this, some of them were overjoyed, while others were furious. They all agreed with Zhang Xuan''s words. One of them said angrily, "Du Bian Jun, let''s just leave Shan Qi alone! We are willing to work alone with you. If I want to work together with you, I''ll have to acquire beauties, and money. " Everyone else also said, "We are all willing to listen to Du Bian Jun. "Just take us to do it!"


    Du Bian was very happy to see everyone supporting him. "Don''t worry, I will get rid of Shan Qi sooner or later and lead you all on your own. Yuan Shikai is a slob, he''s been caught in my estrangement. He imprisoned Guo Chengliang. Now the guard camp was in disarray. Initial opportunities for our activities. I''ll spread rumors and mess with Ma Shaofen, and when the police are in a mess, I''ll take you guys on a rampage. "


    Someone said, "The money we got from breaking into the store is only enough for us to smoke and live in a brothel. It will be fine then, we won''t be able to use up all our money! " Everyone cheered and laughed as they complimented Du Bian.


    It turned out that Guo Chengliang''s imprisonment was a trick used by Du Bian to fabricate rumors. That day Du Bian secretly ordered two agents, Jin Chun and Yamamoto, to wait for Ma Shaofen on his way home from work. Ma Shaofeng walked over after work. The agent could tell that he was always in plain clothes.


    Jin Chun and Yamamoto Michenna followed closely behind, discussing in a low voice, "Guo Chengliang is indeed worthy of being the Battalion Commander of the Guards. His martial arts skills are indeed extraordinary." Monk Rufeng was killed by him, so he had to go to Rufeng to steal something. I heard from reliable sources that Guo Chengliang sent that treasure back to the heavens. " When Ma Shaofen heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He knew what they were talking about and turned around to ask them. Jin Chun and Yamamoto immediately shut up and hurried away.


    Looking at the two of them walking away, Ma Shaofen thought to himself, "It''s all thanks to my plainclothes. They didn''t know I was from the police station, which is why I heard such important news." The international purple-white plate was obtained by Guo Chengliang''s murder. He even sent it back to Zhang Zuolin without permission. I won''t forgive him! " He stopped a taxi and got on. He didn''t want to go home, so he went straight to Zhongnanhai to report to Yuan Shikai.


    Yuan Shikai was even more dazed. After hearing Ma Shaofen''s report, he did not hesitate and started to hate Guo Chengliang. He scolded: "I was good to him, he was unfaithful to me. So, it''s something that can eat the enemy''s guts! " He immediately called for Eunuch Liu and instructed him, "Go and get Guo Chengliang for me. I have something to say to him. " Eunuch Liu hurriedly left.


    Ma Shaofen added, "I didn''t expect Guo Chengliang to admit it so easily. I had to think of something." Yuan Shikai said, "Even if he doesn''t admit it, he still has to admit it. I''ll hand him over to the Central Audit Office and have my son, Yuan Keding, interrogate him. " In this way, Guo Chengliang was unknowingly imprisoned.


    However, Du Fang did not know that Fan Jing and Liu came back to the temple at night to be discovered and killed by Chang Jing, revealing the secret mechanism. He led his men and leisurely stayed in Serenity until it was almost daybreak. Only when he saw that Yuan Ming and Chang Jing had returned did he agree to leave. The next night, he once again came to capture Yuan Ming. Seeing that Chang Jing had returned, the monk was not in the temple. He suspected that Liu and Fan Jing had leaked the news.


    Du Bian came to the monastery during the day to look for Fan Jing and Liu Ming. The four of them went out to capture Dongfang Yijie, but they did not return to the monastery. Du looked for someone to hit empty air, very angry. He got angry with the others. At this point, Amaro came back first. She was the best at being gentle. When she saw that he was angry with her, she asked for the reason, and a few sweet words comforted him.


    He said, "Du Bian Jun, don''t be angry. Our information is not accurate, and you have suffered. I''ll go and make you like it. We found the little monk. I''ll tell you. "Please wait."


    Du Bian''s heart was full of joy. He held onto the tender hand of the weed and said, "I am very grateful that you are willing to pay me a visit. Forget it. Although I, Du Bian, love to lose my temper, I respect my lady. You must go, and don''t make me wait. " She spoke a lot of words in a very soft, unruly voice. "You don''t need to pick me up. I''ll be there for sure." Du Bian kissed the Herd''s hand again and happily went back.


    As soon as Du Bian left, Lotus returned with her and Fan Jing. Atreus told the three of them that Du Bian had come to them to throw a tantrum. Shou Wan and Fan Jing did not dare to hide it. They told the story of the night they came back to the temple to be discovered and killed, and told the story in detail to the lotus seed. When Lotus heard this, she didn''t scold the two of them. Instead, her heart grew quiet.


    Lotus said hatefully, "So Changjing is like this! How hateful! She dares to spoil my business. "


    Gui Wu continued: "Changjing has some arm strength, his swordsmanship is extraordinary, he has the art of flying and dashing. She is pressing us so hard that we must capture her alive. "


    Fan Jing also said, "We spoke a few words to that teacher, and she let us go. Chang Jing is still at a loss. "


    Lotus had pestered Dongfang Yijie for an entire night, first coaxing him with her tender confession, then berating him for not saying anything. The lotus seeds were not discouraged yet, but once again, she took off her clothes to seduce him. Yijie scolded her bitterly, saying that she was despicable. Even though the lotus seed had exhausted its means, it was still unable to achieve its desired result. Her heart was filled with anger, and she had nowhere to vent it. Listening to Fan Xian''s words, Lotus gnashed her teeth in anger and said, "I will personally lead you to meet that Changjing, and kill her power and prestige! Let her see our people from today onwards, and she will no longer dare to show off! "


    "She is not a three-headed, six-armed woman," she said bitterly. How dare you capture our men. He couldn''t forgive her! If I don''t kill her tonight, I will beat her too. If you hear our voices, you will lose your soul. " The four of them gritted their teeth in anger and immediately prepared to go to the guild leader''s room.


    As soon as the sky darkened, the four of them changed into tight attire, equipped their swords, and said fiercely: "Tonight, we will definitely slaughter all our men. When they see us bowing, they will not dare to leave the house when they hear our voices!" The four of them, each with their own viciousness, stormed into the temple. They came to the door of the temple and stopped to look. There was silence in the distance. "Do it now," said Lotus slowly. You guys wait here, I''ll go and lure her out. "


    Lotus pulled out her sword, saw that the mountain gate was closed, and leapt over the wall into the yard. She first went to the front of the house where Yuan Ming lived. He saw that the door was tightly shut and the interior was pitch black. She turned back to the window of the teacher''s wife at the front and looked inside. He saw that there were two swords hanging on the wall, and that Changjing was sitting on a stool in her underwear, with her hair down and a basin of water in front of her.


    Lotus heart said: "As long as you are in the temple! "See how I''ll teach you a lesson!" She didn''t notice and turned around to return to the courtyard. "Changjing is washing her feet right now. It won''t be too late to find him after she''s done."


    "That is true," said Aitch. Teach her not to care about this moment. She won''t be able to run away either. "


    Lotus took the opportunity to ask Wu Dai Fan Jing: "That little monk, did you see him enter the temple in the end?"


    Fan Jing said, "We followed him all the way here and saw him enter the mountain gate. We also went into the courtyard and stole a peek at his house. We came back from the Guan Di Temple at night and entered the courtyard to see what had happened. We wanted to report back to you, but we were accidentally discovered by this foolish silence. While we were fighting with Chang Jing, we also saw that monk with a great sword in his hand was besieging us. He was scared away by us. "


    Lotus said, "Catching him is easy. In a few days, he would have to come back. Men are all the same, in love with women. He was not in love with the teacher, so he was in love with the peace and quiet. "If we keep an eye on him, we''ll be able to catch him."


    "The night before yesterday, when Changjing was away from the temple, she told her uncle that Ma Shaofen, the police chief, had gone to the city after the two of you had fought her to the death. That time, when we came to capture Rufeng, Ma Shaofen soon found out. It was also her who informed him. Ma Shaofen also asked us why he had a grudge with You San. He told me that Chang Jing was his niece. Ma Shaofen must have found out about it again. Tonight, we are only teaching Changjing a lesson, not her life. It was one thing for her to know how powerful she was. "We can''t afford to offend Ma Shaofen. We have to prevent him from sending people to plunder our monastery."


    Upon hearing that, Fan Jing was angered. "What are you afraid of, Ma Shaofen!?" It looks like he, China, is about to sign a contract with Japan. By then, even their president will be at our beck and call. The police station and the guard battalion are in our hands. They are about to become slaves to our great Japanese empire. How can you be so afraid of him! Do you still want our dignity? "


    I do not think there is a need to be afraid of him, Ma Shaofen. I was with the envoy last night, and I heard what he said. Yuan Shikai had already agreed to sign the contract with him. Right now, only the Minister was still trying to be brave. He wanted to use the original terms to get Yuan Shikai to sign the contract. Yuan Shikai was hesitating. How long do you think the Chinese can hold out? "


    Fan Jing said angrily, "Changjing is really hateful. I''m not only trying to ruin her prestige, I''m planning to take her life!"

 C108

    "What you say is not right," she insisted. China has yet to sign a contract with Japan. We killed Changjing tonight, so what if Ma Shaofen catches us tomorrow for revenge? All of you need to be aware of current affairs and be smarter. " The four of them were in the midst of a dispute when they suddenly saw someone hurrying towards them. It was the matter of Yuan Ming''s'' Inquisition ''invitation.


    The four of them immediately stopped quarreling and hid in the darkness as they stared at Yuan Ming. When they got closer, they saw that it was a young monk. Lotus quietly said, "As I expected, the little monk has returned. Don''t wake him up and let him in. We captured him in the house with the Bewilderment. " "I didn''t expect that we would be here tonight!"


    When Yuan Ming stopped in front of the door, he turned around and jumped over the wall into the yard without even calling for the door. Lotus said: "This young monk is unarmed, is a chick. We keep an eye on him. Tonight, we can''t let him run anymore. " The four of them spread out to monitor the temple.


    Yuan Ming did not notice the four of them at all. He entered the room and went directly to the teacher''s temple and looked in through the window. She was wearing a shirt and washing her hair.


    The Mistress sat under the lamp and read the scriptures as she said, "What do I think? It is inappropriate for you to leave those words for Yuan Ming. That Yuan Ming recklessly dared to charge in. When he read the letter, not only did he not leave, he even wanted to cause trouble for the heavens. Zhang Zuolin''s marshal mansion was heavily guarded, and was not an ordinary place. The moment Yuan Ming went there, Zhang Zhilin would definitely kill him as an assassin if he was caught red-handed. I''m worried and I can''t bear to see it go on. "


    The teacher''s wife put down the book and said, "What your wife said may not be true. "Even with Guo Chengliang''s martial arts, he still won''t be able to kill Ru Feng."


    When Yuan Ming heard this, he thought to himself, "I guessed it right. The letter was left behind by Chang Jing Jing."


    As soon as he was happy, he was about to knock on the door and enter the room. Then he thought, "No. Changjing is a big girl. She was in the shower, and I was supposed to avoid her. I can''t go in until she''s washed and cleaned up. Peeping at her bare feet and bare arms was also disrespectful. I''d better go to the back and hide for a while before knocking on the door. This would also save her the trouble of going out to pour water to catch a glimpse of him. "


    Yuan Ming turned around and quickly retreated. As he turned the corner, he suddenly saw a person walking hurriedly towards him. Yuan Ming was shocked and immediately looked around vigilantly. The man hurried to the wall and jumped over it to get out of the hospital. It turned out that Lotus had followed him inside. She had been hiding in the corner and monitoring Yuan Ming, thinking that Yuan Ming would definitely enter the house. Unexpectedly, Yuan Ming returned. There was no time for her to evade, so she let Yuan Ming know.


    Yuan Ming saw the lotus seed and thought, "It must be someone from the monastery following me again. How did they find me? How strange! It''s a good thing that she''s alone, so I might as well capture her and force her. " Soon after, Yuan Ming also jumped over the wall and stood outside the courtyard, vigilantly observing what was going on. The lotus seed that was behind him suddenly jumped up from the ground. The treasured sword was placed on Yuan Ming''s neck as he said fearfully, "Don''t move! If you resist, I''ll kill you. "


    Yuan Ming was furious that he had been ambushed so easily. He dodged the sword and grabbed the lotus seed by its wrist. With a twist of his body, the lotus seed started to hurt and the sword fell to the ground. The struggling lotus seeds were not as strong as Yuan Ming. However, Yuan Ming did not allow her to do so and once again flipped her over on the ground. Lian Zi panicked. Ignoring the "bewitching", she hastily performed her martial arts.


    Yuan Ming fixed her with a question, "Who are you? Why are you following me and plotting against me? "Speak!" The lotus seed did not make a sound, clenched its teeth, and took a deep breath. Using the method of flood dragon tail twisting, it suddenly flew up and kicked Yuan Ming. Lotus stood up straight, picked up the sword, and shouted: "Look at the sword!" A sword stroke closely followed a sword stroke in order to sharpen Yuan Ming.


    Just now, Yuan Ming was kicked to the ground in pain. Before he could even stand properly, he had already dodged and dodged swords. For a moment, the lotus seed gained momentum, but it was now even more ferocious, swinging the sword in both hands to sharpen Yuan Ming. Yuan Ming was unable to launch any moves in the face of the vicious attack. Therefore, he was forced to retreat continuously. Suddenly, an atrazine appeared from the side and struck Yuan Ming''s arm with a flying knife.


    Yuan Ming only focused on dodging the sword. He hadn''t expected that someone would still be plotting against him. He felt an electric shock on his arm and panicked. He thought to himself, "Not good! I''ve been hit with a hidden weapon, and someone is plotting against me. " While Yuan Ming was dodging, he saw that there were still many people left. He was wounded and did not want to fight. He turned around and wanted to run, but Atrion stopped him with his sword. "Where are you running to? You can''t leave! "


    Very soon, the lotus seed atrazh sword caught Yuan Ming in the middle, and he said in fright: "Little monk, you can''t escape! Surrender and come with us. If you dare resist, I''ll kill you! "


    Yuan Ming recognized the lotus seed and the weed seed and was angered. Despite the pain, he wanted to retreat. He leaped forward and struck the grass seed with his fist. Atreus drew back and took the blow with his sword. Yuan Ming hurriedly withdrew his fist and turned around to attack the lotus seed. The lotus seed also received the fist with the sword. Yuan Ming withdrew his fist again and swept it with his leg. The lotus seed jumped back.


    "Little monk, look at the sword!" He waved his sword and swept it towards Yuan Ming. Yuan Ming hurriedly moved and fought against the two of them.


    When Changjing and Madame Shi heard the sound of fighting from inside the house, they were both stunned. Chang Jing said, "I heard it was Yuan Ming fighting with someone. "He must have come to ask about the invitation and was followed by the Monastery."


    Grand Preceptor Shi said, "I heard there were a lot of people. I need your help." After taking off her sword, Grand Preceptor Xie took out his fiasco bamboo cane and went outside. When Matriarch Shi heard the sounds of fighting coming from outside the back wall, she decided to surround them from both sides.


    He pointed to the west and said, "You go over there." We flank. If the thieves are powerful, it would be hard for him to know how many of us there are. " The Mentor grasped her cane and ran back. Chang Jing replied, "Carefully, Master!"


    Chang Jing also held his sword tightly. He quickly ran to the west wall and jumped out of the courtyard. She had just landed on her feet when she saw Fan rushing towards her. Changjing waved her sword to stop the duo. "Who is it?" Seeing that Changjing had blocked their path, Fan Xian did not utter a single word, but instead brandished his great sword and engaged in a double battle.


    At this time, the two of them were relying on their advantage in numbers. They didn''t panic in the slightest, each displaying their abilities as they swept towards Changjing. It was real: a cold light, a sword wind. Bad on the left, bad on the right. A sword was as fierce as a sword. Changjing brandished her sword left and right to parry the blow, flashing back and forth to meet the blow. All of a sudden, the treasured swords clashed against each other with a clanging sound. The crowd of resentful shouts turned into one.


    Chang Jing saw that he was in a rush to kill the two of them, and was being attacked from both sides. It was extremely dangerous. However, she did not panic in her heart. She hurriedly used the "Master Lu''s sword technique" to protect herself. She played with the swords as if they were a torrential storm, flashing with cold light like thousands of treasured swords. She silently retreated and did not dare to approach. Chang Jing Gang let out a sigh of relief, as he willed the sword to attack together with Fan Jing.


    Changjing once again hurriedly used the "Mystic Maiden Sword" method to receive the attack. Instantly, the three of them felt that they were surrounded by danger, and their eyes were filled with flashes of blades and flashes of light. As it turned out, the sword techniques that he had used to wield the lotus flower were also ingenious, nimble, and powerful. The three of them fought with no clear victor, and each of them shouted viciously. It was hard to tell if the victor was going to be the victor or not. It was hard to tell whether they would live or die.


    Grand Master was standing on the back wall, looking out. He saw Yuan Ming barehanded being caught between two people brandishing his sword, clashing left and right; the fight didn''t end until he was forced to the point of injury. The Mentor heard the fierce battle going on between Changjing and the people on the west side, and she thought to herself, "There must be a lot of people in the monastery. He could not avoid it today, so he had to go all out! "Yuan Ming, take care of him and I will rescue him out first." "Who''s harassing this old one!?" Grand Master Shi was frightened. Don''t even think about escaping! " He jumped off the wall and swung his staff at the grass.


    Lian Zi and Wu Zi thought that if the other side could resist the silence, they would be able to capture the injured Yuan Ming. The two of them were in the midst of fighting bravely and confidently when they were taken aback by the sudden appearance of Matriarch Shi. Atreus hastened to take her master''s cane with his sword. The mister was very afraid of the sword wound walking stick, so she quickly withdrew the walking stick and turned around.


    She took the opportunity to swing her sword at him. The teacher turned around again and swung the staff, hitting the right arm of Wu Zi. He was in so much pain that he almost lost his sword and ran away. When the lotus seed saw that the weed had lost the fight. In a fit of rage, he left Yuan Ming and fished out his "enchanted soul" to beat his teacher. Yuan Ming took the opportunity to chase after the atrazine.


    When the Mentor saw that Lotus had raised her hand and was attacking him from all directions, she hurriedly dodged with a hidden weapon in hand. Lotus took the opportunity to pounce on her again, calling her with a barrage of "Bewitching Bewitching" calls. When the Mentor saw that she wasn''t calling out for an iron weapon, she knew that it was her "ecstasy". He hurriedly seized the upper hand and swung the staff at the lotus seed.


    When Lotus saw how anxious the beating was, she hurriedly brandished her sword and chopped her staff. The matriarch drew her staff to protect the place where the strike had come from, and was about to turn around to strike again. Lotus Seeds took the opportunity to beat up the teacher ''s wife'' s soul. Unexpectedly, the thing was blown back by the wind and instead captivated by herself. Lian Zi was so angry that he seized the upper hand and attacked the Grand Master with his sword.


    Grand Master was so angry that he didn''t allow her to use any more moves. He used the "Nine Path Descent Wand" and swung the staff towards her. Lotus felt dazzled, surrounded by countless staffs. She hastily retreated with her sword in hand, only to be struck on the left arm by Grand Preceptor Shi''s staff. The pain caused the lotus seeds to continuously churn, causing them to flash backwards as they were defeated and ran away. Grand Preceptor Xie stopped his staff in fright. "You should run for your life!"


    Lotus ran a few steps and then gnashed her teeth and said, "Old nun, just you wait! I will burn down your temple and kill your disciple! "


    Grand Preceptor Xie stamped his feet and said, "You still dare to show off!" He took a step forward and was about to give chase. Lotus Seed Material couldn''t beat him in a fight, so he ran away in fright. Mistress did not chase after her, but hurried to encourage silence.


    At this time, the sounds of battle between Changjing, Gui Hu, and Fan Jing were still extremely intense, and it was difficult to determine the victor. Eternal silence has wounded the back of Wai Wa, Wai Wa only focus on anger killing, do not know pain. The Mentor ran up to them and saw that the two were also attacking together. The Grand Master was infuriated. She looked Fan Jing straight in the eye and swung her staff.


    Seeing that her master was trying to keep her quiet, Fan Jing turned around and took the upper hand with her sword and staff. She then used her "enchanted spirit" to call her master. The Mentor swung her staff and dodged to the side. Fan Jing took advantage of the opportunity to use her "bewitching" technique to gain some peace of mind. Chang Jing saw her hand spin as she leapt up the wall. Fan Jing saw that she wasn''t going to make it, so she also jumped and caught up to the top of the wall. She hurried on with her sword.


    Changjing wielded her sword to stop her sword. The little girl swept her leg to sweep Fan Jing off the wall. Unexpectedly, Fan Jing leaped and landed behind Chang Jing. Changjing turned around and slashed at her with her sword. Fan Jing held her sword against the silence as the two of them stalled at the top of the wall.


    At this time, the teacher''s mistress was fighting with her staff under the wall, and the battle was fierce. Wearing a brave, brave, desperate life. Her teacher had hit her many times. She wanted to bully her teacher, to ignore the pain of her master, to swing her sword and attack fiercely. Grand Master was enraged, and viciously swung his staff again, striking the weakness of the lotus flower. She felt that she was suffering from a strange disease. Unable to resist the pain, she hurriedly retreated and cried out: "Run away quickly! Formidable!" He turned and ran.


    Fan Jing was flustered. She dropped the silence and jumped off the wall in an attempt to escape. The mistress blocked her with her staff. Just as Fan Jing was about to compete with her teacher, Chang Jing walked down the wall behind her. Fan Jing hurriedly used her "bewitched" teacher to turn around and sharpen her sword. Grand Preceptor Shi dodged to the side and struck Fan Jing with his staff. Fan Jing panicked from the pain, and Chang Jing stabbed her again.


    Fan Jing pulled her sword and dodged, while Changjing used her sword to press down on her sword. "You won''t be able to run away. Three, four times to show off, today I want your life! " He raised the sword and stabbed it into Fan Jing''s chest.


    Fan Jing drew back her sword, but seeing that she was being attacked from both front and back, she made a feint at Changjing and the Master-in-Law, before throwing herself back and using a rolling and shifting technique to roll away, trying to escape. Changjing followed closely, slashing at her with her sword. Fan Jing was unable to escape from the crisis, and three flying knives were thrown towards her. Eternal Tranquility realized that there was only white light in front of her. She couldn''t dodge in time and was hit on the arm by the flying dagger. Fan Jing got up to run, but was knocked to the ground by Grand Preceptor Shi''s staff. He also threw a throwing knife at her. The mistress could only dodge and hit the knife with her staff. Fan Jing rolled and jumped up, and fled northward with the Goa.


    Changjing held up her sword and was about to give chase when the matriarch stopped her. "These people are sinister. Let them go." Changjing replied with a hateful "Hate". "You''ve let them off the hook this time!" "Hurry back to the house to heal her wounds to prevent her secret weapon from being poisoned," Grand Preceptor Shi said. Master and disciple hurriedly returned to their rooms.


    At this moment, Yuan Ming was still fighting. He caught up to the black sheep, and after fighting for more than ten moves, the lotus seed was defeated as well. The two saw that their master had gone west to encourage silence, so they brandished their swords to fight Yuan Ming. His right arm was wounded, and his left hand was wielding a sword. However, Yuan Ming didn''t fear the two of them. When Yuan Ming saw Fan Jing running over, he became a little flustered.


    Lotus shouted, "Stop it!" The little monk could not escape! We catch him! "


    Enchantment of Fan Jing stopped Yuan Ming''s retreat. The four of them brandished their treasured swords and surrounded Yuan Ming. They were planning to capture him alive. Yuan Ming was so frightened that he made a feint at the grasses, dashed through the gap, and ran towards the south. The lotus seeds had also injured the lady, and she had no intention of chasing after Yuan Ming, so she hurried back to the monastery.

 C109

    The teacher''s mistress returned to the house and began to examine Chang Jing''s injuries. Yuan Ming also ran back, covered in blood. "You were cut by her?"


    Yuan Ming shook his head, "It''s not a sword wound. I was caught off guard and got hurt by their hidden weapons. "


    The Mentor then examined Yuan Ming''s wounds and saw that he too had been struck by a flying knife, just like the one he had suffered in the quiet. The blade was about four inches long, sharp and shiny, and was nailed onto Yuan Ming''s arm. "I don''t know how many concealed weapons these things bring, but I almost got injured by her," Grand Preceptor Shi said.


    Chang Jing replied, "Those people usually study to kill people, so they have all kinds of concealed weapons. In terms of martial arts, no one is impressed. "


    The Mentor said, "Their martial arts are also extraordinary. I fought with all four of them tonight. "


    Chang Jing then asked Yuan Ming, "How did they fight with you? It''s following you again? "


    Yuan Ming said, "I''m a bit confused this time. I don''t know how they got here. I''ve been watching my back the whole way, and no one is following me. As if they came first. I''m going to ask you about the letter. It was dark when he quietly came. When I saw you here, I wanted to avoid you for a while, but when I turned back, I saw a person jumping over the wall in a panic. And then I chased them out of the wall and started fighting them. "


    Grand Preceptor''s daughter replied, "You came at the right time. I was worried about you. I was afraid you''d barge in." Yuan Ming did not say that he had heard it himself. Instead, he lowered his head and did not say a word.


    As the mistress spoke, she had already found a few gourds of medicine. He first bandaged Changjing''s wounds and then took the pills. Chang Jing withdrew. She then bandaged Yuan Ming''s wound and consumed a medicinal pill. Seeing that there was blood on many parts of Yuan Ming''s body, the teacher''s mistress examined Yuan Ming''s body again. He saw that more than a dozen parts of the archer''s clothes had been cut by the sword, and more than a dozen parts of the skin and flesh had been cut. The master teachers began to bandage Yuan Ming''s wounds one by one.


    After bandaging the wound, Yuan Ming said, "Teacher, how is my safety? I''m worried that they won''t be able to catch me and make things difficult for you and your disciples. " Grand Preceptor''s wife said, "As soon as you leave, a group of people will come to capture you." Two nights passed in a row. On the first night, I pretended not to know, and went inside to read. They saw that I was old and useless, so they didn''t disturb me. The second night, they come to catch you again, I and Changjing do not light the lights, touch the dark listening to them. When they saw that there was no one in the back room, they left again. "


    When Yuan Ming heard that his master had not been wronged, he felt relieved. "There are only four of them tonight, so they''re not here to capture you," the matriarch continued. They must have come to me and Chang Jing to avenge that night. Tonight, since they have suffered, they must come back for revenge. "


    Chang Jing came over and said, "Our temple is small, but there are too few people to defeat them. Tomorrow, I''ll tell my uncle. Have the police copy their monastery. "


    "Director Ma was an official left behind by the Qing Dynasty, and he had connections with foreigners," the teacher said. He wouldn''t copy the monastery. Guo Chengliang was still the battalion commander of the security guards, so when he came before his platform, he might dare to raid the monastery. "


    Chang Jing continued, "If the police don''t raid the monastery, we''ll join forces to fight the monastery. I don''t believe I can''t beat them. " Grand Master said, "The United Temple will eradicate the Monastery. This way, it will be possible." I already think so. "


    Chang Jing then said to Yuan Ming, "There are now many rumors in the Jianghu that there are many people who wish to obtain that treasure. Foreigners are also involved. Some people are trying their best to find your master Rufeng, trying to get the treasure from him. Others are using other clues to find the treasure. There are also rumors that your master Rufeng was murdered. He had stolen the treasure, given it to someone else, and given it to the heavens. I guess you''re not only looking for your master, you''re also participating in the search for that treasure. I left you a note urging you to leave. Now the convent is trying to find your master and find the treasure. They were cruel and merciless when it came to doing things. If you don''t leave Beijing, they will catch you. They are going to catch you and force you to find out where the mountain is. "


    Grand Master also said to Yuan Ming, "Changjing guessed that you were looking for that treasure as well. Is that the case?" Yuan Ming nodded.


    The mistress asked again, "How do you know that the treasure is not in your master''s hands?"


    Yuan Ming then that night under the State Protecting Temple''s human lamp viewing treasure, fell into the enemy''s ambush. The thieves bewitched everyone with incense and stole the treasures. And how could he change his shoes at night at the Temple of National Protection? He fought the thieves and let them go. He had left a message promising to retrieve the treasure and return it to the abbot.


    When Mistress heard this, she said, "It''s good for you to keep your word. You can''t do this alone. There were many people at the National Guardian Temple, so he asked them to go find him. In the future, I''ll ask Chang Jing to tell the abbot that you''ve done your best. Master Fang will not blame you, and no one will say you are disloyal. You can leave without worry. " Yuan Ming nodded and agreed.


    The teacher said, "The monastery has always been easy to deal with. If they catch you, your life will be gone. Tonight, these four people have suffered greatly and even saw you. Very soon, many people will come to take revenge on you. In order to avoid this vicious battle, let''s all go somewhere else to hide. "


    The mistress gave Yuan Ming another packet of pills and instructed him on how to use them. The three of them went out of the temple. It was precisely because the country had lost its sovereignty that the people could not rest in peace.


    Mistress Shi brought Changjing Yuanyin and abandoned the monastery on the night of the next day." The three of them walked out of the temple and stopped at the crossroads. "Changjing and I will go to the Narcissus Temple," the teacher said. After recovering from his injuries, he quickly left. If you don''t leave, the Japanese won''t be the only ones to catch you; maybe the British and the Americans will too.


    Yuan Ming said, "Please take care, Senior Master! I will remember your words. " For the safety of her disciple, the Mentor took her to the Narcissus Temple. Yuan Ming bid farewell to Grand Preceptor Xie and returned to his room overnight as well. From then on, Yuan Ming closed up and stayed in the restaurant to recuperate.


    Yuan Ming was severely injured, and his muscles and bones were aching. He thought to himself: "This Monastery is not a place for people to cultivate." They must be doing things that harm our country under the banner of religion. I must find out how strong it is. Then, I will go back to the temple and raze it flat. I thought only the British could be hated, that they were plotting against us; but the Japanese were even more so, plotting against us. If I don''t deal with them seriously, I''m not Chinese! "


    He hated Yuan Yuan for the idea of revenge tomorrow, and hoped that his wounds would heal in a short while. Yuan Ming took his medicine regularly every day. In the blink of an eye, several days had passed. The wounds on his body had scabbed over and sealed his mouth. Yuan Ming was happy in his heart.


    This morning, he wanted to stretch his muscles and practice his martial arts. He saw that the shop assistant did not come to disturb him, so he practiced alone in the room. After a few rounds of boxing, he felt pain in his wound and decided not to continue. Yuan Ming sighed and said, "My severe injury injured my muscles and bones. His appearance was good, but the inside wasn''t completely healed yet. The pain just now must have had some repercussions. "


    Yuan Ming was left in a miserable state alone. He had come in peace. Yuan Ming forced a smile on his face and greeted the manager politely. Chang Jing sat down and said, "I''m here on my Master''s orders to deliver medicine to you. Master knows that you are stubborn and won''t leave this place. "


    Yuan Ming covered it up and said, "It''s not that I''m stubborn, it''s that my injuries are too severe and I can''t leave."


    Chang Jing continued, "My master said that your wound has healed. You also need to use medicine to stimulate your blood circulation and soothe your tendons, to clear your acupoints. This way, you can practice martial arts and not hurt. "


    Yuan Ming joyfully replied, "Grand Master is like a fairy, fully aware of my difficulties. I just practiced a few moves, and my bones still hurt. I am suffering from an inability to recover. This medicine was just delivered in time. Please help me thank the mistress. "


    Chang Jing replied, "My master said that you don''t have to thank him. Just listen to her."


    Yuan Ming touched his bald head and said, "Listen to me. I''ll definitely listen to you."


    He then asked, "How''s your injury?"


    Chang Jing''s face flushed red. "My wounds have recovered quite well. Master said that I didn''t injure any bones, and that you were severely injured. "


    Yuan Ming nodded and said, "I was severely injured. My bones and muscles were injured." He continued, "I was also careless that night and thought that she was the only one who was doing her best to capture her. If I hadn''t dodged in time, her successive blows would have cost me my life. It''s really dangerous! "


    Chang Jing added, "Those who hit the throwing daggers are the most detestable ones. I was also ambushed by her from the side. I did not know she hit me a few throwing knives, I only saw a white light in front of me, dazzled, a flash of sword down it, and then hit. I plan to join hands with you one day and bring my treasured sword to seek revenge! "


    Yuan Ming said, "No, no. I can''t go with you. You are the beloved son of the missus. I would rather take the sword myself. "


    Chang Jing replied, "If you don''t let Master know, I''ll secretly go with you." Yuan Ming said, "It''s inappropriate. I can''t implicate you any further." He then asked, "How has the temple been lately?"


    Chang Jing replied, "That night, we left You Zan together. Master left me in the Water Immortal Temple and she refused to return to the temple. The next night, her master heard that there were people fighting on the street and she didn''t go out. During the day, two headless corpses were found not far from the temple. The convent had been killed. This matter was odd, no one knew. I don''t know who the abbey has a grudge against, or if someone is secretly helping us. The people of the Monastery didn''t take revenge on him after that. Now I''m back at the temple. "


    Yuan Ming said, "It''s good that the temple is safe. I won''t be going there from now on. In case there were any more troubles. Whoever killed the convent man must have been our friend. If I ever find out who he is, I''ll thank him. Say it''s good! "


    The two rejoiced for a moment. Yuan Ming then said, "This monastery is a little strange. I expect that there are a few factions that are coordinating with each other. It was easier to gather than to disperse. There must be nests somewhere else. I suppose they were the ones who intercepted the Englishman that night. "


    Chang Jing continued, "As far as I know, most of the women in the monastery are female. But that time, I went to capture your master, and this time, I went to capture those men. They must have another nest. This lair seems to be not far from our temple. "


    Yuan Ming said, "I intend to join forces with some people to eliminate the monastery!"


    Changjing said, "The fourth young master of the National Protector Temple is very powerful. Go and find them. We''ll go to the monastery together to kill them." Yuan Ming said, "When I have the bottom of the monastery, I will go to the National Guardian Temple to find them."


    Changjing was overjoyed. "This will be done well. I''ll be waiting for news of you."

 C110

    Yuan Ming suddenly recalled what Ye Chuan had said in a fit of anger and asked, "Have you gone to find your uncle?" Chang Jing replied, "Yes, I did. My uncle said: If there is a dispute with the monastery, it can only be resolved and not copied. The abbey is not under the jurisdiction of the Chinese government, but under the control of the imperial government of Gong-an Street. They say that the Japanese Legation, which attached great importance to their monastery, sometimes sent troops to garrison it. "


    Yuan Ming said, "They are all talking nonsense! Beijing is the capital of China, how can there be foreign territory? It was our country that was impotent and allowed itself to be taken over by foreign powers. "The people of the Monastery tried to kill it. Why didn''t they send the police to kill it?"


    Chang Jing said, "My master also said that all officials now are afraid of foreigners, and the bigger the official, the more afraid he is. The president is the biggest, and he is most afraid of foreigners. " Yuan Ming felt indignant and indignant. Chang Jing once again instructed for the medicine to be consumed before taking her leave.


    Yuan Ming continued to take medicine every day, persisting in his training. In just a few days, he felt strong and strong throughout his body, and his cultivation had recovered. One morning, after practicing a few punches, he felt comfortable in his arms and thought to himself, "My wounds have healed. Great! "I will start the investigation of the monastery."


    He put on his suit, got into the van, and went to the door of the monastery. Seeing that there were few people on the street, the market was filled with small numbers of people. A group of nuns were coming in and out, moving things around the yard. They walk differently; their heads are straight and their feet are windy. He was dressed in a Daoist attire with a cape covering his body. With that crown on his head, only his eyes could be seen.


    Yuan Ming secretly laughed, "These people really know how to put on airs. If they aren''t bald, why would they wear that thing? It must be to hide his face. " Yuan Ming looked at the yard again. The yard was huge and there were many houses. The walls were neat and tall. There was a front yard, a back yard, and an east yard. There are trees, arbors, rocks, counterfeit, cloisters, winding paths, looking at endless. On the plaque, there were six words: "Moral Church Monastery".


    While Yuan Ming was looking around, he suddenly saw four nuns walking in from the east, not far from the entrance of the mountain. Yuan Ming immediately recognized the four of them. It was the lotus seed, the atrazine seed, the tortoise flower and Fan Jing. The four men had just returned from the Japanese Legation. Enemies met, and their eyes were red. Yuan Ming said with hatred in his heart, "Let''s see how I will deal with you all!" Afraid that he would be recognized by the four of them, he turned around and walked away.


    The four of them became suspicious when they saw Yuan Ming leaving in a hurry. He said to Yuan Ming''s back, "Why did he suddenly leave? It was as if he was deliberately avoiding us. "He must be here to inquire."


    "This person is dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He''s a bit suspicious."


    "What is he going to do?"


    "Who cares! "Do our thing." Yuan Ming secretly looked back and saw the four of them walk into the yard.


    Having an idea in mind, Yuan Ming returned to his shop, took out the money, went out to the street and bought a set of clothes worn by a rich young master, and changed out of his suit. Yuan Ming changed his clothes and said in his heart, "Now I have experience. Even if you follow me here, you won''t be able to find a man in a suit. Let''s see what tricks you have up your sleeves! " Yuan Ming was much more cautious.


    He stayed out for a day and only returned to the shop in the evening. When the assistant saw him, he asked, "Why did Brother Liu change his clothes again?" Yuan Ming vaguely said, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing." "So cool!"


    The clerk said, "The police are here to take care not to go out into the street when it gets dark. There was another gang of robbers in the city. Be careful, don''t let them catch you as bad people. "


    Yuan Ming replied, "Not on the street, not on the street. I went to sleep. I''ve been wandering around for the entire day and I''m tired. " He pretended to be timid, and as he mumbled to himself, he spread out the bed and was about to go to sleep.


    The assistant thought to himself, "Just this one person alone is easy to stir up trouble with. If he doesn''t go out, my shop won''t have any foreign affairs. " It turned out that the shop assistant had found out that Yuan Ming was injured and asked him how he did it. Yuan Ming stammered, "I met some thugs outside the city and they beat me up." The man had been worried about him. Seeing that Yuan Ming had really laid down, the assistant left in relief.


    Yuan Ming lay there until nightfall. He quietly got up, put on his clothes, locked the door and went out onto the street. There were teams of patrolling soldiers and groups of police officers walking on the street. Yuan Ming looked at his heart and said, "The fellow didn''t say to scare me. The streets are really tightly regulated. " After the patrolling team left, Yuan Ming quickly went into the alley and took a shortcut to the monastery.


    Outside the walls of the monastery, Yuan Mingming was sweating profusely. He looked around him and thought to himself, "I only saw his front yard during the day, so I don''t know what his back yard looks like. I''ll go in through the backyard. "


    Seeing that no one was moving around, Yuan Ming heard a bustling sound coming from afar. He threw himself against the wall and peered inside. It did not look like a quiet temple, but like a large government office. The lights in the houses were bright and the shadows of people could be seen in the yard. Under the tree, in the pavilion, there was the laughter of men and women. There were a couple sitting in the grass with their arms around each other, whispering and kissing. There was a scene at the edge of the pavilion, which was even more impressive. The man and woman twirled around each other in a circle. It turned out to be a dozen men and women hugging and dancing. Yuan Ming did not recognize this scene.


    First, Yuan Ming was eager for revenge. Second, he was a person who had been through trouble and danger. Naturally, he would be bold. He looked down the wall again. As he looked at it, he thought to himself, "Even I dare to explore such a powerful place like the guard battalion, what kind of thing is this monastery of yours!?" To tell you the truth, apart from plotting against me, I am not afraid of any number of Japanese. " He saw the dancing men, all dressed in baggy clothes! The women were all covered in oil and powder. Their long sleeves hung down to their feet, and their waists were tied with a bundle.


    Yuan Ming snickered and said, "So they are actually a group of sick people. It must be a backache. Look at each of them with a bundle tied around their waists, they''re afraid of the cold. " It was a kimono that Yuan Ming did not recognize.


    After Yuan Ming finished looking at the backyard, he quietly went into the front yard. He saw a tall and beautiful building in the middle of the room. The steps were high and the fence wide. The corner has a heavy eaves, and the paint is bright. Like a church. While Yuan Ming was secretly inspecting inside the fence, he suddenly heard a shout from the southwest corner, "Halt!" You can''t run anymore! "


    Yuan Ming looked carefully in shock. He saw a man running frantically and someone chasing after him from behind. Yuan Ming quickly coiled the pillar and hid inside the eaves. The man was soon surrounded by many people in front of the house.


    The Japanese said, "You can''t escape! Quick, surrender. " That person wasn''t big and wasn''t willing to surrender. He was playing around with the treasured sword in his hand as it whistled through the wind, not letting anyone near him. All the Japanese men and women held their swords horizontally in a circle, tightly surrounding that person. The man suddenly clashed with each other, causing the encirclement to fluctuate between big and small, moving back and forth. The sound of weapons clashing filled the air as the battle intensified.


    Yuan Ming was secretly happy in his heart as he thought, "There are still enemies in the monastery!" That was something to be happy about. If he can''t break through, I''ll go help him. "


    The man continued to fight, and protecting his body, he stopped his sword and stood still. The encirclement immediately shrank again. All of the Japanese men and women raised their swords and said, "You won''t be able to escape even if you have wings! Quickly surrender! " The man remained silent in the middle, and while they were unprepared, he began to rush out again. The encirclement spun around as the weapons clashed. It was deafening.


    Yuan Ming said to himself, "This person is really amazing. With such a disadvantage, he can still contend. If there is another person like him, they will not be able to hold him off. "


    Just as Yuan Ming was about to come down to help, he suddenly saw two men, one fat and the other thin, walking over from the east side of the house. There were lanterns leading the way in front, and lanterns lighting behind. The two came to a steady halt by the side of the crowd. The fat one was Shan Qi, the Japanese Black Dragon Society''s special agent in Beijing; the thin one was Shunsuke, the Japanese emperor''s envoy who had recently returned from Japan.


    The two looked around the circle. Shan Qi said to the crowd, "Everyone stop. "Who are you arresting?" Everyone stopped what they were doing. The person in the middle stopped rushing.


    A nun came forward and reported, "This man has been bothering our monastery for days, and I''ve never been able to catch him. He had come without a trace! Gone without a trace. Today, we will lay in ambush and prepare to capture him. And here he comes again. Now he couldn''t run. Unexpectedly, he was a little boy named Challee in the Church of the British Mosque. Boss, please wait for a moment. Wait until we capture him, then tie him up and ask him for details. " Shan Qi nodded. All of the Japanese men and women brandished their swords again and moved forward, trying to force the little boy to capture them alive.


    The little man had just been given a chance to catch his breath, but his spirits had been boosted again as he brandished his sword and charged forward again. He even wanted to break out of the encirclement. Shan Qi proudly said to himself, "Let''s see how long you can struggle. Even if you were to die from exhaustion, you wouldn''t be able to break out." So he and the man in the well settled down to watch the little man struggle for control.


    The little man was staring at the monastery. In recent days, the Temple of National Protection has also sent four young faculties to inquire about the matter. It was unknown which of them acted carelessly, but they were discovered by the people of the monastery and their defenses were strengthened. People in the Monastery were surprised to find that every time someone came to investigate the matter, they would move fast as they came to check out the situation. Lotus seed reported Shanqi. Shan Qi was also on tenterhooks. He was afraid that someone would plot against him.


    During the day, Shan Qi sent lotus seeds, atrazine seeds, oregano and Fan Jing to the legation to request troops to be stationed there. The Japanese envoys and the quiet man in the well do not get along. When he heard that Jing Jiu lived in a monastery, he was annoyed and refused Shan Qi''s request.


    Lotus came back and reported everything to Shanqi and Jing Fu. Shan Qi and Jing Fu were both deeply resentful of the fact that they were willing to see the day come when they would not save him. The two of them had no choice but to allow the lotus seed, atrazine seed, lotus flower, and Fan Jing to guard them day and night. To drag the lotus seeds into silence, and never to seek revenge on the master of Yutan Temple and Changjing.


    The little man had several purposes for probing the monastery. He noticed that the sudden arrival of Jingfu from the well in the monastery had caught his attention. The little boy knew that Jingfu had come to Beijing to beguile Yuan Shikai into signing a secret treaty with Japan. The little man was afraid that in the future Japan''s interests in China would surpass his British interests in China. He would like to know the content of the contract in order to interfere with it.


    Second, since the death of Father Mary, the little man had risen. He was promoted to the position of priest in the church of the mosque by the British archbishop, Letimoth. The little man was very happy on the day of his promotion.


    At the inaugural meeting, he said, "In the future, I will be your priest. You must all listen to me. This priest''s methods of managing the church and the teaching were a little different from Mary''s. It was different from the priests of the past. I want to spread our teachings widely among the Chinese. Let them join our church. Only then will the power of our church be strong. With the support of the Chinese, we are able to gain a foothold here. Otherwise, we can only watch as Japan''s Bushido develops and grows in power here, which is more and more disadvantageous to us. This was number one: developing the Church. We have a long history against the Japanese Wushi Association, the Japanese Black Dragon Association and other Japanese organizations in the second Beijing. If we do not eliminate them as soon as possible, they will probably drive us out of Beijing or even wipe us out. China is a treasure trove, we''re settled. The Japanese won''t be able to get rid of us.


    The death of our first-rate warrior, Mr. Maclay, has now been ascertained. He was killed by the Japanese master. Mary was killed by them while we were unprepared. They also plundered our gold and silver and jewelry.


    All these added together with the past grudges could be said to be a deep hatred and hatred! We will definitely take revenge! I decided to eradicate the monastery in Japan. "Grab Shanqi, chop his head, and pay homage to the souls of Father Mary and Mr. Michael."

 C111

    The little boy''s words were full of anger, and it stirred the hearts of all the teaching staff. After the meeting, the little man consulted in private with Lally and Rigaud.


    The little man said, "According to reliable sources, on the night of Macley''s death, the Temple of the Protector also died to see the two monks. This meant that McKinley had plotted against the State Protector''s Temple and had succeeded. On his way back from the temple, he was intercepted and killed. So in both cases, I have no doubts about the temple. The Temple of the Protector of the Nation happens to be the victim. "


    "If someone killed him, he would never be able to get out of the temple," Lari said. Not to die on the street. I also think that the deaths of Mary and Maclay had nothing to do with the Temple. It was the Japanese monasteries who killed them. "


    "The people of the monastery in Japan have always been watching us and plotting against us," Riga said. They''ve been against us for a long time. It must have been those people in the monastery who killed our men twice and took our jewels. We must take revenge for this! "


    Lally said, "To deal with the Japanese. In the future, we should not offend the Chinese too recklessly. It is wrong for us to beat up and suspect our Chinese followers. "Something similar should not happen in the future."


    The three of them had the best relationship. They would listen to each other.


    Afterward, the little boy decided, despite the envoy''s opposition, that he would not go to the Chinese police station for two murders in the future. He had to finish it himself.


    The little man even personally told Chief Officer Zheng of his decision. As a priest, the little man always took the lead. He was even more ruthless than the people in the Monastery. He had already killed two people in the Monastery. It happened on the night after the lotus seed, the atrazine seed, the lotus flower, and Fan Jing came back from their loss.


    When the four returned to the monastery, they were filled with hatred for Grand Preceptor Xie and Chang Jing. The four of them took medicine to heal their wounds while seeking revenge. The next night, Lotus sent the two of them to the temple hall to investigate. She decided to use Du Fang''s men to kill Grand Master Shi and Changjing.


    When the two of them arrived at the temple, they saw that the missus was not in a good mood. After hesitating for a moment, the duo was worried that the news would leak out if they were to kill Matriarch He. The two of them had no choice but to return to report their decision to the lotus seed.


    At this moment, the little man was leading the two of them and following them. When he saw the two nuns of the monastery, he walked out of the monastery and came back. The little shorty brought his men forward to intercept the two, and a fierce battle broke out.


    The two men in the monastery were outnumbered and killed. The little ones cut their heads off, wrapped them in their clothes, and brought them back to the church to pay their respects to Mary and the undead.


    For this matter, Lotus was even more angry at her teacher, Grand Preceptor Xie, and Chang Jing, for thinking that they were the ones who killed her. By besieging the little midget tonight, Lotus was able to find out who was the real culprit in killing those two.


    From then on, the feud between the Japanese and the British deepened. This led to the bloodbath of the mosque in Dube, and the bloodbath of the mosque with the ions, and a few battles to the death. "That is not to be said later.


    And the little man was besieged. He saw someone holding up a lamp and knew that Shan Qi had arrived. The little guy brandished his sword again and used all of his strength, wanting to kill his way out. How could this be? The number of people surrounding him increased, already surrounding him on several levels. The little boy was too tired to fight his way out. All of the Japanese male and female warriors all threatened, "Little brat, quickly surrender! If you dare resist anymore, we will cut you into pieces! " There was a constant sound of scolding.


    When the man on the well saw that the little man was unwilling to surrender, he secretly ordered Shan Qi to stop the fighting.


    Shan Qi once again put on an act, "All of you, stop!" All the Japanese warriors stopped immediately and increased their encirclement.


    With sword in hand, the little guy stood proudly in the middle of the group. Shan Qi parted the crowd and stepped forward. "Ah! Who am I supposed to be?!" It was Mr. Challee. I heard you were promoted to a priest? I congratulate you. "


    The little guy said, "Thank you! What do you want to do with me? "


    Shan Qi said, "Our churches, Japan and Britain, usually have no estrangement and do not offend each other. Why have you been making trouble these days? "I''ve made it clear, I can consider letting you go."


    The little man was speechless. Shan Qi continued, "Now, I will let you die just by lifting a finger. Haven''t you thought about it yet? Why do you keep making trouble for us? What are you trying to do? "


    The little boy said, "Mister Shan Qi, you haven''t caught me yet. Why should I tell you everything?" With that, he swung his sword, preparing to kill.


    Shan Qi continued, "I heard that your archbishop, Mr. Li Timo, came to Beijing. Did he send you here?"


    Upon hearing this, the little guy immediately said, "This matter has nothing to do with our bishop. Don''t go too far. You know what I''m here for! "


    "What do I know?"


    He smiled bitterly and continued, "You westerners are always so secretive. Even when you''re about to die, you still don''t dare to reveal your purpose. "What a pity!"


    "If you really don''t know what I''m here for, I can tell you! I am here to kill you for your revenge! "


    Shan Qi''s heart tightened. "Kill me?" It''s not that easy. I want to know, why did you kill me? There is no enmity between us. "


    The little guy said, "Pah! You ordered your men to kill our men, and you say there''s no feud! I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. It''s all your fault for provoking us! " Shan Qi said, "Explain it clearly, who did I kill?" "Don''t falsely accuse a good person."


    Upon hearing that, the little guy jeered, "You''re a good person!" You people kill and plunder, do all sorts of evil, you bring disaster to China, do spy activities, I don''t care. How dare you assassinate someone who bullied the British Empire. He even insulted us, saying that we Westerners are sneaky. What did you do? "Don''t think I don''t know!"


    He continued, "You won''t forgive me today, and I won''t forgive you. If you have the ability to fight with me, then come and fight with me! "


    Shan Qi sneered, "A loser is nothing to be afraid of." You are not qualified to be compared with me since you are in our control. Let me ask you this: Who did I kill? Say it clearly. And I''m telling you: don''t make up lies to hurt people. "This is a monastery, not a secret service. It is a place where morality is observed and no one has been killed."


    When the little man heard this, he was angered, "Let me hear how you plan to force the Chinese government to sign the contract. You''re not spies, why are you doing this? What did you do behind the backs of the other empires? "


    Shan Qi replied angrily, "This is a church, not a government office. We won''t be involved in the treaty here. You have no right to ask! Today, I could have killed you as a spy. However, I pity you for being a coward. I don''t want to kill you. Tell me exactly who I killed and what kind of enmity I have, and I''ll let you go. Do you dare to say it out loud? "


    The little guy immediately pointed and said, "Why would I not dare to say it? What am I afraid of! You sent people to kill our Maclay, then you went out with us, you sent people to kill our Father Mary, and you took our church. Wasn''t this a grudge? If I can''t kill you today, it will be because of you! You''ve done all these insidious things, and you''re so secretive! Do you dare to admit it!? "


    Shan Qi heart said: "This person is stupid, unreasonable. What is the benefit of killing? "


    Shan Qi shook his head in anger and said, "You are wrong. It has nothing to do with us. We killed the people and we dare to admit it. "


    The little guy said, "You are a hero! You didn''t even let go of a poor old nun like you, sending people to bully her time and time again. Besides, our church is rich, and has so much gold and silver! I don''t believe your bullshit. I don''t think you dare to admit it! "


    "What do you want me to admit? This is a moralist monastery! This is not a place to commit evil and murder! "


    The little guy said, "Pah! A wicked person! This isn''t a monastery, it''s a secret service. "Don''t just look at the tags, you guys are just a bunch of robbers!"


    Shan Qi was so angry that he was at a loss for words. He asked, "What kind of evidence do you have?"


    The little shorty asked back, "You said you didn''t kill anyone and didn''t do anything bad. What kind of evidence do you have?"


    Shan Qi immediately revealed a vicious expression. He then waved his hand towards his men, "Kill!" Then he turned around and left.


    All the samurai were enraged, and they all brandished their swords forward, wanting to kill the little guy with their swords.


    On the well, Jingfu suddenly interrupted, "Hold on!" He turned to Shan Qi and whispered, "This is a bastard." What''s the use of killing them? " After exchanging a few more words, Shan Qi nodded his head.


    "Father Challee," he said to the little man, "I am the Quiet Man of the Well. I give you my word of honor that the people who died in your mosque were indeed not killed by our convent. Please tell Archbishop Li that I have come to visit him recently. You can go now. "


    As if released from a guillotine, the little man''s heart was open. He bowed to the man standing in the well, thanked him, and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, the Japanese warriors, who were still fuming, gathered around and shouted: "We can''t let him go! He must have killed the two of us who died in the temple. Let him pay with his life! "


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    Some people raised their swords and wanted to cut. Shan Qi was frightened, "All of you, disperse!"


    "Who dares to disobey the words of the envoy!"


    Only then did the warriors angrily clear the way. The little man sheathed his sword and walked away in a panic.


    Yuan Ming, who was hiding in the dark, said in his heart: "So close! So close! I was right when I came in from the backyard. If they had entered from the front, they would have definitely captured him alive. "I am very lucky!"


    He suddenly thought, "The little guy said he was trying to force China to sign some kind of contract. This is very important. Our country is unlucky because of those unequal treaties. I have to think of something to listen to and not let them pull it off. If there''s really no other way, then I shall assassinate the man in the well! "


    Yuan Ming made up his mind and peeked outside. Shan Qi accompanied Jing Fu back to the house. All of the male and female warriors stopped in their tracks, unable to restrain their anger and refused to leave. Some people resented the fact that the little man had killed both of them in Yutan. Some people resent the fact that a quiet husband should not show kindness. Someone said that they shouldn''t have caught him alive today ¡­ Yuan Ming stared at the crowd and did not dare to move. He was trapped in there for the time being. Let''s not talk about it for now.


    And how Shimamoto came to China again. Ever since his return to Tokyo that day, he had been taken by the Emperor. He almost dropped out of office and could not be reused. It was our President, Yuan Shikai, who helped him out. Ever since Yuan Shikai received the secret letter from Jing Jiu, in response to the terms of the contract, he refused to accept the daily offer.


    After boasting in front of the Sky Emperor, he ended up in a difficult position. Even with all his efforts, he was unable to reach a contract with Yuan Shikai as per the original terms.


    In fact, Yuan Shikai''s inability to agree to the original terms of the agreement was also forced by practical difficulties. The original provisions concerned the interests of the four countries of England, France and Russia. Yuan Shikai dared to sell his country, did not dare to offend the United Kingdom, the United Kingdom, France and Russia. He and his husband, Jing, complained of their difficulties, saying that those were harsh conditions. Shunsuke understood him, and promised to return with the conditions for the Emperor to disband.


    In effect, Mr Yuan wanted Japan to give in to the western empire in dividing up China''s interests. Fully aware of the current situation in China, but blindly adhering to the original terms. It was also because he was arrogant, and it was also because he was muddle-headed and sought for trouble.

 C112

    He had no choice but to admit his failure and ask the Sky Emperor for forgiveness. The Emperor then called a meeting of the ministers to re-examine the method of signing a contract with Yuan Shikai. At the meeting, Mr. Tanaka did his best to ensure that the husband returned from the well. The Emperor gave his approval.


    On the well, the quiet husband returned in high spirits. He thanked the Emperor for his kindness, thanked Tian Zhong, and gave him his gift. He then went back to arguing with the crowd and explained the method of signing the contract with Yuan Shikai to the Sky Emperor and the other ministers. The Emperor agreed to play again, and the ministers did not object.


    Only then did Jingfu keep his promise to Yuan Shikai: he would first support some of the arms and then sign the contract. They escorted the weapons to China. This time, he was here to make a final agreement with Yuan Shikai and sign a secret treaty. that is, five articles and twenty-one articles)


    On the day that Shimamoto arrived in China, it also led to such an incident. When Jingfu saw the arms boat enter the China Sea, he became anxious. As planned, at Tianjin port, he went through the formalities for the delivery with the army chief, Duan Qirui.


    Due to the complexity of the land surface in Tianjin, there are various powers in the various empires. There were merchant ships from various countries on the docks. And the Revolutionary Party and the forces of the underworld mixed together. Jingfu was worried that the gunboat had been bombed. In order to prevent any accidents on the arms ships, the handover can be handled safely.


    At sea, Shimamoto sent a telegram to Taro Ogata, the Japanese Black Dragon Society''s special agent in Tianjin. Tell Taro Pingang to bring his men to the docks early to pick up the boat.


    Taro Okinawa, who was ill, received the telegram and, not daring to delay, hastily summoned all the Black Dragon secret services under his command. He first gave a lecture to the crowd, then let the leader, Cheng Tian, go to the docks to pick up arms boats. He left only four bodyguards with him to keep watch over the foreign trade.


    Unexpectedly, this news came to the ears of Lin TianAo, who had always been looking for Taro to seek revenge. At this time, Lin Tianxiao''s younger sister, Lin Fengjiao, who had been tricked away by Tiro Pinggang, had been safely returned home under the escort of her uncle.


    When the mother and daughter saw each other, the siblings cried bitterly. Lin Tian Xiao once again heard his sister''s tearful story about how he had been cheated and had an unfortunate encounter, as well as what had happened when he was rescued by Fa Ming. Lin Tian Xiao thanked Fu Ming several times and decided to go to the Temple of National Protection to thank him. Lin Tian Xiao also hated him.


    Lin Tian Xiao''s neighbor''s girl was working in the overseas bank. She told Lin Tian Xiao: "Brother Lin, your chance for revenge has come. For some reason, the people in the overseas bank all hurried to the dock. There were only Taro Pingaoka and four bodyguards in the bank. Absolutely empty. Taro Pingaoka was also sick. This is a good opportunity for you to seek revenge. "


    Lin Tian Xiao immediately gathered a dozen of his brothers and went to the Yang Hang to kill Tai Lang Pinggang and set his business on fire. Lin Tian Xiao finally got his revenge.


    There was thick smoke and raging flames in the foreign bank. After finishing the formalities for the delivery of arms, Shimamura, accompanied by Cheng, went to the Bank of China. Staring at the blazing fire, the silent man was so frightened that his legs went limp. Not daring to stay any longer, he hurried to the Japanese Consulate in Tianjin. The people at the consulate had a tacit understanding with the envoy. Miyake was treated coldly at the consulate. He managed to stay the night, and when he was about to leave, he had a quarrel with Gigon. It was in the papers. He took bribes. Jingfu came to Beijing in a bad mood and stayed in the monastery in Shanxi.


    There was a tacit understanding between Jing Fu and Shan Qi. As soon as he arrived at the monastery, Shan Qi told him that Nikki had given the order to find the treasure, the Purple Plate, and that she was going to tell the Emperor about it in kind.


    Upon hearing this, the man standing in the well hated the benefits of the day, and was very grateful to Shan Qi. Shimamoto immediately became the emissary of the Emperor, the prime minister of Japan''s spy organizations. He ordered the treasure, "International Purple White Plate, to be handed over to him." In the well, it was better to take the first strike first and then to fight back day by day.


    Prime Minister Koizumi''s various spy organizations and the Black Dragon Council, as well as his more important purpose. That would be to cooperate with him in signing a secret treaty with Yuan Shikai. Whoever opposed Japan and dared to obstruct or interfere with the contract, he would use these agents to carry out assassinations. There was no need to elaborate on this.


    After Yuan Ming hid there for a while, the Japanese warriors finally dispersed in anger. The four of them walked at the back.


    The four of them walked slowly to Shanqi and the silent man''s room above the well. Yuan Ming came down and slipped to Shan Qi''s window. There was a curtain in the room and nothing to be seen. He then heard the words of the four people, including Fan Jing and Fan Shen, complaining that they shouldn''t have let the little midget go.


    Lotus said, "The little guy got lucky today. He was overjoyed to escape. He has always been our mortal enemy and should not be let go. In the blink of an eye, more than ten days passed. He must have had some ulterior motive. The little man revealed himself today. He knows all about us catching people in the monastery. He''s obviously been watching us. The two of us who were killed that night at the temple at Yutan were not even headless. They must have been followed up and killed by the little lackey. I thought it was Grand Master and Changjing who killed him. "Remember my words: If you let him go tonight, there will be consequences."


    Jingfu said, "Little man, you are a scoundrel who doesn''t understand what''s right and wrong. What''s the use of killing him? It would greatly lessen the English''s rivalry with us to put him in his place. Don''t think that letting him go tonight was just a plan to capture him. How can we allow him to enter and leave freely? How could our warriors allow him to insult us? In the future, we will capture all of the little rascal''s group in one fell swoop! If she killed him tonight, she would be wrong. There must be a dispute between the British Legation and us. Once it has an international impact, it will be very disadvantageous for us in the future. "


    Shan Qi advised the four of them, "Four ladies, please do not quarrel with the envoy anymore. Don''t be sentimental, and don''t wrangle over the length of the moment. Neither the envoy nor I intended to spare him and deal with the rest of them. From now on, you will have to be extra careful not to let the British spy agency find any more clues. You know: churches are only nominally missionary. In fact, most of them, like our monastery, are spy intelligence agencies. In the near future, you will have to stop your external activities and protect the envoy. He is here to meet with some senior Chinese government officials. I need your close cooperation. Once you have successfully signed the contract with China, you will also be rewarded. At that time, we will monopolize all walks of life in China. According to the treaty, all walks of life in China are to hire us as consultants. You are all good candidates. The Special Envoy can also guarantee that you will become higher officials. You will all receive great honors. "


    When the four people heard this, they were overjoyed and no longer had any objections. Shan Qi complained, "The pressure from each day is making it difficult for me to breathe. As an envoy, he called me like a servant. The deadline is for me to find the International Purple and White Plate for him.


    During this time, I was extremely anxious and worried. This time you came, and he failed. His attitude towards me should have been restrained. "


    Jingfu said, "Wait until I sign the contract. I also asked the Emperor for a copy. He would be transferred back to Japan and would never be able to be used again. " The two of them understood, and laughed out loud.


    When Yuan Ming heard this, he thought to himself, "They are indeed plotting to sign the contract." I can''t let him succeed! I''m going to find a chance to kill the man in the well. " He wanted to know more about the face of the man in the well. See the gap above. Yuan Ming gently climbed up onto the windowsill and peeked inside with his tiptoes. He was not tall enough to see anything. He hurried back down, trying to look inside.


    Meanwhile, Lotus and Herd were sitting by the window. The two of them suddenly heard a voice from outside. The two of them quietly went out of the room to take a look. Seeing Yuan Ming looking up at the ceiling, he seemed as if he was about to leap onto the roof but didn''t dare to. He took a few steps forward and hugged the pillar on the eaves, then slowly climbed up.


    Lotus and Wu Tuo could see it clearly. With a glance, the two of them quickly stepped forward, placed their swords on Yuan Ming''s shoulders and pressed them close to his neck. They shouted in fright, "Who is it? "Why are you eavesdropping here!"


    Yuan Ming climbed to the middle of the pillar, scared out of his wits. He felt that the treasured sword was ice-cold and close to his neck. If he moved even the slightest bit, he would have a chance of turning back.


    Yuan Ming hugged the pillar tightly and said, "It''s over! I was ambushed by these two again. I will die without a burial ground. " He closed his eyes and did not speak. He did not even have the heart to run.


    "Tell me!" she repeated. "Who are you?"


    When the people in the house heard the noise outside, they were all shocked. Shan Qi and Jing Fu did not move. She and Fan Jing hurriedly drew their swords and went out to see.


    Just when the two of them were outside, they suddenly saw two people rubbing against the ceiling. Ling Long and Fan Jing were stunned at the same time. The two of them held their swords tightly, not daring to move. Those who looked carefully saw that the two of them were as light as apes and had landed silently on the ground. He moved quickly, wearing green clothes. The treasured sword in his hand flashed, flickering with light. When the lotus seed and the weed seed saw this, they were also taken aback.


    The two of them stepped forward together and opened the swords of the lotus seed and the weed. They said to Yuan Ming, "Friend, you have to leave quickly!" The two knew that the newcomer was not friendly, so they hurriedly drew back their swords in fear.


    Seeing that Yuan Ming did not move, one of them shouted again, "Friend, quickly come down and run!" Yuan Ming opened his eyes and immediately became clear-headed. He slid down the pillar, wiped his body and ran.


    The two men held their swords horizontally as they held the lotus seed in front of Fan Jing, threatening her: "Let''s see which one of you dares to move!"


    "Someone, come quickly!" she shouted in panic. "The little rascal is here to take revenge!" The four of them were extremely cunning, retreating towards the door while shouting.


    The two men heard Lotus shout, "The little man is here to seek revenge! The little cutie is back again! " They all snickered in their hearts.


    The two of them wanted to enter the house. Seeing that the lotus seed was quiet, she retreated into the house and closed the door. The two of them then slowly walked to the center of the courtyard and stopped, as if they were trying to surround them.


    Very soon, the male and female warriors who were running over from all directions surrounded the two of them. The two of them looked at the two of them as they surrounded them, while secretly laughing. Lotus and the other three came out of the house shouting, "Kill them! Kill! "


    The two of them weren''t in a hurry to charge out. They only raised their swords to parry, deliberately wanting to play with them. Seeing that there were more people surrounding them, the two of them suddenly changed their movements and became even more formidable.


    Leaving the Warriors in the midst of Killing: Sword Probing Down, another Sword Back, immediately surrounding the area in chaos. Those who were near to him had a taste of his power and were routed away. Those who were far away did not know what he was capable of as they shouted and rushed forward.


    A female warrior shouted in panic, "It''s too powerful! We can''t hold on any longer! "Hurry up and send more people!"


    At this moment, two more people jumped down from the roof and started to hide behind the warriors. The entire encirclement was thrown into chaos. The group of male and female warriors were running around in panic. The four of them gathered at one place and calmly jumped over the wall.

 C113

    Shan Qi held a spear in his hand, and was protected by the lotus seed, Amaranth, and came to the group.


    Shan Qi asked, "How many people have arrived?" Everyone said, "We saw four people."


    Lotus said, "Another five people have come. We caught one in front of the door. Later on, someone rescued him. "


    Shan Qi looked up, saw that more than 20 people were injured, and angrily said, "These British people, they have gone too far!" He really couldn''t be condoned! They would come again and kill one person at a time. I said the little guy was surrounded and dared to be tough. So he was ambushing these people in the yard. I won''t let them off lightly! "


    Lotus said, "The little midget''s men are all powerful. We can''t beat them. They come back, we just shoot him. " Shan Qi replied, "You can''t shoot well. You must be really obsessed." Shan Qi was so angry that he couldn''t even speak Mandarin.


    Shan Qi realized that he was not speaking proper Chinese, so he said calmly, "Shooting here is not allowed. This was a unified rule set by the various emperors. Once we open fire, we''ll have patrols soon. Then we will be exposed. Tomorrow I''ll go to the legation myself and ask for troops. "


    Lotus said, "It''s too hard to ask for troops. If Mr. Well doesn''t leave, the Minister will not send troops. They resent it too much. "


    Shan Qi continued, "If the Minister doesn''t send out his troops, I have a way to deal with him. You all better keep your mouths shut. The injured will first go to the backyard to recuperate. "See how I catch the little midget tomorrow!"


    "It''s difficult," said Atreus. "It''s not good for us to be bewitched. We can''t get too close." Shan Qi again ordered to heal the injury, then hurried back to the house and the well quiet husband to discuss the countermeasures.


    It turned out that the four people who had come down from the room were Pu Xian, Pu Ji, Pu Tuo and Pu Feng. Not long after they arrived, the four of them did not see the little midget being surrounded.


    The four only saw Yuan Ming sneakily go to the window to eavesdrop. The four people gathered together and quietly calculated. They all said that Yuan Ming was from the martial arts world. The four of them did not disturb Yuan Ming, and from somewhere else, they also went to eavesdrop.


    Suddenly, Yuan Ming was heard captured below. Pushin and Pookie looked down. He saw that Yuan Ming was being forced into the middle of the pillar. The two of them leaped down from the room and saved Yuan Ming.


    The two of them remained on top, ready to support each other at any time. The two of them saw that Pushpooji was surrounded, and the more people there were, the more people there were. The two of them also felt itchy and went downstairs to play.


    The four of them punished the Monastery and went outside the walls of the Monastery. They all laughed out loud, "The little punk is back again!"


    Returning to the temple and entering the Buddhist Sangha, Pu Tuo remembered and said: "Seniors, the person you saved, he was sneaky and seemed to be Yuan Ming. I''m going after him, and the wind tugs at me. He''s gone. "


    "It''s not him, it''s not him," he said, shaking his head.


    "Junior Brother, stop guessing nonsense." "You''ve been looking for Yuan Ming for days now, and your mind is completely muddled."


    Pookie added, "We were accurate. The man was dressed in vulgar clothes and a top hat, but his face was invisible. He is a person of the martial arts world, not a Monk Yuan Ming. "


    Pu Feng also said: "If I don''t give him a hand now, he''ll catch up. I saw that the man was wearing rich young master''s clothes. "


    The abbot, Fa Tong, and Ruo Feng listened to the four of them and shook their heads.


    "How can you see that he is Yuan Ming when you are far away from him in the dark? You were wrong. How could the people who had been saved by Pushtuji not recognize that it was Yuan Ming? "I also do not believe that person is Yuan Ming."


    Puda didn''t dare to insist. Everyone laughed. This matter had been suppressed.


    Pu Xian continued: "The monastery is indeed not an ordinary place." They have big tricks up there. They say they want to monopolize all walks of life in China. He had seventy to eighty men and women, all of whom had martial arts skills. The four of us are playing around with them. "


    Pookie said, "I''ve never understood why they call their brand ''morals''. The word ''moral'' is a civil and religious term used by us in China. It''s not stolen by them? "


    "They wear the sign ''Moral'' and they do ''wicked'' things. There is the word ''morality'' that insults us. "


    "The Japanese nation has been deeply influenced by the Chinese nation since ancient times," he explained. Sometimes they follow our civilisation. The Japanese were still very strict in their decency. When the two men met, they would call each other ''Monarch''. Women had many different names, and together, they would be called ''Gentlemen''. So the Japanese speak for themselves. "


    Pu Xian said: "They call themselves'' gentlemen '', but their actions are mostly not'' gentlemen ''. On the sign of ''morality'', you can''t do ''morality''. The Japanese really do. "


    Pu Xian recounted what he heard. "You''ve all gained quite a bit tonight," he said. The news that Shimamoto had come to encourage the signing of the contract was very important. I have to disrupt their plot. Tomorrow, I''ll go there and ask around. Find out what the terms of their contracts are. Then, let him know. If Yuan Shikai goes there, I will capture him and hand him over to Cai Songpo. "


    Hearing that, Master Fang laughed: "Capturing Yuan Shikai, do you think we are catching chickens? Easy to say. Ever since Yuan Shikai suffered under your hand, he planned to imprison himself in Zhongnanhai and never come out again until his death. "


    "Or else you''ve underestimated him," he said. Yuan Shikai has the guts to sell his country to the enemy. " Ru Feng was going to inquire about the matter.


    Besides, Yuan Ming escaped from the monastery and ran far away. When he looked back and saw that no one was chasing him, he slowed down his pace. Clearly, he was truly afraid. He heard the sound of murder in the monastery, and he was frightened. He didn''t want to hear or watch anymore, so he returned back to his room. When he reached the west side of the city, he could no longer hear anything. Only then did he stop.


    He didn''t know if it was because he was tired from walking, or because he was scared, but he was covered in cold sweat. He breathed a sigh of relief, took off his coat, and sat down under the tree. He thought to himself, This is good fortune, good fortune. If it wasn''t for those two saving me, I would have died. This is the most dangerous time of my life. The sword pressed down on my neck and made me feel cold. It was extremely dangerous! It''s extremely dangerous! "


    He touched his own chest and flesh and found that they were all jumping. He thought to himself, "This is what I call being scared witless!" I can see that I''m really scared. "


    Thinking about how he had met with misfortune, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. He then said to himself, "The weirdo said that fortune is great fortune." You really don''t make it up. I have these three. "


    He was thinking wild thoughts and happy when he suddenly felt that his seat was cold. He got up, brushed himself off and walked away. When he returned to the store, he did not see the waiter. He was secretly delighted. "That''s good. No one has seen my sorry state."


    He held the lamp in his hand, wiped his sweat, fanned himself with his hat, drank a spoonful of cold water, came back, sat down, and said to himself: "My sweat is not just a shock; it is a good injury, and my body is weak." Actually, no one said he was scared, but he was still suspicious.


    Yuan Ming sat alone for a while. Feeling bored, he spread open the bed, blew out the light and lay down on the bed. He let his thoughts run wild and distracted; he tossed and turned until he was tired. Only then did he fall asleep.


    He was aware of one place: two mountains facing each other, surrounded by rolling hills. The mountain is verdant and lush, and the water below is gurgling and flushing. What a tourist attraction! Yuan Ming took a step forward and was about to enter the mountain. It was: Don''t look at the unfavorable situation, Yuan Ming is number one in his dreams. He wanted to roam the Eight Tigers Mountain in his dreams.


    Yuan Ming took a step into the mountain and looked again: see ancient trees, the sun covered the sky, mountain peaks and steep rocks. Pieces of soft grass green, everywhere gorgeous flowers. From a distance, he could hear the gurgling of streams in the stream, and could also hear the chirping of birds in the branches.


    Yuan Ming loved to listen, enjoyed watching, and climbed the mountain. When they reached the mountainside and looked again, the scenery became even more spectacular. But see: the stream as bright as silver belt, the melody to the distant stream; rolling mountains, a thousand forms, everywhere the dragon and the tiger.


    The winding path was covered by green, appearing and disappearing at the same time. He cut off the little brother''s back with a negative salary and left calmly. In the open, the sound of the shepherds'' children''s whips was bright; in the shade, the tourists'' flutes were melodious. The song in the forest was melodious, and the men and women by the stream were playing with each other. What a wonderful burst of vitality.


    While Yuan Ming was enjoying the scenery, he suddenly felt thirsty and wanted to drink from the stream to quench his thirst. Thus, he rushed towards the stream.


    Just as he was walking, a clear spring suddenly appeared beside him. Yuan Ming hastily went forward to take a look and praised, "Immortal Mountain!" Immortal Mountain! If you are thirsty, there will be spring. "


    He saw the spring water gush out with zest, so he listened attentively to the sound. Yuan Ming was so happy that he did not care to look closely. He bent over the water towards the spring and was about to drink to his heart''s content. Suddenly, he saw a stone tablet standing by the spring. Curiosity rose again, and he wanted the Prophet Qing Quan''s name. Without drinking water first, he came to the front of the monolith to carefully examine it. There were six large words engraved on the monument: "Holy Water of Gold Deposit".


    On both sides, there were also small notes: "Tang Taizong''s east expedition, GaoShuwen, came to visit. Imperial Seal: The Holy Water Spring of Gold Deposit."


    Yuan Ming read it and remembered it in his heart. Then, he went near the water''s edge and drank to his heart''s content. Drinking straight Yuan Ming: the foot heart swelling rib, belly inflation. It is difficult to breathe, and it is difficult to move the midabdominal distention. With a smack of her lips, she felt incomparably sweet and refreshed.


    After drinking, Yuan Ming stood up. Instantly, he felt a refreshing feeling permeating through his body and an incomparable appetite. He couldn''t help praising, "Clear Spring Water, you''re worthy of your name!" He looked down at the water again. Suddenly, he saw the Black and White Snakes in the water. They were not even a foot long, and they were playing in the water while wagging their heads and wagging their tails like fish. Yuan Ming was startled. He looked carefully: the white was like snow, and the black was like ink. It is as thin as a spring onion and looks as if it has stirred the tail of two dragons. "


    Yuan Ming exclaimed, "So close! So close!" I was so absorbed in my water that I almost sucked the dragons into my mouth without looking at them. That would be a waste, a sin! "It''s a sin!"


    Yuan Ming looked up at the sky and then back at the water again: that Er Long had disappeared without a trace. Surprised, he looked for it in detail. He saw that the water was clear enough to see the bottom, and the moss around him was green. There was no place to hide. Yuan Ming exclaimed, "Divine item! A divine object! How come she disappeared without a trace? "


    Yuan Ming stood up and walked away. Suddenly, he saw a rugged path leading up the mountain in front of him. He hurried over and up the path. Not far away, he saw a huge, glossy rock in front of him, similar to a rock.


    Yuan Ming took a step forward and saw that there were indeed words on it. He wrote, "There is a sweet spring in the world, but there is none in the world of holy water. After the Immortal God Scripture has passed, there will be two dragons left in the water. " Below it was the words "Snow Immortal Game Pen Ink". Yuan Ming looked at him doubtfully and said, "I wonder if the person who left behind this poem is a monk, a Taoist, or a mortal? He didn''t even know which generation of famous people he was from. The poem was clear, the name incomprehensible. Why does it mean ''Snow Immortal''? A consigned deity? "


    Then he said, "Yes, yes. Never mind who he is. See that I also left behind a line in the poem praising the clear spring. It must be vividly depicted, surpassing the ''Snow Fairy''. "


    He looked around, picked up a fossil, and also wrote on the back of the stone: "Jin Jin Qingshui spring water, worthy of its name. Sweet open spleen and stomach, cool transmission of the six meridians. Immortals had never been seen before, and there were indeed two dragons. He lowered his head and toyed with it, his figure disappearing without a trace. It was as thin as a spring onion, and its color was very clear. White like the winter snow, black like the crow. "


    When Yuan Ming finished writing and was about to throw the stone, he suddenly thought, "Leave your name, leave your name."


    Below, it was written in small characters: "This is the hymn given by Master Li Yuan-ming of the State Temple of Sichuan." He threw away the fossil with great pride and said, "These words of mine are very vivid! "Brilliant!"


    Yuan Ming then turned towards the peak of the mountain to climb. Unknowingly, he had reached the peak. He saw that the top of the mountain was covered in clouds and mist, and the misty light was drifting about in the air. Looking around, he saw another peak to the north. The heavy rocks on the peak wanted to fall, but strange stones were growing all over the place. There is a loose tip in the rock gorge. No flowers, plants, or green trees. The south of the peak was green and the north was green and soft.


    Yuan Ming took a few more steps and saw a path leading to the top of the mountain through the shade of a pine tree and a stone path. The zigzag rose to the top of the mountain. There were quite a few temples in the valley, and the big gourd on top of the pavilion was blood-red. The birds chirped in the direction of the sun, and the deer chirped in the shade.

 C114

    Yuan Ming sighed and said, "This is what you call beautiful mountains, bright water and beautiful flowers." "If you were to cultivate here, it would not be in vain for you to become a monk." He was strolling about, when he heard a murmur of voices.


    Yuan Ming looked towards the source of the sound. He saw a monk slowly walking over from the other side of the mountain peak. The tall monk wore a crown of Pilu, and the Long Infinity was tied up in a bun. The tall monk purple cloth, the wind cooling sleeve, the rhubarb cassock; the long Eight Trigrams Immortal Robe, the long water sleeve, the wind trembling. The tall monk drooped his neck several times, and the Taoist leader''s heart of gossip was tightly protected in front of his chest.


    The high monk grasped the jade ruyi and the Taoist priest held the white whisk. High brow frost beard snow points clear, Dao long five long whiskers with a clear tuft.


    The Daoist only saw the face, but not the mouth of a Daolord. The High Monk could only see benevolent features, but could not find any words to describe it. The Daoist looked like a sage. In front of the High Monk''s eyes, there was nothing. Both of them were calm and their steps were light.


    Yuan Ming listened attentively to the two of them talking about national affairs. The monk said, "The Japanese have gone too far these days." The Taoist said, "President Yuan Shikai is also unconscious."


    The two of them spoke elegantly and were holy and lofty. No matter how Yuan Ming looked at the two of them, he felt that they were extraordinary. His heart was filled with respect. Seeing the two of them walk towards him, Yuan Ming thought to himself, "If I can become their disciple, it would be my honor to be able to do so. It would not be in vain for me to have failed."


    That Yuan Ming went up to greet him and was about to greet his master. Seeing him approach, the two people acted as if they didn''t see him and continued to chat leisurely.


    Yuan Ming said from the bottom of his heart, "If an expert has such a temper, he will obey once he is pestered." You ignore me, and I want to acknowledge you as my master as well! "


    Just as Yuan Ming was about to kneel and call him master, the monk twisted his face and raised his hand. Immediately, a huge boulder appeared in front of Yuan Ming, blocking his path.


    Yuan Ming was surprised and thought to himself, "It was just a flat ground just now, where did the boulder come from?" Did he cast a spell to move them here? How could he be so fast? In the blink of an eye. Even if they moved here, where would they let me see them? No, no. This was what you called a blind eye, not seeing Mount Tai at all. I must have missed it. "


    He hastily called out, "Masters, please hold your steps. Please allow me to go over. I have something to ask of you!" The duo didn''t reply. Yuan Ming circled around the huge rock and rushed to the side. He saw that the two men had disappeared without a trace.


    Yuan Ming looked around and said with doubt, "It''s really strange today. I first saw that Er Long is gone, then the two of them suddenly disappeared. Could it be that the deities have gone into seclusion? Or is it that Erlong has appeared again? "


    He continued, "How could there be a change in the deities? All the gods and demons were made up. I looked around for him. I don''t believe I can''t find him. " He looked around quickly, looking for a path. There was a path to the forest at the edge of the rocks, and he ran down the mountain.


    Yuan Ming replied happily, "Got it, got it! The two men must have gone down the path to the temple. They are old, and I am young, so it is no trouble for me to catch up with them. " He was about to give chase.


    Unexpectedly, his legs felt like they were rooted to the ground, so how could he pull them out? Yuan Ming was shocked and shouted, "Oh! Two deities. "Yuan Ming has never offended you. Why did you stop me?" The Daoist Immortal didn''t hear this shout, but it woke him up.


    Yuan Ming opened his eyes and realized that he had been dreaming a long and beautiful dream.


    The dream was still fresh in his mind. He smiled to himself and said, "This was the boss''s pleasure that day. He chatted with us for a while and told us that he had a manor in San Fa Ku. The manor was next to a mountain. Back in the Tang Dynasty, the mountain was called Chu Jinshan. Below the mountain, there was a spring called Holy Water Spring. The Tang Dynasty had been a thousand years since the vicissitudes of life. That mountain also changed its name a few times. It was no longer called ''Jin Jin'', but ''Hu Eight Mountain''. The story told by Boss Wen fell into my dreams, and I dreamt of visiting the Eight Tigers Mountain. This dream is truly a miracle! " He carelessly touched his body. It was cold everywhere, and the blanket had disappeared. He stretched out his hand and touched randomly on the ground.


    Yuan Ming secretly laughed at himself for not sleeping well. He wanted to get up and pick up the dust from the floor. Unexpectedly, his right leg was still as hard as a stick. If he didn''t listen to the instructions, he wouldn''t be able to lift it.


    Yuan Ming exclaimed, "Crap! Must be sweating like the wind and suffering from arthralgia. "


    And he thought, "When the blood is cold, it condenses; when it is hot, it boils. I worked hard, my body was warm, my blood and energy were contiguous, and I was cured of my illness. " He would play with that leg and force it to move. Who would have thought, not moving is just hard stick numbness; a movement is more painful.


    The more painful it was, the more active it became. He felt his muscles contract as if his bones were being squeezed out of his body. The pain made him sweat profusely, and he couldn''t help it. Yuan Ming stopped what he was doing and said in his heart, "This must be due to the cold obstruction of the meridian channels. As the saying goes, when there is cold, it hurts; when there is heat, there is swelling. It''s an excellent defense. "


    He got down painfully, picked up the quilt, and brushed the dust away; he staggered outside to relieve himself; he saw the stars in the sky, and it was morning; he went back to bed, and the quilt was tightly wrapped, and he said to himself: "I hope some white sweat will come out, and the meridians will warm, and the daybreak will be over." He was once again very hazy, and the sound of his snoring had become very deep.


    When Yuan Ming woke up again, it was already morning. And he felt as if his body were on fire, and his legs were burning, and he said to himself, "Crap! "This disease hasn''t recovered yet." The leg looked more developed and swollen than last night. He got dressed and slowly went down to the floor. He washed his face with difficulty and folded the bed.


    Yuan Ming could not hold on any longer. He sat on the edge of the bed and anxiously said in his heart, "No! Looking at the degree of swelling, it was probably caused by the disease. This leg is first thick, then thin, and that''s even more unlucky. "


    He was alone and anxious when he heard someone call out the window, "Good morning, Big Brother Liu!" What would you like to eat today? Please give me your instructions. I''ll get it right away. "


    Hearing that it was a shop assistant, Yuan Ming hurriedly said, "Not good! Not good! Brother, come in quickly and take a look. My leg got weird overnight. It''s hard, swollen and hot, and won''t listen to use. "


    The clerk hurried into the room to take a look. Tears were streaming down his face upon seeing Yuan Ming''s dejected expression. The assistant exclaimed, "Ah! It was fine yesterday, but what illness made you cry in pain in a single night? "


    Yuan Ming stopped his tears, clenched his teeth, and said viciously, "I am sorry, brother." "I didn''t want to cry, but tears are about to flow. I can''t hold them back."


    The assistant said, "It really hurts too much." Looking carefully at his leg, he exclaimed: "Incredible! Incredible! Your legs are swollen as thick as your waist. You must have a strange illness. "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Yuan Ming said, "Brother, quickly go and find a doctor for me to look at. I can''t leave now. "


    The waiter had an idea, "I''ve got it. There''s no need to call a doctor on the streets. Our boss, Mr. Wen, has excellent medical skills. He knows a little about western medicine. I might as well ask him to come and take a look. "


    Yuan Ming said, "This is for the best. "Brother, quickly go!" The clerk turned and ran away.


    Yuan Ming said happily, "Boss Wen is a kind person. He knows the way of medicine. This is great!" It''s time for me to get better. "


    Boss Wen came in a hurry. He first asked Yuan Ming a few questions, then turned Yuan Ming over before sitting him down and cutting his meridians. He placed his three fingers on the ruler, adjusted his breathing, and thought to himself, "This illness of his is strange." How did I get it? There is a saying: induration pain slightly cold knot, slow main wind astringency little blood. How can it float? "


    After cutting open the vein, he carefully examined Yuan Ming''s leg. It was unusually swollen.


    Boss Wen exclaimed, "This disease is strange! "It is difficult to differentiate between cold and heat, and different kinds of pulse diseases." Comforting Yuan Ming, he said, "Please calm down. Don''t be anxious. I''ll find a way. "


    After Boss Wen finished speaking, he pondered for a moment before calling the waiter. "Hurry and get the pen and paper." The man ran to fetch it.


    Boss Wen wrote a letter and handed it to the waiter. "There is a medicine store in the Hall of Life at the Sky Bridge. The owner''s name is Li Zhaoyi. His medical skills were brilliant, and he was known as Divine Doctor Li. He never went out. He was a sitter. The dignitaries also asked him to stay put. I am his best friend. Take this letter to him and tell him that I am waiting and that he will come with you. When he arrives, the two of us must work together in order to be able to determine his illness. " The clerk hurried out into the street and took a car to the overpass.


    Yuan Ming saw that Boss Wen was feeling anxious and felt uncertain. He asked, "Mr. Wen, is it possible to treat this illness of mine?"


    Boss Wen said, "Don''t be anxious. If a person eats five grains and suffers from all kinds of obscenities, there is no reason not to get sick. This was suitable for the theory of the five elements of yin and yang. There was no illness in the world that could not be cured. However, the treatment efficiency was different. My medicine is shallow. With Divine Doctor Li''s arrival, he will definitely be able to cure your illness. "Don''t think too hard." The boss turned around and went back to the back room to wait.


    That shop assistant was usually anxious and anxious, and he had a tacit understanding with Yuan Ming. He left quickly and in a hurry. In less than two hours, he had invited Divine Doctor Li. The old man wore a hat, was well-dressed, and had no beard on his face. He carried a stick of civilization in his hand, and wrapped his things under his arm. He entered the house smiling, and courteously greeted Boss Wen.


    Yuan Ming wanted to stand up and pay his respects. Seeing that he was struggling, the old man supported Yuan Ming and said, "Come slowly, come slowly. Don''t move, don''t move. Quickly lie down and let me see."


    Yuan Ming was deeply touched by the gentle tone of the old man and his enthusiasm for others. With a few polite words, he flipped his body over. The old man touched his ankle, knocked his knee, squeezed his hip joint and raised his legs high. It was one thing for Yuan Ming to do something else, but when the old man lifted his leg, it hurt so much that Yuan Ming couldn''t take it anymore and immediately cried out, "Ouch! "It hurts, it hurts!" Sweat was already dripping down his face.


    When the old man saw this, his face turned sour and he said, "This disease is caused by inflammation of the bone nucleus. Not cold, not hot, bacteria pathogenic. The anti-inflammatory drug would not work. If we delay it for too long, the nucleus will fester and the bones will turn black. We won''t be able to save them. " Boss Wen was surprised. "Does your store have such medicine?"


    The old man shook his head. "He has to go to an English hospital in the eastern suburbs for treatment. Western medical technology is the most advanced in Britain. They must have it there. "


    The old man opened the kit again, took out a box of trident needles and said, "I can only give him a few shots to stop the pain. There''s no other way, we don''t have that kind of medicine."


    With that, he picked up the needle and placed it on Yuan Ming''s leg. He took "Yang Ling", pricked "Huan Jump", and "Feng Market". They were all acupoints that cleared up the vital energy and blood. After the needles were inserted one after another, Yuan Ming joyfully said, "Mister, you really have a divine needle! Divine Needle! It''s not painful anymore, just that it''s a bit heavy. "


    The old man accepted the needle and said, "It doesn''t hurt, but it does. "Don''t be too happy. Go to an English doctor for treatment."


    Afraid of being delayed by him, the old man picked up his bag, picked up his stick and hurriedly left. Yuan Ming said, "Sir, please wait a moment. Your medical fees."


    Yuan Ming took out the money. The old man said, "It''s only a few needles, not a single cent. "Don''t delay any longer."


    Boss Wen grabbed him again and said, "Brother, I don''t understand English words, and I don''t have any relationship with English people. You can''t just leave, you have to work no matter what. "


    The old man turned around and said to Yuan Ming, "You must be related to Mr. Wen. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let you go so easily. Since you are his cousin, I should try my best. I have a friend at the British Hospital in the East. I went to see you myself. "

 C115

    Boss Wen knew that he was on good terms with the British doctor. He did not say anything as he smiled and said, "Please! Please! Brother, please save my relatives. " The old man said, "You''re welcome. You''re welcome. If your mother is in trouble, I should try my best. " Boss Wen was so happy that he ordered the waiters to go with him. Mr. Li hurried out of the house and went with the waiter to the English hospital in the eastern suburbs.


    The old man left quickly and came back in a hurry. Soon, he invited the English doctor, Barak, to come with him. Bala was tall and thin, with fair skin and a box of things in his hand. He entered the room feeling pleased with himself and did not bother to be polite to anyone. He put the things down and put on his mask so that he could see only his eyelids. Yet, he didn''t have any Invigorated Meridian. It was truly strange for him to be able to take a closer look.


    He took out an item first. The two ends were iron, and the middle part was rubber. Yuan Ming and the waiter didn''t recognize that thing. Barak put the thing in his ear once more and put it in Yuan Ming''s arms; then, holding his breath, he listened.


    The clerk whispered to the boss, "This Englishman must love to listen to plays. "Look at him using that thing. Let''s see what Yuan Ming will do next."


    The boss said, "That''s not a headset, it''s a stethoscope. He listened to Yuan Ming''s heartbeat. When he finished listening to the movements in his heart, he knew that his illness was of the highest priority. Doctor Yang does not know how to cut a vein, and they all use this kind of thing to treat patients. "


    The assistant said, "That''s strange. How can we run over there when there''s movement?"


    The board said: "The British imitated the ears of cattle, invented this kind of thing. "It''s incredibly simple."


    The worker said doubtfully, "What''s so special about an ox''s ears? "How can you invent such a thing?"


    The boss laughed, "Niu has no ear holes. How can you hear something?" The British are based on this principle. You will come to the country to see the ears of the oxen, and you will understand. "


    When Bara Li finished listening, he lifted up Yuan Ming''s leg and pressed down on Yuan Ming''s knee, asking him if it was painful. Yuan Ming could not understand. Seeing that Yuan Ming did not say anything, he pinched the skin on Yuan Ming''s leg. He saw Yuan Ming frown and knew that Yuan Ming was in pain.


    Barak finished the examination. He put away the stethoscope and shook his head repeatedly. "What, what, what!" He spoke a lot of foreign languages. Yuan Ming did not understand and anxiously asked Mr. Li, "Mr. Li, Dr. Yang, what do you think about my illness?"


    Mr. Li said, "Mr. Balali said, ''This disease of yours is called osteomyelitis. Severe illness, acute illness. Without prompt treatment, the prognosis is not good. It was too late, his bones were festering, and his life was in danger. Only British hospitals can cure the disease now. China and other countries are lagging behind in their medical skills and are definitely unable to treat this disease. I want you to go to the English Hospital in the East suburbs and get hospitalized. "


    When Yuan Ming heard this, he felt fear in his heart and quickly said, "Thank you, Mr. Balali! "Then I''ll hurry to the English hospital."


    Mr. Lee turned back to Barak and spoke in foreign language. Bala Li said a few more words before shaking his head and sighing. He seemed to be quarrelling with Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li was bewildered, as if he had no responsibility for Bala. Boss Wen was also worried, not knowing what they were talking about.


    It turned out that Mr. Li was worried about the cost of entering the hospital, the cost of living, nursing, and medicine. He was worried that Yuan Ming would not be able to afford it. He wanted Balali to bring out some good medicine and treat him on the spot.


    Mr. Li then asked him, "Sir, what good methods do you have to treat this disease? Can you heal the patient as soon as possible? "


    Barak said, "The treatment is simple. Saw it off his hip before the inflammation of his leg spreads. In this way, he would need a month to recover completely. You have to go to the hospital for this kind of surgery. British hospitals are cheap, and five thousand dollars is enough. "


    Mr. Li was greatly disappointed and argued with him, "I heard that you guys are well-developed in western medicine, have advanced technology, and have quick-acting anti-inflammatory drugs, so I came to find you. If you want to sever a leg, what kind of skill is that? You should use medicine first. If you can''t, you can''t cut your leg. Saw the leg from the beginning, this is very inappropriate. You should reformulate the treatment plan. Wouldn''t it be easy to amputate? The Chinese knew it in ancient times. "


    "The anti-inflammatory drugs of western medicine are all for external use. They can be used to treat external injuries, but there is no medicine to treat internal injuries, and there is no injection. If he couldn''t cure her, he would have to sever her leg. You Chinese only know how to be superstitious about western medicine. "Western medicine has some special effects and can be used as an anesthetic or an analgesic. It is not suitable for treating this disease." When Mr. Li heard this, he was stunned and no longer had any ideas in his mind.


    Yuan Ming saw the two of them arguing and knew that things were not going well. He anxiously asked, "Mr. Li, what did Dr. Yang say? Shall I go? " Mr. Li lowered his head in silence.


    Boss Wen also said, "Brother Li, quickly tell me what exactly happened. You don''t have to make things difficult for yourself either. " Mr. Li said, "He said that he would let the patient into the hospital and saw off the leg. He said that he would stay there for a month and that it would cost him 5,000 yuan."


    Before Yuan Ming could finish listening, he cried out, "Mr. Li, please save me. I will not sever my leg even if I die! I''m not going to the hospital. "BararLi is definitely not a good person. He wants to use me to learn the art of sawing the leg. Hurry up and let him out!" Everyone was silent.


    Ba La Li seemed to understand but not really understand and knew that Yuan Ming was not satisfied. He shook his head and sighed, saying in Chinese, "Young man, don''t lose your temper. I meant well to save you. Your Chinese medical technology is so backward that you can''t sever your legs. It takes a lot of skill to sever a leg, not a pig. "You pack up and go to the hospital; if you''re late, you''ll have to saw that leg too." With that, he collected his medical fees, took his case, and walked out.


    Just as he was about to go out, he said, "Send it there as soon as possible. Too late, both legs would have to be sawed. and he''s completely disabled. " Boss Wen and Mr. Li accompanied him to the street and exchanged a few polite words with him. Bala left the car.


    Angry, both of them went back into the house. Mr. Li said, "I didn''t expect him to have such an idea. I have no idea." Then he lowered his head in silence.


    Yuan Ming had been crying ever since he heard about the Saw Skates. He suddenly stopped crying and held Mr. Li''s hand as he pleaded, "Sir, please save me. You are my reincarnated parents, my reborn parents. Help me keep this leg. I beg you! I, the monk, will never forget my kindness. I believe you. In the future, even if you can''t cure it, or if I die, I won''t blame you in the slightest. Please treat me. "


    Mr. Li did not dare to agree. Yuan Ming kowtowed again and begged.


    Mr. Li supported Yuan Ming and said, "Young man, calm down. It''s not that this old man doesn''t want to save you, but that I simply don''t have the ability to. I''m afraid I''m going to miss you. Although the British doctors said so, there were Russian hospitals, German hospitals, and Japanese hospitals. You should see them again. They don''t all have to be in favor of sawing the leg. "


    Yuan Ming replied angrily, "The Westerners don''t have anything good. I definitely won''t use them to treat them. Japanese hospitals were even more out of the question. Now medical technology, Britain is the most developed. They''re going to cut my leg. The Germans, the Russians, the French, the Japanese.


    Boss Wen''s words made sense when he heard Yuan Ming asking for pity. He said angrily, "Brother Li, I promise you that I will go all the way to the end. You treat him. In the future, I won''t blame you for taking care of everything. In the future, even if Yuan Ming was crippled, it would still be cheaper than sawing his leg. At least two legs. Besides, if he wanted five thousand dollars, not only would Yuan Ming not be able to afford it, but he would also have nowhere to put it after I sold the store. And what about the Englishman''s hand? I don''t believe it! Our Chinese medicine has a history of several thousand years, so how can we compare to his western medicine, which is only a few hundred years old? Can we really not cure this disease? "


    Mr. Li said, "He is suffering from an emergency. We only have some Chinese medicine. "Our Chinese medicine is very slow, but it is used to treat this disease. It is just like riding an ox to catch a train. We can''t catch up."


    Boss Wen said angrily, "Brother Li, you and I are both Chinese doctors. To look down on Chinese medicine and to look down on Chinese medicine is to look down on ourselves. Consider carefully, which famous doctor in the ancient times has such a prescription, and how it describes the illness in detail. We believe it will work wonders if we change the flavor because of the disease. Because of the illness prescription, the flavoring agent is also in accordance with the development of traditional Chinese medicine. I can tell that our Chinese medicine, to cure this disease, will not be ineffective. "


    Mr. Li knew medicine well, had been cautious for half his life, had never lost his craftsmanship, had never lost his reputation. He was the best at shifting weight, so he retreated when he knew the difficulties. He had nothing to say, so he mustered up his courage and said: "Okay! This old man will do his best. "Allow me to study the formula in detail." He was determined to take a risk and create a miracle.


    He thought about it and said, "If we talk about treating this kind of disease, we have a famous doctor in ancient China, and the discussion about the disease is very detailed. I just never used those prescriptions. The famous doctor of the Yuan Dynasty, Zhu Daxi, was one such example. When it came to drugs, he was always curious. Qian Zhengyi was his martial brother. The two of them discussed these illnesses in great detail. They also left a variety of examples. Back then, the two of them were famous for treating this kind of illness. He remembered that Dan Xi had his'' mental cultivation method ''and Yan Xiu''s'' secret technique '', and they were both exquisite manuals. Yan Xiu''s secret secret recipe was 13. It was specially used to cure this disease, from top to bottom. This example coincides with the condition of Yuan Ming. I''ll add or subtract it from my illness and change the flavor. It will definitely have a miraculous effect. "


    Mr. Li had a treatment plan, so he was very happy. He immediately took notes and put them on the paper to analyze the taste of the Chinese medicine. That was true: now to write, now to think, Yan Xiu detailed details. This was not a medicinal pill, but it was better than a medicinal pill. Inflammatory and analgesic, the medicinal power is fierce; to dispel disease and remove evil, it is really appropriate.


    The more Mr. Li thought about it, the more he felt that the taste was reasonable. He deeply admired the ancient people for their drug proficiency. As a result, he couldn''t bear to switch the medicine, so he decided to use the original prescription to increase the dosage.


    After deciding on the prescription, he felt satisfied. He raised his head and called out to the shop assistant, "Come with me to get the medicine. When we return, I will teach you how to make the medicine." Three doses, however, must have some miraculous effects. " With that, he showed the recipe to Boss Wen.


    When Boss Wen had finished reading, he once again discussed the formula highly and went through the details according to their taste. He thought it was Mister Li''s prescription and praised: "Your esteemed brother deserves the title of Godly Doctor. The taste of the medicine was exquisite. I can predict a few doses, however, and Yuan Ming''s illness will be cured. However, after seven days, the symptoms would completely disappear. In less than half a month, you will be completely cured. "


    "Take good care of Mr. Li, Yu Lu." The assistant agreed, "Don''t worry," and followed Mr. Li out the door. Boss Wen escorted the guests back to his room and waited with Yuan Ming peacefully.

 C116

    The assistant and Mr. Li hurriedly returned to the medicine store of the "Life Recovery Hall". A handsome young gentleman stood in front of the medicine stores. Seeing the two of them return, he hurriedly asked doubtfully, "Who has that much face? "To be able to invite an old man out."


    He called the waiter and asked, "In the morning, for whom did you call the doctor? "I didn''t pay much attention." The clerk knows his relationship with Mr. Lee.


    The clerk said, "Young Master Li, it''s like this. We have a Buddhist monk in the shop, named Yuan Ming. He is sick. I saw that he was kind and was helping him on his own accord. Our boss, Mr. Wen, and your uncle are close friends. He wrote a letter for me to invite you over. " When the young man heard this, he exclaimed, "Ah! It turned out that he was sick. I''ll go see him with you right away. "


    He was asking the clerk what Yuan Ming looked like and how old he was. Another beautiful lady came out of the house and called out, "What did you say, brother? Uncle wants you to go inside. "


    The young man said something joyfully to his sister, and so did his sister. The two of them entered the house together, one to make up the paper, the other to take out the medicine. Mr. Li sat down to rest, which saved him a lot of effort.


    So these two people were Lee Yanyi and Li Qian. Old Mr. Li was their uncle. That day in Tianjin, Lee said he was planning to come to Beijing to seek help from his uncle, Li Zhaoyi. It just so happened that Farmer knew Mr. Li. He then wrote out the address for them.


    The two, following the directions of Dharma Ming, found their uncle without a hitch. Because the other day, Lee Yanyi had heard from Fa Ming that Yuan Ming had come to Beijing. At this moment, hearing from the shop assistant, Lee Yanyi was sure that the sick Yuan Ming monk was his good friend, Yuan Ming. Therefore, when Lee Yanyi told his sister, the siblings were delighted.


    Lee Yanyi helped her uncle manage the pharmacy since she arrived in Beijing. The two of them had already switched to business. Li Zhaoyi had no son and no wife. He was extremely happy when Lee Yanyi came to find him. Li was very close to Lee Yanyi, as if he was reunited with his son and daughter.


    The three of them lived together in perfect harmony. Every day, Lee Yanyi worked diligently at the manager''s store. Li Zhaoyi was satisfied, happy, and relieved. He had to rest again. Not to mention these three people.


    However, after Lee Yanyi had finished collecting the medicine, Li Qian packed the medicines one by one. As Lee Yanyi was going there, there was no need for Li Zhaoyi to tell him how to make the medicine. With the medicine in hand, Lee Yanyi and the waiter hurriedly rushed to the Kunyu Tang store.


    Yuan Ming was delighted to see Lee Yanyi. The two of them embraced each other happily. Yuan Ming said, "Brother Li, why are you here?"


    Li Yao said, "The one who''s treating you is my uncle. I''m with him right now. He heard from the shop assistant that Monk Yuan Ming was sick. I knew it was you, so I came to see you. "


    Yuan Ming happily asked, "Brother Li, how did you come to Beijing? Is little sister Li Qian well? "


    Li said, "Ever since we parted ways at the Temple of National Reporting in Chengdu, my sister and I decided to go to Beijing to seek help from Uncle. Because we were short of money and money, we went back to our old business, selling our skills along the way, and came to Beijing. On the way, we also met the Temple of the State Protector in Tianjin. He was looking for you and told me that you had come to Beijing. Master Farmer also knew my uncle. It was because he wrote a guide for me that I was able to find my uncle. Now I''m helping my uncle out with his business at the drugstore. Little Sister Li Qian ran a grocery store. Our lives are not too bad. " Yuan Ming then congratulated their uncle and nephew on their reunion. The two of them reminisced happily for a long time.


    Lee Yanyi comforted Yuan Ming, "Brother, don''t worry. My uncle is a famous doctor. He can definitely cure your illness." After he finished speaking, Lee Yanyi went to prepare the medicine. When the shop assistant heard that Young Master Li was a good friend of Yuan Ming, he was also happy to find a sandpot to add fuel to the fire.


    Yuan Ming was so happy to see Lee Yanyi that his illness seemed to have lessened a little. He was also secretly happy as he said, "I am lucky, lucky, and blessed. Every time a disaster strikes, there is always a savior. Originally, I was disheartened. Unexpectedly, my good friend Lee Yanyi came again. "It seems like my leg can definitely be saved!" As he was rejoicing, the waiter brought the fried medicine.


    Lee Yanyi followed, "Brother, you must take this medicine hot. If you feel cold and eat it, there is a possibility that you will be disgusted. You have to spit it out. "


    Yuan Ming took the medicine bowl and said, "I didn''t eat anything, and I can''t spit it out either." When he finished speaking, he looked at the medicine and became a bit worried. He then continued, "I''ve never tasted the medicine in my life before. It really is a natural disaster, and a man-made disaster is unavoidable. "


    Yuan Ming hesitated for a moment, took a sniff at the medicine and felt his heart ache. He kissed the medicine close to his mouth and immediately felt his internal organs churn. He closed his eyes and tasted the medicine, shaking his head in pain. That Yuan Ming was sick and anxious to live. He forced himself to drink it in one gulp. Afraid that he would vomit, Li Yao hurriedly encouraged him to persevere.


    Not long after Yuan Ming finished drinking, he felt dizzy, his ears were crying out, his stomach was sick, and his whole body was jumping; his leg still had an ant feeling of comfort. Yuan Ming said, "Who said that the effectiveness of Chinese medicine is slow? "I just ate it and it worked."


    Li Yao said, "Not only is the effect of Chinese medicine not slow, it''s also very long. After eating three batches, the medicinal effects could be stored within one''s body for at least three days. If one ate three days in a row, the effects would be effective for over half a month. In fact, the best way to use our traditional Chinese medicine to cure illness is to build a fitness system. It''s just that there is a lack of doctors who are adept in traditional Chinese medicine. Traditional Chinese medicine is not as easy to use as western medicine because of its profound knowledge. Then Western medicine, if people read its description will be used. Chinese medicine, however, was not so easy. Traditional Chinese medicine was complex and very particular when used. It pays attention to the prescription of illness, and the king and his subjects make him fit for the occasion. "We should specialize in the ways of medicine; there are effects when we follow the way of medicine; medicine is inexpensive, but when we use troops, it is not as rare as it is small, only in its ability."


    The son of the Dragon King really knew how to swim and Lee Yanyi also knew a lot about medical knowledge. He talked nonstop and attracted Yuan Ming''s attention.


    Yuan Ming forgot to be disgusted upon hearing this. He was extremely confident and happy. In next to no time, he felt his entire body become much more comfortable. Lee Yanyi helped him turn his body over and let him rest. Then, Lee Yanyi went to prepare food for him.


    On the other hand, Yuan Ming had taken three batches of Chinese medicine in a row. His fever had subsided, his swelling had subsided and his leg was no longer in pain. Yuan Ming joyfully said, "Truly, Godly Doctor Li''s divine medicine has a miraculous effect! My illness is cured so quickly! "


    He thanked the boss, the shop assistant, and Lee Yanyi. He was very grateful to Li Zhaoyi. But he deeply hated Bara''s departure. Yuan Ming was so angry that he said, "Let alone half a pear, even the entire pear, we won''t hire him if he''s sick in the future! Our traditional Chinese medicine has a miraculous effect. It has no damage to the human body, and has supplementary effects to Qi, blood and body fluid. I''m deeply impressed. "


    After another two yen, he was about to go out for a walk. "The doctor said: You are not allowed to travel. You are not allowed to stay for a long time. Your body is weak and needs to be treated with medicine."


    While the two of them were talking, the shop assistant had attracted Li Jiayi. When the old man entered the room, beaming with happiness, Yuan Ming hurriedly welcomed him with great politeness. The old man said, "You don''t have to be so polite. You and my nephew are friends. I''m here to check on your medicine. " Yuan Ming thanked him. The old teacher happily let Yuan Ming lie down and examined his illness for Yuan Ming''s sake.


    Yuan Ming lay down and the old man lifted his leg again and pressed his knee down to see if it was red and swollen. He said, "Do you feel any pain from my massage? "If you want to answer honestly, say so.


    No matter how hard he tried to suppress it, Yuan Ming shook his head and said, "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt. "You are truly a genius doctor; I feel weak and weak, and my martial arts skills are all gone."


    The old man looked at it and said happily, "Congratulations, you don''t need to saw this leg anymore. It''s healed. Now that your body is weak, I will reopen the recipe and help you replenish your energy. Once your physical strength has recovered, your martial arts skills will naturally recover as well. "


    That Yuan Ming was a very sincere person. Kowtow Li Jiayi: "Thank you, Godly Doctor! I can stand on both feet, all given to me by my husband. I will never forget your kindness. If Ybarra leaves, I will never again be able to walk on both feet on the ground. " Tears welled up in his eyes as he kowtowed.


    Li Jun held Yuan Ming up and said, "This old man does not dare to usurp the achievements of his predecessors. The one who cured you was not me, he was the famous Yuan Dynasty doctor, Zhu Danxi. That master doctor was skilled in medicine. I used the test he left behind. I gave you the original prescription and it only cured you by increasing the dosage. "


    Hearing the name "Zhu Daxi", Yuan Ming was not familiar with the name. He said, "This ancestor actually has such a great medical skill. How should I thank him? This cannot be avoided. "


    Li JIang said, "Zhu Daxi is called Zhu Zhenghen, and his name is Yan Xiu. He was a Yiwu of the Yuan Dynasty. Scholars all regard him as an old man. He lived in his late thirties and wrote the most books in his life. He left a lot of medical theories and pharmacopoeia. It''s not easy for you to thank him now. "


    Yuan Ming said, "Yes, yes. "In the future, I''ll establish a memorial tablet for Zhu Danxi and offer it as incense."


    Li Zhaoyi helped Yuan Ming re-establish the side, helped Yuan Ming nourish the Yuan Qi, and treated the body deficiency. He instructed Lee Yanyi to take the medicines according to the instructions and then left. From then on, Yuan Ming took the medicine again to nourish the body without mentioning.


    As for today, Li Qian came to see Yuan Ming to look for Lee Yanyi. The two exchanged a few pleasantries before Li Qian sat down.


    Yuan Ming laughed and said, "It''s been over a year since we last met. It can be said that it''s been a long time since we last met. I know I''m here, but why hasn''t I come? "


    Li Qian said, "Senior brother, please listen to my explanation. My brother has always been here. I run the business by myself, and there''s no one to replace me. Since we got to Beijing, we''ve been doing business. My brother manages the pharmacy, and I run the grocery store. These days, after the thugs had seen the play, they came out of the theater and ran to me. They stole my things from me while my brother was here. Some of them even tried to pester me. As soon as I come to see you, I''ll go back to my brother and vent my anger on him. Actually, I can beat them up too. I''m afraid that once I leave the stall, they''ll snatch all my belongings away, "¡­


    When Yuan Ming heard that, he replied, "I don''t mind. I was just casually saying it." He then continued, "These thugs are so infuriating. They dare to snatch things in broad daylight!"


    Li Qian said, "The police are used to it. When they see something being robbed, they turn their heads."


    Yuan Ming said, "Big brother, come in later. I will have him go back and teach those thugs a lesson. I will help little sister vent her anger."


    Li Qian said, "When they see my brother, they won''t dare to go, and they won''t be able to hit them."


    Yuan Ming said, "It''s fine if you can''t hit it, but if you want to beat it down to a low price, it would be most reasonable to scare it away."


    Li Qian said, "If they can''t steal from me, then they''ll steal from others. These things are really hateful, making people unable to look each other in the eye."


    Yuan Ming then asked, "Is little sister''s business doing well? "How far is it from home?"


    "The stall is right in front of the theater, not far from home," said Li. There are lots of people watching. My business is good. A month of doing business is enough for us to live for half a year. "It''s much better than selling your art along the street. Life is safe."


    Yuan Ming smiled and said, "I congratulate you on getting rich!"


    Li Qian said happily, "These few days, another celebrity has come to the theater, and it''s going to be a big show. The tickets have all been sold out, and I''m still planning on buying more tickets ¡­"

 C117

    Just when the two were talking happily, Lee Yanyi came in with a small paper bag in his hand. Seeing Li Qian, Li Yan asked, "When did you come?"


    Li Qian said, "I just arrived and I just spoke a few words. I''m here to see you, the ones who have tried to rob me of the goods on my stall. "


    Li Yan said, "Sure, sure." I will definitely teach them a lesson and help little sister vent her anger. "


    Yuan Ming saw the thing in his hand and asked, "What did you take? You''re not paying for me again? "


    Li Yao said, "Just now, outside the door, a handsome young man asked me to pass this bag to you. He said that he had something on, so he left. I asked him who he was and he said he saw something and you know who he was. And said he''d come to see you some other day. "


    Yuan Ming took the item and thought to himself, ''Handsome youth'', who is this? He couldn''t figure out who was giving the gift to him, but he thought of the handsome young man, Dongfang Yijie.


    Yuan Mingxin said: "I was just about to pass on the good news. I almost forgot about it. At that time, I was still worried that it would be difficult for me to meet Lee Yanyi. This is heaven''s will! " He opened the paper packet and saw two ginseng fruits inside. When Yuan Ming heard that it was sent by a man, he could not guess what it was.


    It turned out to be a leisurely gift from Changjing. Chang Jing was afraid that Yuan Ming would be discovered by the people in the monastery, so she disguised herself as a man. Just as Chang Jing was about to enter the room, she suddenly saw Yuan Ming conversing with Li Qian from across the room. At this moment, Lee Yanyi walked over. Thus, Changjing entrusted the item to Lee Yanyi outside the door. Thus, Changjing did not return to the house.


    Yuan Ming repeatedly thought about who this young man was, but also couldn''t figure it out. Li Qian randomly picked up a ginseng and looked at it. Suddenly, she smelled the fragrance of the fragrant powder. She picked up the paper again and sniffed it. "No need to guess a man," she said.


    With this reminder, Yuan Ming immediately guessed that the one delivering the gift was Chang Jing. He thought to himself, "If it''s a girl, it must be a quiet girl."


    Yuan Ming didn''t believe him and asked again, "How did I know she was a woman? You didn''t see it. " Li Qian said, "You two will know after smelling these things."


    Yuan Ming smelt the ginseng carefully and Lee Yanyi smelt the thick fragrance of the fragrant powder on the paper. Both of them laughed. Li Yao said, "So this is what I''m relying on."


    Yuan Ming said, "Just by the smell of the scented powder, we cannot be sure that he is a woman. Now men also use cosmetics. " In his heart, he said, "I''ve used perfume before."


    Li Qian said, "You don''t understand these things. Men don''t use cosmetics as strongly as women. Before this person could finish applying the fragrant powder and wash his hands, he had gone to wrap up the ginseng. "


    Li Yao said, "Your analysis is reasonable." Yuan Ming smiled and said, "If that''s really the case, then I know who she is."


    Li Qian looked at the clothes Yuan Ming was wearing, and said, "I say, why are you dressed so extravagantly? It turns out you have a new liveliness to you." "Hurry up and tell, this person isn''t sister-in-law, right?"


    Lee Yanyi also smiled and said, "Brother, I congratulate you! If you have such a joyous occasion, why don''t you tell me about it? "


    Yuan Ming quickly stopped laughing and said, "Big Brother, Little Sister, you can''t speak nonsense. This person was noble and could not be desecrated. She was our comrade, the nun of the temple. Her master sent her to deliver the medicine for me. I''ve been taken care of by her Master and her disciple many times. I live here to avoid being hunted by the enemy''s Monastery. Chang Jing came to put on her makeup because she was afraid that someone would follow me and expose me. "


    Lee Yanyi immediately asked, "What enemy are you going to talk about?" What abbey? Why are you avoiding him like this? "


    Yuan Ming said, "It''s a long story, but I can''t explain it clearly. Let me first talk about my little sister''s happy occasion. " Yuan Ming smiled.


    Li Qian said, "What good news do I have? "My brother is not engaged."


    Yuan Ming smiled and said, "Little sister, after hearing what I said, you may be happier than if you were to be engaged."


    Li Qian blushed and said, "Then tell us, let us hear it."


    Yuan Ming said, "Just now, when I mentioned this handsome youth, I thought of someone. His family lived in Chaozhou City, and his family name was Dongfang. His double name was Yi Jie, and he was around the same age as his little sister. My guess is that he is Dongfang Yijie, the one who was betrothed to little sister. "


    Hearing this, Lee Yanyi was pleasantly surprised. He asked, "Brother, quickly tell me, where did you see him? Why don''t you ask him in detail? " Yuan Ming said, "I almost didn''t ask him in detail. I''m still regretting it even today."


    Yuan Ming then explained in detail to Lee Yanyi how he had met and sought him at the "Proud to Come to the Hotel". "What does he look like?" Li Qian asked anxiously.


    Yuan Ming said, "I am really fortunate. That person is extremely handsome. I never praised a man. I praised him a lot that day. "


    Li Qian''s face flushed red, her heart rejoicing as she said, "That may be due to the fact that her surname is heavy." As he finished, he became anxious.


    Yuan Ming said, "Little sister, you don''t have to worry. You can go and find him." Li Qian said, "You didn''t ask how you were going to look for him, just in case it wasn''t him."


    Lee Yanyi thought for a moment and said, "If his name and age are correct, I''m sure it''s him. Zhang Wang, Li Zhao and other surnames, there were many people with the same surname. How many people in the entire country with the surname Dongfang? "It''s not easy to have a new name."


    He said, "I will take my little sister to Chaozhou to find him some other day." Li Qian was even happier in her heart.


    Lee Yanyi asked Yuan Ming again, "Why do you have a grudge with the monastery?"


    Yuan Ming said, "Speaking of which, it was also because of Dongfang Yijie."


    Yuan Ming then said in a low voice, "That night in the city, I saw a young man fighting with two men from the monastery on the street, so I hid to the side and watched. It turned out to be two female warriors of the monastery. They were both holding onto a sword, intending to capture him alive. It was difficult for Jie to fight the two of them with his bare hands. Suddenly, a patrol arrived and surrounded us, causing us to run away in alarm. The patrolling soldiers continued to chase after me and the two men from the monastery. We had no idea where Yijie was. Afterwards, I came out from the monastery to look for the three people, and found the two people from the monastery first. I talked to them and they suspected me. They followed me and killed me twice. In the last battle, Changjing and I were both injured, so I stayed here to recuperate and avoid being hunted down by my enemies. "


    Hearing that he had fought with someone before, Li Qian urged Li Shi, "Brother, let''s go home quickly and tell uncle. I expect him to be fighting against someone else, but there''s a reason behind it. "


    Li Yao said, "Sister is right. We should tell Uncle first."


    Yuan Ming smiled and said, "As expected, little sister, you are really worried now, aren''t you?" Li Qian said: "I don''t know if he is yet, what''s the rush! I''m in a hurry to tell uncle. "


    Lee Yanyi also smiled and said, "I was worried."


    Li Qian said, "You are all so bad!"


    Lee Yanyi said to Yuan Ming, "Thanks to you, brother, for the good news. Thank you first."


    Yuan Ming said, "Ever since you''ve told me about this man, I''ve asked about him many times for you. I didn''t think he''d let me meet him. " Lee Yanyi said goodbye and left happily.


    Just as the two of them left, another Taoist in the Eight Trigrams Immortal Robe and golden hairpin entered. He said to Yuan Ming with a face full of smiles, "I''ve stayed here for two days before I recognized you.


    Yuan Ming quickly said, "Daoist Priest Hua, it''s been a long time! Long time no see! Please sit down. " So this person was Daoist Hua Chunfeng of the Lao Shan Supreme Purity Palace. He had known Yuan Ming for a long time.


    Hua Chunfeng sat down and said: "That time, I traveled to Mount Emei to go to the Temple of National Reporting, and you were with those two just now, learning kung fu from the people of Ru Feng. Are your martial arts good now? "Why are you here?"


    Yuan Ming said, "Speaking of that time, I am very happy. Speaking of this now, it is difficult to put an end to the story. I''m sick here now. Thanks to the help of my friends, I was able to spend the rest of my life talking. Now, although my illness has recovered, I still feel weak. All the martial arts and skills that I''ve trained so hard to obtain have all disappeared. I''m having a hard time recovering. "


    Hua Chunfeng said, "You are young, and your blood is strong. Once your body is strong, you can naturally recover your martial arts and skills. Don''t worry."


    Hua Chunfeng then asked Yuan Ming what he was suffering from. Yuan Ming told Hua Chunfeng about how he got sick and how he treated it. Hua Chunfeng heard this and said, "Laoshan has always been a place for cultivators to cultivate and nurture their nature. My temple is located next to the mountains and the waters. The scenery here is as beautiful as Penglai Wonderland. You might as well go to my place to rest for a while. I''ll teach you inner force cultivation methods and help you recover your strength. You''ve learned the inner force skills of my sect, and you''ll be fully recovered in less than a hundred days. In terms of power, you even surpassed me back then. "


    Yuan Ming joyfully said, "Thank you for your warm assistance, Taoist-sir! I was intending to go to Shandong. I am honored to have the Taoist''s guidance. "Then I''ll ask you to come forward."


    Hua Chunfeng added, "I am not boasting. It is very easy for you to recover your martial arts and skills. Once you get there, you will be able to quickly open up all the blocked acupoints in your body and circulate your vital energy and blood through your bones once you learn my inner force cultivation method. I will protect your martial arts and skills better than before. "


    Yuan Ming really knew how to speak and said joyfully, "I''ve long heard that Supreme Purity Palace has always been a place where famous experts cultivate their bodies. It''s just that there is no such thing as a place to extend one''s lifespan."


    When Hua Chunfeng heard the praise for his treasured land, he also said happily: "This humble Taoist does not dare to praise his treasured land. Don''t mention that you have martial arts to cultivate, even if you train there for a few days, you would still be able to display your abilities. I can make those who have lost their will want to live, and those who seek death want to live, there is no end of fun. "


    When Yuan Ming heard this, he became even happier. He thought to himself, "This Taoist''s martial arts and skills are all extraordinary." "If I learn from him for a year then I will come back for revenge in the Monastery." He spent the whole night talking to Hua Chunfeng, influenced by his noble character and optimism. He told Hua Chunfeng everything that had happened to him.


    Hua Chunfeng pointed out, "You can''t overlook things. You can''t attack the left or defend the right. You lack experience in martial arts and thus, you''ve been plotted against many times. Your will as a human still needs to be tempered, and you still need to hone your skills in the martial arts world as a would-be slayer. "If you can''t find a solution to your problem, you will have a fatal flaw.


    Daybreak, Yuan Ming was happy and decided to set off with Hua Chunfeng. He went to thank Boss Wen and the waiter and paid the bill. He then brought the shop assistant back to his room and gave the shop assistant his suit and leather shoes.


    He took out another packet of silver coins and said to the associate, "After I leave, Lee Yanyi will definitely come to find me. This is the medical fee that should be paid back to him." If I give it to him face to face, he will not accept it. Please convey for me that I left in a hurry and did not have time to present myself. If he really blames me, you can say that I thank old Mr. Li for his insinuations. You still have to pay my respects to his brother and sister, saying that we will meet again in the future. " The shop assistant accepted the silver coin and politely bade Yuan Ming farewell.


    Yuan Ming put on his monk''s clothes, packed his belongings, and left with Hua Chunfeng for Lao Shan. The two of them left the city and hung around Penglai Island for a few days. Yuan Ming also got to know Zhenhai Monk and Old Taoist Feng Liuzi. That was when he and Hua Chunfeng went to Lao Shan Supreme Purity Palace. It turned out that Farmer had gone to find Yuan Ming and walked in front of him.

 C118

    Ever since that night when Yuan Ming had left the State Protecting Temple, he had survived through several calamities.


    This chapter does not show Yuan Ming and Fa Ming. Because the story of Lee Yanyi and Lee Yanyi had a lot to do with the latter, it had to be told in the order in which things happened and developed.


    On the other hand, Lee Yanyi returned home. Lee Yanyi told his uncle about Yuan Ming meeting Dongfang Yijie in the city in detail.


    Li Zhaoge was also very happy when he heard this, saying, "It is our fortune that they happened to meet each other. That day, I saw Yuan Ming. I don''t know why, but I felt like I was familiar with him. "So it turns out that our happiness is in him."


    Li Yao said, "I told Yuan Ming about our marriage with the Dongfang family when we were at the National Reporting Temple. He didn''t want him to keep it in his mind, and he had helped us find it many times. "Yuan Ming is truly loyal."


    Li Jun said, "I have been separated from the Dongfang family for more than a decade. Ever since the deaths of our sworn brothers in Yanming Temple, it was unknown whether we were alive or dead, and we had no news of each other. Recalling back then when we were together, we were so close to each other.


    He sighed a few times and said, "Regardless of whether Yuan Ming met Dongfang Yijie or not, we also have to go to Chaozhou to see what is going on. If it was him, the heaven would have eyes, and joy would have descended from the heavens. It was time for us to find one another. Qian''er''s life had come to a satisfactory end. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t be able to find him. Now that Qian''er is old enough to marry, we should seek another marriage. I''m having a hard time waiting like this. "


    Li Yao said, "Don''t worry, Uncle. He''s the one we''re looking for." The Dong Fang family has a different surname, it is not easy to have a different surname. "


    Li Jiayi said, "If he''s the best, then I''ll go and help them get married." "First of all, you have fulfilled one wish of mine; second of all, you will meet my elder brother Dongfang Liang."


    Li Yao said, "Uncle, when should we go?" Are you going or am I going? "


    Li Jiayi said, "You two siblings have grown up. Now that you have the ability to handle matters, bring your sister over. I''ll be watching the house and waiting for news from you. "


    Li Yao said, "I''ve thought it over and over again. If I''m going, I might as well go to Uncle." If anything goes wrong with the marriage, I can''t deal with it. "


    Li Jiayi said: "Dongfang Liang is a man of his word. He will not easily arrange another marriage for his son. When he sees you, he will not have any unforeseen circumstances. Rest assured, go. "


    "I''m just worried that Dongfang Yijie will have another engagement," Li Yao said.


    Li Jun shook her head and said, "There''s no time to lose. Pack your things and head out tomorrow morning."


    Li Qian was happy when she heard this. He immediately opened the cabinet, took out his bag, and chose the clothes he wanted. She opened her bag and looked at the clothes one by one. "Either these clothes are too small, or they''re unfashionable. If they''re not, how are we supposed to meet them?" She was secretly anxious and could not be satisfied no matter how she looked at it.


    Li Jiayi, who was standing to the side, saw through her thoughts. He smiled and said, "Qian''er, don''t worry, and don''t be too serious. I''ve seen all your clothes, and they''re not suitable for new makeup. Just take some of the clothes you need to change on the way. Let''s go see Dongfang Yijie and buy some new clothes. He is a dashing man, and I am beautiful. Our Li family only has a precious daughter like you, we must dress up beautifully and go there. Not only that, on the wedding day, Uncle even wants to buy more for you. In ten more years, you''ll still have new clothes. "


    The girl was a walking peony, a laughing chrysanthemum, a dancing peony. When Li Qian heard her uncle''s words, she immediately no longer had any worries, and her heart was filled with joy. She chose a few of her favorite clothes, made them into a package, and packed them.


    Li Zhaoyi took out a purse and two silver notes, handing them to Li Yan, and said, "You can buy all of this money for your sister, with the exception of those for your travel expenses. Remember three things when you buy clothes: they are fashionable, colorful, and beautiful. Don''t forget to give your Uncle Dongfang Liang some gifts. "


    Li Yao said, "I know how to buy gifts for people. She has to choose her sister''s clothes herself. I will only pay for it. "


    Li Jiayi said, "Qian''er, this is up to you."


    Li Qian said in disapproval, "Buying clothes is not difficult. I''ll choose one myself." Li Jiayi smiled with relief.


    Lee Yanyi continued, "It will take me one or two months to get back. I''m worried about my home and Yuan Ming." Li Zhaoge said, "You don''t have to worry about me and the servant and the old mother taking care of the family. Yuan Ming''s leg disease had completely healed. He was only missing his physical weakness. As he recuperated, he took care of himself. If anything happens to him, I can come over anytime. You don''t have to worry about it. He''s a good friend of yours, and now that he''s helped us so much, he deserves to be thanked. I decided that he was entitled to take our medicine and that I would not charge him any money. Are you at ease now? "


    Lee Yanyi nodded and said, "It''s already late, it''s inconvenient to go." "Tomorrow morning, I will convey your meaning to him and bid him farewell."


    Li Jiayi said, "It should be." Li Qian took out her needle and thread to make a woman''s red. "


    Li Jun said, "Tomorrow, you all will have to get up early and hurry on your way. Don''t do anything." Only after a good rest would the road be full of energy. Being at home was easy, but going out was hard. All of you must remember not to fight or tangle along the way. The chivalrous acts should be restrained temporarily. Don''t meddle in anything that happens. We need to find relatives. "


    Lee Yanyi respected her uncle''s orders and went to rest. Seeing that the sky was dark, Li Jun also asked the servant to close the door and go to bed.


    When she returned to her room, she was secretly delighted. Ever since she had heard of the news of Ji Jie, she had been yearning with all her heart. She grew more and more excited as she lay in bed and began to imagine Jay''s handsome appearance.


    Very soon, the figures of a few prodigies appeared before her. As she rejoiced, she said in her heart, "Yuan Ming said he is extremely handsome. He must look like that."


    The more she thought about it, the happier she became, and the more urgent her mood became. And then he thought, "Brother''s worries are not without reason. Can Dongfang Yijie wait for me? "Then will he ¡­" She was also worried that Li Qian would find it difficult to hold on to her soul, causing her to be unable to calm down. The turn of events was clear, and the meaning of the process of recovery was endless. He hated the long night and could not sleep.


    Daybreak. Li Qian''s eyes were sleepy, and her face was flushed. He hurriedly got up, dressed up, and prepared to leave. That was it: more than one person. When they first started, they all had a gentle heart.


    Li Yanxiang slept all night and felt good when she woke up in the morning. He thought that he had to straighten out his parents'' wishes and achieve his sister''s marriage. His mood was exceptionally good. Dressed neatly, he immediately came to bid Yuan Ming farewell.


    When he arrived at the Kun Yu Tang Inn, he saw that Yuan Ming''s room was locked. Doubtful, he came to the waiter and asked, "Where is Yuan Ming? How did he get out so early? "


    The assistant took out the silver dollar bag that Yuan Ming had left for Lee Yanyi and said, "Yuan Ming got up as soon as dawn broke. Thank you, boss, for paying back the restaurant''s money and leaving with Empyrean Hua."


    Lee Yanyi said anxiously, "He left without saying anything!"


    The assistant continued, "He said that due to an urgent matter, he could not meet with you. He asked me to convey his intention to leave. Before leaving, he told me to pass this package to you. Young Master Li, no need to be anxious. He said that you will meet again in the future. You''ve seen what he left you, so you might be able to guess his intentions. "


    Lee Yanyi took the package and saw that it was wrapped in satin. He unwrapped it and looked inside it. There were some silver coins and a piece of paper attached to it. Lee Yanyi picked up the paper and saw the words, "Brother Li Yan: Yuan Ming pays his respects." He couldn''t say goodbye to her in person because he was in a hurry. The three hundred silver taels are to be worshipped by my little brother. I hope that my little sister can get married soon and everything will go well. We''ll meet again in the future! " Lee Yanyi packed his bag, asked the time of departure and was about to go after them. The assistant said, "Young Master Li, calm down. "It doesn''t matter how long or how long he''s been there; if you don''t know where he''s going, how are you going to catch up with him?"


    Helplessly, Lee Yanyi bade farewell to the shop assistant and left. As he was walking hurriedly on the street, he rushed towards Li Qian. Li Qian said, "Brother, Uncle has something to tell you. He is urging you to go back."


    Lee Yanyi was at a loss of what to do. He could only quickly return home with Li Qian. Lee Yanyi told Lee Zhan Yi about Yuan Ming leaving the Yin Yuan. Li Jun also felt a wave of regret. Lee Yanyi handed the silver taels to his uncle.


    Li Zhaoyi said, "As the saying goes, the poor are at home, the rich are on the road. In case there was not enough money to pay for it, he was short of money. You can all bring it. " Lee Yanyi kept the silver taels in his bag.


    Li Jiayi continued, "Yesterday, when I heard the news, I was so happy that I forgot something. There must also be a certificate to go. Back then at Yanming Temple, when our families engaged to each other, we had written a contract. The paper was written by Gao Lianbo. Do you know? "


    Li Yao said, "It''s all thanks to Uncle''s reminder. There are also documents that were given to me by the elder of Yanming Temple on his deathbed. It was also him who told me about our marriage with the Dongfang family. I was afraid that the rain would get wet and spread the handwriting, so I put the ''engagement'' in the picking tube. We even saw it many times when we walked along the streets, and it''s still in good condition. "


    Li Zhaoyi said happily, "It''s good that you have the credentials. Quickly, bring them over for me to see." Lee Yanyi went to get the bamboo tube and opened one end. He poured out a roll of faded red paper and handed it over to Lee Jianyi. When Li Jun opened it up to look, she saw that the black characters were clearly written on it. Write: "Engagement."


    When he looked further down, he saw the witnesses Dongliang Liang, Li Zhouao, Gao Lianbo and Yan Ming Temple Elder. The contents of the documents were very clear.


    Li Zhaoyi said happily, "With it here, it will prove our Li Clan''s loyalty. Dongfang Liang saw it and understood our intention to marry. It''s only natural for you to do business there, and it''s easier for you to save effort. You must keep it well. "


    Li Yuan took the engagement, folded it into a square, and put it into his undergarment pocket. Li Jiayi instructed them with a few more words. Lee Yanyi took it along with her, and Lee Yanyi and a female servant walked out of the room. Only then did the two of them bid farewell to their uncle and left for Chaozhou.


    Let''s not talk about how Lee Yanyi travelled, but the relationship between the Lee family and the Dongfang family and the origin of the engagement. So it was the Li family elders and brothers. The eldest brother was Lee Yanyi''s father, Li Zhaoao. Li''s second brother, Li Huayi, and his third brother, Li Guanyi. Li Huayi and Li Zhaoyi were twins. The two looked very much alike.


    The Li family''s three brothers were sworn brothers with Dong Fang Liang and Gao Lian Bo. Amongst the sworn brothers, Li Jiagao was the eldest brother, Dongfang Mingxing was the elder brother, Gao Lian was the elder brother, Li Hua was the fourth brother, and Li Zhaoyi was the younger brother. "The five of them were like a family in their teens. They had a tacit understanding of each other and were inseparable from each other.


    Then the five of them joined the Boxer League. They were furious when they saw the corrupt officials, the poor citizens, and the rampant foreigners! The aim is to expel foreigners and help Daqing.

 C119

    The five of them were doing their job in the Boxer Kingdom and received a lot of attention. Li Zhaoao, Dongliang, Gao Liangbo, both of whom had good martial arts skills and were responsible for training the soldiers in the Boxer group.


    Li Huayi and Li Zhaoyi were the descendants of the Li family. The two of them had excellent medical skills and worked as doctors in the Righteous Peace Corps. The five of them were all prominent figures in the group, they had worked hard to save the country, and they were not afraid to sacrifice themselves.


    At that time, the five of them were gathering troops at the Tri-Yi Temple. Drinking together on the Dragon Boat Festival, the five of them talked about their bros'' friendship, and all of them felt that no one could compare to them. They all wanted to develop their friendship from generation to generation.


    In the midst of his happiness, Gao Liangbo said: "Legend has it that the ancients were friendly and often married at the same time. We might as well emulate the ancients. Now, my two sister-in-law and my wife are in their sixties, so they can follow suit. If you have same-sex babies, make them brothers or sisters; if you have heterosexual babies, make them husband and wife. Thus our friendship is passed on. "


    At the time, Li''s wife Gao and Dongfang''s wife Zhang were both pregnant for more than six months. At the time, the couple had happily agreed to the proposal. Li Huayi and Li Zhaoyi also happily agreed without any objections.


    After three months, Li''s wife, the Gao family, was first conceived in October, gave birth to a thousand gold and named Li Qian." Qian is a fragrant grass with strong vitality and delicate fragrance. At that time, everyone was happy and hoped that Zhang family would give birth to a man. He was so happy that he said, "Our baby is on the left side, it must be a man. The marriage between our two families has been decided.


    The daughter of the Gao family had not even reached the full moon, and the Zhang family did indeed give birth to a fat son, named after a hero. Both families were delighted and delighted. On the day of the full moon of Zhang''s son, Dongfang Liang held a large banquet to gather relatives and friends for celebration.


    During the meal, Gao Liangbo once again proposed the Dragon Boat Festival, and both families happily agreed. Gao Liangbo was happy to write, and in the midst of his cheerful voice, he made an engagement for Li Qian and Dongfang Yijie.


    The marriage contract clearly wrote: "Li Zhenao, the author of the evidence, Dongliang. Author''s Note: Li Zhaoao married his daughter Li Qian to Dongfang Yijie, the son of Dongfang Liang. The two families happily agreed and were willing to make such an agreement. The marriage was not the same as the one before, the two of them had been engaged at the same time, the feeling was earth-shaking. It must not be changed for a hundred years. Just wait for Li Qian and Dongfang Yijie to have a good life together. Gao Libo acted as a mediator. Li Fangpu (name of the abbot of Yanming Temple) as a witness. On October 1, 1896. " Then each drew a bet.


    Gao Liangbo also wrote a "marriage contract" under the words "certifiable", in duplicate, each holding a copy. This was the origin of the engagement between Li Qian and Dongfang Yiping.


    At that time, Li Zhaoao, Dong Fang Liang, and the other brothers were under the command of Red light Zhu, the leader of the Boxers. Their team operated in Shandong, Hebei, and Henan.


    Later, their team was attacked by the Shandong Patrol Officer Yuan Shikai and the landlords'' armed group. Red light was arrested and sacrificed. Li Zhaoao and his men led a portion of the regiment and joined Zhang DeCheng, the other leader of the Boxers. Zhang Decheng led the Boxer League and continued to fight the foreign devils.


    Zhang Decheng was killed on the battlefield when he attacked the French Concession in Tianjin. The Boxers were successively brutally suppressed by the Qing government and the foreign devils.


    The Boxers had failed. Li Jiayao, Dong Fang Liang, and the other brothers were lost in the war. Li Zhaoao and Dongliang, husband and wife, with their children, and the bachelor Gao Lianbo, fled to Henan, secluded in the Yanming Temple. At that time, Lee Yanyi was ten years old, while Li Qian and Dongfang Yijie were both four years old. They were all wanted criminals by Yuan Shikai.


    With the help of the Elder of Yanming Temple, it didn''t take long for Li Jiayi to arrive. There was still no news of Li Huayi. The elder of Yanming Temple went out to find someone to secretly contact with. He heard from the other leaders of the Boxer company that Li Huayi and Li Lanqing were in charge of protecting Zhang Zhicheng''s wife and children in the heavy encirclement. Li Zhaoyi, Dongfang Liang, Gao Liangbo, and Li Zhaoyi all thought that Li Huayi had died. The four of them were unwilling to accept their defeat. They also hated the Qing government and imperialism.


    Soon after his arrival at Yanming Temple, because he didn''t want to be lonely, Li went to Beijing to open the Resurrection Hall Pharmacy and started a medical business. He was always afraid that he had been caught and killed and had never dared to marry or have children. He was very afraid that he would be killed along with his family. He would be implicated too much and die with regrets. He maintained contact with Yanming Temple in Beijing.


    In less than half a year, Li Jiao, Dong Fang Liang, and the others had been living in seclusion at Yanming Temple. Yuan Shikai had been promoted to a higher official. As he had done well in suppressing the Boxers, he was protected by various empires, and the Qing government appointed him to succeed Li Hongzhang as Beiyang Minister.


    Yuan Shikai was transferred to Beijing for political participation. Seeing that Yuan Shikai had left, Li Jiagao and Dongliang no longer had a host to deal with the remnants of the Boxers. A few people dared to wear Daoist robes and openly walk on the streets.


    After several days of peace and quiet, everyone was happy. It was truly a blessing in disguise, a blessing in disguise.


    On this day, a bunch of people came to the temple to enjoy the incense. The palanquin was filled with red flowers and green willow trees. The men carrying the palanquin were all young and dressed neatly. Li''s wife, Madame Gao, and Dongfang''s wife, Lady Zhang, went out to see. Seeing the bridal sedan falling to the ground, someone hit a pestle and a noble lady leisurely walked down.


    The two maidservants supported her from left to right and were extremely cautious. The Madam raised her head and saw Lady Zhang. Zhang family and Gao family also recognized her, so they hastily turned around to avoid her. So this lady was the concubine of the Henan lieutenant, Zhang Zhenfang. She was a girl from the same village as Madame Gao and Madame Zhang, and they were very familiar with each other.


    Mrs. Zhang was very displeased to see the two of them avoid her. After returning home, she told her husband, Zhang Zhenfang, what happened to Mrs. Gao and Mrs. Zhang in Yanming Temple.


    Zhang Zhenfang knew that the Gao and Zhang families were the wives of the righteous general. He immediately sent people to investigate in secret at Yanming Temple. Zhang Zhenfang was determined to help the imperial government.


    The scout quickly made the call. Li Zhaoao, Dongfang Liang, and Gao Lianbo all hid in the Yanming Temple and reported Zhang Zhenfang. Zhang Zhenfang''s heart was full of joy. She led a battalion of soldiers and surrounded Yan Ming Temple to capture them.


    When the monks in the temple saw the Manchu troops surrounding the temple, they hurriedly reported it to the abbot. The abbot''s analytical officers and soldiers were here to capture Li Zhaao and the others. They immediately came to discuss ways of dealing with the situation.


    Li Zhaoao said to the abbot, "The Manchu troops come in large numbers, so it''s hard to avoid a massacre. My two children, I can''t take them out. I ask the elders to take care of him for me. If they survived, it was all thanks to the elders. Please! " The abbot accepted the entrustment in a hurry and hurriedly took Lee Yanyi to hide.


    Dong Fang Liang tied a Jie on his back, vowing to live and die together with his wife and children. Thus, Li Zhaoao, Gao Liangbo, and a few other monks all opened up a path with swords in their hands. Zhang Clan, Gao Clan, and a few other monks were holding swords behind their backs. In the middle stood Dongfang Liang and Dongfang Yijie. They fought with the Manchu soldiers in the courtyard, and Dongfang Ming ran off with his son. More than four hundred soldiers surrounded Li Zhaoyao and the others.


    Seeing that Dongfang Liang had run away, Zhang Zhenfang was enraged. She ordered the soldiers to scare him, "Shoot! Don''t live! The leader of these bandits is very stubborn, we can''t let one of them escape! "


    Li Jiayao, Gao Liangbo, and the Gao Clan had just charged out of the encirclement and were about to run away. Seeing that the Zhang Clan had been injured by the Manchu soldiers, it was already difficult for them to escape. The three of them returned to save Zhang Clan.


    At this time, the Zhang Clan''s heavy injuries were already too severe for them to sustain and they fell to the ground. When Li Jiayao saw this, he was furious. He immediately let out a thunderous roar, and his red eyes shone with a fierce light. He killed all of the soldiers, causing them to scatter.


    Li Jiayao supported Zhang Clan members up from the ground. Then, he rushed out to kill them. The cunning Manchu troops deliberately moved aside. A few men were running outside, and they immediately opened fire. After being beaten to a pulp by Li Zhaoyao, Gao Liangbo, Gao Shi, and Zhang Clan, they all died in a pool of their own blood. Zhang Zhenfang had ordered the four of them to cut off their heads in order to return the favor.


    The abbot of Yanming Temple led a few monks and buried the four corpses after seeing their tragic deaths. From then on, the elders secretly raised Lee Yanyi. The elder even taught them how to practice martial arts. When Li Qian was eight years old, the elder unfortunately passed away. At the end of his life, he instructed Lee Yanyi to look for Dongfang Liang and Li Jianyi. From then on, Lee Yanyi began to roam the world. Don''t mention it below.


    Lee Yanyi went to Chaozhou. The two left Beijing and went to Tianjin, crossing the Yellow River and crossing the Yangtze River via Nanjing and Shanghai... After a few days of travel, they arrived at Chaozhou City. Chaozhou City was an ancient city with a variety of ancient architecture; the streets were bustling with business; government merchants rode palanquins, the foreigners rode cars; the streets were crowded with people, the Li people smiled; and it was a rich place. The two of them walked and watched.


    Li Qian exclaimed, "Brother, I never thought that Chaozhou City would be so big! We don''t know the address of the Dongfang family, how are we supposed to find him? "


    Lee Yanyi smiled and said, "I am relieved. Don''t look at how big this place is, I have my own ways of finding people. I don''t need to be questioned in the alley to find the Easterners. It''s just that these days, we have been so greedy for time that we can''t eat well. We can''t sleep well, so tired that our little sister is haggard. Her clothes are also covered with dust. If you go to meet people like this, I''m afraid you''ll be embarrassed. Passing those big cities, big shops, I urge you to buy happy clothes, you do not want to stay, the heart of the journey, to insist on buying and dressing is not in a hurry. You haven''t bought a new dress yet. Take a look at yourself in the mirror, your face covered with dust, your hair tied up, and you are still dressed; if you let Dongfang Yijie see you in this state, he will not be able to match you. He had heard Yuan Ming say that he was extremely handsome. His choice of wife must be carefully chosen. "


    When she heard this, she looked at herself in the mirror and said, "Aren''t I still what I am? His hair was not smooth and he could comb it. The dust on his face could be washed. What can''t I see of him? "


    Lee Yanyi smiled and said, "Sister, don''t be anxious. I''m just trying to scare you." Who doesn''t know that my little sister is extremely beautiful? He''s seen by Dongfang Yijie, so he''s got to keep his word. " Li Qian smiled in reassurance.


    Lee Yanyi continued, "Now that we have reached Chaozhou City, there''s no need to worry. "Let''s find a shop to stay at first, buy some clothes to change into, buy some cosmetics to change our appearance, then we can go to the Dongfang family." Li Qian happily said, "Bro, your words are just right, I was just about to stay here and modify myself."


    The two of them chatted as they walked, looking around to find a suitable place to stay.


    Lee Yanyi carefully examined the clothes worn by the Chaozhou citizens and said with a smile, "Sister, you miscalculated. You might as well buy it in Shanghai." Although this place is good for me, I''m afraid you won''t be able to buy the clothes you want here. Look at their clothes, none of them are in the right time. "


    Li Qian also said, "Brother, you''re right. I have looked at people''s clothes from Beijing all the way to here. Seeing that they were in different regions, the clothes they wore were different as well. Some were new and some were old-fashioned; some were loosely dressed and some were thin; some sought beauty and some sought simplicity; the people of the North sought fashion and the people of the South antiquity. The people here were all wearing national attire, and it was even more special. On the way, I was dazzled and lost in my own thoughts. I don''t know how to dress myself now. Look at those ladies, they''re all dressed in red and green, with all the colors of the sect, which makes it even more impossible for me to buy clothes for them. "


    Lee Yanyi said in a displeased tone, "You and I have been in the martial arts world for so many years, yet you don''t even know these things." Our country is big, our people are many, and we have two mother rivers in the middle. Prairie people love to dance, mountain people love to sing. Plains people love to sing and play, and people on the water are lonely. The city people like to peddle, the country people like to work. Girls love to be beautiful, and boys are afraid to be long-winded. Different regions, different people''s clothes, different voices, different tastes and different habits. Therefore, there is a thousand miles of different customs, anywhere the wind said. In my opinion, it is only proper that you dress yourself as we Northerners dress. Uncle Lai Lai told me that I knew it was hard when I heard it. You said it was easy to ask, but now you know it''s hard? If it is fashionable, it is not bright; if it is bright, if it is not, it is harder to be beautiful. "No matter what I think, it would be hard to do as uncle says."


    Li Qian said, "At that time, I didn''t think about it too much, so I didn''t think about it. It would be hard to buy clothes from us northerners here, what should we do? " Lee Yanyi had no idea at the moment.

 C120

    Li Qian thought about it and said, "Nowadays, if people want to see it, it''s very fashionable. It''s very bright and beautiful, unless they follow the customs here. I decided to buy the local fashion, "he said.


    Lee Yanyi said, "Since you''ve made up your mind, take a good look at the ladies'' clothes here."


    Li Qian said, "I have been very careful. There were quite a few beautiful ladies dressed in a perfect outfit. Some of them are dressed extravagantly, some of them are simply dressed, and all of them look pleasing to the eye. "


    Li Yao said, "Then you must take care of a role model and dress up like her."


    The two siblings walked on for a distance. Li Qian pointed forward and said, "It seems that there are many people there. Let''s go and take a look." If there''s a suitable hotel, we''ll book a room first, then go out and buy some clothes. " Li Yashun pointed to it and nodded in agreement.


    Before long, the two of them had arrived. It was the heart of Cross Street. All around, all the way to the north, people moving in and out of sight, cars coming in and out of sight. Left sometimes shun the inn, the right day of the popular shops. Looking down the street, he saw many shops. Shops, hotels, restaurants, clothing stores, embroidery shops, barbershops, shoe repair shops, framed shops... He couldn''t see the end of it. In some shops, there were chartered cars, vendors, and loud shouts.


    After reading, Lee Yanyi said, "This is probably the center of the bustle, the most bustling place in the entire city. We''ll live here. "


    The two headed straight for the Shun Inn. When you get closer, see the front door decorate fresh and beautiful. The stairs rose higher and higher. The cloister was winding all the way to the pavilion. The fence was embroidered and the building was three stories high. On the floral window, there is "congratulations on your fortune," and on the door, "Welcome." The two of them enjoyed the scene and walked up the stairs.


    The worker was wearing an embroidered dress. He was a mister and welcomed the two of them outside. "Welcome to the store, both of you! Would you two like to stay in the inn? "


    Lee Yanyi nodded and asked, "Are there any other rooms?"


    The assistant said, "Yes." There were large rooms, there were small rooms, there were also suites, and there were also two small rooms in the large room. "You can ensure that it will be suitable for you and the young miss to stay here."


    The shop assistant led the way up the stairs. Lee Yanyi looked around as she walked. Everywhere she passed, the facilities had to be clean and tidy. The walls were white against the snow, and the room was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    The waiter stopped in front of a door, opened it, and smiled. "Please have a look, this is the most luxurious room in our shop. It just so happens that it is used to entertain distinguished guests like the two of you."


    When Lee Yanyi looked inside, she saw that the furnishings were exquisite, like a living room with two beautifully decorated bedrooms. Lee Yanyi turned around and said to the shop assistant, "Thank you, sir!" This is where we siblings will live. "


    The assistant wrote in his store book and asked, "How many days do you two want to stay here?"


    "We''re here to look for relatives. We can''t leave until we find relatives," Li Yao said.


    The clerk said, "I don''t think it will be too hard for you two to find your relatives. At most, a day or two. Then write it for two days. Two for six dollars. "


    After Lee Yanyi handed over the money, the assistant asked again: "Which street do you live on? What alley? "


    Li Yao said, "Speaking of which, I''m ashamed. We haven''t even been to a relative''s house, so we don''t know his address." Before he came, he heard from others that he lived in Chaozhou City. "


    The assistant said, "The ingredients are easy to find." After saying that, he left.


    Lee Yanyi asked, "Sir, what kind of street is this? What alley? "


    This is Crossroads Street," said the clerk. "It''s the busiest place in the city. With ten big deals lined up here, people usually call it Ten Streets. To the east is the Satin Lane; to the west is the Embroidery Lane; to the south is the Printing and Dyeing Lane; to the back is the Sixth Mother Lane; and not far north is the Flower Street Lane.


    Lee Yanyi exclaimed, "This place is really famous!"


    The shop assistant smiled and said, "It''s not a Blessed Land, but it''s worth a trip." Then he said, "How should I address you? must be a local celebrity? "


    Li Yao said, "My relative''s surname is Dongfang, and they have two names. His father''s name was famous. I wonder if mister knows these two people? " The waiter said, "I''m a stranger. "Forgive me for my limited experience."


    Li Yao said, "I''m not familiar with this place. Sir, please have the opportunity to inquire about it." I''ll thank you first. "


    The assistant said, "You''re welcome. You''re welcome. I have a lot of acquaintances here, just ask for me. " The man went downstairs.


    Li Qian went into her room, put away her belongings, and came out again: "Brother, it''s still early, let''s go out to buy clothes when the streets are full."


    Li Yao said, "Now that I''m hungry, I want to go out and eat something." The siblings locked the door and went out into the street. Li Qian said, "Brother, let''s head north to take a look. I see that it seems to have more people on it. "


    Lee Yanyi looked to the north and saw that there were indeed many people walking on the street and many shops. The two of them walked towards the north as they browsed through the city. Seeing that there was a luxurious building in the east side of the road, he thought it must be a shop. The two of them went closer to take a look. He saw several steps in front of the door, and under the eaves of the building was a row of magnificent railings. A few brightly dressed, freshly painted girls were standing against the railing. There were a few flowerbeds outside the railing, and a few cart-pulling flowerbeds were parked at the edge of the yard, then turned around and joked with the girls inside the railing.


    Li Qian only paid attention to the girls and asked Li Yao, "Brother, this is the theater garden, right? Why are those girls dressed so brightly? " When Li Yan saw the sign that read "Pear Fragrance Garden", she turned her head and said, "Don''t look at it, little sister." Let''s get out of here. This is a brothel. " The two of them continued forward and saw three brothels in succession. Li Yao said, "This is really depressing. Let''s go back."


    The two walked back a few steps and turned west. They saw a tall tower in front of them. Li Yao said, "Little sister, I saw that the rice bowl with red cloth on it was fresh. It must be a good restaurant. We''ll eat there first, then we''ll go buy clothes. " Li Qian was already unable to endure the hunger any longer and nodded in agreement.


    When the two of them arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, they saw a sign that read "Fragrance Inn". The two of them were overjoyed. They went inside and ordered some food to eat. The mother and daughter duo came through the door. The girl was statuesque and well-dressed. She was dressed in a pink embroidered dress with a raised border. She wore a skirt that was covered with hundreds of pale green creases. Her hair was dyed black, and her jewellery glistened brightly. Her face was white and her eyebrows were thin. When she saw Lee Yanyi sitting opposite her mother for a meal, she also pulled her mother and said softly, "Mom, let''s just eat something random here."


    The lady wore short-sleeved clothes, and the bracelet on her wrist glittered with golden light. She smiled at her daughter and said, "This child just came out for a short while and is already hungry."


    The mother and daughter sat down at an empty table and ordered food as well. When Li Qian saw the girl''s beautiful and well-dressed appearance, she stole glances at her over and over again. "Brother, what do you think of that young lady''s clothes?"


    Lee Yanyi whispered, "Ah, so beautiful!" He was also full of spirit. If little sister likes it, then dress up like her. " Li Qian whispered, "She''s dressed decently, it''s just that I don''t like the color."


    Li Yao said, "You can choose your own color to imitate her pattern."


    Li Qian said, "Why are the people here dressed like performers and dressed like this? I said no. "


    After having her meal, Lee Yanyi left the restaurant and walked west for a short distance. Then, she saw another luxurious store. On the card, it said, "Miss Mei Store." The two happily entered. There were countless number of different kinds of clothes. There were all kinds of jewelry inside the glass counter. They were made of gold, silver, and jade. They were all beautiful and dazzling.


    Li Qian was extremely happy as she read more carefully. The seller was a young lady who received Lissy warmly. She helped Li Qian choose two sets of good clothes, then helped Li Qian put them on so she could look in the mirror. Li Qian looked into the mirror and was immediately filled with joy when she saw her beautiful appearance and the novelty on her face. The young lady winked at the gentleman behind the jewelry counter.


    It was the owner. He immediately took out a set of jewelry, and said to Li Qian: "Miss bought clothes, she is now beautiful, and still needs jewelry. If you wear this set of jewelry, it will be even more luxurious and elegant. Jewellery is also cheap. " Li Qian was worried about asking for the price if she used too much money. She turned around and glanced at Lee Yanyi.


    Li Yao said, "As long as little sister likes it, brother is not afraid of spending money." When the gentleman heard this, he immediately took out a box of cosmetics and said, "Miss looks beautiful, and don''t forget to buy it. It can make the young lady look new and beautiful all the time. "


    Li Qian then asked about the price, took the jewelry and cosmetics together, and said, "Sir, how much do you want to pay in total?" That Mister and Young Miss hurriedly counted and quickly checked their accounts.


    The teacher said, "One hundred and seventy yuan."


    Li Qian said, "How about one hundred and fifty yuan?"


    The gentleman smiled and said, "You don''t have to pay much. Ten more. "I can forgive you for buying so much."


    Li Yan paid one hundred and sixty dollars. The Mister and Miss said, "Welcome back, both of you!"


    Lee Yanyi walked out of the shop and into the street. "Sister, you go back to the hotel alone," she said. I saw that there were many people on the streets, so I wanted to ask some questions about Dongfang Yijie. "


    Li Qian said, "Brother, don''t argue with others. You have to go back earlier." Li Qian happily left first.


    Lee Yanyi stopped to look and saw that his sister had turned south after leaving the street. He relaxed and looked west again. Not far away, in front of a shop in Dao Bei, two youths were chatting as they pulled a cart.


    Lee Yanyi walked up and said, "Brothers, I have something to trouble you with."


    The two of them sized up Li Yan and said, "Mister, you have something to tell me. "You''re welcome."


    Li Yao said, "I would like to ask the two of you about a person called Dongfang Yijie. Do you know which street he lives in? " Hearing this, one of them shook his head while the other thought deeply.


    Lee Yanyi continued, "I''m a relative of his. I came to find him for the first time, so I''m not familiar with his address."


    The person who was thinking hard was called Huang Er. Usually, he was always warm and helpful to others. He said, "I''ve heard of the man you''re looking for. However, I don''t have the details of his address in the city. "


    Another person said: "Huang Er is really knowledgeable. I''ve never heard of anyone here with the surname Dongfang. " Lee Yanyi took out a cigarette and passed it to the two of them, "Please ask around for me, brothers." I have a reward. My name is Lee Yanyi and I live upstairs at the ''Shun'' Inn. There''s news, please come and find me. "


    Huang Er took a drag from his cigarette and said: "There''s no need to thank me. We don''t dare to say please. "We were just pulling around randomly, I''ll help you ask wherever you want."


    Another person laughed, "Mister, you don''t know about this. This Huang Er of ours is nicknamed the ''All Things Are With''. If he were to sincerely help you, he would definitely be able to find her. You can entrust him with this. "


    Li Yao said, "Then I will really have to trouble Second Brother Huang."


    Huang Er did not refuse and continued to ponder: "I''ve only met this Easterner once. He was either studying abroad or working there. He never seems to be in town. I saw him on the river last year. He was playing boating with a girl. I heard the girl call him by his name. I don''t know which street she lives on. I can definitely help you find this person. "


    Hearing Huang Eryi''s words, Lee Yanyi was very happy. He thought to himself, "It''s good that there really is such a person here." My brother and sister did not run away for nothing. You don''t have to worry about not being able to find him. " When Lee Yanyi heard that a young girl and a young lady were boating on the river, he felt a little uneasy. He exchanged a few more pleasantries, bade the two farewell, and returned to the shop. Seeing that her brother had returned, Li Qian asked, "Brother, did you find out about it?


    Lee Yanyi pretended to smile and said, "Congratulations, sister! Congratulations, little sister! Dongfang Yijie must be living here. There was a youth called Huang Er who was pulling the carriage. He knew of Dongfang Yijie. Huang Er also promised to help me find him. "


    Li Qian said, "As long as we didn''t run in vain. It wasn''t hard to find him. This city was still small compared to Beijing. "It will only take a day or two for us to find his house." He then asked, "Then what about Huang Er and the rest of the family?"


    Lee Yanyi was worried that his sister would be worried and said, "Huang Er only met Yiping once, so I''m not very familiar with him." He told me to wait here for his news. " Delighted, Li Qian went downstairs to take a bath. I''m going to see you tomorrow.

 C121

    The next morning, the siblings ate. Li Yao said, "Let''s not just rely on the help of others. We should go out and look for them." I plan to divide the city into four sections, north, south and east, then go to each section to find the person pulling the carriage to ask. I expect to find the Dongfang family''s address today. Little sister, wait for me at the store. You don''t have to go out and work. "


    Li Qian laughed, "Brother, look at what you''re saying! I''m fine, why am I idle? Wouldn''t it be faster for the two of them to go out and search? "


    Li Yao said, "If Huang Er finds the Dongfang family, it would be very inappropriate to tell us that none of us are here. It''s best for little sister to sit back and wait for the news. " Li Qian agreed to stay in the store.


    Lee Yanyi walked out onto the street by himself and then went to the front door of "Pear Fragrance Garden" to take a look. He saw several carts lined up here, and someone was still sending them off. When all the car-pulling youths saw Lee Yanyi, some of them hurriedly called out to him for business.


    Lee Yanyi approached them and asked, "Excuse me, which street does Dongfang Yiping''s family live in?"


    The young men who were pulling the carriage looked at each other in dismay when they heard this; they asked each other questions but shook their heads as they did not know what was going on. One of them said, "Does he live in the south or north? Do you live in the east of the city, or in the west of the city? " "I only know that he lives in the city and I don''t know the details of his address," said Lee Yanyi.


    After a few more calculations, they said to Li Yan, "Sir, I''m sorry. The person you''re looking for is definitely not a resident of the northern part of the city. My brothers, you dare to say that we know the northern part of the city like the back of your hand. "


    After thanking everyone, Lee Yanyi turned around and brought them to the west side of the city. When he got to the west side of the city, Lee Yanyi asked a few other carts in succession but none of them knew anything about the Dongfang family. Lee Yanyi asked a group of people pulling carts in front of a hotel.


    Someone told Li Yan, "There are no people with the surname Dongfang in the west part of the city. There are people with the surname Dongfang, Ouyang, or Xi Men. Aren''t you mistaken? " Li Yao said, "The person I''m looking for is surnamed Dongfang." We used to know him. "


    After the crowd had gathered, another ninety year old man came. When he heard that he was looking for someone, he helped to come up with a plan. The old man said, "At that time, Dao Guang Emperor lived here with the surname Dongfang. He runs the escort office. The year the foreign devil entered Guangzhou, he took dozens of his disciples away to play foreign devil in Guangzhou and never came back. This man surnamed Dongfang was truly amazing. Dongfang Shuo was a thief. This is a joke. "


    After thanking the old man and the others, Lee Yanyi returned to the hotel and asked the waiter, "Sir, you asked about relatives for me. What''s the result?"


    The clerk said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Li. I''ve asked a dozen carts for you, even a few gentlemen, but no one knows what Mr. Dongfang you''re looking for. Some of the older natives told me, "Those who lived here before had the surname of Dongfang. They opened an escort office and moved away for decades."


    He noticed Lee Yanyi''s anxious expression and said, "Mr. Li, don''t worry. I''ll help you ask around again."


    After thanking the assistant, Lee Yanyi went back upstairs and told Li Qian about how he couldn''t find the Dongfang family. Li Qian said, "Brother, you don''t have to worry. Huang Er knows the East One, he can definitely help us find it. If Huang Er does not come now, there will be news. I''ll split up with you tomorrow. You just looked north and west of the city, and south and east of the city. We''ll definitely find it tomorrow. "


    "I suspect that the Dongfang family is not at the edge of the city or outside of the city," said Li Yao.


    The two of them went out to eat. It was already late, so they had another night. The next day, the two split up to search for it. Li Qian said, "Brother, you''re still searching the city. I''ll search the crowded areas outside the city. "No matter if the Dongfang family lives in the city or outside the city, we must find them today."


    Lee Yanyi said, "As my sister said, I''ll look for it in the city. I wish that little sister can be the first one to succeed! " The two of them walked on the street together. Lee Yanyi went to look for them in the south side of the city. Li Qian walked to the east side and asked. Some said they were not local, and did not go into detail about the residents. Others said that the Dongfang family was not residents of this place. Li Qian was also anxious as she walked towards the river.


    It was noon. Li Qian could see people coming and going on the river bank from a distance. The boat cast a fishnet, and there were cheers everywhere. Seeing that there were many people ahead and the scenery was beautiful, Li Qian was quickly advancing. He saw a girl walking over from the river bank. She walked steadily, as if she were walking slowly.


    Li Qian said in her heart: "This person has a very deep appearance. He must be thinking and planning things while walking." As they got closer, Li Qian took a closer look. Coincidentally, they had met the day before yesterday. Seeing that they were familiar faces, Li Qian secretly rejoiced and looked at her clothes again. He saw that the girl was dressed differently from the day before. She had become plain and simple. However, she was still as pretty as ever, with her face covered in peach blossom powder. Li Qian thought to herself, "This man has a dignified appearance, he can see anything in his clothes."


    The girl recognized Lissy. As he approached, he exclaimed, "Ah, why do we seem to have met somewhere before? "Why are you frowning?"


    Li Qian said, "Sister''s memory is not bad. We met at the Spice Incense the day before yesterday. "


    The girl said, "That''s right. The day before yesterday, Mother and I were in the city to buy Five-Colored Strings. Suddenly, I felt hungry, so I went there to eat, only then did I see you. "


    He continued, "I remember that you didn''t wear this clothes back then, but the clothes worn by the swordsmen. I was rather envious of your valiant and valiant appearance. Why are you wearing the same clothes as I did that day? Doesn''t that look good? I thought you were practicing martial arts. "


    Li Qian said, "Elder sister sees it pretty well. I do practice martial arts. This set of clothes was something you taught me the other day, something I bought. I saw you dressed beautifully, so I bought it too. "


    The girl smiled and said, "Actually, this is not like your clothes at all. If I can play with swords, I''ll wear that kind of clothes every day, and I won''t change my clothes. "


    Li Qian was slightly bashful when she said this, and smiled: "Always wearing the same clothes, it''s as if you have no future. I wear it so much, I don''t think it''s beautiful, but I get tired of it. "


    The girl said, "If you dress up well, you will be beautiful. Whichever sex it was, they would wear whatever clothes they were wearing. Wearing clothes whether or not to see, not in the color is bright; only in the wearing of the body, appropriate, style. You haven''t seen what people wear here? Most of these clothes are just like this, it''s really not that rare. "


    Li Qian said, "It''s not like clothes are found in the north. It''s new for me to wear them."


    The girl laughed, "Are you from the north? "You came here to hang out with relatives?"


    Li Qian said, "I am from Beijing, and I came with my brother. You haven''t even met someone seeking for a marriage yet, and you''re asking around. "


    The girl said, "How can it not be easy to find? What''s the name of your relative? Which street does he live in? "


    Li Qian said with a troubled face, "I haven''t been to his house, so I won''t go into detail about his address. All I know is that he lives here. The old man''s name is Dongfang Liang, and his son''s name is Dongfang Yijie. "


    Hearing that, the girl exclaimed, "So you are a relative of his! I know this man. The Dongfang family and my family had been neighbors, and they weren''t far apart. I''ll take you there. "


    Li Qian immediately rejoiced, saying, "Thank you sister for your help, I am very grateful. "Please give me your name, big sister."


    The girl laughed and said, "You don''t have to be so polite to ask people the same way. My surname is Lin, and my name is Qiu Hua. "Little sister, what''s your name?"


    Li Qian said, "Sister has a very plump name. We''re really lucky! My name is Li Qian and my brother is Li Yan. At this moment, my brother is still looking around. "


    The two chatted as they walked back. Miss Lin seemed to have noticed something from Li Qian, and smiled: "Excuse me, sister, why are you dressed so beautifully, what kind of relatives do you have with the Dongfang family?"


    Li Qian''s face turned red, concealing her embarrassment, "Old Mr. Dongfang is my uncle." Miss Lin did not ask any further. She pointed forward and said, "That small courtyard in that building is the Dongfang family." Li Qian looked forward and saw that the small building had two floors and a neat wall.


    Li Qian said, "Originally, his family lived in the southeast corner of the city, no wonder we didn''t hear anything about him yesterday. They live in seclusion enough. "


    Miss Lin said, "It''s not just because you can''t find him because he lives in seclusion. It''s also because he has a small population, so he doesn''t interact with outsiders. At present, only the old man and his servant Wu are at home in the Dongfang family; Dongfang Yijie works abroad and rarely goes home. "


    In front of the Dongfang family''s gate. Li Qian sized him up: she saw that the door to the black building was tightly shut. There was a locust tree to the left and a willow tree to the right. The courtyard was silent, and nothing could be seen. Miss Lin knocked on the door and called out, "Uncle Dongfang, you have relatives!"


    The servant girl answered and opened the door. She then said to Miss Lin, "Old sir is taking an afternoon nap. Who is disturbing him? " "He''s a relative from Beijing," said Miss Lin. He turned around and pointed at Li Qian.


    Mother Wu looked at Li Qian and whispered, "I didn''t hear that his family has any relatives in Beijing? Could it be that they were looking for the wrong door? "


    Miss Lin shook her head. "I''m not looking for the wrong person."


    Recalling Li Qian''s words, "Please wait. I''ll go in and say it. " The actions of Miss Lin were like those of someone very familiar with this place. He gave way to Mother Wu and headed inside.


    Mother Wu stopped to size Li Qian up and said, "Miss, please wait for a moment. Old mister will come to pick you up in a while." Anxious, she turned her head to look inside.


    Not long after, Miss Lin led an old man with neatly dressed clothes over. The old man was full of smiles. Seeing Li Qian, he asked, "Miss, who are you looking for?"


    Li Qian said, "You must be Uncle Dongfang Liang, right? My name is Li Qian, and I''m from Beijing. "


    The old man said, "I am Dongfang Liang. Who is your father? How did you find them? "


    Li Qian said, "My father is Li Zhaoyi and my uncle is Li Zhaoyi. I came here together with my brother on the orders of uncle Li Zhaoyi from Beijing. "


    Dong Fang Liang was elated when he heard that. "Oh, my good boy! I never thought we''d meet again. Please come into the house and talk. "


    Miss Lin accompanied Li Qian inside. As he sat down, his eyes brimmed with tears and said: "A new generation disciple will be replacing the old!" Uncle is very happy to see you. I''ve been to Henan twice to see you since we were scattered in the difficulties of Yanming Temple. No one will know about you if you ask them. So I thought we''d never meet again. How did you know I was here? "


    Li Qian said, "Recently, one of our friends met a prodigy in Beijing. He was the one who told us you lived here. My uncle was so happy to hear the news that he immediately sent me and my brother to see you. "


    Dong Fang Liang wiped away his tears and asked Li Jiayi about his condition. Li Qian told him in detail. Li Qian couldn''t help it and her eyes became moist.

 C122

    Miss Lin had already made some tea. She poured two cups, one for Dongfang Liang and one for Li Qian. Seeing such a familiar action, Dong Fang Liang immediately lost his smile and fell into a deep pain. That''s right: a cup of tea is unusual enough to break the old man''s heart.


    Dongfang Liang, on the other hand, how could he see Miss Lin handing over a cup of tea in distress? It turned out that Dong Fang Liang had escaped from Yan Ming Temple and didn''t dare to stay in the Central Plains. He had fled back to his ancestral home, Chaozhou. When he arrived in Chaozhou, no one was close to him anymore. Dongfang Liang had to look for residents who had been neighbors with his family in the early days, in order to seek refuge.


    Miss Lin''s father, Lin Becheng, was a carpenter who worked in the shipyard. Lin''s grandfather, Lin Sengmao, and Dongfang Liang''s grandfather, Dongfang Qing, were neighbors. Dongfang Qing used to open an escort office. Lin Sengmao was the bodyguard in the escort office. Dongfang Mingyue brought a young hero to find the descendant of the Lin Clan, Lin Batian.


    Dongfang Liangliang told Lin Bicheng and his wife that he had met with misfortune. Lin Becheng and his wife were very sympathetic to him and gave him a warm welcome. Soon after, the authorities began to investigate him closely.


    For fear that he would implicate the Lin Clan, Dong Fang entrusted one of the elites to the Lin Clan. He fled to Singapore alone. Miss Lin''s mother, Liu Qin, was kind-hearted and helped Dongfang Liang raise Dongfang Yijie.


    From then on, Yijie lived and played with Miss Lin. Lin Becheng and his wife treated him as if he were their own child, caring for him. In the end, they were like family.


    It was only after the victory of the 1911 Revolution that Dongfang Liang was able to return home. At this time, Yijie and Miss Lin were studying together. They had both grown up. Dongliang Liangliang rented a house next door to the Lin family and began to live with a Jili family. The two families were separated by a wall.


    Later on, Dongfang Liang spent money to set up this small courtyard, which was also not far from the Lin Clan. Lin and his wife also often take care of Dongfang Liang father and son. Dongfang Liang and his son were deeply grateful to the Lin Clan. The two families were like a family, their relationship was very tacit.


    The two families had only one son and one daughter. Seeing Yijie and Miss Lin grow up in harmony, a perfect match for each other. Lin Becheng and his wife both had the intention of getting married.


    The villagers were also constantly working together. Dongfang Liang, because of his son''s engagement with Li Qian, repeatedly tactfully refused the marriage proposal. Lin Becheng once again faced Dongfang Liang and proposed to be his own family. Dongfang Liang was also a child, so it was not appropriate for him to prematurely decide on marriage. It would affect the future prospects of his children, and so on, as a few words tactfully refused.


    Dongfang Liang was worried that one day he would find Li Qian, or Li Qian would come knocking on his door, then it would be hard to deal with her and would delay Miss Lin. Dongfang Liang didn''t tell anyone his difficulties.


    In the past two years, when Yi Jie had reached the age of marriage, Dongfang Liang was secretly anxious. He kept going out to look for Lee Yanyi.


    No news of him at all. He was suspicious of Li Qian''s existence. He had been discouraged, and thought that he would not find Li Qian. He had tacitly consented to the marriage between Yijie and Miss Lin. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Li Qian suddenly came. No wonder Dongfang Liang was in such a miserable state.


    The Dongfang family had a deep friendship with the Li family. Li Qian''s parents and Gao Liangbo had died to save a hero. The East couldn''t break the engagement with the Li family. The Lin Clan had raised a master for many years, and the two clans were as close as family. Dongfang Liang and his son were in debt to the Lin Family.


    Yijie and Miss Lin were childhood sweethearts, and they had been in love with each other for two years, to the point that it was difficult to separate them. Could the two of them be separated? Dong Fang Liang''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. The more he thought about it, the more miserable he became.


    Fortunately, Dongfang Liang had always hated Yuan Shikai and was deeply grateful to the Revolutionary Party. He taught his son to go with the Revolutionary Party. As soon as he had finished his studies, Yijie had joined the organization of the revolutionary party. Yijie also vowed to be irreconcilable with Yuan Shikai.


    Because of one''s outstanding talent, talent, and martial arts skills. He was highly valued in the Revolutionary Party and rose in rank. It could be said that he had achieved his goal as a young man. He had never had the opportunity to settle his personal marriage because of his enlistment into the army. This was why he didn''t marry Miss Lin. To Dongfang Liang, this was still a bit of a relief.


    Since last year, Yijie had often come home to fall in love with Miss Lin. The two of them were boating on the river, spreading out through the wilderness. Play, hug, kiss, and love each other. Time and time again, they vowed to be on good terms with each other, and their relationship deepened. The two families'' parents knew about this and were happy.


    In recent days, Miss Lin had been thinking of a way to stand up unsteadily, tea and food were out of her mind. As the young deity spoke, a red needle dropped. Almost every day, she would go for a stroll by the river, hoping to receive a young lady back. This time Yijie went to Beijing from home, she was personally sent to the river. As the two of them parted ways, deep in love, it was difficult for them to part.


    Miss Lin went to the river again today, standing at the spot where she and Yijie parted, reminiscing when Yijie broke up with her on the boat, waving goodbye to her until she could no longer see clearly. She seemed to see Jay''s handsome figure and smiling face again, and heard the amiable voice when they said goodbye. Miss Lin had been following the shadow of her heart by the river for a long time.


    Since she couldn''t see anything, she wasn''t in the mood to admire the scenery, so she came back with a heavy heart. She also felt uneasy. Her desire for Yijie was even more urgent than Li Qian''s. She met Li Qian by the river and was very helpful, but she didn''t expect that she would meet a love rival.


    Whether or not Miss Lin is at home, often come to serve Dongliang tea dinner, attentive washing up, has been common. In the face of today''s scene, how could Dong Fang Liang not be moved from the bottom of his heart?


    He was so worried that it caused Dong Fang Liang to have the thought of reincarnate in his mind. He thought, "Oh my god! How am I supposed to deal with this? At this point in time, it would be better for me to close my eyes and not know anything at all. "


    Dongfang Liang was at a loss. Li Qian drank a few mouthfuls of water and said, "Uncle, I came out of the shop with brother this morning to look for you separately. At this time, my brother can''t find you. It''s time to go back to the shop. All our stuff is in the shop. I''ll tell him. " Unexpectedly, this sentence was like a lifesaving reminder to Dong Fang Liang.


    He immediately felt like he had awoken from a dream, and his eyes lit up as he thought to himself, "I''ve got it, I''ve got it." My nephew can''t do it either. Why don''t I just explain myself to the best of my ability? "


    He came up with an idea in his heart and looked happy. He said to Miss Lin, "Nephew, go and help Uncle. Go to the store where they live and bring Lee Yanyi over to me. My nephew is also a promising young man. You all know each other. "


    Miss Lin ignored the meaning of his words and happily agreed. "I''ll ride with Li Qian, it''ll be quick even if you come and go." Dongfang Liang took out a yuan and handed it to Miss Lin.


    Miss Lin said, "Uncle, there''s no need for you. I have it in my pocket. " After saying that, he pushed Dongfang Liang''s hand that was holding the money back. Miss Lin even happily went out with Li Qian. Dongfang Liang sent her to the door.


    Miss Lin turned her head and said, "Uncle, don''t worry." We''ll be back soon. "


    Dongfang Liang stood in front of the door and watched the two leave. He suddenly thought, "Don''t think that I''m happy too early. My nephew Lee Yanyi is long past the age of marriage. Oh my god! He can''t be married. " He was worried again.


    At this time, Lee Yanyi had already returned to the restaurant before he found the address of the Dongfang family. He placed his hopes on his sister, Li Qian.


    Li Yan thought to herself, "Little sister hasn''t come back yet. She must have found the Dongfang family."


    So he paid the bill, packed his things, and stood at the window looking out at the street. Due to Li Qian''s martial arts skills, even if three or five villains bumped into her, they still wouldn''t be able to bully her. Therefore, Lee Yanyi had no bad intentions. He was looking around when he saw Lissy and a young lady coming from the south, one after the other, in a chartered car. Lee Yanyi hastily went downstairs to pick them up.


    When Li Qian saw her brother, she was elated.


    When he got closer, Lee Yanyi said with a smile, "I''m so happy. I must have found the Dongfang family. "I''ve packed my stuff and am waiting for your good news." The two siblings laughed at each other as Li Qian got off the car, "You guessed right, brother. I have already met Uncle Dongfang Liang. " Hearing this, Lee Yanyi was very happy.


    Li Qian turned around and pointed at Miss Lin. "Brother, thank you, Miss Lin." Thanks to her help, I found the Dongfang family. She came to pick you up for her uncle. " When Lee Yanyi saw Miss Lin, he was very familiar with her and said happily, "We even met that day. Thank you for Miss''s help, sorry to trouble you. " Miss Lin had also seen him and his sister in the restaurant that day, so she was familiar with Lee Yanyi. Miss Lin said, "Brother Li, there is no need to be so polite. Even if you siblings do not meet me, you will slowly find the Dongfang family. Let''s go. Mr. Dongfang is waiting for you. " "Please wait, Miss." Then he hurried into the shop.


    Not long after, Li Qian went upstairs to bring her personal belongings! Lee Yanyi bought many gifts from the store. The three of them sat in a chartered car and headed back.


    The car left the ten streets and made its way quickly through the crowd. Not long after, they arrived at the Zou family pharmacy and arrived at the Xia family inn. Miss Lin pointed ahead and said, "From there to the east, it won''t be far."


    They had just turned a corner when they saw a small, one-storied yard not far ahead. In the car, Lee Yanyi looked forward and saw an old man walking up to him quickly from the entrance of the small yard.


    Li Qian said, "That''s Uncle Dongfang Liang, he came to pick us up."


    Lee Yanyi quickly jumped off the car and walked forward, shouting, "Uncle, I''ve finally seen you! "It was really hard to find me."


    Dong Fang Liang was elated, "Uncle, you guys were also looking for trouble! I''ve finally met you two. "


    With that, he touched Lee Yanyi with his hands and sized him up. Then he said, "That''s great. You have all grown up. Uncle is so glad to see you! You look exactly like your father when he was young. Seeing you is like seeing my brother again. " Dongfang Liang was so happy that he started crying.


    Li Yao said, "Let''s go in the wind and the rain." I''ve been looking for you for more than a decade now. Since the death of the elder of Yanming Temple, we have searched almost half of China for you. We are also very happy to see you today. " Tears fell from Lee Yanyi''s eyes from excitement.


    Dong Fang Liang wiped away his tears and said, "Truly, two bitter melons and one vine. We were born with a Bane." I, as a young person, have worked hard for nothing. I don''t know how much trouble you all have suffered! Now that we are reunited, we will have a bright future ahead of us. "In front of us is home. Come inside and have a chat.

 C123

    Lee Yanyi picked up his stuff and dismissed the taxi. Seeing this scene, Miss Lin was filled with grief and joy. She was anxious to leave. She said her goodbyes, "Uncle, I''ve been away from home for a long time. It''s time to go back. It''s not easy for your relatives to meet. I will invite Brother Li and Sister Qian to come visit my house another day. "


    Dongfang Liang quickly said, "Nephew daughter, don''t go. "Help uncle receive the guests." Lissy also grabbed Miss Lin and wouldn''t let her leave. Miss Lin had no choice but to join hands with Li Qian as they followed Dong Fang Liang back to the house.


    Everyone sat down in the room. Dongfang Liang immediately asked Miss Lin to make food for Mother Wu to entertain the guests. He was accompanying Lee Yanyi in the room. Lee Yanyi told Dongfang Liang about the stormy weather that his siblings had gone through since the disaster at Yanming Temple. Dongfang Liang had also told Lee Yanyi about what had happened between him and his father since the disaster at Yanming Temple until now. They were all sad, but at the end of the story, the three of them cried.


    "Thanks to your parents and your Uncle Gao Liangbo risking their lives to save our family, we, father and son, have today to live," Dongfang said with feeling. It was also thanks to the difficulties of the Yanming Temple Elders that you siblings managed to survive. I am very happy to be from the heavens today! "


    He continued, "For your generation, you are all very handsome and talented. We, the older generation, are still considered to be quite virtuous. "


    He then asked, "Did you marry your nephew?"


    Lee Yanyi smiled bitterly and said, "Uncle even mentioned marriage. Ever since we left Yanming Temple, my brother and sister have no one to rely on and live in the four seas. We have been selling our skills on the streets and looking for you everywhere." How could he become a family? "Ever since we went to Beijing this year to find my Third Uncle, we finally found a place to settle down and settle down."


    Dong Fang Liang was elated when he heard that, saying, "That''s good, that''s good. "Uncle will arrange a family for you."


    Li Yao said, "All these years, I''ve never thought about getting a family, ever since I was young. Thank you for your concern, Uncle! "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "Ai, a man should marry, a woman should marry. This was a grand matter, a matter of the world. Why don''t you want to! Although your parents are no longer here, there''s still me and your third uncle. We can call the shots for your marriage. " Li Yao said, "Let''s talk about this matter of mine later." "My dear brother, how are you?


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "He has been working outside the country, so he doesn''t go home often. This time he left, saying he was going to Beijing. I think he''s still in Beijing. It had been another month since he left home this time. I wonder when he''ll be able to come home. "


    He then said, "Now he is considered to be promising. In Guangdong, Shanghai and Yunnan, he has things to do. He is now working under Cai Songpo and Li Liangjun to overthrow Yuan Shikai. No one here knows what he''s doing. "


    Only then did Lee Yanyi figure out what had happened. He told Yuan Ming, "He said he was working for a big business in Yunnan and came to the capital to inquire about the market price and prepare for the trade."


    Lee Yanyi smiled secretly in his heart and said, "This is really a big business deal." So he wanted to overthrow Yuan Shikai. "From this, we can see how big this person''s future career will be."


    Lee Yanyi was even more worried about his sister''s marriage. He thought for a moment and asked, "Uncle, is it a success?"


    Dong Fang Liang shook his head and said, "It''s only because he''s busy with military matters that he didn''t get a family." Lee Yanyi was relieved and happy when she heard this.


    At this time, Miss Lin entered the room. She arranged the tables and chairs, covered them with a tablecloth, and arranged a sumptuous feast. Miss Lin laughed merrily and said to Dongfang, "Uncle, can''t you come soon? The food was ready. Hurry up and eat with the guests. "


    Dong Fang Liang said happily, "That was fast, my niece is a good hand at everything!" Uncle''s got too much for you. You should also sit down and accompany me to eat dinner with my niece, Li Qian. " Miss Lin said, "No, no. My mother must be waiting for me to go back. " He turned around as he spoke and was about to leave.


    Li Qian walked up to her and grabbed her, "Sister Lin, we were destined to meet each other the moment we met. Don''t go, sit down and eat with me. It''s been hard on you for us. Once you stop eating and leave, we won''t be able to bear it. "


    Lee Yanyi also got up and said, "It''s all thanks to Miss Lin that we found this place so quickly. We appreciate your repeated help. Please sit down, Miss, and eat with us. "


    Miss Lin laughed. "You guys don''t know, I often come here. It''s only right that I entertain the guests for uncle. " At this point, Lixie noticed the relationship between Miss Lin and Yijie and forced Miss Lin to sit down. Lee Yanyi''s thoughts became heavy.


    Everyone sat down, Dongfang Liang explained as he ate. He had a close relationship with the Li family. The old man was beaming with happiness as he chattered on, "Your father, my brothers, and I have been kneeling in front of you ever since we were sworn brothers. We have never been so mischievous since we were children. Grow in the same spirit, replace life with death, compete in the peach orchard. There was no dispute over money or family matters. We all joined the Boxer League in the hope of flourishing our country and chasing the foreign devils away. Unexpectedly, the Great Qing Dynasty was full of civil and military officials and traitors. They bewitched the government and joined the foreign devils in the extermination of the Boxers. The Boxer League had failed. The foreign devil has just said the final word. Sun Yat-sen, the great man of China, launched the Revolution of 1911. He overthrew the corruption of the Great Qing and established the Republic of China. The people had just gotten the blue sky and the blue sea, and the government was being used by the traitor Yuan Shikai. Don''t look at Yuan Zhe colluding with foreign devils, now he''s jumping up and down happily. Sooner or later, Yuan Shikai would be overthrown. As China flourishes step by step, the power of the foreign devils will gradually come to an end. To sum up: Our Chinese nation has a history of five thousand years of civilization. How awe-inspiring was this? What kind of dignity was this? "Not a few countries that are too weak to deal with evil, not those foreign devils that can cause trouble for a long time!"


    Dong Fang Liang was talking to Lee Yanyi. Miss Lin was entertaining Li Qian. She said, "Sister Qian, you''ve been running all day, so you must be very impatient to find someone. You must be tired and hungry. You don''t have to be so formal here. You should eat and drink more. " From time to time, she would put some food in Li Qian''s bowl, afraid that she wouldn''t be able to eat her fill.


    Li Qian was indeed a martial artist; she was indeed shrewd and meticulous. Through Miss Lin''s actions and words, she became even more aware of the relationship between Miss Lin and Yijie.


    Li Qian said in her heart: "She came here like her own family, Yijie must be in love with her. Could they have reached that level? " He was worried that Li Qian wouldn''t be able to continue eating. She put down her chopsticks and said, "Sister Lin, thank you for the hospitality. I''m done eating. "


    Miss Lin looked at him and exclaimed, "You ate too little. Could it be that the food I cook is not good enough to eat? " Mother Wu also said that she ate too little.


    Li Qian smiled, "Look at what Big Sister said, how could the food not be eaten? I''m full. "


    Mother Wu said, "Miss Lin''s cooking skills have always been delicious. I''m so old, but I can''t even compare to him. Every time the young master came home, he would eat the food she cooked. The cooking skills of this dish were truly not bad. Miss Li did eat a little too little. "


    Miss Lin also became suspicious from the change in Li Qian''s expression. She said in her heart, "She said she was full before she even ate a few mouthfuls. It seemed like he couldn''t eat it anymore. From the looks of her expression, she was strong and healthy, not like someone who ate too little due to an illness. Did my words just now hurt her? She seems hostile to me. She''s not here to seduce a great match. "


    Miss Lin also could not eat anymore. She stood up and said, "Since Sister Qian has finished eating, there is no need to go further. When you are hungry at night, you can eat again anytime. I''ll get some mouthwash. "


    Mother Wu quickly said, "All of you take a seat, I''ll go get it." Li Qian said, "No need to trouble yourself. You haven''t finished eating." After saying that, the three of them left the table. Only Dongfang Liang and Lee Yanyi were left at the table.


    Dongfang Mingliang drank his wine as he thought to himself, "This couple is a perfect match." Give them a few more days and I''ll try to fit in. "


    Li Yao, who had not touched any wine at all, just poured wine for Dongfang Liang and sat with him. Seeing that his sister had left after eating only a few mouthfuls, Lee Yanyi said worriedly in his heart, "Sister must have sensed something." What should I do? " He wanted to take out the marriage contract, so he opened his mouth, but then suddenly stopped. He thought to himself, "Don''t worry, it''s not the time yet." Thus, he pretended to be safe and sound, wanting to wait for Dongfang Liang to talk about the engagement.


    At this moment Miss Lin and Li Qian washed their mouths and went upstairs. Mother Wu immediately followed to clean up the room. Upstairs in the room, Miss Lin said: "Sister Qian, what do you think of this place? This is the room that Jie lives in. "


    Li Qian looked around the room and saw that it was clean and well-decorated. "This is a nice place," she said. Lighter than downstairs. It''s very comfortable. "


    Miss Lin said, "If you like Sister Qian, you can stay here. "I''ll be lonely at night and let Mother Wu accompany you."


    Wu Ma listened and said, "Oh, I''m getting old and annoying. Sleep always snores. In case I disturb Miss Lee''s sleep. Lady Lin, just accompany her. You''re not an outsider. "


    When Li Qian heard this, she became even more depressed. Miss Lin said, "Sister Qian, you came from the north and came to the south. Are you used to living here for the time being?" Li Qian said, "I grew up on the road, and I''ve never stopped at one place. So, I can get used to it wherever I go. "


    Miss Lin smiled and said, "That''s good too, it has enriched my knowledge. You must know more than I do. "


    Li Qian laughed, "Being knowledgeable is sometimes not as good as knowing less."


    Miss Lin said, "Do you think the south or the north is better?"


    Li Qian said, "Each side has their own strengths. It was hard to say which was better. "I''m used to wandering and always feel good wherever I go."


    When Miss Lin saw that her face kept changing while she was speaking, she suddenly became very worried and unhappy. He thought to himself, "So this person is a person with a delicate personality. He is temperamental and difficult to get along with."


    Miss Lin could not hide her joy and anger as she got up and said gently, "Sister must be tired from running around. I won''t disturb you. Please come to my house as a guest another day." With that, he left the room. Li Qian, Li Yan, and Mother Wu accompanied Miss Lin to the street.


    Li Yao said, "Miss Lin, I thank you." I''ll see you tomorrow! "


    Miss Lin said, "Brother Li, there is no need to be so polite. Please come to my house another day and be my guest." My home is not far ahead. " Then, he pointed ahead and said, "That''s my home. I''ll see you all tomorrow! " He then waved to the crowd and turned around to leave.


    Li Qian had never seen her brother have such feelings for a girl. She found her brother in love with Miss Lin. Li Qian had an idea and thought to herself, "If this girl can really marry my brother, then there won''t be any more troubles."


    She immediately suppressed her jealousy and ran forward, pulling on Miss Lin and saying, "Sister Lin, I''m not willing to let you go back. The first person we know here is you. We were fated. I''m too bored here, so you must come and accompany me tomorrow. "


    Miss Lin nodded and said, "Tomorrow, I will come after helping mother with her matters. Goodbye! " Miss Lin turned around and left.


    Li Qian took advantage of the fact that there were no outsiders around and said to Li Yan, "Brother, I''m worried about the change of marriage. This Miss Lin must have had an extraordinary relationship with a young lady. Did you let uncle see the engagement? "


    Ever since that day, Lee Yanyi had told him that ''Yijie is sailing the river with Miss Lin'', and he had always been worried for his sister. Today, when he saw Miss Lin, he was even more worried.


    Seeing that her sister had also noticed her hometown, Li Yan tried to console her. "Don''t worry, little sister. Didn''t my uncle say that one of them is unmarried? If there is a change in marriage, we can hear it. I think my uncle understood when he heard how we were going to find him. He had to bring up the matter of the engagement. I want to hear what he has to say before I start making sense. "


    Li Qian said, "If we don''t mention it, my uncle Yi won''t say it first. The reason was because of this Miss Lin. I guess she was engaged to be married to Yijie. "


    Li Yao said, "Don''t worry, I have my reasons for doing so." The two fell silent.

 C124

    Dong Fang Liang then called out from the front door, "Yan''er, Qian''er, come in. Tomorrow, Miss Lin will definitely come. " Li Qian said, "Uncle, the scenery here is beautiful, and we can''t stop admiring it. The more I look at it, the more I enjoy myself. "


    Dong Fang Liang didn''t know that the two were thinking about him, so he approached them and said, "The beautiful scenery here has long since become famous. There are many historical sites around here. Tomorrow, let Miss Lin accompany you everywhere. "


    Li Yao said, "I''ve heard many legends about this place and always wanted to come visit. Now that I am here, I must travel around. "


    Dongfang Liang smiled and said, "There are many legends here, and generations after generations will see military struggles. There were also quite a few stories about the Book Inception Sect. "Although this place is not as big as the Hangzhou, it is still a tourist attraction."


    Lee Yanyi smiled and said, "I''ve heard someone talk about the ''Nine Army''s Wise Ways to Beat the Soldiers'' at the end of the Yuan Dynasty. This is where the story happened. He''d even heard of the story of Su Liu''s escape from marriage. Su Sanniang is one of the people here. "


    Dong Fang Liang said, "What you said is true. There are still some remnants left."


    The three of them returned to the house and talked about the dark. Dongfang Liang had never brought up the matter of the engagement. Lee Yanyi felt uneasy. Actually, Dongfang Liang appeared calm on the surface, and his heart was also in turmoil.


    It was late at night and they were all lying in bed, worried and sleepy. Li Yao said in her heart, "As expected, my sister guessed correctly." Uncle was only warm to us, but he didn''t mention the engagement. I''m afraid the marriage has really changed. When the time is right tomorrow, I will bring out the engagement. See how my uncle reacts, what he says. No matter what, I have to get to the bottom of this and not come here for nothing. "


    Lying on the bed, Li Qian said, "Uncle didn''t mention the engagement, so it''s impossible for him to have forgotten. It must be that Yijie didn''t wait for me and engaged again, so it''s hard for him to deal with it. "


    Miss Lin had been worried ever since she arrived home. Lying on the bed, she told her mother, Liu Qin, about how the Dongfang family came to see Lee Yanyi.


    Liu Qin also doubtfully said, "I''ve never heard that the Dongfang family has such a relative?" It must be a friend! "


    Miss Lin said, "Mother, the girl that came was a sword charmer. She was also beautiful. She also has a cheerful personality and likes to talk and laugh. She''s a year younger than me. She was the same age as Yijie. Could she have come to the Dongfang family for a marriage? That day, we met a man and a woman at the Spicy Fragrance Hotel in the city. They were the siblings. They just arrived here that day. "


    When Liu Qin heard this, she immediately recalled the scene from that day and thought, "Ah, so it''s them. The two siblings are pretty good. "


    Seeing that her mother did not say anything, she continued to ask, "Mother, quickly tell me: is she here for the marriage?"


    Liu Qin said in annoyance: "Don''t be like Lin Daiyu and be pampered and petty, you two have been well since you were young, what marriage is there for her! Even if she did, your Uncle Dongfang and Yijie wouldn''t agree. I said you''ve been unhappy since you came back. She can''t take one from you. "I guess if she lived for three to two days, she''d be gone."


    Miss Lin was worried, and said, "I can tell that they won''t leave that easily. These siblings had only been searching for the Dongfang family for more than ten years, but they only found them today. When Uncle Dongfang saw them, he was both sad and happy. "


    Miss Lin''s father, Lin Becheng, was not at home. Her mother was also deeply worried when she heard of these things. The two of them were worried for the whole night. After breakfast, Liu Qin said, "I will go and see what is going on. It will save us from always worrying."


    Miss Lin said, "That girl repeatedly asked me to go."


    Liu Qin said, "Then go. Without these things, you will naturally feel at ease after hearing it." Miss Lin cleaned up the house and went out to the Dongfang family.


    At this time, Dongfang Mingzhang was chatting over tea with Lee Yanyi, Li Qian and the others. Hearing Wu Ma say that Miss Lin had come, Li Qian was especially happy. She walked out the door and said, "Sister Lin, you''re finally here! I was looking forward to your visit. "


    Miss Lin said, "I have a lot of things to do at home. I just finished cleaning up and came over."


    The two entered the house hand in hand. Dong Fang Liang and Lee Yanyi stood up to give up their seats. Miss Lin said, "Why are you always so polite? It''s a common occurrence." You can all sit down, I''ll sit over there with Sister Qian. " The two of them walked a few steps inside and each pulled out a bamboo chair, sitting opposite each other.


    "When Miss Lin is present, I will show my engagement to uncle and explain everything, and I will know what the result of this will be," Li Yao thought.


    Lee Yanyi unveiled the marriage contract and handed it to Dongfang Liang. "We are siblings here to see you for this matter."


    When Dongfang Mingyue saw him unfold a piece of red paper, he knew that it was the engagement. Calmly, he took it and looked at it. Then he took the one he had saved and put the two together.


    Dong Fang Liang said, "These two testimonies are exactly the same. This was personally written by your Uncle Gao Lian in the past." And now I see people, and I remember the scene. " After he finished speaking, it was hard to tell if he was happy, sad or sad. Sighing, tears rolled down his face.


    Seeing Li Qian''s unnatural lowering of her head, Miss Lin guessed a few things. She got up and looked forward. He saw that the words on the two pieces of red paper were the same. It was a marriage betrothal between Ji and Li Qian.


    There was evidence on it, the names of both parents, and the names of Yijie and Li Qian''s birthdays. Miss Lin was stunned. She suddenly felt dizzy and silently retreated back to her chair, wanting to hear what Dong Fang Liang had to say.


    Dongfang Mingyue didn''t want to explain the fact that Miss Lin was present. He was not willing to directly harm Miss Lin. Seeing that Miss Lin had seen it, Dong Fang Liang steeled his heart and said, "These two marriages are the lifeblood of our family''s friendship. We''ll do what we''re told. Today, Yijie and Li Qian were both at the age of marriage. I decided: "In a few days I''ll be back, and I''ll have a big dinner to get them married."


    Li Qian was overjoyed when she heard this, and her face blushed. Lee Yanyi was also relieved and happy. He said, "Thank you, Uncle, for keeping your promise! That''s what my parents wanted. It will also remove one of my burdens as your brother. "


    Dong Fang Liang said his decision without a smile on his face. His heart felt like it was breaking, and he lowered his head in guilt.


    Miss Lin could see that Dong Fang Liang''s heart was in pain as he spoke. She was very calm. Without saying a word, she stood up and wanted to leave. The moment she stood up, she felt the world spinning around her, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Li Qian reacted quickly and held her up, crying out, "Sister Lin, what''s wrong with you?" Miss Lin did not react at all. Her body was limp and her breath was gone. She had fainted all of a sudden. Lee Yanyi hastily went forward, picked up Miss Lin and put her on the bed.


    Dongfang Liang panicked, and said, "Oh god! I have committed a sin! " Mother Wu was so frightened that she touched Miss Lin and exclaimed, "What do you mean by that! If someone is going to die, quickly get a doctor! "


    Lee Yanyi ran out of the door and went to the Zou family clinic opposite the Xia family store. Zou put down his bag in the room, and when he saw that the patient was Miss Lin, he asked in alarm: "Mr. Dongfang, isn''t this Lin Becheng''s girl? Why did she suddenly fall ill? "Aren''t your two families ¡­" When he saw Li Qian, he seemed to understand and didn''t finish his question.


    Dongfang Liang said, "I won''t hide the truth from my brother. My evil son and Li family''s young lady have been engaged since they were young. Our families have been separated for more than a decade. Unexpectedly, the child came looking for him today. How can I repent for what I''ve said before! Miss Lin usually gets along very well with Yijie. She cannot resist this sudden attack and suddenly fainted. This is all my fault! "


    Zou Qiangfeng heard clearly, hurried to cut Miss Lin''s pulse, acupuncture rescue. After a while, he said, "This girl''s mood has been depressed for a while, she will wake up soon."


    He took out another packet of red powder, threw it into a bowl of water, stirred it a few times, and said, "When she wakes up, you give this to her and she''ll be all right. This girl''s mind is so preoccupied with the marriage that she naturally cannot bear it. "


    He got up to collect his medical fee and said: "I still have Captain Zhu waiting for me. Don''t get angry at him, I need to hurry back." Then he hurried out the door.


    Dongfang Mingyue saw that Miss Lin had yet to wake up, yet he actually left and was very dissatisfied with him. Dong Fang Liang did not go out to see them off, but looked forward to seeing them off at Miss Lin''s side.


    Not long after, Miss Lin let out a long breath and woke up. Lee Yanyi was still anxiously holding her hand and asked hurriedly, "Miss Lin, how are you? Are you feeling better?" Miss Lin retracted her hand and said, "I''m fine. I was feeling a bit dizzy just now." Lissy quickly picked up the bowl of medicine and gave it to Miss Lin with a spoon.


    Miss Lin had just taken a few sips and found it unappetizing. She pushed it away and said, "I want to go home." He got up and got off the bed. Everyone was trying so hard not to listen, how could they not listen? Dongfang Liang said, "Send this child back. I''ve let her down! " Lee Yanyi went out to call a taxi and Wu Ma escorted Miss Lin.


    This frightened Dongfang Liang. He came back to the house, still restless, thinking: "How can I explain this to the Lin couple? I really have no shame! If Yijie is at home, something might happen. " Dongfang Liang wandered around the room and didn''t have any idea of what to do. Lee Yanyi couldn''t feel happy anymore.


    Dong Fang Liang thought over and over again. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and go to the Lin Clan to explain to Liu Qin. Liu Qin was no longer as warm to him as she used to be. He entered the house and didn''t say a word to her.


    Dong Fang Liang sighed and said, "Sister-in-law, I really let you down! You know what''s going on here. Li Zhaoliao and I are brothers, we have the friendship of life and death. In order to save our family, Li Zhanao and his wife died. My unfilial son and Li Zhaoao''s daughter were engaged on the day of the full moon. There was evidence of the media, and the engagement was predetermined. Our families have been separated for more than a decade. The only thing I ever thought was that this kid, Li Qian, was going to die. Unexpectedly, this child grew up in difficulty and came looking for him. I''m surprised and happy. It wasn''t easy for her to survive. I can''t break my promise and get the preface. Otherwise, I am sorry for the couple who died for us, and even more so for this child. It was us who caused her to lose her parents and caused her to suffer a lot. "


    Liu Qin heard and whispered with tears in her eyes, "You don''t need to say anything. I can''t blame you, but I don''t know what to do either. I''ve been unconscious ever since I came back. She had spent too many years with Yijie. Her father wasn''t home. "The child has a few problems, how can I live!" After Liu Qin finished speaking, she just cried.


    Dong Fang Liang sighed and said, "Sister, calm down. You don''t blame me. We have to think of a foolproof plan. Once we get back, we might even have to wait for something to happen. It will be disadvantageous for all three of us. " Liu Qin said, "In this situation, what can I do? My daughter is in love with a young lady. Once we separate them, I will be afraid of the consequences. "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "At this moment, we as parents should not have any objections, we should all think for the safety of our children as soon as possible. I have a good plan, both of which are perfect. I said to give you, you advise your child, only so. Sister-in-law, just treat it as me begging you. " Tears fell from Dong Fang Liang''s eyes as he spoke.

 C125

    Liu Qin said, "Big Brother, I know you are in a helpless situation. If you have any good ideas, just say them. If you can save the life of your child, I''ll do as you say. "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "Although Miss Lin can''t match up with my son, but I can''t let her lose the good fortune. I want to find a young man no worse than a hero for her to marry. "


    Liu Qin said, "That''s great, I''ll listen to what you have to say."


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "Li Qian''s brother is a good-looking young man, and he is covered in martial arts. He could be described as talented and good-looking. If you can persuade your daughter to be engaged to him, you are a natural couple. Each of them had a good chance, so they didn''t have to compete. As parents, we have to be happy and at ease. This is the best solution. "


    Liu Qin heard and said, "I met the youth you were talking about that day. He is indeed not bad." I don''t dare to be careless about this matter. I hope her father comes back to make the decision. " Liu Qin stopped crying and even revealed a happy expression.


    Dong Fang Liang heard that she agreed and said, "If you find it to be okay, then please help me. We''ll settle the engagement before Yijie comes back. With this kind of return, there''s nothing he can do. "


    Liu Qin said, "Tomorrow, her father will be back. Let him make his decision. I''ll talk to my kid again. " Dongfang Mingyue was moved to see that Liu Qin was reasonable and reasonable. He then went to the bed and looked at the unconscious Miss Lin before sighing and taking his leave.


    Dong Fang Liang went back home and told Lee Yanyi about how he proposed marriage to Liu Qin. When Lee Yanyi heard this, she was overjoyed.


    "I know I''m not as good as Yjie," said Li. "I''m afraid Miss Lin might not be picky and end up being unattractive. Once my uncle is demoted from it, I''m sorry. I am very grateful that my uncle is so devoted to me. "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "As long as the marriage is a major event, the decision is made by the parents. Miss Lin''s mother has seen you, and she has already agreed. Miss Lin''s father, Lin Batian, was even more reasonable. He would not object. "Soon, Lin Becheng will be back. Let''s settle the marriage agreement." Dong Fang Liang''s heart was slightly at ease.


    After two days, the two families remained silent and didn''t have any interactions with each other. Miss Lin in Zou Qiangfeng meticulous treatment, the disease body is much better. As soon as Miss Lin sat up, her mother began to advise her. She told her daughter about the marriage proposal that had come to her that day.


    Miss Lin was very upset and did not like it. Her mother said, "Listen to your mother, didn''t the Dongfang family change their mind? It was as if it had happened out of the blue, as if it were the will of heaven. You and Yijie can be considered to have no fate as husband and wife. That Lee Yanyi was a talented man and would definitely be the same in the future. Although right now, he couldn''t compare to one, it was hard to say who would be stronger in the future. People were afraid of losing their resolve. A man with a temper that bites steel is not a coward. Your Uncle Dongfang said that he was very ambitious and had a hidden talent, that he was not an ordinary young man. "


    Miss Lin did not let her mother speak again and again. She was angered to the point of crying out, "Mother, don''t say anymore, I won''t marry anyone! If I can''t marry her, I''ll go and be a nun. I''ll wait for Yijie to come back and see what he says. "


    Her mother said, "You''re not going to say anything! Your Uncle Dongfang was afraid that Yijie would come back and refuse to make trouble. He begged and begged and wept. He also doesn''t want to give up on you. I only agreed when I saw that he was talking about three happy families. "My daughter knows her stuff, so I guess you should open it up a bit."


    Miss Lin wailed again, "What if Yijie comes back and doesn''t want Li Qian? Would you rather marry me?"


    Her mother said, "We won''t give him the chance to choose. In matters of marriage, every family was decided by their parents. He is no exception. "


    When Miss Lin heard this, she was crying like she was about to die. Mother Wu called out, "Is Sister Lin home?" A guest is coming. "


    Miss Lin stopped crying and looked out the window to see Wu Ma accompanying Li Qian. Miss Lin wiped away her tears and lowered her head in silence. Her mother hurried out to pick her up.


    It turned out that Li Qian had a lot of eyes and hearts, hoping to facilitate her brother''s marriage, and at the same time, solve her own predicament. She took the initiative to visit Miss Lin. Li Qian entered the room and sat down. She saw that Miss Lin''s face was covered with tears and she lowered her head in silence.


    Li Qian said, "Elder sister, what are you saying? Why are you ignoring me? It is not an enmity that we meet. You have something to say to me. Although I am clumsy, perhaps I can make you happy. "


    Hearing this, Miss Lin''s heart was bright and uncertain, saying, "I have nothing to say to you. "Thank you for your kind intentions."


    Li Qian didn''t care about her tone as she smiled and said, "No need to thank me. It''s good that you''re fine. We sisters have no grudges between us. I really want to meet you every day, and have fun every day. " When Miss Lin heard this, she did not say a word. Her heart was also trying to figure out what was going on with her.


    Li Qian continued, "I came here specifically to see you today. Ever since I saw you sick that day, I''ve been restless. I was thinking, I just arrived, I don''t know anything about this place. I''d like to hear about it. I''m used to travelling far and wide, and I''ve trained myself to be a wild person. But I know better than to force anything. I also know the principle of taking a step back. People can''t be that stupid to want to be stuck on a tree and hang themselves. " After she finished, Li Qian looked at Miss Lin with an unperturbed expression and smiled.


    Miss Lin could tell that she intended to marry, so she was surprised and grateful to Li Qian. Miss Lin then asked with her heart, thinking, "She is younger than me, but her heart is bigger than mine. Was there anyone in the world who could make love exist? Was I wrong? Or was she right? "


    She hesitated for a long time before saying: "You and Yijie were engaged from a young age, to save him, your parents died. It''s hard for you to grow up, and you''ve been looking for him in the wind and the rain for years. It''s not easy for you either. Don''t worry, I won''t steal a person''s beauty. My illness was accidental and has been cured. If you don''t get married, you''ll do more damage. In your heart, you also regret it for the rest of your life. I''ve decided to be a nun. "


    Li Qian heard this and felt moved from the bottom of her heart. She said with tears in her eyes, "Thank you sister for being lenient and thinking for me. Yijie and I haven''t met, and I don''t know what he thinks. I hope that''s what I thought. To be honest, if he doesn''t like me, even if there''s a marriage contract, I won''t forcefully marry him. This time, you can just treat it as walking back to your relatives. " Before long, the two of them had reached an agreement.


    Liu Qin happily passed the tea to Li Qian and Mother Wu while praising them: "She''s a girl that''s familiar with the world. She has a broad heart, unlike my daughter who is cautious and timid ¡­"


    Since then, Li Qian came every day alone, sometimes with Miss Lin to walk in the streets, sometimes with Miss Lin to enjoy the scenery by the river. The two of them gradually became friends that could talk about anything. For several days, he didn''t return. Lin was also busy working in the factory, so he left home and didn''t come back. Today, Dong Fang Liang came to ask Liu Qin about the marriage.


    Dong Fang Liang said anxiously, "Sister-in-law, does your daughter agree to the marriage with Lee Yanyi?"


    Liu Qin said, "These few days her mood is just right, I never mentioned it to her again. When her father comes back, we''ll get engaged. There''s no need to ask if she agrees or not. "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "Sister-in-law, we shouldn''t be happy too early. Don''t look at how they get along every day. It''s a facade. Once one of them returns, it will definitely be more trouble. I expect that they will all love each other and will have to change their minds, so we shouldn''t delay our marriage. "


    Liu Qin also had a sense of urgency and said, "Then I''ll send someone to find her father." Dongfang Mingliang said: "That''s what I meant. If we don''t hurry up and make the marriage a reality, then the consequences will be dire for us. " When Liu Qin heard this, she anxiously said, "I''ll get someone to find her father and make the decision." Dong Fang Liang bade farewell and left. Liu Qin also quickly went out to beg someone.


    Lin Bi Cheng came back, and after he entered the house, he said to Liu Qin: "Why did you send people to find me? It''s too busy to leave. "


    Liu Qin heard him scolding her and said: "These few days, my family has been on fire. I hope you won''t come back." If I don''t send someone to find you, you won''t even want us. "


    Lin Bi Cheng asked in shock, "What happened? Why is it so serious? It wasn''t your wife who was talking nonsense and the neighbors who were arguing? If it''s your fault, then forget it. "Why do you have to look for me?"


    Liu Qin said, "You old thing, you still say these words of mine. I''m dying of anxiety these days. "


    Lin Batian smiled and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry to die. I''m seriously worried about you."


    Liu Qin also laughed: "What are you worried about me for? You''re not trying to use your mouth to coax me! "


    Lin Bi became a man with a good conscience and a funny voice. He said to Liu Qin, "I am at home in the factory, worrying that my wife would send a wolf with her mouth."


    Liu Qin listened and patted him: "This thing is always dishonest. So it turns out that you were just teasing me. "


    The couple chatted and laughed for a while, and Lin Bi Cheng said, "I knew my wife wouldn''t quarrel with anyone. Other than that, I don''t care. I, Old Lin, am a kind person, and I never provoke disasters. Even when I sleep, I feel better than others. "Tell me in detail. Let me hear what you have to say."


    Liu Qin said, "You''re the one with the big heart, and you''re still laughing." Lin Bi Cheng said: "You still don''t know who I am? Never like to be angry, do not like to cry, like to laugh. My heart is not that big, it''s just like an ox''s heart. "


    Liu Qin said, "My daughter''s marriage with Yijie has changed." Lin Becheng was shocked, "How could you change? Are you saying that you dislike our daughter again? "


    Liu Qin said, "That''s not it." Yijie is not home, and he doesn''t know. "


    Lin Becheng was shocked, "How did you change that?"


    Liu Qin said, "Yijie and Miss Li have been engaged since she was young. That girl''s father and Dongfang Liang were sworn friends. The two families had suffered together in the Yanming Temple in Henan Province. In the middle of a battle between the officials and soldiers, they had lost the parents of the girl in order to protect Dongfang Yijie. The two families had been separated for more than ten years, and there was no news of them. Now the girl and her brother had come to her house with an engagement. Brother Dongfang can''t destroy that marriage, and he can''t bear to abandon our daughter, so he''s too worried to do anything about it. In his distress he came up with an idea to marry our daughter to the girl''s brother. The young man had a decent appearance and was dressed in martial arts. He lived in Beijing and was a businessman. I''ve seen him, and he''s a good man. I was waiting for you to come back and make up your mind. "


    When Lin Batian heard this, he said, "I say that Brother Dongfang has been unwilling to be my blood relative for so many times! So it was like this. He was a man of his word. It''s all my fault for not knowing the truth. Because he repeatedly refused to allow me to do so, I even got angry at him. "


    Liu Qin said, "This is Brother Dongfang''s fault. His son was engaged to someone from a young age, so he should have told me. "


    Lin Bi Cheng said: "What are you saying! There must be a secret here that we shouldn''t be able to tell others. "


    Liu Qin said, "As long as you are kind and understand a lot, you will always understand others. "Now that she has suffered so much for our daughter, and has even made love with a young lady, how can we part?"


    What are you talking about?" Lin Becheng protested when he heard the word ''love''. What do you know about love? Those were the words of a man and woman who were madly in love with each other. Some people cherished love, some people cherished love. It is hard not to be fond of the old, but to be attached to each other for a long time. Some people say: A woman is like a coat, she marries a chicken and follows a chicken, all because of her good fortune. This made sense. What kind of love? It wasn''t in a Western novel. You and I only met the day we entered the bridal chamber, what kind of love? Aren''t we living a good life? The Westerners talk about love, but they get divorced in half a year. If it wasn''t for the fact that I love you dearly and that you didn''t have a son, I would have long since driven you out and married you. The only thing I don''t like about you is this. In this life, I won''t despise you anymore. I''ll just rely on my daughter to recruit a son-in-law. Liu Qin said, "Alright! Old thing, you still have a heart to marry. "Then marry one of them." As he spoke, he slapped Lin Batian.


    Lin Bi Cheng said as he hid, "I was telling a joke and I took it for real. I am old and weak, why should I marry! "

 C126

    After the couple had exchanged a few words, Lin Batian continued, "Since the lady has come looking for you, Dongfang Liang should keep his promise. I approve of his benevolence and righteousness. The solution he came up with was not bad. However, I cannot be vague about my daughter''s marriage. My daughter will not marry a young man of good looks. Tomorrow, after seeing the young man with my own eyes, I will make my decision. Don''t be so flustered, why are you so anxious? It''s not like my daughter won''t be able to get married. "


    Liu Qin said, "Okay! You''re still making sarcastic remarks. Said I was flustered. ¡ª ¡ª Jelou recently returned, arguing about not wanting Li Qian, want our daughter, I want to see how you deal with it. Isn''t this why Big Brother Dongfang and I were so worried? "


    Lin Batian was annoyed when he heard this. "What happened to him, Dongfang Yijie? Then he wouldn''t listen to his father? What was he arguing about? "I will not marry my daughter to anyone who is disloyal."


    Liu Qin said, "That Ji Jie only values relationships and may not fulfill his engagement. At that time, it will be hard to say if he is wrong. He is also loyal to our daughter. "


    After hearing this, Lin Becheng thought for a while and said, "It is only right that a lover should be married off to another. It makes sense for my daughter to pick up a man and choose a wife. One should have a choice. If he comes back, then there''s no need for me to make things difficult for him.


    Liu Qin said, "Our daughter''s intention is to wait for the prodigy to come back and recognize him as his pick. It''s because I don''t agree."


    Lin Biancheng said, "It seems good that you don''t agree. "Let me think about it..." The couple had argued for a long time and felt that whatever they said was reasonable. In the end, they didn''t argue with each other.


    The next morning, after dinner, Lin Bi Cheng called his daughter and said, "Go and bring me that young man called Lee Yanyi. Let me have a look." When Miss Lin heard that, she was displeased and said, "I''m not going! If you like it, go get it yourself. "


    Lin Becheng then said, "As long as the marriage of a child is a major event, the parents will decide. You are no exception. You can''t object to it. If he still likes it, I''ll make this engagement. Your uncle Dongfang is also here as a matchmaker. He won''t treat us unfairly. "I''ve always been proud of you, but I don''t spoil you."


    Miss Lin said angrily: "I''m not going! Just not going! I won''t marry anyone. "


    Lin Bi Cheng reprimanded her: "What parents would raise their daughter to an old woman? A man should be married, a woman should be married. This was the logic of five days. Father and mother weren''t so casual about it, how could you not listen! You are the apple of our eye, and you need to trust your parents. "


    Miss Lin feared her father''s stern attitude the most. She was so scared that she lowered her head, not daring to disobey. Liu Qin hurriedly said, "Go quickly, your father is angry and still wants to scold you."


    While feeling wronged, Miss Lin changed her clothes and went out to the Dongfang family to look for Li Qian. When he entered the Dongfang house, he saw that his parents had just finished their meal and were tidying up the table.


    Li Qian laughed, "Ah! Sister Lin, why are you dressed so beautifully today? You entering the door is like a goddess descending to the mortal world. "


    Miss Lin was a bit shy and said, "This isn''t as beautiful as you." Together they sat down. Dongfang Ming saw that Miss Lin had not come for a long time, so he courteously let her have some tea. Wu Ma poured a cup of tea for Miss Lin.


    Dong Fang Liang then asked, "Niece, your father came back yesterday?"


    Miss Lin nodded. "Yes, he''s back."


    Realizing that she still had more to say, Li Qian asked in a low voice, "Elder sister, do you have something to say?"


    Miss Lin said in a low voice, "My father said he wants to meet Brother Li."


    Dong Fang Liang was overjoyed to hear that. "Good, good, good. Let Lee Yanyi go immediately." I want to go too. "Lin Becheng is an intellectual, he understands logic the best ¡­"


    He was praising it endlessly. Lee Yanyi stood up and said, "It''s my first time meeting Uncle Lin. I''ll go out and prepare first." Dongfang Liang immediately understood and nodded, "Well thought out. Should. Your Uncle Lin is busy with work, so you shouldn''t waste any time. Li Yao said, "I''ll be right back." After saying that, he left.


    At this time, Li Qian intended to let Miss Lin and Lee Yanyi go on the streets together, but she didn''t say it directly. She pulled Miss Lin and said, "Elder sister, I will accompany you outside." Li Qian hastily changed into her sword playing clothes and the three of them went out on the street. Dong Fang Liang saw them off outside the door. He felt an indescribable happiness in his heart as he watched the three of them leave.


    As the three of them walked down the street, Miss Lin asked, "Brother Li, what else do you want to prepare?" Li Yao said, "I''ll go buy some gifts." This is my first time seeing my Uncle Lin, don''t be too shabby. " Hearing that, Miss Lin hastily stopped him and said, "Brother Li, there is no need to buy it. He just said look at you. Let''s go. " Li Qian said, "It''s right to be a bit polite when you see your elders. Sister, don''t stop him. We''ll just go with him. "


    As the three of them chatted, they turned a corner and headed north along the main street. As the three of them were walking, they suddenly heard creaking sounds coming from behind them. The three looked back at the same time: they saw two people carrying an open palanquin and quickly walking towards them. He was already close. The palanquin was still making even sounds.


    There was a soldier sitting on the palanquin, and he was looking at them. Seeing that the soldier was bald, he looked like a fool, but he had a face full of skin! The lion''s nose is large, and its two nostrils are pointed upwards! Even his beard and mouth could not be seen, but his open heart was truly ugly. Judging from his attire, he was an officer. The strap of his pistol lolled across his chest.


    Li Qian said first, "This kind of virtue is really rare! How can you look at people like that? " Li Jiayi stopped her, "Little sister, please walk. Don''t be so annoying." The three of them turned their heads and quickened their pace.


    The palanquin quickly closed in on the three of them, and the officer in it sat up straight again and peered at Miss Lin and Lissy. With a final glance, he examined Miss Lin. He let out a laugh and stopped the carriage. He asked Miss Lin, "Are you Miss Lin Qiuhua, Lin Becheng? It was true! "He really f * cking grew up to become a full-fledged Celestial Immortal."


    Laughing loudly, he said, "Don''t go! Where are you going? " Li Qian fiercely glared at him. Lee Yanyi''s face also darkened and he was about to lose his temper.


    Miss Lin said, "Ignore him. Let''s go!" With that said, he pulled Li Qian into the alley. The officer saw that the three of them had left and was still looking closely at the palanquin.


    When they reached a quiet place, Miss Lin stopped and said, "He is not a good person. He was born a bandit and was recruited later. Now he is the commander of the army garrisoned by the river. "


    Li Qian said, "Looking at him, I can tell that he isn''t a good person. How could a good person look at people like that?" Li Yao said, "This kind of person is not to be trifled with. It''s useless to discuss him." Let''s go. "


    Miss Lin quickly said, "Wait a moment. If he''s gone, then we''ll go. "


    Li Qian casually asked, "What the hell is he doing?"


    Miss Lin said, "Everyone here knows him. They say he often lives in the Pear Fragrance Garden Brothel on the north side. There was a prostitute there named Xiang Ying, who had been taken over by him. He must have gone there. "...


    Why do you think Miss Dowling is so afraid of the pirates? It turned out that not long after the Zhu pirates had set up camp by the river last year, he had heard that Lin Becheng''s girl was beautiful and had started to covet Miss Lin. Last summer, the Zhu pirates sent two of their officers to the Lin family to talk about marriage. It was called a marriage proposal, but in reality, it was a forced marriage. He was going to marry Miss Lin as his concubine.


    In the Lin Clan, the two military officers used both force and force to attack Liu Qin. Liu Qin was furious and repeatedly drove them away. The two of them relied on the might of the Zhu, Zhu, Pirates and Hu Wei to argue loudly with Liu Qin. He refused to agree to the marriage and refused to leave. It just so happened that Yijie was home that day.


    Miss Lin was so frightened that she ran to find him. Yijie entered the room and grabbed the two men, slapping each of them twice in the face. Then, one of them asked, "Do you still dare to come and behave atrociously?"


    Seeing that Yi Jie was dressed like an officer, the two of them did not dare to retaliate and used their name of the Zhu pirates to threaten him: "We are sent by the commander of the river camp, Zhu Jie. What are you doing, daring to hit people? Guild Leader Zhu is not someone to be trifled with! "


    One Jie said, "Go back and get him. I''ll wait for him here. I will beat him up too! "


    Hearing this, the two knew that the government official was big, so they softened their stance and asked, "May I ask who sir is ¡­"


    He took out his ID and showed it to the two of them. The two people saw that the documents were issued by the Guangdong Province''s Governor''s Office, which included the Beijing National Government and the Guangdong National Government''s Great Seal. It said, "Military Commissioner of the National Government."


    The two of them were shocked when they saw this. They knew that the official position of Yi Jie was much larger than that of the Zhu pirates. The two of them hurriedly apologized and begged for forgiveness after handing over their documents.


    One of them took out his gun to scare the two of them, "A soldier like you, I should kill you right now!"


    The two of them were so scared that they kneeled down and begged, "Sir, please spare us! Sir, spare me! This is none of our business. Now that we know that Miss Lin is one of our superior''s people, we don''t dare to have any ideas anymore. "


    One Jie said, "Go back and tell Guild Leader Zhu to check it out. "Go on!" The two ran away in fright.


    When the two of them returned to the camp, they met a hero and were slapped in the face. The Zhu pirates were also afraid, and did not dare to have any more ideas for Miss Lin.


    Recently, the Zhu pirates had yellow sores on their faces. That day, he came to Zou Hanfeng Clinic to treat Zou Jianfeng, just in time for Lee Yanyi to invite Zou Jianfeng over. After hearing from Lee Yanyi that the patient was in critical danger, Zou quickly left the Zhu pirates and came to visit with Lee Yanyi.


    Zou Qiangfeng was afraid that he would leave the pirates in the cold for too long, so he blamed him for it. Therefore, he had just given Miss Lin the needle and rushed back before she could fully wake up. When he returned to the clinic, the Pirate was dissatisfied.


    Zou Hanfeng was scolded a few times by him, but did not dare to offend him. Zou explained to him in detail, "There is a Miss Li from the Dongfang family. She is Dongfang Yijie''s fianc¨¦e, who has been missing for many years. They came with marriage documents. The old man did not dare break the contract and decided to let his son still marry Miss Li. Miss Lin and Dongfang Yijie had been together for more than a decade. She was in love with a hero, and deeply in love with him. When I cut her pulse, it felt like I was pregnant. When Miss Lin heard the old gentleman''s decision, she could not resist the shock of her marriage and fainted on the spot. I went to give her the needle and the medicine, and I hurried back before she could fully wake up. Yet, he ignored Guild Leader Zhu. Please forgive me! "


    The Zhu pirates listened to the explanation, turned anger into joy, not to blame Zou Qiangfeng. When he heard that Dongfang Yijie could no longer marry Miss Lin, he was very happy and wanted to seduce Miss Lin again. He took Zou Qiangfeng''s medicine for nothing and went back to recuperate seriously. He was planning to marry Miss Lin after he recovered from his illness.


    The Zhu pirates had just come out of Zou Qiangfeng, planning to go to the Pear Fragrance Garden to recuperate. Coincidentally, he had run into Miss Lin, so he looked at her again and again. His heart was filled with beautiful thoughts.


    Miss Lin only dared to follow Lee Yanyi out of the alley when she saw that the Zhu pirates were gone. The three of them continued to head north, heading for the Rising Sun Shop. After walking for some distance, Li Qian wanted to leave Miss Lin and Lee Yanyi alone. She thought of something and said, "You guys go first, I''ll go there and buy something." She turned and made a detour home.


    In front of the Rising Sun Shop, Miss Lin was still looking around for her. Lee Yanyi knew that his sister had set a trick and said to Miss Lin, "Don''t wait for her. Let''s go in and buy something. "


    The moment the two of them turned around, they saw an old Daoist dressed in the Eight Trigrams Immortal Robe walking out from the store. From the looks of it, Lee Yanyi thought it was his Third Uncle Li Jianyi and immediately cried out, "Third Uncle, when did you arrive?" The old Daoist acted as if he didn''t hear him and ignored him, walking away.

 C127

    Seeing the old Daoist ignore him, he was stunned. Miss Lin said, "Brother Li, you must have recognized the wrong person."


    Li Yan said, "It will not be wrong." He is my Third Uncle. When I was at home, I saw that he had a Dao suit in his suitcase. It must be because I changed my clothes and he didn''t recognize me. " Lee Yanyi chased for a few more steps and shouted, "Third Uncle! "How come you don''t recognize me?"


    Only then did the old Daoist stop and turn around. "Immeasurable Buddha!" Young man, you got the wrong person. "Look carefully, see if I''m your Third Uncle."


    No matter how he looked at him, Lee Yanyi felt that it was his third uncle. He was startled and thought, "There are no two people in this world who are similar to each other!" Thus, he smiled and said, "Leader, I am sorry! I did recognize the wrong person. "


    Lee Yanyi turned around and was about to leave when the old Daoist said, "Wait! I still have something to ask you. " With that, he went up to Lee Yanyi and looked at him carefully. It was true: thanks to the twins, they would not have met.


    While the old Daoist and Lee Yanyi were answering each other, they also saw Lee Yanyi''s familiar appearance. He took a closer look at Lee Yanyi and asked, "Are you from Henan? I also want to see you. " Lee Yanyi nodded and said, "I''m from Henan. Dao leader, you know me? "


    The old Taoist heard that he was from Henan, so he asked happily: "What is your surname? What''s your father''s name? How many of your father and brothers are there? "


    Seeing how cordial he was, Li Yan said, "My surname is Li. My father, Li Zhaoao. The three of them. My second uncle, Li Huayi, and third uncle, Li Jianyi. Dao leader, why are you asking this? "


    The old Daoist hugged Lee Yanyi and exclaimed happily, "So you''re Yaner! You''ve grown up like this!" The old Daoist was overjoyed, tears already appearing in his eyes.


    Lee Yanyi was also surprised, "Taoist Priest, who are you? "How do you know me?"


    The old Daoist said, "Child, I am your Second Uncle Li Huayi. When we left each other, you were still young and couldn''t remember me. "


    Lee Yanyi had long heard that his second uncle had died on the battlefield, so he never expected that.


    Lee Yanyi was stunned for a moment. He immediately threw himself into Li Huayi''s arms and wailed, "Second Uncle, I didn''t dare to imagine it was you. Back then, my father hid in the Yanming Temple and sent people to look for you. Those who came back said that you died in battle. My father and the others mourned and buried a grave for you. It was so hard for all of us to think about it! You are still alive, what a pleasure. "


    Li Huayi said, "Back then, when we escaped from the war, I had also looked for you. How could we have disappeared without a trace?" The government has been keeping an eye on us, so I didn''t dare to stay in the Central Plains for long.


    Li Yao said, "When the Manchu troops surrounded Yanming Temple to capture us, my parents and Uncle Gao Lian both died. My sister and I barely survived." The two of them were filled with grief and grief as they hugged each other and cried once more.


    After a long while, Li Yao asked, "Second Uncle, why did you come here?"


    Li Huayi said, "Three days ago, I wandered here. I just came out of Gui Yuan Temple, intending to leave today and go back to the Central Plains. In my mind, I never thought that there would be any descendants of the Li family left behind. If it wasn''t for the fact that your third uncle and I look alike, the two of us wouldn''t have met face to face. "


    The uncle and nephew were happy again. During the question and answer session, Lee Yanyi explained how his siblings had come from Beijing to find Dong Fang Liang. When Li Huayi heard that Li Zhaoyi and Dongfang Liang were both alive, he became even happier.


    Only then did Lee Yanyi remember to introduce him to Miss Lin beside him. Miss Lin greeted Li Huayi as Second Uncle.


    Li Yao said, "Second Uncle, we siblings are here because of this young lady. She was the one who helped us find the Dongfang family. Now my Uncle Dongfang Liang is helping us to marry each other. I was just about to go in and buy a present and then go to her house. "


    Seeing his future daughter-in-law, Li Hua was quiet and beautiful. Satisfied and happy, he said, "I will wait here for a while. You guys can go buy gifts. This happy occasion cannot be delayed." Lee Yanyi and Miss Lin went inside to buy gifts and the three of them walked towards the Dongfang family.


    Arriving at the Dongfang family residence, Li Huayi met with Dongfang Mingyue and they both felt sad and happy at the same time. The two of them hugged each other.


    Dong Fang Liang said tearfully, "I never expected that we would meet again. Brother, ever since we parted on the battlefield back then, you have made us think so bitterly! Brother Gao and I rushed out of the encirclement and hid in Yanming Temple. Under such horrendous circumstances, Big Brother and I have gone out many times to inquire about you. Ask anyone and tell them you sacrificed yourself. Where the hell did you go? "


    Li Huayuan said, "At that time, our military camp was surrounded by soldiers and foreign devils. During the bloody war, Li Lanqing and I fought our way out of the siege with the family of Zhang Zhicheng, the leader of the protection team. Later, Li Lanqing escorted Zhang Zhicheng''s wife and children to the camp entrance. I''ll go back to the Central Plains and look for you. I''ve been looking for you for more than a month, but I haven''t heard from you at all. I thought you were all going to die. We were closely followed by the authorities. The officers and soldiers, together with the foreign devils and the people in the church, scouted us. "I saw that there was no place to stay in the Central Plains, so I went to the Laizhou Region with the boxer Zhu Zhizhan from the old battalion to become an old Taoist."


    When Li Qian heard her brother say that Second Uncle had come, she was also overjoyed. She was so happy that she ran downstairs to meet him. When Li Hua saw his niece, he was extremely happy. The father and son duo were filled with grief and joy, and they began to talk about the cold.


    Dongfang Liang had called Li Yan and said, "The marriage cannot be delayed. You will go with Miss Lin to her house. "After meeting your Uncle Lin, tell him that I went to the mansion tonight." Lee Yanyi said goodbye to his second uncle and came to the Lin family. Upon his arrival at the Lin Clan, Lin Biancheng and his wife walked out of the residence enthusiastically. "I heard that you are a talented man, your words are true. Please come inside! "


    Miss Lin led the way. When Lee Yanyi entered the room and saw that the room was cleaned up, he felt really welcoming. Lin Bi Cheng complimented him as well as politely offered a seat to Zhang Xuan. After putting down the gift, Lee Yanyi respectfully handed over the cigarettes to Lin Bei Cheng and his wife. Then, he and Lin Batian sat at the coffee table. Liu Qin handed over the tea in a pot and was very busy. Miss Lin brought over a plate of candy and placed it on the tea table for Lee Yanyi to eat. He was truly delighted to be able to enter the door, and his enthusiasm flourished.


    Lin Bi Cheng said, "Nephew, why is your Uncle Dongfang not here?" Li Yao said, "That''s a coincidence." Just now in the city, I met my long-lost Second Uncle. I brought the old man to the Dongfang family. Now, my Uncle Dongfang Liang is at home reminiscing with my second uncle. Before you arrived, my Uncle Dongfang wanted me to pass on to you that he had spent the night at the Palace. "


    Lin nodded again. "What kind of businesses do you have in Beijing? Is the business doing well? "


    Li Yao said, "I''m ashamed of myself. I don''t have any businesses in Beijing myself. My brother and sister just finished their Jianghu career and came to Beijing to seek help from my uncle. I''ve been living with my uncle. He had no children and no wife, so he had some businesses in the capital. My brother and sister helped my uncle manage the pharmacy and also did some grocery business. The capital was bustling with activity, and business was not bad. I put my little sister in a position where some ideas can only be implemented. "


    When Lin Becheng heard this, he thought to himself, "This young man is bright and honest. In the future, he will definitely become a great man. If my daughter gives it to him, he''ll get a son-in-law too. "


    So, he got up and instructed Liu Qin, "Quickly cook. I want to drink a few cups with my nephew." Lee Yanyi got up and refused, "Uncle, Aunt: I appreciate your kindness. My Second Uncle has just arrived, and we haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. I''m going back to eat with him. I''ll come again another day. "


    "Nephew Lin Bi Cheng said," What a filial piety. If uncle doesn''t want to stay, then see you again another day! " Lee Yanyi said his goodbyes and left. Lin Ba-cheng and his wife walked him to the street. As Lee Yanyi walked away, Lin Bie Cheng and his wife were still watching him happily.


    When Lee Yanyi returned to the Dongfang family, Dongfang Mingyue was drinking wine with Li Huayi. Dong Fang Liang stopped drinking and asked, "Nephew, how are we going?"


    Li Yao said, "My Uncle Lin and Aunt Lin are very warm to me. When I returned, they took me to the street. Uncle Lin told me to convey that he was waiting for you. "


    Dong Fang Liang said, "The marriage is a success."


    Li Huayi also happily said, "Huaiqing, let''s not drink anymore." I don''t want to miss my nephew''s life. "We''ll stay here for a long time and drink again tomorrow."


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "Lin Becheng is busy with work, so it''s not appropriate to delay. I''ll go and get engaged with him. Your uncle and nephew will continue to drink. " Li Huayi did not stop him.


    Dongfang Liang came to the Lin family happily. He heard that Lin Bicheng and his wife were happily chatting about Lee Yanyi in the house. Dongfang Liang entered the room and sat down.


    Lin Bi Cheng said, "Brother Dongfang''s eyesight is indeed not bad. This young man Lee Yanyi and my daughter are very compatible. If there''s no objection, then the marriage shall be set. "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "I am very grateful for your wise decision. In this way, Yijie would no longer have to fight over the marriage when she returned. This marriage, for all three of us, is something to rejoice about. "


    "Brother Dongfang, there is no need to thank me," Lin Bi Cheng said. Not only did I help you, I also got a son-in-law. Although he is no better than I am, I am happy with it. "


    Dong Fang Liang recounted how Yijie and Li Qian had made an engagement, as well as the hardships they had suffered all those years ago. He apologized to the couple over and over again.


    Lin Bi Cheng said: "Brother Dongfang there is no need to explain, and there is no need to be displeased. It was the will of the heavens that this matter should happen so suddenly. At this point, I can''t blame you. I have asked you many times before to be your own family, but you refused, and I have always been angry with you. Now that you''ve found me a good son-in-law, I''ll take it that I thank you. "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "No need to thank me, no need to thank me. I must say that I owe you a great debt of gratitude. Even though the marriage of the children has changed, we are still related to each other. " Lin Bi Cheng said: "Yes, yes! "From now on, we''re going to be at home." The more they chatted, the happier they got.


    Liu Qin placed another feast. The two drank and chatted. Dongfang Mingyue said, "What a coincidence. It''s even Lee Yanyi''s second uncle who came today. I am the matchmaker for this marriage, he is the judge. I will choose a good day one day and come to apply with Li Huayi. From now on, the Lin and Li Families'' marriage was set. We must also have the marriage ceremony to the rosy red, the color, the lantern, the scenery. I want to be worthy of Li Zhaoao and his wife who died for us. "


    Lin Becheng said, "Well said! I''m a man of my word, and nothing will change it. Tomorrow, I will personally ask Li Huayi''s family to come and meet with them. The three of us will drink all day. " The two of them enjoyed drinking until the sky turned dark. Dong Fang Liang said his goodbyes and left.


    As the saying goes, when the heart is filled with sorrow, it is true. As soon as Dongfang Ming left, Lin Becheng walked back to his room to drink a cup of tea. Someone called out from outside the door of the Lin Family residence, "Is Mr. Lin Bicheng at home?"


    Liu Qin was just trying to persuade her daughter to agree to this marriage when she hurriedly said: "There''s someone outside knocking at the door with a strange voice. Is it that no one is looking for your father?"


    Lin Batian put down his teacup and said, "Perhaps the factory has sent someone to look for me." "Is Mr. Lin at home?"


    Lin Becheng hurried out the door to take a look. There was a palanquin surrounded by a group of people outside. There were two horses beside the sedan, stopping in front of the gate. Lin Becheng was taken aback, and asked, "May I ask where you all came from? What can I do for you? "


    That person stepped forward and said, "We are from the army encampment near the river. Upon the orders of Guild Leader Zhu, I have come to request Mister Lin. Please get on the palanquin. Guild Leader Zhu is currently waiting. "

 C128

    Lin Becheng looked at them closely and saw that they were indeed fully armed soldiers. "I am a shipbuilder," said Lin, "and I have nothing to do with the army. What business does Guild Leader Zhu have with me? Is your military camp going to build a ship? "


    Someone said, "They might be building a ship."


    Someone else said, "Mister Lin, congratulations! Our captain wants to praise you. Then you''ll know everything. "


    Lin Bi Cheng said: "Please go back and tell Guild Leader Zhu that I have no time to go. Shipbuilding must first be approved by the factory, and I personally have no right to agree to that. "


    One of them stepped forward again and said, "If we don''t go, that is not giving face to the captain. We can''t tell you when we get back. Please come with us. Guild Leader Zhu knew that you were busy, so he invited you over for a chat. Mr. Lin, please do not decline. "


    Lin Bi Cheng said in his heart, "The Zhu pirates have invited me for no good reason. It''s impossible to not see how things are, they have to be courteous first then military later. "


    Hesitating for a moment, Lin Bi Cheng said, "Please sit down. I will go as soon as I''m done."


    The leader said, "Thank you, Mister Lin! We are in charge and should not delay. "Go ahead, we''ll wait here for you."


    Back in his room, Lin Bie Cheng put on his clothes, and said to Liu Qin: "Outside are the Zhu Bandits, they invited me to do something. You guys don''t have to worry, I''ll be right back. "


    Liu Qin said: "He''s not planning anything on our daughter, is he? This was last year. That time, they were driven away by a prodigy. "


    Lin Bi Cheng said: "He is the commander, and my daughter will not give it to him. "Don''t make wild guesses, maybe it''s about the building of a ship."


    Just as the two of them were unable to guess what was going on, the person outside urged them, "Please get dressed quickly, Mister Lin. Guild Leader Zhu is sitting and waiting! " Lin Becheng quickly put on his clothes, went out to his palanquin and followed them.


    Liu Qin and her daughter were worried for the entire night. At dawn, Lin Beng had yet to return. After the mother and daughter had eaten, they went out to the street to look around. Suddenly, they saw three fast horses coming from the east, which made the dust billow.


    Miss Lin was startled, "Mother, that person is a Zhu Family pirate, he must be coming to our house." The two girls were so frightened that they hurriedly went back into the room without looking at the room properly, closing the door tightly behind them.


    Liu Qin hurriedly said, "Your father did not come home for a whole night. Since the Zhu pirates suddenly came, something will definitely happen." The Zhu Bandits were full of dandies and could do anything. "Hurry and hide." In panic, Miss Lin entered her own small house and firmly locked the door behind her. Then he hid inside and listened to what was happening outside.


    The Pirate Zhu led his two janissaries to the door and jumped down from his horse. He entered the yard and knocked on the door: "Is there anyone here? Open the door! "Open the door!" Liu Qin hesitated for a moment and was too scared to not open the door. She opened the door fearfully and replied: "It''s Guild Leader Zhu! Please take a seat in the house. "


    The Zhu Clan pirate was rather polite as he cupped his hands and said: "Madam Lin, this official greets you!" Then, he strode into the room and sat down beside the tea table. Liu Qin asked, "Didn''t our boss get invited to go by the Guild Leader? "Why isn''t he back yet?"


    The Pirates nodded. "I came here personally because of this. To tell you the truth, although I, Zhu, have three concubines and four concubines by my side, I don''t have a single one that I like. They only know how to play cards and ask me for money. None of them are kind to me. I hurt them all. With her beautiful figure, beautiful face, and full of poetry, this captain wants to take her as his wife. It would be disrespectful if someone else came. I came today personally to ask for Madame''s hand in marriage. I have made an agreement with Mr. Lin, and now it is up to you, Madam. If you nod your head slightly, then this marriage will be decided. In other words, you are my mother-in-law. What do you think? " Then, he stared at Liu Qin.


    The two guards laughed to themselves and said to themselves, "This is good. A son-in-law is older than Weng. The mother-in-law is not more than forty years old. "


    When Liu Qin heard this, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to lower her head. She was afraid that he would agree. Her heart was in panic and she was dumbstruck.


    The Zhu Qin pirates thought that Liu Qin found his appearance ugly, and said, "Although I''m not handsome, but I have some powerful forces that can cover the sky with one hand. I''m an ass with a human sauce stick. He was bold and straightforward, he had nothing to say. I hope that you can also speak quickly and agree to it very early. "


    Liu Qin said with hatred in her heart: "Damn it! As expected, my guess was right. He once again had the idea of going after my daughter. "What wishful thinking!" She was furious and did not dare to complain. "Please be merciful, Captain, please let me go! "My daughter already has an owner for the flowers. We can''t get close to this marriage of yours."


    Upon hearing this, the Zhu Bandits laughed loudly and said, "mother-in-law, don''t lie to me. I know Dongfang Yijie has another marriage. That little girl was sitting at the Dongfang household waiting for their wedding. Dongfang Yijie has had enough of your daughter, and now he doesn''t want it anymore. I don''t mind his leftovers, nor do I mind your daughter being a ruined flower that has failed.


    Liu Qin said angrily: "Guild Leader Zhu, please show some respect! How can you ruin someone''s good name for nothing! My daughter is a clean girl, you are not allowed to slander her again. She''s not good, and yet you came to propose marriage three times in a while? "


    The Zheng Pirates laughed and said, "As a mother, you are still muddle-headed. Your daughter and I are related by marriage. Now I''m your son-in-law. Why are you arguing with me? If you have to attend to any matters, you should agree to it as soon as possible! Having a grandson at home was a joke. If you anger this captain, I will turn hostile! "


    With that, he took out several tens of silver coins, placed them on the table and said, "This money should be used as a betrothal gift. There will still be more after we finish our business. One day, I will use my palanquin, lay out the honor guard, and brag and beat to marry your daughter. mother-in-law, how about it? "


    Liu Qin endured the pressure and said: "Leader Zhu, take the money back. My daughter really hired someone. "


    Upon hearing that, the Zhu Bandits immediately glared at him, enraged by the humiliation and scolded, "Don''t f * cking not know how to appreciate favors! What the hell are you to be ashamed of! How dare you touch my face? How dare you underestimate me? Go to the village of Ten Li Eight and ask me, which girl didn''t manage to get her hands on one of the girls I like? Your daughter, I want to officially marry you, this is a form of praise! "


    He then threatened viciously, "If you dare to disobey me again, I will kill your husband and then forcefully marry your daughter. I''il let you cut your ears. I''ll tell you the truth, I''m taking your daughter away now, who can do anything to me? This is my honor! "


    He looked around and when he saw that there was no Miss Lin, he asked, "Where is your daughter? Where is it? Get her out! " Liu Qin quickly lied, "My daughter is not home, she went to the Dongfang family."


    The Ju Pirates stood up and started to search. Liu Qin quickly said half-heartedly: "She really isn''t at home. You can let us work together. "


    The Pirate Zhu stopped and said, "That''s more like it. I''ll give you three days to think it over. " With that, he turned his anger into joy and left the room.


    She then shouted out, "Mother, please consider carefully! I''ve been dreaming about your daughter. If she becomes the Captain''s wife, you can also enjoy a bit of wealth. I''m a girl with a silver spoon in my mouth, it''s a foregone conclusion. I''ll be there in three days. "


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Liu Qin let him go and said half-heartedly: "Quickly let my husband go so that I can get along with him."


    The Pirate woman laughed and whispered to the guard: "This woman doesn''t care if she eats hard or not." "Don''t try to coax me." Then he said to Liu Qin: "Sure, sure! You can think about it first. " With that, he saddled his horse and left.


    Liu Qin saw that he had walked far away, she spat at his back and scolded: "This damnable thing, how can I not let the spear collapse and die! "You''re still thinking about my daughter."


    Liu Qin was angry and resentful as she went back inside the house. She called out her daughter and said, "Quickly go tell Uncle Dongfang that he can think of a way to save us. I saw that the Zhu Bandits didn''t return to the barracks, and went north. I''m afraid that he will return. If he comes again, I can deal with him at will. If he pisses me off, I''ll go all out against him. " With that, he let out a long breath.


    Miss Lin was already emotionally weak, and she could not afford to take any blows. He saw how his mother gritted her teeth and resented her words. He was also worried that the Zhu Family pirates wouldn''t be able to snatch the bride from his mother, causing her to feel wronged. She was desperate, and burst into tears.


    Liu Qin also shed tears and said: "Daughter, you are sick, don''t cry, otherwise you will get sick again. Go and tell your uncle Dongfang. There are three men in his family right now. There must be a way to save us. " While crying, Miss Lin went out to the Dongfang family.


    When she entered the Dongfang family''s residence, everyone was shocked to see that her eyes were red and her face was covered with tears. Lee Yanyi thought she was scolded by her father for disagreeing with the marriage. Just as he wanted to say: "Regarding our marriage, it''s fine if you don''t agree. "Let my uncle speak to your father."


    Dongfang Liang asked first, "Nephew, why are you crying? His eyes are even filled with tears. "


    Miss Lin''s heart ached as she cried out, "Something happened to my family." Early in the morning, the Zhu Clan pirates brought someone to my house. "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "This piece of skin! What was he doing at your house? Don''t cry, Uncle will go and take a look. "


    Dongfang saw that Miss Lin was getting in the way and had already predicted that the Zhu pirates were here to force a marriage. He hastily prepared to meet them head on. Miss Lin added, "The Zhu pirates are gone now. My mother told me to tell you. " Dong Fang Liang then stopped and asked, "Nephew, can you tell me the details? What is he doing here again?" Miss Lin said, "Last night, you just left my house. The Zhu pirates sent men to my house and sent my father to the barracks. My father was never home. He was detained in the barracks. The Zhu pirate lied that my father agreed, and then came to force his mother to marry him. "


    When the crowd heard this, they all became furious. Dong Fang Liang said to Li Huayi, "This Zhu Tie is actually a bandit leader. On the mountains and on the water, he had been a stronghold lord. Killing people and looting goods, robbing civilians and girls, all sorts of crimes were committed. When the Republic arrived, he was ambushed, but his wildness never changed. He is a notorious playboy. Last year, he sent two of his men to the Lin Clan to cause trouble for them. It just so happened that one day when Ji Jie was home, he beat them away. Why did he give up on reviving this time? He must be aware of our situation and must have heard some news. "


    Dongfang Mingliang thought about it and said: "It must have been Zou Qiangfeng who gave us the news. That day, he came to rescue Miss Lin and rushed back, saying that Guild Leader Zhu was waiting for him. The Zhu pirates had always wanted to bully Miss Lin. This time, he will not stop until he reaches his goal. "


    Lee Yanyi frowned at the side and made a plan in his mind. Li Huayi said, "Now it''s China, the bandits are free to take over the title of the nation''s commander. "What kind of world is this!?"

 C129

    Miss Lin said anxiously: "Uncle, quickly think of a way to save my father! The Zhu pirates did not return to the camp, but headed for the Pear Fragrance Garden. He may have to come back to our house. "


    Dong Fang Liang said, "Nephew daughter, don''t be afraid. You stay here and don''t go back. The Pirate can''t find you, and there''s nothing he can do about it. Now that Yijie wasn''t home, the government officials couldn''t restrain the Zhu pirates. I have to go to Guangzhou provincial government to rescue your father. For a time, nothing could save them from imminent disaster. "If it''s really no good, you and Lee Yanyi can just leave this place and avoid it."


    Miss Lin said, "That won''t do! If I leave, the Pirate will kill my parents. If he doesn''t agree, he''s going to shoot my dad. "


    Dong Fang Liang said, "Child, don''t be afraid of him scaring us. He first captured your father as a hostage to threaten your mother and daughter. If he can''t find you, he can''t coerce you. I''ll try to subdue him. " Miss Lin stopped crying, but she did not know what to do.


    Lee Yanyi made up his mind. He said, "Uncles, I''ll go advise the Zhu pirates." He wanted him to never find trouble with the Lin Clan. If that doesn''t work, I''ll take Miss Lin back to Beijing. "


    Dongfang Liang firmly believed that Li Yao could subdue the Zhu pirates, so he nodded and said, "It would be best if we could subdue him. If you can''t subdue him, come back and take Miss Lin away from Chaozhou. "


    Li Huayuan: "Yan''er to persuade the Zhu pirates, I think inappropriate, is tantamount to a tiger skin. It was neither harmful nor beneficial. An evil man like this, unless you kill him. He was a rogue soldier, a brigand, and a soldier in uniform. The best course of action would be the thirty-six moves. "Then we''ll think of a way to get rid of him.


    Li Yao said, "Uncles, please be at ease. I have sufficient methods to allow the Zhu pirates to turn evil to right themselves. At least let me give it a try first. "


    After that, Lee Yanyi led Miss Lin to one side and said, "Please believe me, I will definitely be able to persuade the Zhu Family''s pirates and prevent them from finding trouble with your parents again. I''ve seen a lot of these kinds of people after my long experience in the martial arts world. The Pirate is nothing, he just bullies people. When he sees me, he must change his mind and listen obediently to my advice. "


    Miss Lin was surprised in her heart, her eyes opened wide as she looked at him, saying in her heart: "Why does he sound like such a hero? Is he also the military commissioner of the government? " Then he nodded. At the thought of Yijie, she quickly shed tears again.


    Seeing that she was crying, Li Yao tried to persuade her from the bottom of her heart. "Don''t cry miss, I will definitely help you vent your anger!"


    Lee Yanyi clenched his fist and turned around to leave.


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "This youth is also a person of the world. I think he can subdue the marauding pirates. There were many parties and forces scattered around these days, so who knew which party he might have an official position in. Look at how confident he is. "


    Li Qian listened silently and said to herself, "What kind of party is my brother? A party that performs along the street. What rank? The medicine store manager. " She knew what her brother was up to.


    Li Qian didn''t tell anyone, but pulled Miss Lin over and said, "Elder sister, don''t be afraid, you won''t let anyone snatch it away so easily. You stay here with me. If the Zhu Bandits come here to catch you, I''ll beat them up! Let''s go upstairs and look around to see where my brother has gone. " Together they went upstairs.


    The only ones left in the room were Dongfang Liang and Li Huayi. Li Huayi said, "What the hell are the Pirates!? He dares to seek the wife of my Li family. See what I do with him. If Yan''er succeeds, then forget it. If she fails, I will enter the army camp tonight and let her die in her dreams! "


    Dong Fang Liang added, "Evil people like the Zhu Bandits should be put to death. "If Yan''er does not succeed, tonight, the two of us will go together to kill him."


    Li Huayuan said, "Killing a Zhu Family pirate is a piece of cake, there is no need for the two of them to go. You can just come with me and spy on his barracks. You don''t have to work. You don''t have to go to Guangzhou. With the death of the pirates, Lin Bi''s marriage was naturally released. " After some deliberation, the two went to the riverside to visit the Zhu''s camp.


    When he came to the street and saw a lot of people passing by, he went straight to Crossroads Street. At Crossroads Street, he bought a wide-brimmed hat from an advanced fashion shop; he was satisfied with the mirror he wore on his head, with the brim pulled down. Those who came and went, seeing that he was an outsider, stopped to watch him fiddle with his top hat in the mirror, thinking it was strange. After putting on his hat, Lee Yanyi turned around and walked out of the shop towards the "Pear Fragrance Garden".


    As he walked, he thought to himself, "The Zhu pirates didn''t come back to the military camp from the Lin Family. He must have gone looking for prostitutes to have fun with." Yesterday, I saw him go. Today he came again. As expected, he went to the Pear Fragrance Garden every day. Good fellow, if you really are there, then it''s your bad luck! "


    Soon, Lee Yanyi arrived at the front door of the "Pear Fragrance Garden". He stopped and looked around. The place was completely different from the bustling scene from before. There were no brightly dressed prostitutes chatting and laughing, no rich merchants going in and out, and no foppish young men walking around. There was a chartered cart parked beside the flowerbed. The driver, who was out of business, was lying on the cart, seemingly asleep, with his hat half covering his face.


    Lee Yanyi looked at him and said, "It''s so quiet here. It must be the Zhu pirates inside." This was called a bird entering a forest, suppressing the sound of a hundred birds. He scared the other men out of their wits. I went straight in to find him, for fear of alarming him too much, and had to subdue him in this way. " Lee Yanyi walked towards the car with large strides.


    When the coachman heard the sound of footsteps, he immediately lifted his hat and got up. Seeing that he was the same Huang Er as the day they met, Li Yan was secretly delighted in her heart. Huang Er sized up Lee Yanyi and saw that it was a young man in a suit and leather shoes. The brim of his hat was low, making it impossible to see his face. He did not recognize the voice and asked, "Sir, are you going to take a taxi?"


    Lee Yanyi nodded vaguely and said, "I''m not in a good mood. I want to walk around randomly." I also have the intention to look for someone. "


    In order to catch the business, Second Huang said: "Then please take my car. "Wherever you are going, I will do as you say; whoever you are looking for, I will know; if you have any difficulties, I will help you."


    Lee Yanyi thought, "This guy is very warm-hearted. God help me to succeed if I meet him!" I''ll lead you to a quiet place and ask for more details. "


    Seeing that he didn''t recognize her, Li Yao teased him again, "Where I''m going, you know? You are familiar with the person you are looking for? "Then I''ll take your car." Huang Er was quick to reply: "I, Huang Er, am not boasting. In terms of business, I have it everywhere because we love to make friends. What I don''t know is that the dead can''t go to the Underworld. In the region of Chaozhou, regardless of distance or proximity, Mr Ren gave his instructions. If you tell me your name, I''ll know the address. Our car is cheap, fast and moderate, I assure you. "


    He made Lee Yanyi very happy. He wanted to take off his hat and let the bottom of his heart be exposed. Li Yan thought to herself, "Don''t worry, it''s more fun to surprise him!"


    Lee Yanyi lowered the brim of his hat and got into the car. He said, "Just pull me and head north from here." If I say stop, you stop; if I say stop, you leave. What do you think? "


    Huang Er said: "That''s enough!" With that, he happily enjoyed the ride and pulled the cart over. After recognizing the right road, he headed north.


    Walking along the road, Huang Erxin said, "We''ll be leaving the city if we don''t walk too far from here. First it was a barren land, then it was a tree grave. Where did he go to seek death? I didn''t say much. If he said that the dead could be found, then it would be troublesome today. He was in a bad mood, and he asked a strange question, so I won''t hurt him by talking. If that happens, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t pay me, he still has to worry about it. Did he really want to go to the grave? That place is not easy to walk on, and it is also scary. I might as well not pull him. " His steps were about to stop because of his thoughts.


    In the car, Lee Yanyi urged again, "A little faster." Huang Er did not care about his thoughts and hastened his steps. The more they walked, the more they felt that it was unfair. Unknowingly, they had arrived outside the city.


    Huang Erxin said, "I guessed it. He really does want to go to the grave. " He slowed down again.


    In the car, Lee Yanyi looked around and saw that the woods in front of him were not dense. There were fields on his left and right. The car went up the hill again, and the sight of it was thrilling. In front of him, he could see the barren hills and forests, and the wreckage all over the place. The crows were swarming and screaming. It was quite large, not to be looked down upon. In the middle of the tomb, there was a new grave. The wind dance graveyard paper, the sound is ringing. The more they walked, the more desolate it became.


    Huang Er was unwilling to leave. Seeing that there was a fork in the road in front of him, he stopped and asked, "Sir, there are three paths ahead of us. Which path do you want to take?" Lee Yanyi didn''t want to leave either. He got out of the car and said, "I won''t go any of you. I''ll just take a walk here."


    Huang Er let go of the car and seeing that he was not going to the grave, he did not quite understand and asked: "Mister, why are you doing this? I know you''re not looking for someone just for a walk, but I can''t bring you to this damned place! I don''t seem to know much about guided tours. Further on were either graves or skeletons. The corpses were blocking the way, and the stench was very strong. People are scared when they see people, so it''s not easy to walk on the road. "


    Only then did Lee Yanyi take off his hat and smiled. "Thanks for your trouble, brother!" Huang Er recognized Lee Yanyi and said in shock, "Mr. Li, it''s you! How did you get here? It''s a genuine joke. "


    Pointing at the messy grave, Lee Yanyi said, "Brother, look: this place is not elegant. Everyone is afraid of it. It''s the relationship between people''s impressions and the tomb." Actually, this was a righteous world. Looking back, there are bandits running wild. Demons dancing wildly, this is a world of bullying. "


    Huang Er said: "Why do you look like a poet today? It''s kind of weird." How can the human world be compared to the Underworld? "


    Li Yao said, "It''s not that I''m weird, it''s just that the world is weird. "It''s not impossible. Only by comparing can there be any meaning to it."


    Huang Er took another sniff and said: "You didn''t drink either, so why do you speak strangely? I don''t understand. " Li Yao said, "I don''t want to borrow alcohol to quell my worries. There are many people who can borrow alcohol to quell their worries." As the alcohol has entered my stomach, there are a lot of people who get drunk. When I wake up, I still find myself in a difficult situation. "


    Huang Er said: "Stop talking." I think you must have something on your mind. If you want to take a walk, I''ll take you there. "


    Li Yao said, "I have a hard time with this matter." That was why he had come to see the dead. What''s wrong with me and you strolling around here chatting? "


    Huang Er said with a wry smile: "No need to say anymore, I understand. That day, Teacher was elegant and solemn, but today, he was out of the ordinary. His words were bizarre, and he must have felt hatred for his wife. "


    When Li Yan saw that he had said it out loud, she said, "Brother, don''t make wild guesses. Let''s chat again, what do you think? " Huang Er said: "A poor carter like me is not worth mentioning. What''s there to talk about? "


    Li Yao asked, "Brother, how much money can you earn by pulling this car?"


    Huang Er said with a wry smile: "Too little. Three or four a month. With so many small carriages, it''s not easy to do business. "


    Li Yan asked, "How is your family life?"


    Huang Er said: "It''s hard to say. He was too poor to keep his head down. If I don''t pull the cart in three days, my family won''t be able to survive. " Seeing that he was well-dressed, Li Yan could not believe him.


    Huang Er continued: "Mr. Li, please ignore our temperature. Let me take you to the middle. It''s creepy here, and I''m not in the mood to talk or laugh. "


    Without replying, Lee Yanyi took out ten silver yuan and said, "Bro, take this bit of money." Your car has a job every day of the month. "I''ll take it."


    When Huang Er heard this, he was overjoyed. However, after receiving the money, he found it difficult to continue and said: "Sir, you gave too much. Can you ride in a car every day? A prince loves money, and takes the right course. I don''t earn money with a heart devoid of conscience. This city is too small, you can travel all over it in less than five days. How do I use this money? "

 C130

    Li Yao said, "Brother, take it. I have something to say." I don''t want to ride in the car every day, I just have something that I need your help with. " Huang Er was deeply touched and said: "Mister has something to ask, so there''s no need to be polite. If you want me to climb the mountain of blades and descend the sea of flames, I will help you. "


    Li Yao said, "I don''t need your help to climb the mountain of blades and descend the sea of flames. Entering the gates of hell, I won''t look for you. "Help me block someone."


    Huang Er immediately said: "That is easy. Don''t look at me looking for Easterner, I didn''t find him. That was because he often worked outside the country. This time, no matter who you want me to find, I will definitely help you find it. "


    "Huang Er must know all about the Zhu pirates," Li said in her heart. If he tries his best to help me, I will definitely achieve my goal. I have to find a way to surprise him. "


    Lee Yanyi answered in detail, "It''s hard to find a friend of mine. There was a missing account between us. He always hides from me. I always wanted to see him alone, but he just wouldn''t. "


    Hearing that, Huang Er patted his chest and said: "Leave this matter to me. Don''t mention stopping a person, I can go through fire and water for you. I''m going to make this friend of yours my friend. "Tell me, who is the person you want to block?"


    Lee Yanyi said, word for word, "Zhu Pirates!"


    Hearing that, Huang Er immediately took out the silver coin and said in surprise: "I was wondering who it was, it was him! Isn''t that the Guild Leader Zhu in the military camp by the river? "


    Lee Yanyi said deliberately, "That''s him." Do you know this person? "


    Huang Er said: "Not only do you know him, you are also very familiar with him." If it were him, he wouldn''t have to look elsewhere. He''s in the Pear Fragrance Garden right now. He came with two guards. While I was listening to the harlot tugging at his guard, one of his guards said in a low voice, We''re from Lin Bicheng, and we have to go to the Lin Family at night. The two guards rode north to the brothel. At this point, the Zhu pirates must be having fun alone. " Huang Er spoke seriously. He thought that Lee Yanyi and the Zhu Family pirates had the money to settle their debts.


    Lee Yanyi had a thorough understanding of the situation of the pirates and was secretly delighted. He said, "Do you know which room he''s in? If I rashly go, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop him. "Do you have any way of getting me to stop him?"


    Huang Er pondered and said: "I also don''t know which room he can actually be in. However, it was still easy to stop him. I''ll teach you a way, you''ll definitely be able to stop him. Make him not want to see you and not be able to avoid it. "


    Li Yan said, "That''s for the best! "Tell me, what plan do you have?"


    However, Second Huang did not seem to be in a hurry, and said: "Zhu Pirates spend all kinds of money, and he bullies anyone." I hate him! I don''t know what kind of relationship you have with him, but I''ve told you everything. How do you know a man like him? He may be able to pay you back if he owes you less money, but if he owes you more money, you won''t be able to take it if you block his way. He goes around on credit and never takes money from anything he buys. The fare owed to me is more than a dozen dollars. He couldn''t give it to her. He bullied me, and sometimes he wouldn''t ride in the city, so I had to go and pull him. I know him best. He had a good relationship with the girls in the Pear Fragrance Garden. If he had anything to do, he would come to the brothel to pester her. I''ll help you lure Xiang Ying out. Your appearance is a hundred times stronger than a Zhu Qin pirate. Xiang Ying will be extremely gentle when she sees you. She had to be grateful to me, too. When you came to the Fragrant Room, you spoke gently to her and tried to woo the pirates out of her. There was no reason not to stop him. What do you think of my plan? "


    Lee Yanyi said happily, "It''s a brilliant plan!" If I can see Xiang Ying alone, I can block him off in the house. " Huang Er laughed and said: "I have contributed quite a bit to this Xiang Ying. She has a good relationship with me. "


    Li Yao said, "Quickly go and get Xiang Ying for me. I''ll walk back and leave this graveyard. "


    Second Huang said confidently: "Just watch! I''ll go find her and she''ll come with me. " Huang Er pulled the empty car and ran away. Lee Yanyi also walked back slowly.


    Then the whores of the Pear Fragrance Garden, who had fallen asleep in the house, came out again and stood in front of the door.


    Some of the rails were showing off to the street, while others were teasing each other. Seeing that no one came, Chun Ying said, "If I were a man, I would look for women every day. An immortal body that would last for thousands of years, an eternal body that would never weaken. By day, by night, by joy. Who cares about children and wives! Look at those men, they''re all so busy, they won''t even look back at us. "Look at how hastily he left. He was afraid that we would keep him here."


    Hong Xing sighed, "Although there are a lot of men in this world, there aren''t many who come here. If this goes on, how can we live a good life? It would be a wonder if I didn''t get scolded by the madam. " "Eating a meal of youth is the hardest. It''s often just a flash in the pan, so it''s over."


    Chun Mei said: "Martial practitioners are dead, and practitioners are easy to break. The merchant was planning to do business, but the farmers were busy. The emperor was worried that his subjects would rebel, and so many conflicts broke out among the officials. Greed is easy to hurt, alcoholics are devilish. Is there such a thing as Chun Ying? Women always have their lecherous moments, so what about their jade charms? "Even less so in the long run."


    Chun Ying said, "You don''t think too much about love matters and just hope for a moment of happiness. It''s not as you say."


    Everyone was making a ruckus when they suddenly saw Huang Er running over from the north, and they all paid attention to him. Huang Er walked up and everyone said: "Huang Er, why aren''t you trying your best today? Why didn''t you invite us over? "


    "What are you doing with an empty car? "Hurry up and head south. At least I have to invite a guest over."


    Huang Er was already used to being spoken like this so he did not pay any attention to them. He got off the car and looked around to make sure that there was no fragrance. Huang Er stepped forward and asked Chun Ying, "May I ask if it is convenient for Lady Xiang Ying?"


    Unexpectedly, Chun Ying became angry and slapped him in the face. "I will let you grow wise in the future," she said through clenched teeth. How can you be so blind? What about me? It couldn''t compare to her? Why must you ask me! Even if I don''t like you, with all these people here, who would you look down on? "


    Huang Er was stunned and quickly covered his face. The prostitutes burst into laughter. Hong Xing cried out, "Huang Er, what do you think of beating me up and swearing that it''s love?" As expected, Chun Ying said softly, "Did you hear that? What do I do to you? This is kissing you. "


    Huang Er said: "This kind of kinship, I can''t stand it. You misunderstood me. My family is as poor as a bath, how could I have the leisure? I want you to go and find Xiang Ying. I have something to say to her. "


    Spring Ying said, "No way! "Not for you."


    Huang Er continued to play around with her: "I won''t do you any trouble for nothing, I''ll definitely bring you a handsome young man some other day. If you don''t like him, I''ll bring you an old pervert who has a lot of money. Is it enough to satisfy you? " This Huang Er was used to teasing them, and the more he spoke, the more he talked. The whores didn''t care what he said.


    Chun Ying was very afraid that she wouldn''t be able to earn enough money, so she rolled her eyes and changed her mind. She flirtatiously looked at Second Huang and said, "You sharp-tongued monkey, don''t lie to me."


    Huang Er laughed and said: "Miss, how could I lie to you! You know, I''m the best at getting customers. "


    Chun Ying patted Huang Er and said: "Then I will go. You must not go back on your word. " Chun Ying turned around and entered. Sure enough, she had found Hua Kui and Xiang Ying.


    Huang Er went forward and said to Xiang Ying: "Miss, it''s really not easy to meet you. My face is still hurting from Chun Ying''s slaps. " Xiang Ying laughed. "Why are you looking for me?"


    Second Miss Huang pulled her to the side and flattered her, "It''s still young miss whose beautiful name is widespread. Every day, there are people who ask me about you. I said that with Guild Leader Zhu here, they would not dare to come. Today, another handsome young gentleman asked me about you. I kept him for Miss. That man is waiting for you not far to the north. "


    "Guild Leader Zhu is here." Seeing that she was about to refuse, Huang Er added: "If I repeatedly praise your beauty, then mister will be extremely anxious. Miss, please go and meet him. That person is extremely handsome. "


    Xiang Ying hissed, "Wait a moment." Xiang Ying turned around and went back inside, dressed up neatly, then came out again to Huang Er: "Look at your face, I''ll go meet him." You have to hurry. " As he spoke, he got into the car.


    Huang Er was secretly delighted as he said: "Young miss, please sit steadily." He pulled the car over and headed north.


    When he walked out a short distance away, he saw Lee Yanyi. Huang Er turned his head and said: "Miss, please take a look, he''s right in front." Xiang Ying looked forward: she saw that Lee Yanyi was dressed extravagantly and had a natural and unrestrained manner. He looked exactly like the young and handsome Huang Er had described.


    Xiang Ying''s heart was full of joy. She came close and said: "Sir, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting!"


    Lee Yanyi welcomed him with a smile, "It hasn''t been long." Miss Fang Rong, as expected of a peerless beauty, beautiful enough to bully the four beauties. Nice to meet you! "Nice to meet you!" Xiang Ying intentionally pretended to say: "Mister, your surname is? He could get rich wherever he wanted to. "How do you look like a gentleman of the government?"


    Seeing her move slowly, Li Yao knew she was waiting for her help. Lee Yanyi helped her out of the car and sized her up. When he saw that she was pretty, her face was rosy and her smile was seductive. "My surname is Li. I''ve just arrived here," said Li Yan. I have heard of Miss''s name for a long time, and it is rare to see her. I hope you can keep your head down and give me a sense of life! "


    Xiang Ying smiled. "I''m not the laurel Chang''e. Meeting each other is always easy. Why are you being so polite? I am honored to be able to meet Mister! "


    This Xiang Ying was used to playing games, so he could read the words and deduce the human heart. Between her and Lee Yanyi, there was a trace of doubt in their hearts, "Look at how he''s trying to explain himself. He''s not a flashy young man." A frivolous playboy was nothing like that. He seems to have called me for something. " She guessed eighty to ninety percent.


    So she said tentatively: "Mister is young and has a lot of work to do. I''m a dust woman, aren''t you afraid of being contaminated? You are not the kind of person who seeks happiness just for fun. You are looking for me because of something. If you have anything to say, just say it, don''t beat around the bush. "


    Li Yan saw that she was intelligent and sharp with her words, and thought to herself, "This person is indeed worthy of his reputation. Indeed, he is too delicate and difficult to reach." Therefore, he smiled and said, "Miss, do not let your heart be broken, and do not belittle yourself. I''m looking for love. Why are you shaking your tongue at me? Are you interested in me? "


    Xiang Ying fell in love with Lee Yanyi from the bottom of her heart. The more she heard, the more she liked Lee Yanyi. Otherwise, why would such words be associated with such Chinese language? I was just saying it casually, why do you care? "


    Li Yao said, "I was just joking. May I ask Miss: Is the sandalwood house convenient? "


    Xiang Ying smiled. "It would be inconvenient if it was anyone else. It would be inconvenient if you wanted to visit us." Li Yao said, "I heard that Guild Leader Zhu is with you. Has he left?"

 C131

    Hearing Lee Yanyi mention the Zhu Bandits, Xiang Ying seemed to have been greatly humiliated. She immediately stopped smiling and said, "Don''t mention him, I''m going to be sick to death! He was so shameless that it was disgusting. He''s sleeping now, and he left in the afternoon. He said he wanted to marry a girl named Lin and stay in the Lin family at night. I''ll keep you even if he doesn''t leave. I have two rooms upstairs. "


    Lee Yanyi understood and was secretly delighted in his heart. He said, "Thank you, Miss, for urging me to stay!" That Xiang Ying, on the other hand, did not lose her natural grace. She was overjoyed and kissed Lee Yanyi on the cheek. Then she put on Li Yan''s shoulder and said, "Would you mind going to the next meeting?"


    Seeing that his plan had succeeded, Huang Er said joyfully: "Please get in the car and sit down. Let''s talk slowly in private."


    With a wide smile on his face, Lee Yanyi got on the car with Xiang Ying by his side. Huang Er pulled the carriage over and rushed over to the "Pear Fragrance Garden". This was what it meant when a driver offered up a beauty. Someone had to be unkind.


    On the other hand, Lee Yanyi and Xiang Ying got on the car and returned to the front door of the Pear Fragrance Garden. The two of them got off the car hand in hand. The whores were all envious and jealous when they saw Xiang Ying''s radiant face and brought back a beautiful young gentleman.


    Spring Ying could not help but feel jealous and went over to stop the two of them. You have done a great job on Second Brother Huang, this little rascal. You took all the beautiful men. The boss thinks highly of you and the madam favors you. You really are a sweet wind blowing through Chaozhou City. I congratulate you! In the afternoon, after the Zhu Bandits have left, the two of you will have a wonderful time. "


    "You too," she said, patting her shoulder. With a face full of pride, Xiang Ying picked up Lee Yanyi and leisurely walked into the house.


    All the prostitutes came to besiege Huang Er again, making him angry: "You monkey, why do I think you have to find Xiang Ying! So you''ve brought her a guest again. Why didn''t you bring one for me? "


    Huang Er said: "Please calm your anger Miss, this is the reason why your reputation as a beauty has spread far and wide. It''s because there are so many people who admire you. What can I do if they ask for her by name? You don''t have to worry, I''ll bring two for you even if it''s a little late. " All of the prostitutes started making a ruckus towards Huang Er.


    At this time, Xiang Ying and Lee Yanyi had already arrived upstairs. The two of them were passing by the door of the house where the Zhu Family''s pirates were sleeping. Xiang Ying whispered: "Walk softly. Don''t alarm him." He''s sleeping in this room. If he wakes up, he will definitely pester me, and we will be at a loss on what to do. "


    Lee Yanyi took the opportunity to look around and saw that the door was opening inward. There was a door latching mechanism outside; the door was shut tight, and there was half a curtain of mandarin ducks playing with water on the top of the door. On both sides of the door were small windows, making it impossible to see anything inside.


    The two of them took a few more steps and arrived at the door at the very end of the room. Xiang Ying took out the key to open the door, nudged Li Yan and said, "Sir, please come in!"


    Lee Yanyi felt a little uneasy as he entered the building. Xiang Ying held the door open and closed it gently. Then she turned around and smiled. She pointed to the candy and melon seeds on the table and said, "Sir, sit down. You can use any of those. " With that, he went to make tea.


    Lee Yanyi pretended to be sincere as he took off his hat and coat and put them on the coatrack. He sat down and looked around the room: the embroidered curtains were high and the tapestry hung low. The sandalwood bed was wide and the room was filled with fragrance.


    On the east wall hung an embroidered portrait of a chamber girl. The girl in the painting was only wearing a simple dress, and she was half lying down. Her beautiful figure was extremely charming.


    On the west wall hung a picturesque landscape painting of Tan Xi. The window was inlaid with the words "Hong Xi". It seemed like a bridal chamber, but there was something different. At this moment, Lee Yanyi was very agitated. On the one hand, he was thinking about how to subdue the pirates, and on the other hand, he was looking out of the window at the men who had come from the streets.


    For some reason, Xiang Ying was feeling a little uneasy right now. She poured some tea and pretended to be serious for a while. When she saw Lee Yanyi looking at the street, he did not flirt with her at all. Her eyebrows twitched as she said, "Sir, please have some tea. Do you feel at home here? " Lee Yanyi turned his head and said, "Thank you!" Xiang Ying laughed again. "I''m worried that the Zhu pirates will wake up later and disrupt our beautiful affairs. I''ll bolt his door tight. "


    Lee Yanyi took advantage of the chance to bolt the door. He pulled his heart back and turned his head to smile. Hugging Xiang Ying, he kissed her for a moment and said, "My beauty, why are you so afraid of him? With me here, what are you afraid of? If you want to bolt the door, I''ll go.


    "You can''t go," she said hastily, "if he wakes up and sees you, he''s going to have a falling out." If he pulled out a gun, what would happen? "Don''t mess with him. Wait for me in the house."


    She was about to leave when she was stopped again by Lee Yanyi. Xiang Ying then whispered, "Don''t be in such a hurry, let go of me. I''ll let you know when I get back. Every time the Zhu Bandits come, no other man is allowed in. "


    Lee Yanyi smiled and said, "Beauty, you don''t have to be so afraid of him. "It''s okay if I bolt the door."


    When Xiang Ying heard that he still wanted to go, she became even more nervous. "You''re from a foreign land, so you don''t know the details." The Zhu pirate had been a bandit. His face was fierce and stubborn, and he killed without batting an eye. I won''t let you take the risk. "


    Seeing that she was being cautious and timid, and that she was entangled with him, Lee Yanyi was secretly anxious as he thought of an idea. He said in his heart, "If you go to bolt the door and come back, you will certainly harass me. I''m afraid it''s too late for me to get rid of you and do something else. Why don''t I tie you up first and then go out. "


    Lee Yanyi intentionally put on a lecherous smile and sent out a gentle and tender voice. He hugged her and coaxed, "Beauty, don''t go out. I can''t wait. " So entangled was she that she forgot about the pirates for a moment, and did not mention the latch. She was overjoyed.


    Lee Yanyi once again tried to treat her gently. She soon succumbed to the temptation. She put her arm around Lee Yanyi''s neck and put up her soft and tender breasts. Lee Yanyi gently lifted her up and carried her onto the bed. He put down the brocade curtain and said, "Miss, please show me your jade body at once. "Then it will be the time of the cloud rain."


    Xiang Ying didn''t know what was going on. She only thought that Li Yan had fallen in love with her. While she was unbuttoning her clothes, she spoke in a soft voice, "I''m afraid you don''t come often. I''m afraid you''ll be happy later on."


    Seeing that she had already taken off her clothes, Li Yan thought to herself, "You can''t get out of bed and pester me anymore." Lee Yanyi smiled and immediately changed his mind. He wanted to go to the Zhu Family Pirates'' Room. Just as he turned around, she reached out and grabbed him.


    Xiang Ying said, "As the saying goes, a moment of joy. Don''t bolt the door. Hurry up and be husband and wife. He''s asleep. "


    Lee Yanyi took her hand and said, "Beauty, quickly let go. I''ll go bolt the door. To be a husband and wife, one must be safe. " Xiang Ying released her hand.


    Lee Yanyi walked out of the house quickly and went to the door of the Zhu Family Pirates'' house to listen inside. The pirates were snoring soundly in the room. Lee Yanyi opened the door and entered the room before closing the door behind him.


    He saw that the furnishings in the room were the same as the previous one. The tent was high up, and the pirates were lying naked on the bed, sleeping on their backs. He stretched out his limbs and slept soundly and peacefully. His uniform was on a hanger and his hat was in the middle of the table. There was still half a cup of tea on the table, and the cigarette, candy, and melon seeds on the tray seemed untouched. Next to his pillow lay the holster, the strap of the holster hanging over the side of the bed. The pistol was pressed under the pillow and the barrel was exposed for a short time.


    After sizing him up, Lee Yanyi felt a little flustered as he thought, "How do I execute him?" This guy is fat and has a body full of martial arts. If I fail, it will be hard to deal with him. " He touched his body. He had arrived in a hurry and didn''t bring any weapons with him.


    In his anxiety, Lee Yanyi suddenly noticed that the belt on the holster was of the highest quality. He immediately had an idea and thought, "Maybe it''s durable. Let''s take it down and take a look." He gently approached to untie the tape. As soon as he faced the Zhu pirates, he felt a deafening snoring and a foul stench.


    With a twisted face, Lee Yanyi squatted down. He gently opened the hook ring and unbuckled the leather belt on the holster. Then he forcefully stretched the leather belt a few times and felt that it was sturdy and durable. Delighted, Lee Yanyi thought to himself, "This thing is narrow and soft, I''ll use it to send this bad guy to heaven!"


    Lee Yanyi gently handed over one end of the belt from under the neck of the Zhu Family''s pirate. Then he wrapped the other two ends in his hands. He immediately retracted the belt and ruthlessly reined them in.


    The Zhuang Pirates were strangled, their breathing tightened, their snores cut off, their eyes opened in panic. The belt was taut, but Lee Yanyi was still exerting his strength. The Zhu pirates were out of breath. They stared at Lee Yanyi without making a sound. They stuck out their tongues, stretched their limbs and breathed their last.


    Seeing that he was doomed, Li Yan let him go, put away the tape, and came out of the house. He was about to bolt the door and go downstairs when he remembered that his clothes were still in the Fragrance Room. So he went back to his room to get his clothes.


    At that moment, Xiangying was sitting inside the embroidered tent and listening to the commotion outside. She was very afraid that Lee Yanyi might offend the pirates. She only calmed down when she saw Lee Yanyi open the door and return. "What took you so long to bolt his door?"


    Lee Yanyi lied, "I''ll stand outside his door and listen to what''s going on inside. I''ll see if he''s asleep or awake. And sure enough, he was snoring soundly, so I bolted the door and came back. "


    When Xiang Ying heard this, her delicate face relaxed. She regained her smile and said, "Then let''s quickly change clothes and become husband and wife, shall we?"


    Lee Yanyi ignored her and put on his hat and clothes before leaving.


    "Why do you want to go before you are husband and wife?" Did you scare him? "


    Li Yao said, "I was scared of him. That Pirate is really powerful, and when I heard him snoring, I felt a chill run down my spine. I was afraid he would wake up and shoot me. Today, they couldn''t be husband and wife anymore. After he''s gone, I''ll come back. "


    Xiang Ying hurriedly got up to grab Lee Yanyi. Lee Yanyi randomly fished out a handful of silver taels and stepped forward to tell her, "Please forgive me, Miss." I am a very timid person. Don''t tell anyone I''ve been here. Goodbye! Goodbye! "


    Lee Yanyi hurriedly went outside the door. Huang Er went up to him and asked in a low voice: "Did you block him?"


    Lee Yanyi nodded and got into the car. He said, "Take me to the south side of the city." When Huang Er heard that his plan had been completely successful, he was also overjoyed. He pulled Lee Yanyi along and got on the right path as he ran towards the south.


    When Lee Yanyi just arrived at Crossroads Street, he saw two officers riding on horses coming from the opposite direction. The two of them rode their horses majestically. Lee Yanyi was a little flustered and said to himself, "Thank goodness I didn''t get entangled with Xiang Ying. I left in time." These two must be looking for the Zhu pirates. "


    When they came closer, Lee Yanyi asked, "Do you know these two military personnel?"


    Huang Er said: "These two are officers under the Zhu Clan. The rider of the white horse is called Wang Geng, and he is the vice-captain. The rider of the black horse is called Lu Wang, and he is the chief of staff. " As they spoke, the two of them drew near.


    Wang Can reined in his horse and asked Second Brother Huang: "Second Brother Huang, where are you from? Do you see our captain? " Second Huang said: "I saw it. It''s in the ''Pear Fragrance Garden''."


    The two of them said, "Go on, go on!" The horse galloped away. Li Yan thought to herself, "Huang Er is really talkative!" Looking back, he saw that the two of them were heading towards the "Pear Fragrance Garden". Lee Yanyi was worried that something might happen. He urged Huang Xuan, "Leave quickly." Huang Er did not know why, so he got into the car and quickly went through Crossroads Street and ran towards the south.


    It turned out that Wang Geng and Lu Wang were looking for the Zhu Clan''s pirates.


    Although the Zhu Clan was in the wrong, he still had a few regular soldiers under his command. Wang Can and Lu Wang were both revolutionaries, officers of the regular army. The two men had been transferred to the Zhu pirate army to monitor their actions and bring them back to normal. In addition to the revolutionaries, there were also a number of White Rising Rebels who failed to join the army.


    These revolutionaries and Bairang''s allies all hated Yuan Shikai and swore to be on bad terms with him. They privately calculated to join the uprising organized by Cai Songpo and Li Liejun. These people were carrying the Zhu pirates and had already made contact with Cai Songpo and Li Lijun.

 C132

    This morning, soon after the Zhu pirates had left the camp, Wang had received a secret notice of their participation in the Lewan. He said that in the afternoon, General Cai Li would come to inspect the army and instruct the Zhu pirates in person. Wang and Lu immediately called a meeting of their trusted aides to discuss how to ensure the safety of Cai and Li.


    After the arrangements were made, the two came back to find the Zhu pirates to lead the team to welcome General Cai Li. The Pirate had come out in the morning to lie to Wang Sangluwang, saying that he had some business on the streets and would be back in an hour. Since it was impossible for him to force the Lin Clan to marry her, he decided to go to the Lin Clan in the evening to forcefully marry Miss Lin. Therefore, he planned to go to the "Pear Fragrance Garden" to sleep and cause trouble at the Lin Clan at night.


    Wangshen Luwang knew that the pirates were speaking too little, but he was worried that no one would be able to get him back. This was why the two of them had come to find him on horseback.


    Wangshen and Luwan came to the door of the Pear Fragrance Garden and dismounted. The two tied the horses to the piles and turned around, but were immediately surrounded by the whores.


    All of the prostitutes said, "Sir, are you looking for me? "Please come to my room." Sir, my name is Chunying. Are you looking for me? "


    "Sir, I''m Hong Xing, are you looking for me?" Three or four people, pulling and tugging at one, entangled Wang Sanniang and Wang Ruwan for a long time.


    Wang Gen and Lu Wang said, "Ladies, please have some self-respect. We''re not here for you. We have urgent military matters on our hands, and we are looking for our Guild Leader Zhu. I''m sorry, we don''t have the time to play with you right now. "


    Chun Ying replied, "It depends on what you''re saying. How could he leave without playing for a while? When had Guild Leader Zhu not come? You guys can play for a while, and we won''t delay finding more people. "


    Hong Xing stopped him and said, "How can you leave for nothing when you are here? Don''t look for anyone else for now. Come with me into the house. " He held on to Lowan and refused to let go. Wang Can shouted from the side, "Is our Guild Leader Zhu here? Ask one of the girls to inform him that we have something to report to him. "


    "We will come over to play with you another day if we have time," he said. Only then did the prostitutes stop and listen to him.


    "Is our captain in the house?" "Which girl would like to go in and report to me?"


    "Your captain is sleeping in the room. I''ll go find him for you two," Chun Ying said. However, don''t break your promise and come accompany us tomorrow. "


    Wang Geng coaxed her again, "Miss, go quickly. Tomorrow, the two of us will definitely play with you. " Wang Geng laughed.


    When Chun Ying heard this, she was delighted and hurried back to her room to look for Xiang Ying. When she entered the room, she saw that Xiang Ying was sitting on the bed meditating with a handful of silver dollars in her hand and one of her sleeves stretched out in front of her.


    "This time you are really moved," said Spring. Why are you still thinking about that gentleman, who has gone far away? To be in our line of work, you have to learn how to make a fool of yourself. No matter who it was, one had to pretend to be ruthless and merciless. When you think about it like this, you''re bound to get sick. "


    Xiang Ying ignored her if she didn''t hear her. Chun Ying continued, "Du Shiniang was infatuated with Li Jia, but she was rejected by him in the end? So there is no man in the world who has true feelings for us. And we don''t have to worry about ourselves, we have to be sentimental. "


    Xiang Ying became impatient and said: "Stop it! You only know how to speak without thinking. He left the money before he even went to bed with me. "


    Chun Ying said, "Don''t worry about it. He would be able to keep it. Two military officers came in from outside, saying that they wanted to talk to their captain, and asked me to report to them. " Xiang Ying said listlessly, "He is still sleeping in that room. You go get him. " Chun Ying said, "I''m not going in your place. The face of the Pirate was sick to death. If he wakes up and gives me a kiss, I won''t be able to eat for seven days and I''ll be sick for half a year. Go get him yourself. "


    Xiang Ying''s face was full of shyness as she put on her clothes: "Go and ask the two officers to come in." Chun Ying went back outside and said to Wang Sangluwang, "Miss Xiangying, please!" Wangshen and Luang had to follow her into the house.


    Xiang Ying was now fully dressed, and she arranged herself in front of the mirror. She opened the door to greet them: "Sir, please come in."


    Wang said, "Miss Xiang Ying, we have urgent military matters to discuss with Commander Zhu. There was no time to sit down. Please let him out. " Xiang Ying pointed to the door and said, "He was sleeping in there. You can call him yourselves. "


    Wang Geng and Lu Wang listened in and heard nothing from inside. The duo did not dare to barge in recklessly, fearing that they would anger the Zhu Clan pirates. Wang Xin knocked on the door and called out, "Leader, wake up!" We have an emergency military report. "


    Wang Xiu called out twice, but there was no response. Anxious, he knocked on the door again and called out: "Captain, wake up! Someone from the higher ups has arrived. " He called out twice more, but still no answer came from the Zhu pirates.


    Xiang Ying stepped forward and opened the door. "He is sleeping soundly. You can go in and call him." With that, Xiang Ying stood outside the door. Wang joined the Lvang inside, saw the Zhu pirates baring their teeth and staring, naked body is lying on the bed of a prostitute. The two of them immediately became angry, thinking that he was still sleeping. "Wake up, Regiment Commander!" he shouted, shaking his head. Someone from the higher ups is here. "


    Lewan''s eyes were good, and when he saw Wang Jin shake the head of the Zhu pirates, the Zhu pirates'' entire body began to move, much like a zombie. Doubt rose in his heart, he stepped forward and touched the body of the Prince, feeling the cold, and hurried to get his breath back. Lu Wang was shocked and said, "Ah! Why is he dead? "


    Xiang Ying was holding the door open and looking in, and when she heard that the Zhu pirates were dead, she gave a shriek of fright, covering her face as she stumbled down the stairs. She thought, "Oh no! That Mr. Li must have killed him. He said he was afraid of the Pirates, so he was trying to coax me. " At a loss what to do, Xiang Ying ran to the madam''s room.


    Wangshen and Luwan looked at the bodies of the pirates and were shocked. Wang Zhong said, "This person didn''t have any injuries, so his death was very strange." Was it poisoned by someone? " "That is possible," said Lvang. Look at him die in pain and his face turns blue. "


    "This prostitute must have felt that our captain was too despicable with his yellow skin sores and kept pestering her, so she poisoned him to death," said Wang. Wang was very angry and turned around to go downstairs to find Xiang Ying.


    Xiang Ying ran into the house of the bawd, and was so frightened that she could only cry. The madam asked in surprise, "What happened that frightened you to such an extent? In the daytime, who can eat someone who hasn''t! " Xiang Ying could only cry and not answer. When the king heard the question in the house, he immediately opened the door and went inside.


    Wang Can said with a face full of anger, "What are you doing? When our captain came out in the morning, he was still fine. How did he die here in such a short time? You must have killed him. "


    The madam was shocked as she heard that. She was tongue-tied for a moment before speaking, "You can''t do that? He died here for no reason? We are all weak girls here, who can harm him? When I got here, he smoked a cigarette. How could he just die? I''m afraid he slept too deeply. I''ll go upstairs and take a look. Rest your anger for now. "


    The fat bawd could not believe it, and stopped asking about Jane, mumbling to herself as she staggered up the stairs to her room. She saw the Pirates lying on the bed with their teeth bared, and her legs gave way and she fell. She swayed forward with trembling hands and shook the Zhu pirates a few times as she called out, "Guild Leader Zhu. Guild Leader Zhu! " She was cold and stiff from touching the pirates, and she fell back to the ground in fright. She was too panicked to walk, so she crawled out.


    Wangshen and Luwan followed her back upstairs, and she got up and shouted, "What do you say! Guild Leader Zhu, he is truly dead. This is all our girl, and no other man ever comes in. Who could harm him? "Is he sick since the day he arrived?"


    Hearing that, Wang Can was angered. "You still dare to argue with me!?" I don''t have time to ask you now. Don''t move the body. You and Xiang Ying, come with us. If you don''t tell me how Guild Leader Zhu died, I will shoot you all! " With that, he went up to the madam and dragged her down the stairs.


    The procuress was pulled to a sitting position as she screamed in panic, "You can''t just casually arrest people! We are innocent! "


    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Wang Jia let go and the madam fell to the ground. She immediately got up and pleaded, "Seniors, it is not us who killed him. You don''t have to arrest us. Let''s sit down if we have something to say. We can discuss it. "


    Wang Zhong said, "What else do you want to say? What was there to discuss! If I die, I will pay with my life! " The madame said, "You can''t pay with your life, you can''t pay with your life. You''re being unreasonable!" Chun Ying rushed to the backyard and found the brothel owner and four bodyguards.


    The boss was a man in his forties. He knew Wang Geng. He took out a silver note and stuffed it into Wang Zhong''s hands, "Brother Wang, if you have anything to say, please don''t be angry. Please cover everything up for me." This person definitely wasn''t killed by our people. If the word gets out, it will be very bad for our reputation in the future. There were only three brothels in a row, and they were very competitive. If you take away the madam and the girl, we won''t be able to keep the brothel. Please think twice, brother, and save my garden. I still have to come to thank you in the future. "


    Wang Xin pushed him back and said sternly, "What are you doing? You want to bribe me? Such a large Guild Leader had died for no apparent reason. How could he just let it go like this? I want to find out who the murderer is. "It is not the people you have killed, and I am not wrongly accusing you."


    The boss, seeing that Wang was righteous and selfless, panicked and went to pester Lu Wang. He said to the king, "Wang is a friend of mine, and it would be inconvenient for him to say something that he can''t justify. Brother Lu, please save my garden. " She whispered a few more words to him.


    Lu Wang took the banknotes and pulled Wang to one side. "The Zhu pirates died at the right time," he said quietly. "Listen to me." He then stuffed the banknotes into Wang Geng''s hands.


    Lu Wang turned around and said to the Boss, "Captain Wang has given you face. We won''t capture him for now. His corpse is still lying there. You guys wait and see what Captain Wang will do when he gets back. "


    The procuress could no longer bear to catch her listening to him, and quickly bowed: "Thank you, Sir! "Thank you, sir!" Luwan sent men north to the Fangze Park brothel to retrieve two of the Zhu pirates'' personal guards. Wang Geng ruthlessly reprimanded the two of them, and told them to guard the corpses and wait for their orders.

 C133

    Wang Can and Lu Wang turned around and were about to leave, when the boss said: "Take care, you two! Please come early to collect the corpses. "Don''t wait for the corpse to smell." Wangshen and Luwan ignored him and hurried back to the camp.


    As the two of them walked along the road, Wang Geng kept feeling unwell in his heart. "With the death of the Pirate, the party fell into our hands," he said. We didn''t have to worry about the murder case. General Cai arrived in the afternoon and I wrote a detailed report for him. Naturally, he had a fair answer. General Cai was an experienced soldier trainer and had good military skills. He has always advocated serious military discipline. He hated soldiers who were undisciplined like the Zhu pirates the most. It would be the best course of action if we were to give up now. "


    Wang Zhong said, "When Captain Zhu was alive, he expressed his willingness to submit to Li Lijun. Even if General Cai did not pursue the matter, General Li would not let this go. I think we should investigate the cause of death and capture the murderer and shoot him. "


    "The Ju pirates are capricious, and General Li cannot trust him very much," he said. The Zhu Clan pirates were unpopular. With him around, even if this team brought them to the front lines, they would still find it difficult to fight. How could General Li not consider these matters? The two of us have followed him before, after all. "I think General Li should reward us ¡­"


    When the two of them returned to the camp, Lewan immediately wrote a report for Wang to see. The two of them agreed, waiting for General Cai to arrive.


    As the sun was about to set, Cai Songpo was escorted by Li Liejun, Liang Qichao and the other three to the barracks. Wang Gen and Lu Wang organized the soldiers to welcome them. The gongs and drums were loud and the scene grand. Cai Songpo was dressed neatly and mighty with a serious face. He waved to the soldiers and officials frequently.


    Cai Songpo, who had not seen the Zhu pirates, was suspicious. He went inside and sat down, asking Wang Geng and Lu Wang, "Why don''t you see Guild Leader Zhu? Isn''t he in the camp? "


    "Reporting, General, this has happened so suddenly that Vice Captain Wang has not had time to report to you. You will know when you read our report. "


    Cai Songpo was baffled and took a closer look at the report. See the report all listed the bad behavior of the pirates Zhu Zhu. That he had taken military pay, sold arms, smoked opium, lived in a brothel, robbed women, communicated with bandits in a wild way, and so on. He also said that he was now in a brothel and had died in a prostitute''s bed. The cause of his death was unknown. It is estimated that he died because of excessive sexual desire, cutting off his body and draining away his marrow.


    Cai Songpo looked at it and was furious. He asked, "This scum! Where''s his body? Have you settled it yet? " "Reporting to the general, Vice Captain Wang did not dare to issue the report without permission because he had heard that you were coming. Waiting for your approval. Right now, Guild Leader Zhu''s body is still lying on the bed of a prostitute in ''Pear Fragrance Garden''. "


    Cai Songpo''s face was filled with rage. He came to the paper and scolded on top of it, "You deserve to die!" He put down his pen and said to the crowd, "This is the shame of our soldiers, we cannot spread it out. Once it is known to all, it is bound to damage the reputation of our team. Send a few people to quietly wrap up his corpse and bury it in the pit. "


    "Take your mats and shovels to the Pear Fragrance Garden, and wrap up the corpse of Guild Leader Zhu and drag it to the northern part of the city. Then, dig a deep hole and bury it." The six of them replied, "Yes!", grabbed their tools, and left.


    Cai Songpo had Wang Geng assemble the troops again. He stood on the high platform and said to the soldiers, "Brothers, now is the bad news for everyone. Today, unfortunately for the military, Captain Zhu''s old illness suddenly receded and he passed away."


    "When the soldiers heard this, they were all surprised and secretly questioned each other." Do you know what''s wrong with him? Wasn''t he going to marry Miss Lin this morning? How did he die? Could it be that he was beaten to death for stealing the bride? "


    "Not in detail, not in detail." Don''t spout nonsense. "What if General Cai finds out about this?"


    General Cai saw the soldiers mumbling among themselves and added, "Everyone, don''t panic. Don''t make wild guesses about his death. I told everyone, There''s no need to talk about his death. The place where he died was hard to talk about. He died in the bed of a prostitute at Pear Fragrance Garden. This is the shame of us soldiers! People like that, even if they live, won''t be able to lead you well. He could not do his best to serve his country and his people. In a word: he is not good enough for you. Now Yuan Shikai''s campaign to stifle the Democratic Republic and steal the country back is growing day by day. The whole country had been set off in a frenzy against Yuan Zhai. President Sun Yat-sen called on us to unite, overthrow Yuan Shikai''s warlord rule and save the Democratic Republic. At the initiative of President Sun, our armed crusade against Yuan Zhai is imminent. This is also the time for the country and the nation to thrive in employment. I hope that all of you will have strong fighting spirit and will be united. Once the horn for thieves blows, all of you will work hard and take the lead! "All of you must think of saving the democratic republic and making the country prosper, and continue to make meritorious service!"


    General Cai''s speech was met with warm applause. General Li''s face was filled with joy again as he went onstage to lecture. The whole scene was full of enthusiasm and excitement.


    When General Li had finished speaking, General Cai went up to the high platform and said, "As the saying goes, the army must not be without an owner for a day. "Now, I appoint Wang Zhong as the Guild Leader of our Regiment!" When the officers and soldiers heard the order, they immediately applauded loudly in agreement. Wang saluted to General Cai, then saluted to the soldiers and waved to show that he accepted his duties.


    General Cai continued, "I appoint you as Vice Captain and Chief of Staff!" The officers and soldiers gave another round of enthusiastic applause. Loewan also saluted General Cai and the soldiers to show that he was on duty. General Cai continued, "Everyone warmly welcomes Captain Wang and Vice Captain Lu to speak."


    The crowd burst into thunderous applause. After Wang Can and Lu Wang finished talking, it was already late. General Cai ate in the military camp and stayed there for the night. The next day, General Cai and his men set off for Shantou to start the rebellion. He wanted to link Guangdong, Guangxi, Jiangxi, Yunnan, Guizhou and other places into one gas, to carry out a vast anti-Yuan uprising.


    Wang Geng sent Cai Songpo away, then called the two personal guards of the Zhu Clan, Jin Lang and Chang Ming. He first reprimanded the two men, then ordered, "How did you get Mr. Lin here, and how are you going to send him back to me? You must apologize to him."


    Golden light and Chang Ming did not dare to disobey the order. They apologized to Lin Bancheng and sent him home in a palanquin. Lin Becheng went home and saw Liu Qin crying. Lin Bi Cheng said, "What are you crying for!? I was only put under house arrest for a few days, and I didn''t suffer much. "


    Liu Qin stopped crying and said, "The Zhu pirates are damned, they have made us suffer. You were taken the day before, and the next day the Zhu pirates themselves sent men to force a marriage. In order to avoid his entanglement, I have asked my daughter to go to Beijing with Lee Yanyi. I''m thinking about my daughter now, and I''m worried that something might have happened to you. "


    Lin Bi Cheng said: "You are truly just a woman. What can happen to me?!" He, the Pirates, carried me in a palanquin only for a few days to entertain me with good food and drink. Didn''t you send me back in a palanquin? What are you afraid of! I''m not in his hands, so how can he kill me? These days, he really didn''t ask me for permission to marry our daughter. "


    Liu Qin said: "That Zhu''s pirate face is stubborn and fierce, he would kill without blinking an eye. I was worried that something might have happened to you.


    The Zhu pirates themselves threatened me: ''If you don''t give your consent, your husband will be gunned down.'' "How scary is that?"


    Lin Bi Cheng said: "He was just scaring you and your daughter. What right did he have to shoot me? He was still a Republic. Who would dare to disregard human life like that? He would kill himself if he acted unjustly. If he said those words, the heaven and earth would not let him lose his life. He didn''t shoot anyone but himself. "


    Liu Qin heard and exclaimed, "The Zhu pirates are dead? But really? That is truly a self-inflicted disaster! "


    Lin Biancheng said, "Yesterday, Cai Songpo, Li Liangjun, and Liang Qichao went to the barracks.


    Cai Songpo stood on the dais and spoke to the soldiers. The Zhu pirates died in the bed of a prostitute in the Pear Fragrance Garden. That''s why I was released so quickly. "


    Liu Qin happily said: "The heavens truly have eyes when he dies, recompense for evil! Thank God! My daughter will be back in a few days. " Liu Qin happily went to find Dong Fang Liang and Li Huayi, informing them of this matter. Afterwards, she arranged wine to celebrate.


    It turned out that Lee Yanyi had left the "Pear Fragrance Garden" yesterday and got off at the "Xia family store". After sending off the coachman Huang Er, he had gone back to Dongfang Mingyue''s house alone.


    At this time, Dongfang Liang and Li Huayi had already checked out the Zhu Family''s pirate camp, preparing to kill him at night. The two of them returned home. Seeing that Lee Yanyi had returned, Dong Fang Liang asked first, "Nephew, have you seen the Zhu pirates? Did you subdue him? "


    "I''ve already strangled him to death in the ''Pear Fragrance Garden''," Li Yao said. The two were both surprised and happy when they heard this.


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "You are really good! As expected of the descendants of our Boxers. He really had the courage of a hero. The Zhu pirates are guilty, and should be strangled. "


    Lee Yanyi then explained to the two how Huang Er and Xiang Ying were helping. Only then was he able to get close to the Zhu Family pirates and strangle them to death. When Li Huayi heard this, he said, "Go and find him, then you''ll have two people helping you." The Zhu pirates are truly an apocalypse! "


    Lee Yanyi told the two that when he was leaving "Pear Fragrance Garden", he ran into two officers who were going to join Lu Wang and the King of the Zhu Bandits on Crossroads Street. Lee Yanyi was a little worried about the case.


    Dongfang Liang wanted to say, "You have to get out of here as soon as possible. This case is going to happen soon and it''s going to be easy to solve. The coachman and the whore can''t keep your mouth shut. "It''s noon now. It''s still not too late for you to leave." Lee Yanyi hastily packed some food and prepared to leave.


    Dong Fang Liang then said, "In order for Yjie to return and successfully marry Li Qian, nephew will take Miss Lin away. Now, let''s seal off the news, don''t tell the Lin Family that the Zhu pirates are dead. This will also prevent the Lin Family members from getting worried after hearing the news. "


    Li Huayi agreed and said, "After Miss Lin and Yan''er leave, the marriage should be considered done. It''s good for all three of us. Brother Dongfang, go to Miss Lin and her mother and urge them on this matter. "My Li family only has Yan''er, a single child. We can''t let anything happen to him here."


    With him urging, Dongfang Liang rushed upstairs and said to Miss Lin, "Nephew and daughter, Lee Yanyi didn''t see any Zhu pirates when he went out. It will be difficult to manipulate him." You must avoid going out with Lee Yanyi. I''ll take care of everything in the house, so you don''t have to worry about anything. "


    Li Qian also added, "Elder sister, my Uncle Dongfang is right. My brother couldn''t find the Zhu pirates, so he has no other choice. That Zhu Tie had a lot of power and influence. Who knows when he would bring people to snatch the bride away. You can go with my brother to Beijing for a while. "


    Instantly, tears welled up in Miss Lin''s eyes as she became at a loss. She didn''t want to go with Lee Yanyi and was afraid that the pirates would come to snatch the bride away. Dongfang Mingyue saw her hesitation and quickly led her and Lee Yanyi to find her mother.


    Arriving at the Lin Clan, Dong Fang Liang then said to Liu Qin: "Younger Sister-in-law, I already know about the Zhu Bandits coming to force marriage. I thought and thought, and for a time I had no idea. The Zhu pirates used their power to bully hooligans. He could do anything. In order to prevent him from suddenly coming to steal the bride, I want your daughter and Lee Yanyi to go to Beijing to avoid the bride. Since the Zhu pirates couldn''t catch him, there was nothing he could do. "This way, if I go and save Lin Beseng, it will be easy."


    When Liu Qin heard this, her teary eyes drooped as she said, "Her father was captured. If the child leaves in such a hurry, it will be too painful for me." "God has punished me!"


    Dong Fang Liang then said, "If you are worried that Lin Bi Cheng will come back, I will explain everything to him." I will first arrange for Miss Lin, then someone else will go and save Lin Becheng. "


    Liu Qin was a person without any ideas, she stopped crying and said: "Brother Dongfang, our two families have been together for many years, I rely on your character. Since things have come to this, let''s follow your arrangements. As long as our children and adults are safe. "

 C134

    Dongfang Mingyue saw that she agreed and said: "Sister-in-law, this way of doing things isn''t considered hasty, it''s really forced on you by the circumstances. With me as a matchmaker, it''s also a proper marriage. When they arrive in Beijing, my nephew will certainly treat your daughter well. His Third Uncle had opened a shop for many years and was very rich. He would definitely hold a grand wedding for them. You can rest assured that everything is under my care. Your daughter is engaged to Lee, and their marriage is only a matter of time. "Don''t cry anymore and let the children go on their way." Liu Qin wiped away her tears and nodded, no longer crying.


    Seeing that her mother had agreed, Miss Lin could only wail and pack up the clothes she brought with her. Lee Yanyi also entered her house. Inside, it was quiet and elegant, with the aura of a lady. On the wall hung a portrait of the Lady of the Appraisal Lake. There was a banner on the portrait, with the poem written by Miss Lin.


    The banner read: "Jianhu chivalrous girl, a heroine soul. Even though he was dead, but he was a wise man who had existed for generations. Hot blood scattered throughout the world, and the actions of the later generations began. His heart was filled with the will of the nation, and he had already sacrificed his entire body. The execution ground was filled with worry for the wind and rain. Looking at the four seas, my laughter trembles the heavens and the earth. "


    The couplets on both sides read: "Birth is the nation, death is the nation; the name of the immortal, ten thousand years said." There was also a wild grass character painting hanging on the side. The character was written by one of the heroes. The calligraphy and painting said: "The national shame is not the end of the will, did not drive out regret in the hearts of the barbarians. Why should I fear dying to save my country? Autumn Rain, Autumn Wind, is too worrying! " The signature was: "Qiu Jin Ruins."


    After reading it, Lee Yanyi asked, "Who is this Qiu Jin? You seem to admire her. "


    Miss Lin said, "She was a pioneer in the revolution of women. I had worshipped her while I was reading. This poem was written on the execution ground when she was at death''s door without fear. I copied it back from my classmates. The verses of this poem are collected in the home of a clean bureaucrat. The bureaucrat was related to Qiu Jin''s family, and he was involved in her murder. He saw that the verses were fierce and pointed straight at the Great Qing government. He was worried that Qiujin would implicate her family after she died, and she might even be executed by the entire family. The bureaucrat then deliberately excused himself and had Qiu Jin''s family hand over the banknotes. Then he hid the poem''s real work and only wrote down the last unimportant sentence, ''Autumn Rain, Autumn Wind, to worry people to death'', and reported it to his superior. The teacher told us that Qiu Jin had died a violent death. Her heroic image and deeds were touching. Her ardent loyalty will forever be the spirit of our female world. "


    After listening to the narration, Lee Yanyi looked at the other decorations and furnishings in the room. He wanted to know some of Miss Lin''s interests and hobbies.


    Miss Lin hastily opened the box to clean up the clothes. It turned out that her top, underclothes, long clothes, skirt, underwear, cape, shawl, and so on, was very rich.


    Very quickly, Miss Lin ordered a packet of them one by one. There was still more than half a child''s worth of clothes. She knew she couldn''t bring too much, so she put all her heart to one side. She took out another box of jewelry from under the box and opened it to take a peek. She emptied the boxes onto the table and picked them out one by one.


    Among the items that Li Yan saw were necklaces, earrings, rings, golden hairpins, fragrant pendant, bracelets, glaze bun, flower bun, and all sorts of other accessories. When she was done, she took out a delicate mirror case and turned around to peek at it. The box was opened. On one side was a mirror, and on the other was a photo of the two of them secretly taking a picture. She felt sad when she saw the photo. Afraid that Lee Yanyi would see it, she hurriedly stuffed the mirror box and the jewelry she picked out into the bag.


    A lot of it was bought for her. She looked at him and suddenly felt dizzy. She quickly put her hands on her head and stood up. Seeing that she could not stand steadily, Li Yan supported her and asked, "What happened to you? Why does it feel like dizziness? " She covered it up and said, "I just finished packing, so I thought I should take everything else with me."


    Lee Yanyi didn''t know what she was thinking and took it to be true. He said, "Don''t even think about it anymore. You can buy anything you want on the way."


    Lee Yanyi took out another bag of silver yuan and said, "Please give this money to your mother on my behalf." Let''s go and let them supplement their daily lives. "


    Miss Lin wanted to reject it, but Lee Yanyi forced her to accept it. Miss Lin took the money and came out to tell her mother what had happened.


    Liu Qin said tearfully, "Our life at home is always easy to mix in. Why are you still worried about us? You have to spend money all the way to Beijing. You will need to buy some dowry in Beijing. You will need a lot of money. You can take it yourselves. "


    Dongfang Mingliang said: "This is a little gift from your son-in-law, sister-in-law should accept it. When we get back, I''ll get them some money and make sure they don''t get stuck on the road with the money. "


    After Liu Qin heard this, not only did she not keep the money, but she also took out a bag of silver and stuffed it into her daughter''s bag. On the day of your marriage, mother and father might not even be present. " Before she could finish, the two of them hugged and cried.


    Liu Qin cried and said: "You must learn to take care of yourself if you are not by mother''s side. Go to Beijing extremely early letter, lest mother and your father are worried all day. "...


    Seeing that everything was ready, Dongfang Ming advised, "Sister-in-law, don''t cry anymore. Let the child go happily and safely to Beijing." Liu Qin couldn''t stop herself from crying. Neither of the two were willing to part.


    Dongfang Liang was the first to leave the room. The group of people came to the Dongfang family from the Lin family. Dong Fang Liang also took out a bag of silver coins and said to Li Yan, "This is a small token of my appreciation." You will get married when you return to Beijing. Say hello to your Third Uncle for me, saying that I miss him very much. It just so happens that your second uncle is here. Let him come over, and the three of us can gather together. "


    Lee Yanyi agreed one by one and refused to accept the money. Dongfang Liang stuffed the money into Lee Yanyi''s pocket. Li Huayi warned Lee Yanyi again.


    Seeing that she was about to separate from her brother, Li Qian couldn''t help but cry out in grief, "Brother, I missed you. We have been dependent on each other since we were young. You took care of me in the rain and the wind for your little sister. I''ve dragged you down. Take care! " Li Qian''s heart was filled with mixed feelings, but before she finished speaking, her voice was choked with sobs.


    At this moment, Lee Yanyi''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. He thought of his dead parents, and also thought of the difficult scene of the brothers and sisters sharing hardships and hardships together, going through rivers and lakes together and selling arts along the streets. It was true: the eldest brother had no power over his mother and had brought up his younger sister. Li Qian couldn''t bear to part with her brother''s gratitude, while Lee Yanyi couldn''t break his brotherly love.


    Lee Yanyi was also crying as he comforted Li Qian, "Don''t be sad. Don''t look at your brother leaving now. Come back later." Since Second Uncle is here, you should be happy. Third Uncle must come when I return. With two uncles marrying you, your big brother can relax and be happy. Uncle Dongfang is kind and kind, you can''t be wrong. You don''t have to worry about your brother either. "


    Li Qian stopped crying and said, "Brother, I won''t cry anymore. You''ll have to take care of my future sister-in-law along the way. If you have anything against her, I won''t forgive you. " Lee Yanyi smiled and said, "Don''t worry, little sister. I will take good care of her."


    Lissy turned to say goodbye to Miss Lin. At this time, Miss Lin and her mother were hugging each other, repeatedly exhorting.


    After Li Qian and Miss Lin had said their goodbyes, Dongfang Liang said, "My two children, I wish you a safe journey! "Let''s go." Only then did Lee Yanyi and Miss Lin bid farewell to the crowd and set off on their way. The group saw the two of them off at the intersection before returning to their own homes.


    Miss Lin and Lee Yanyi came to the side of the Han River and boarded the boat. She looked at the familiar river bank and the amiable river waters. Her heart suddenly trembled, and she could not help but feel pain in her heart. She thought again of the joyous scenes of Jay playing on the river bank with her and rowing on the water. She could see it again ¡ª Jay was smiling at her, hugging her, kissing her ¡­ A series of memorable scenes. She shook her head and finally cried.


    Lee Yanyi didn''t know what she was thinking. He thought that she was suffering from the pain of leaving her mother and tried to console her in every way possible. He helped her carry the package and helped her into the cabin. This is: from then on, they shared the same bed dream, the couple painstakingly made love. This led to Miss Lin''s tragic ending of having her soul returned to her homeland.


    Let''s not mention Lee Yanyi and Lin Qiuhua for now. How to find Yuan Ming. On the other hand, Old Daoist Casanova, Monk Zhenhai and Fa Ming had defeated a bunch of arrogant Japanese prodigals in Dai Zongfang. All the monks were happy, and every spectator was applauding and cheering. The abbot was overjoyed and immediately ordered a feast to celebrate his victory. When he was happy, he heard Zhenhai say that Yuanming was in Laoshan, and that he would set off immediately to find Yuanming. The abbot, Zhenhai, Casanova, and others all tried to dissuade him from staying. Farmer was pushed around and held back.


    They went into the house, where they laid down chess and invited Farmer to play. Then he sat down, chatted with the others, and played chess with Zhenhai. Old Daoist Casanova just sat there, watching by the side. The three chatted and laughed. Farmer suddenly remembered that when he went down the mountain, the abbot had entrusted him with asking him to be a Martial Master.


    "I have never lacked talents of all kinds, but I have lacked mobility and utilization," he said. Nowadays, there were many martial arts talents in Shandong. The monk in front of him was skilled in both martial arts and martial arts. He was young enough to make use of. However, the two of them paid no attention to serious matters. You see two other people to wander around all day long how much leisure, when all is true only full of truth; the Buddha who only knows to bow to Kuan Yin, and also live a carefree life of immortals. If these two were used to train the martial arts of the monks here, it would be more than enough. "


    While Fa Ming was still thinking, the Daoist priest and Zhenhai said something and started teasing each other. The Daoist said, "Stinky chess flying elephant, monks will settle accounts."


    Zhenhai heard him laugh at him for taking the wrong move and replied, "Three hundred silver coins is enough for a pile. This old Taoist will suffer a great loss."


    The old Taoist said, "Now that you have returned the Dragon Spring Sword, it is more convenient to say that you have finally shown your face." My silver was copied away, but it''s been shortened. " Hearing their words, Fa Ming thought to himself, "If these two could focus on teaching the monk martial arts for Grandmaster Dai, why would he not be worried? Not to mention a few lackeys, even if there were tens of lackeys, he would not dare to face them head on! " Fa Ming secretly planned to persuade the two of them.


    It had only been two rounds and the three of them had yet to determine the victor. The banquet had already been set up. The abbot came to collect the chess pieces. Farmer Ming said to Zhenhai, "Fellow Daoist, your chess skills are indeed extraordinary. We''ll decide who wins and who loses next time."


    Zhenhai also laughed, "Fellow Daoist, your layout is nimble. I think I''ve met another adversary. " The few of them chatted and laughed as they entered the restaurant. He saw that the plates and bowls on each table overlapped each other, and the fragrance of dishes filled the air. The abbot sat at the same table as Farmer Farmer, Monk Zhenhai and Old Daoist Feng Liuzi.


    The abbot said, "Today, we are overjoyed that Shandong has been able to eradicate this calamity! It also shows the prestige of our Shandong martial arts forest. Today, all the temples in Dai Zongfang also celebrated his victory at the same time. Let''s not get drunk! " The monk on duty was happy to lead a few monks on a tour to pour wine. Everyone raised their cups and toasted each other. Their voices were dry as they drank to their heart''s content.


    After a few sips of wine, he paused and said to Casanova and Zhenhai, "Fellow Daoists, I have a few things I would like to say to you in the midst of my happiness. Please forgive me if I''m wrong. " The two laughed when they heard this.


    Zhenhai said, "In your opinion, fellow Daoist Ming has a scholarly air about him. His words are refined and courteous. What should he say? If you have any advice, please be direct. The two of us will definitely listen attentively. "

 C135

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll just say a few straightforward words. The monks of Grandmaster Dai were all old now, and the young monks and staff were all plain with their mediocre martial arts skills. A few mere raiders actually dared to come here and run rampant. How could this go on? As the Japanese power flourished in Shandong, there would be more Japanese wave people coming to do whatever they wanted. If we do not make the necessary preparations now, we will inevitably suffer losses in the future. "


    Zhenhai said, "Right, right. Fellow Daoist, you are right." The old Taoist said: "Just these four Japanese prodigal people dare to run rampant in Shandong Province, it is really contemptuous of Shandong Wulin, it is very thought-provoking. "Not only is it impossible for Grandmaster Dai to continue like this, but the entire Shandong Martial Forest is also in need of revival."


    Farmer laughed, "It''s good that you all are aware of this. Let''s have a joke: I think you''re both maggots from the sauce, meat from idleness. From today''s battle, it can be seen that your martial arts are of high quality and your names are among the ranks of the Martial Masters. You should live less than the life of the gods, who roam freely and freely. The nation is responsible for its rise and fall. The two of you should contribute to Shandong Martial Lin''s revival. "


    Both of them were convinced and said, "What Fellow Daoist said is true."


    "From now on, you will come here often to help the monks improve their martial arts and to chat with the abbot. This way, both do your best to play chess, and can improve the martial arts of Grandmaster Dai. Here set an example, each Shandong temple also started to lead the way. Then Shandong Martial Lin will be revitalized. "


    Zhenhai said, "Yes, yes. In the past, we wasted our years and time. Now that he has been bullied by the Japanese, he finally remembers regret. "


    He continued, "My friend, you have shown good intentions for Grandmaster Dai, for us in Shandong. I understand and I am grateful. It is my responsibility to train the monk''s martial arts here. It''s just that I''m born rough and can''t teach others; I can''t explain deeper martial arts theories. That''s why I''ve always had nothing to do. " Even after saying that, his face still showed a troubled expression.


    Farmer laughed, "You haven''t tried, so don''t say you can''t do it yourself. The students you want to teach are not playboys who have just gained enlightenment. They have a certain level of comprehension, and they also have some basic martial arts skills. I think you''re a very good martial arts professor. "


    Zhenhai''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He pointed at the old Daoist and said, "If you want to be a professor, you have to be someone with both talent and talent. "We, the Taoists, are outstanding in talent and eloquence. We can entrust him with the task of educating the monks and martial arts here." When the old Daoist heard this, he said to Fa Ming, "Don''t listen to Zhenhai''s nonsense. How do I have good eloquence? I barely understand the Three Character Classic and the Hundred Family Name. How can you be worthy of being a professor! "


    Zhenhai laughed again. "He''s modest. It was feasible for this person to lecture on the dao. It''s really a dog chasing a duck. "


    "The two of you, stop arguing," he said. I think you all have your own merits. You two can join hands to train the martial arts of the monks here.


    The other monks were also amused, "What problem did the two of them have teaching us martial arts? It''s just that they are not willing to teach us." Let''s take these two as our masters, then.


    Farmer laughed, "Did the two of you hear that? "What do you think?"


    The old Taoist said first, "Zhenhai was too modest in saying his own things; he is too flattering in saying mine. I think it''s like this: To thank you for your good intentions. I can be an associate professor. Let Professor Zhenhai be the one. "


    Zhenhai heard and said, "What do you think!? This Taoist really knows how to speak, right? With a few words, he pushed the professor to me, only then did he get an associate professor. Thank you for your love, my friend, I will take over as this professor. Starting from tomorrow, he would begin to change the techniques of the monks. However, the associate professor will have to contribute the most. "


    The old Daoist did not argue, nor did he refuse. He nodded and said, "I''ve listened to the professor''s instructions. I''ll definitely do my best." Zhenhai burst out in laughter. Farmer and the monks applauded.


    The abbot said happily, "If we had the help of two martial arts masters, we would not have to worry about lacking talents in martial arts. We are really celebrating today! Let me toast all my fellow daoists! " The room burst into cheers as they drank their fill.


    The next morning, he accompanied the abbot on the martial ground to watch Zhenhai and the Taoists transfer the monks. Seeing that the two of them had the ability to train them, Zhang Xuan nodded his head. In less than an hour, the over three hundred monks had been trained to a very proper level. The old Daoist stood on the platform and first gave a lecture on martial arts.


    Zhenhai then began to teach him martial arts. Zhenhai taught them seriously, and the monks learned diligently. A few days later, when he came back to the school, he saw that the young monks had been taught: their moves sounded like the wind blowing. The roar was shocking and loud like thunder. Qi Ruyi let out a roar, his breathing was vigorous. Farmin and the abbot went to see them every day, to see the monks advance in their martial arts day.


    Farmer said to the abbot, "Congratulations, abbot! Congratulations, abbot! Grandmaster Dai''s martial arts revitalization is just around the corner! "


    The abbot said with a laugh, "This is all thanks to fellow daoist to your ability, ''Bole'', and you were able to unintentionally discover a talent. Otherwise, it would be hard for me to think of using these two. All I knew was that they could play chess, and I had never thought that they could. "Really, when we enter the mountain, we only see the flowers and vines, but not the cyan pines."


    After having been kept for many days, a report arrived from the Supreme Purity Palace. The monk that reported the matter ran into the meditation room to report, "Abbot, I''ve received news from the Supreme Purity Palace that the monk that Master is looking for, Yuan Ming, is already living in the Supreme Purity Palace. "He is learning internal energy from Taoist Hua Chunfeng."


    The abbot said to Farmer Fu, "How is fellow daoist? Am I right? My decree will spread throughout Shandong in a few days. "Finding one or two people in Shandong Province is a piece of cake."


    Farmer said, "I admire the abbot''s words for what they say. Now that I know he won''t come, I must go and find him. I have been here for many days, and I have been completely oblivious to the hospitality. "Now that we''re leaving, I''d like to invite fellow daoists to visit the National Guardian Temple when you have free time."


    Everyone was reluctant to part with it. The abbot said, "The moment you are about to leave, I immediately feel a sense of loss in my heart. Can you stay for a few more days?" Zhenhai, Casanova, and the others also tried to persuade him to stay. "I share the same feeling with the other Fellow Daoists. I feel that we haven''t known each other for long and can''t bear to part ways with each other," Fa Ming said. I have a mission for my abbot, I can''t delay it any longer. Now I''m burning with impatience to leave. Please help me with this, and don''t ask me to stay any longer. I shall see you again in the future. I shall take my leave. " The abbot, Zhenhai, Liangliu, and the monks in the temple, and more than a hundred monks sent Farmer to the foot of the mountain. Only then did Farmer bid farewell to the crowd, rushing to Laoshan Tai Qing Palace.


    However, it was clear that since he left Dai Gang, he had been travelling for many days with the night and the hunger. On this day, Farmer came to a place. He saw dried rocks all over the place, mountains of various sizes were moving up and down in front of his eyes, and there were no villagers in his surroundings. The sun was blazing above his head, and the stones beneath his feet were scorching hot. Waves of heat wave continuously attacked him, making him unable to restrain the feeling of being in a steamer. Farmer did not dare to stop and quickly ran down the mountain, looking for shade and shelter from the heat.


    As he walked, Farmer said, "What is this place? The heat was so steaming. Even at the bottom of the Blazing Mountain, it was just so-so. This mountain range is huge, there must be a temple in the mountain ring. I had to rest in the temple, to take shelter from the heat, and then continue on my way. Otherwise, I will definitely suffer from heatstroke. "


    When he reached the foot of the mountain, he suddenly saw that he had reached the end of the road. He saw a steep cliff in front of him. The cliff was covered with dense trees. "As the saying goes, if a mountain does not obstruct the road, the road must lead to the mountain. How did this road come to an end? Such bad luck! " He also saw a stream of water not far from him. It came from the bottom of the cliff and flowed into the sandstone beach after a hundred steps. There was an source of water that did not flow downstream. There were a few boulders by the stream.


    He went to the stream and drank a few mouthfuls of water. The water was just like warm soup. It didn''t feel cool after drinking it. Once again, he took off his outer robe and bathed himself. Only then did he feel more comfortable. He was about to hurry on his way when he heard a song coming from the hill. When Farmer looked again, he saw a young monk walking up the hill, singing along the way. Fa Ming was overjoyed. He thought to himself, "The guide has come. If I ask him, he will know how to enter the mountain."


    When the young monk approached, Farmer looked at him: his round face was like a full moon, and his eyes were small and hard to see; his nose was too thin to see the holes, and his mouth was not hung with oil bottles. She was strange, funny, and cute. The young monk laughed and said, "Excuse me, Master, are you here to visit the temple?" "I was just about to enter the temple, but I don''t know how to proceed." The little monk said, "Master, you''re not from Shandong, are you? From the sound of your accent, you are from outside the city? "


    Fa Ming nodded and said, "You are indeed quite knowledgeable." This monk is from Beijing. "


    The young monk said, "No wonder you can''t find the way into the mountain. We have nine thousand nine hundred and nine narrow paths in the mountain, and we are a hundred and thirty thousand in twists and turns. Even the locals would find it hard to find the right road. If you don''t have a guide, you have to be in the mountains. "


    "Because I didn''t see the way into the mountain, I didn''t dare to venture into the mountain. I wanted to ask for help from passersby, but unexpectedly, no one passed by for a long time. "Thank goodness little friend is here." The young monk laughed, "Master, you don''t know the customs here. There were very few people who came here at this time of the year because they were afraid of sunstroke. Master, you don''t have to worry, I will lead you into the mountain. "


    As he spoke, he felt his body heat up and he anxiously looked at his body. The wet mackintosh had dried. "This place is so hot," said Farmer in alarm.


    The young monk said, "That''s nothing. I just left half a basin of water here for a while and then went to dry." Because it was always so hot, very few people came here. This place was called Fire Dragon Beach, and it was a place where typhoid-stricken people got rid of their diseases. Whoever enters this stream to bathe in it will be able to dispel the cold and cure the disease. "


    Farmer said, "No wonder I felt so comfortable after taking a bath. "So it actually has such a miraculous effect."


    The little monk said, "Master, it''s too hot here. Let''s go. Now, I will take you to see our elder. "


    Farmer said happily, "Fellow Daoist, I''ve caused you trouble." I''ve delayed your play. "


    The young monk said, "Actually, I''m not here to play. Our elders often taught me to visit the foot of the mountain when I had nothing to do, and to meet the high monks who worshiped the temple at any time. The traffic here is very tight, so people rarely come here. Even our Elder would like to see an outsider come. As expected, today we received a guest, the elder will definitely be happy. "


    The two of them chatted as they walked. "This place is so hospitable, there must be an expert hidden here," said Farmer Farmer to himself. Shandong has always been a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. This child is so bright, his master must be a master. As the saying goes, ''One goes along with the virtuous and the virtuous''. I may be here to meet another master. "


    When he entered the mountains, he saw that the forest was densely covered in dark clouds, there were many forks in the road, and the path was rugged and steep. And he said unto him, This tree hath blotted out the sun, and it is hard to see the way. It is thanks to his guidance that I did not know when I would have turned around. "

 C136

    The little monk was jumping and playing in front of them. "What is the name of this mountain?" "Why don''t we see a village at the foot of the mountain?


    The young monk said, "You are not here on the way to the mountain. There are no other people here. The way to the mountain was over there, and so was the village. Let me explain to you in detail: The ancient name of this mountain is the Volkswagen Mountain. The temple on the mountain was called Jingxiu Temple. The temple was founded by Jingyi, a disciple of Yuan Tiangang in the Tang Dynasty. Serenity was an old Daoist. In order to avoid being hunted by Wu Zetian, he changed his route from Shi Yin to this place. There were many temples, many sects, and all sorts of monasteries. The name of this mountain is Shan, and it belongs to the Linzi region. "


    As he was speaking, a group of wild foxes suddenly ran over. The little monk hurriedly said, "Master, look, these things are very cunning. There must be a hunter chasing after them." Seeing those wild foxes dragging their tails, a wave of suspicion arose within him. He saw someone slowly run away.


    Farmer laughed, "This thing is not rare, even in Beijing. He is good at stealing chickens and people hate him. " The young monk said, "This fox is righteous and never steals chickens. "It''s good at catching grasshoppers, and it''s full of fat."


    Walking along the dangerous road, Farmer asked again, "Do you have any people from the north among the temples here?"


    The young monk said, "I don''t know it all. I only know one or two. I''m guessing there are all sorts of families here. Our Elder''s Dharma is known as the Fourth Air, and he is known as the Fourth Air Lord. He was a monk from Yunnan. In the mountain ring in front of us, there is a Mt. Le, where the Pure Jade Grandmaster came from Hebei. "


    At the fork in the road, the young monk pointed out: "This road leads to the nunnery; that road leads to our temple. The nunnery is closest to our temple. "


    As he looked forward, he saw that the dense forest seemed endless, and he could not see where the temple was. The road ahead was even more arduous and dangerous. There was an extremely narrow stone path close to the stone wall, and beside the stone path was a deep ravine. The rocks were covered with moss, and the ditches were filled with towering trees. The bird''s nest on the tree was bunched up in clusters, as if one could reach out and touch it. The pheasant and hare heard the human language and jumped around in panic.


    Not daring to look around, he followed closely behind the young monk. After passing through the perilous situation, he suddenly saw a pool of clear water. The water side of the mountain sparrow, flowers and plants flourishing. Farmer said, "Sunshine in the forest, light in the water." The birdcall was beautiful, and the fragrance of flowers filled the air. You have a lot of fun here. "


    The young monk said, "I''m used to it, but I don''t feel that it''s beautiful or that there''s something interesting about it. "I''ve already gotten used to these kinds of dangerous routes, so I didn''t think it was dangerous."


    The two of them continued on their way, and in front of them appeared a stone staircase. Up the steps was a flat ground with all sorts of training facilities. The young monk said, "This is where we practice martial arts." Famin stopped to look: the ground was hard, not a blade of grass grew, swept clean. "The monks here must be working hard to advance," he thought. After they walked through the area, they zigzagged away for a long distance before another row of pine trees appeared in front of them. He didn''t know how far he had to go. The little monk stopped in front of him and said, "Master, please wait for a moment. I will go inform our elder." Farmer nodded. The young monk turned and ran up the steps and into the bushes.


    He saw a huge stone tablet on the side of the road with the words "The Founding Ground of Mount Yu" carved on it. Further up were stone steps, dozens of them. Then he went up the steps, and saw through the shade the gate of the vermilion hill. Taking a few steps, he saw the words "Chaoyang Temple" on the door plaque.


    Farmer immediately said joyfully, "So I''ve arrived at the famous Rising Sun Temple!" This trip was truly worthwhile. " He thought, "The monks here are well-known for their high martial arts skills. I want to visit them."


    Farmer took another look at the environment and said, "If you don''t see Lin Huang and Lin Huang, a fragrant wind will blow towards you." This is precisely the place where one finds difficulty in finding a way to cultivate the body and extend their lifespan. "


    At this time, the young monk attracted a white-browed old monk. The old monk looked just like an old immortal. Seeing him leaning on his staff and walking forward quickly, she only saw him smiling without saying a word. The silver beard drooped down below the chest, only a few beads were visible on the chest. Fa Ming stepped forward, bowed and said, "Old Holy Monk, Fa Ming from the Guardian Temple of Beijing pays his respects to you!"


    The old monk hastily returned the greeting, "This old monk came late to pick you up, please forgive me! The old monk was delighted to learn that the high monk had come to visit. "Please come inside quickly for a chat."


    Farmer said, "Thank you, Saint Monk!" "Please welcome me personally, I am truly terrified!" Farmer was led into the mountain gate and walked along a stone path before stopping in front of the western temple.


    Sikong Kong said, "This is the place that this old monk will treat his guests to." Old Na usually stayed here during the day. I''ve been waiting for a long time, but no Fellow Daoist has come to visit. I was sitting inside with my eyes closed and thinking, when a child reported that a high monk had come to visit. I''m so happy. Fellow Daoist, please come in! "


    Farmer went inside and sat down, while the young monk hurried to make tea. Sikong said happily, "Old Na has long heard of the great name of the Temple of National Protection. I am very glad to see you today. We have received a visit from a high monk, and our presence brings light to our humble dwelling. " Farmer laughed, "Old Holy Monk, you''ve really overestimated me. Embarrassed! "I''m ashamed!"


    Sikong shook his head and said: "One hundred and twenty years ago, this old monk visited the Guardian Temple in Beijing, but he didn''t expect that there would be a tall monk visiting the temple one hundred and twenty years later. How can I not be happy? "


    Fa Ming was secretly surprised. He thought to himself, "Is this old monk in a state of delirium?" Otherwise, how old would he be? " So he asked, "Holy Monk, how old are you now?"


    When Sikong heard that, he waved his hand and laughed: "Not at all. This old monk has wasted one hundred and fifty-three spring and autumn this year. Today, he was just half a year old. It was only when the High Monk asked that I told him the truth. Normally, when someone asked me how old I was, I would only say that I was in my nineties. " Then he laughed.


    Fa Ming was pleasantly surprised. Looking at him carefully, his complexion was rosy and there were few wrinkles; his teeth were still there, his eyes were still focused; he had a deep and powerful tone; his back was not bent, and his waist was not bent; only his eyebrows and eyebrows were whiter than those of an ordinary man. "According to what our abbot told us in his spare time, the Elder, Song Desheng, had a close friend who lived a long life. Could it be you?"


    Sikong Qing laughed: "This old monk is indeed Song Desheng." He then counted with his fingers and said, "Taotie is a good friend of mine. He has lived for eighty-nine years, and this man has not been here for more than sixty years. "


    "You really are a living Buddha!" In terms of seniority, what should I call you? " Four Hells said, "What are you weighing? If you call me master, you''re still too young. Forget it, this old monk has just grown over a hundred years old. Let''s address him as fellow Daoist. " Farmer said, "That would be disrespectful!"


    Si Kong said, "What disrespect? Don''t ask for a title. In terms of seniority, my young monk is still a few generations older than you. "Then it''s not easy to say."


    Fa Ming said, "That''s true too." Laughing, he said, "Old Xing is a man of virtue and prestige. He is easy to get along with. If you don''t find him young, then I shall address you as my birthday. " Sikong Qing chuckled and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Not long after, the young monk served tea. Four Air added, "There are four people my age. One of them was Jin Chan, the first monk of Mount Emei; one was the old Daoist Qing Ming of Mount Luojia; one was the monk of Mount Anti Aishan, Gobi Khan; and the other was the Master Hunchbacked Dragon of the Monolith Temple on the island of Kuipui. The five of us had known each other since we were young. The year Lin Zexu banned smoking and burning of opium, we were all curious and went to the scene together. We all saw the smoke with our own eyes.


    Speaking of smoke, it was a very satisfying thing. At that time, Lord Lin wore a flower plume over his head. He was dressed neatly, sitting in the middle of the hall with a colored awning above his head. On both sides of him stood more than a hundred civil and military officials. In front of him knelt a hundred or so opium dealers. The westerners were on the right, with Britain and France the most populous. The local cigarette dealers were on the left, and there were a lot of Southerners among them. All of them were very dejected. There were over 10,000 people participating in the meeting, and over 10,000 people watching from the sidelines. Over a thousand armed soldiers were guarding the venue. The scene was grand and imposing.


    Lord Lin was truly selfless in doing things for the country and for the people. He was extremely serious in doing things. Holding the register in his hand, he called on the cigarette dealers himself and ordered them to hand over their hidden opium, warning the foreigners not to engage in any more opium business in China. Once found later, the goods will be confiscated, and the person will be brought to justice. There are no restrictions on trade other than drugs. Most of the foreigners were convinced and did not dare to disobey. At the time, they reported the number of cigarettes turned in and said they were no longer in the opium business.


    Lord Lin then had the number of cigarettes exchanged by the foreigners announced loudly that they were no longer in the opium business. Some of the foreigners were not convinced and threatened Lord Lin. Lord Lin criticized him severely and immediately ordered people to seal off his business. In the end they all confessed, gave up opium, and promised not to engage in the opium business.


    When it came time to turn in the cigarettes, it was even more lively. Those cigarette dealers had tasted the majesty of the Chinese government and dared not refuse to hand it over. Some carried boxes of opium to the smoking scene in wagons and ox-carts that employed the people. The opium in front of the colored shed was piled up like a mountain.


    The British business leaders looked at the opium, hated Lord Lin, and gnashed their teeth. He shook his head and sighed for a moment. Then he went to Lord Lin and tried to reason with him, saying, ''How much economic damage are we going to suffer now that all these opium have been destroyed by you? Do you know? '' Lord Lin said: "Once these drugs enter our market, do you know how many Li Shu we will be poisoned?" The Englishman was right.


    After Lord Lin finished collecting the opium, he sent troops to guard the scene and let everyone watch. After the demonstration, Lord Lin lectured the audience again. They ordered the opium to be stored in batches in pre-prepared smoke ponds, and it was all destroyed. Lord Lin''s actions have vented the anger of the Chinese nation and bolstered China''s national might.


    Actually, the ban on smoking was ordered by His Majesty. He didn''t expect the emperor to have a minister named Qi Shan, who was used to being bribed by foreigners. He got the money from the foreigners, worked for them, and vented his anger on them. He had repeatedly slandered Lord Lin and falsely accused the Emperor. The emperor was really dizzy. He really believed what he said.


    Soon after, the British, together with Kishan, fired a few shots at sea. The Emperor was so frightened that he cast down Lord Lin in the eyes of the foreigners, as Qishan had said, and threw Lord Lin out of office for a crime. Lord Lin was truly wronged.

 C137

    Those Westerners are good at bribing, always buying to serve them. Look at them making a boat, plundering and plundering everywhere in the name of doing business. Even though they didn''t have many people, they were often the ones who benefited from it. They would seize more and more of the profits, and forget about the gains. They are good at opium production and use it to poison us.


    Whoever smoked opium first felt extremely comfortable. The more they smoked, the more addicted they became. It was impossible not to smoke. In the end, the person''s face was dark, skinny, like a phthisic ghost.


    Ever since the foreigners sold us opium, our people have become more and more like phthisis because of the opium, and countless families have lost their fortune. Clearly, they were the ones who harmed our people to such an extent. They get cheapened and they behave and they call us East Asian sick men. Look at how inhumane they are. "After getting our silver taels, we even used them to carry carts and boats. In return, we even cursed at others."


    Farmer said, "Old longevity really has a good memory. You''re talking about unquestionable historical evidence. "


    Those Western devils always like to scare people with their cannon shots. They always want to occupy our land and make a name for themselves here. In fact, they can''t beat us Chinese together. They had been lucky enough to win a few times, and all of these were the result of the corrupt officials who had given them their blessing, both overtly and covertly. When the corrupt officials got the money from the foreigners, they did things for them. They described the foreigners as gunnery against the army of men to frighten the emperor. If the Emperor couldn''t tell the truth, he wouldn''t dare to deal with the foreigners. In fact, even if our people organized thousands of people, they still wouldn''t be able to beat them. In the third yuan of that year, more than fifteen hundred foreign devils were surrounded by commoners. He was so frightened that his leader, the foreign devil, was kneeling down and begging for mercy. Even his pants were wet. The rest of the leaders also fell to their knees crying and begging for mercy. The Chinese government officials who came after hearing the news became soft-hearted. They protected them, dispersed the people and let them go. Those foreign devils had committed many evil deeds and were hated by the people of heaven. It was raining heavily that day, and the foreign devils were drenched in gunpowder, so their guns could not be fired. Those devils were tormented in the rain and mud. "If the government hadn''t saved them, none of them would have survived.


    Farmer said, "I have heard of the Tiger''s Gate and the Three Elements'' Resistance to Britain, but it is not as intense as this."


    Four Heavens said, "I''ve seen all of this with my own eyes. At the time, it was truly explosive. The British devils have been more restrained since then. "


    Looking back at history, Sikong said, "And the Russians in the north, they all look big and hollow and incompetent. They always took advantage of the fire to rob people. Later, they also learned from the Westerners to fire a few shots to scare people off. We suffer the most from them. This Russia did not have it before the Yuan Dynasty. It did not have it until after the Yuan Dynasty. In the last years of the Yuan Dynasty, they took advantage of the Zhu and Zhang dynasties to rise up and occupy many of the territory of the Yuan Dynasty. After Zhu Yuanzhang won the throne and established the Ming dynasty, he began to treat them vaguely and did not drive them away. They have always had no sense of advance or retreat. They took advantage of the lack of troops in the northeast and took advantage of this opportunity to occupy a lot of territory in China. Emperor Kangxi had personally led troops to drive them away several times. They never die of ambition. Take advantage of the Western Empires to join forces and fight against us. The Russians have taken over much of our territory. The country is most afraid of internal and external troubles. North of the Heilongjiang River, east of it, east of the Wusuli River, those good places were taken by the Russians. In the northwest, we Chinese have five large lakes since ancient times. The lake, together with the land on that side, is also occupied by Russia. This old man is ambitious to the point of death, and while the Revolution of 1911 was still under way, they wanted to take advantage of the split between the north and the south to take advantage of our plans for Outer Mongolia. They''re going to steal it again. Although it is said that Outer Mongolia is not a land where the resources are plentiful, now that it is a Republic of China, we should not let them snatch it away. "


    Sikong Qing took a sip of tea and then said, Speaking of history, it''s a long story. From the time of the Qing dynasty, most of the emperor was despicable and incompetent; most of the court ministers and civil and military officials were corrupt. This was the root of the Qing Dynasty''s destruction. In conclusion, there was a rule: no matter which country the foreigners came from, if we couldn''t stop them, they would always try to bully us. We have had experts in China who have seen through this step and advised the emperor to reform the system. It''s a pity we can''t last much longer. It has made us lose the means and the opportunity of the strong.


    There is a striking example of success in changing from one to the other. Japan was as much attacked and bullied by the Western empires as we were. The Emperor of Japan saw through this step of reformation and transformation. He immediately advocated the implementation of the reform of the law, learning from the advanced areas of Westerners. As a result, a small country in Japan, before us to catch up with the Western advanced, the country is strong.


    Japan can be said to be a world of heroes. Our country can only learn the advanced place of westerners by reformation and reform, and can only be rich and strong in the future. Unfortunately, now that the country''s power was in Yuan Xiang City''s hands, he didn''t know when it would change. Yuan Shikai, his three generations of ancestors, I know, is a man who would do anything he wants. He was in charge of the country and had to lose land.


    At this moment, the young monk came in to get more tea. "Did you instruct the monk about the guest''s fasting?" As the young monk poured tea into the cup, he said, "I was just about to finish my tea when I gave the order for the fast food."


    "When you go and give your orders, you have to have a sumptuous fast meal. The customers that returned are extraordinary. " The young monk laughed: "Elder, how did you forget? Didn''t you tell me that every day? All guests who come from afar must treat them well. I still remember it. "


    "There is no need for a sumptuous meal," Farmer said. Let me eat hunger and summer. "I won''t stay for long. The sun is setting in the west, so it''s time for me to take my leave."


    Sikong Si said, "Fellow daoist, there is no need to rush to leave. It wasn''t easy for me to return a hundred and twenty years later. Since he was already here, he might as well settle for now. Furthermore, one hundred and twenty years ago, when I visited your temple, I lived there for more than half a month. You shouldn''t be less than that. "


    Farmer was about to explain that he was busy and needed to hurry on his way. There was a sharp crack on the roof. The two of them hurriedly looked up and saw that the roof was falling.


    Farmer said in surprise, "Not good, the roof of the palace has collapsed. "Hurry up and leave!" Farmer grabbed the empty space and left in a hurry. The two of them had just reached the door when they heard a loud bang and the roof fell to the ground. Following that, the smoke and dust began to rise, and the rubble began to pour down from the sky. The two went up to see what had happened. The main beam of the roof had been broken.


    "This is bad news!" Inauspicious! This old monk''s life is going to end. "Thank you fellow Daoist for saving me, or else I wouldn''t have been able to escape this calamity."


    Farmer turned around and said, "Monk, you don''t have to worry too much. I looked at it. The temple was in a state of disrepair, and the pillars and beams had been broken by the wormwood, which was also a principle of rise and fall. It''s just something to lose. "


    "Since the beginning of spring, I have been afflicted with an illness and have not yet recovered," said Sikong. My ears are much too sick. I wasn''t like that last year. So I''m worried. "


    "There is no need to worry too much, Monk. I can see that you look healthy and healthy. Your illness will soon completely heal. "


    In the middle of his shock, he let Farmer into the Eastern Palace Hall. Four Hells said, "Today was truly unfortunate. It startled the guests. I''m sure the roof won''t fall too. "


    Farmer laughed, "The Holy Monk is joking. How could there be such a coincidence? " The young monk hurriedly summoned the monks back to the temple, and then he looked at the two again and said, "I only heard a sound just now and I don''t know what happened. I came out to find out that the roof of the temple has collapsed. Are the two Masters uninjured?"


    Four Hells said, "None of them were injured. Thanks to the help of my guests, I was able to survive. "


    The little monk said, "Master is our elder''s savior. You can make it in time. Otherwise, our Clan Elder would have fallen asleep there! That would be terrible! " He then said, "Strange, why doesn''t the usual house show any signs of collapsing?" He ran to examine the cause of the accident.


    Not long after, all the monks in the temple heard the ringing of the bell and came running back from the mountains. After hearing what the young monk said, they all began to pull at the objects within. Sikong and Farmer went out to see, and saw that the monks were working hard.


    Four Aches said, "These twenty or so monks of mine are all very capable. They are preparing for the flood of dry wood. " When the monks saw that the guests had arrived, they questioned Farmer. He saw that they were young and strong, and did their best.


    A monk cleaned out a small wooden box in the ruins and said: "Elder, we didn''t lose much things. We only broke a few pieces of porcelain." I cleaned up a small wooden crate in the ceiling and it was covered with dust and I don''t know what was in it. "


    Four Empty said, "It''s been over a hundred years since I''ve been here, but I''ve never heard of such a small box. It must contain the relics of some previous master. "First, you should keep it properly. When you have free time, clean it up, and then we''ll open it and take a look." The monk took the small wooden box and sent it into the warehouse. Before long, the monks will purlin, brick, tile, each heap of a place, cleared of the ruins.


    At this point, the young monk came over and said, "The chimney can''t be used, the guests'' food is just ready. Elder, please accompany the guests to have a meal. " In his anxiety, Fa Ming thought to himself, "This meal is not bad. The scorching sun has already passed. This is a good time for me to travel." Thus, he hurriedly went to eat with Sikong Qing.


    As soon as he finished his meal and was about to leave, a monk said to him, "The sky has changed! It had changed! "It''s so cool!" Farmer and Four Empty went out to see. He saw the sky filled with dark clouds rolling towards him. Suddenly, a cold wind blew again. Farmer said, "It''s going to rain. I can''t leave."


    Sikong Si said, "Okay, okay. This is making it difficult for people to keep people, but the heavens must keep people. "Fellow Daoist, don''t even think about leaving. Listen to me, stay for half a month before you go." Farmer shook his head and sighed, but there was nothing he could do.


    Sikong said happily, "The storm is brewing and the wind is blowing. There is no need to worry about the firewood. High monks do not walk the road, as a guest temple music ". "The weather will not be clear for a while," said Farmer. "It has missed my journey." The two of them, one happy, one worried, began to chat under the cool wind.


    Four Empty ordered people to set up tea in the pavilion, and the two of them sat on several sides of the table, drinking tea and chatting. Unknowingly, it was getting late. Four Air called out to the little monk, "Tell your brothers to eat and rest early. It''s raining heavily at night, so there''s definitely a flash flood coming. They have to go out at night."


    The young monk said, "Elder, please be at ease. You will only accompany the guests. The deacon has already led people to clear the waterway." It''s raining heavily at night, so you don''t have to go out to work. "


    Sikong was very happy and said: "That''s good, that''s good." "Hurry up and hit the urge clock." The young monk went to the clock tower and rang the local bell.


    Famin saw that the temple was in order and admired the four empty places. He said, "The temple is managed in an orderly manner. It can be seen that you are very reluctant to part with it. How many temples have I been to, and what I have seen is mostly management chaos. One monk was carrying water, two were carrying water, and the three were drinking water. There are not many people like you who work hard to improve. " He didn''t expect these words to cause bitterness in all four places.


    Tears streamed down from the eyes of Sikong, saying: "This is all thanks to our Monastery." He is very strict with monks and has good management of monasteries. Now that this person is no longer here, I have lost my right hand and my left arm. "


    "How did he die?" Farmer asked in shock. Was it a sick death? "


    Four Air wiped away his tears and said, "That year, the Germans suddenly decided to start mining here. They''ve brought a lot of people here to do exploration. We monks hate German devils the most. They said they were going to tear down our temple and drive us down the mountain. Our overseer went out with his men to prevent their exploration and to fight them. Both sides began arguing. ''Mountains are our mountains; mines are our mines, ''said our abbot, righteously. We will mine ourselves, not you Germans. Although we don''t mine right now, we leave it for our children to mine in the future. Foreigners must not be allowed to plunder our wealth. '' The Germans are at their wits'' end. The ferocious soldiers were all furious. Some of them even started to attack our overseer. He was lifted off the cliff by the temple guard. The German soldiers, seeing that they could not beat him, actually opened fire and killed our overseer. All of our monks were furious. The German soldiers dropped a few bodies and fled. A year later, the German soldiers returned. Bai Lang''s team chased them away. As a result, the Germans have not yet been able to mine here. "

 C138

    They sat and talked about the evening. The weather changed again and again. Finally, it began to rain. The deacon and the young monk came over: "Elder, it''s raining. Hurry back to the house." Four Emptiness Realm Experts said, "Arrange for the guests to rest at the back. It''s dark today, and I''m about to take charge of the lights. " The two stood up and said their goodbyes. Then, Sikong Zhaixing and the deacon went back to their room.


    When Fa Ming followed the young monk to the back, he saw several bungalows surrounded by clean, neatly decorated walls, as if they were in meditation. Ignoring the scrutiny, Farmer followed the young monk into a room. The interior was simple, with only a wooden bed and a table for eight immortals. On the table was a candlestick, and on the bed was a length of cypress two feet long.


    The young monk lit the candle, and the room was immediately lit up by the burning flames. The young monk said, "This is my room. You can rest here by yourself. If Master has anything to do at night, he can just knock on the door. " After which, he pointed to the wall.


    "I don''t have the habit of eating tea at night, so I won''t have to trouble you," he said. While the rain is still falling, let''s quickly find a place to rest. " The young monk said, "Good night, Master!" He said goodbye and left.


    "The monks here are frugal," he guessed as he read the rough wood that had been placed on the bed. This piece of cypress, with its thick skin and warm skin, must have been used as a pillow in sleep. This thing has the effect of dispelling dampness, clearing away heat and relieving fire, it can awaken the mind. Once a person laid on a pillow, would it still be able to sleep? "Let''s try it out tonight."


    Feeling the heat in the room, Farmer lowered the sleeper and opened the window. Then he took off his coat, put the pillowcase down, and lay down on the bed. After lying down for a while, he felt uncomfortable on his pillow. Then, he got up and folded up the cloth, placed it on top of the pillow, and lay down again. Only then did he feel comfortable.


    After lying down for a short while, the sound of the pines and roars could be heard from outside the room. Fearing that he would not be able to sleep, Farmer got up and closed the window. It was raining heavily again. The rain drummed on the roof, making a noise so loud that Farmer couldn''t sleep.


    It wasn''t until the third fragment of the night that Fa Ming finally fell asleep. He had just fallen asleep when a thunderous sound woke him up. Farmer had been tormented to the point that he had not fallen asleep even after dawn. It was already dawn before he finally fell asleep.


    Farmer felt like he had reached the foot of Lau Mountain. He was looking down the road to Tai Qing Palace when he saw a group of German soldiers armed with guns coming from the opposite direction with Yuan Ming in tow. On Yuan Ming''s head and body, wounds were all over the place and blood was all over the place. A German soldier was carrying Yuan Ming''s bag. When he looked closely at the package, he saw that it was the same one from International Purple Plate. Fa Ming was stunned. He wanted to snatch the bundle, but he was worried that he would not be able to save Yuan Ming.


    At this time, Yuan Ming suddenly saw Fa Ming and shouted, "Master, quickly come and save me! The foreign devil stole our treasure. That''s it. Hurry up and take it back! "


    Fa Ming swept his gaze over his enemies. Angry, he flew into the middle of the crowd and grabbed the bundle with both hands. He then fiercely snatched it from that person''s hands. With a chirping sound, the ''International Purple White Plate'' landed in Fa Ming''s hands. He was overjoyed and was woken up by the sound of her voice. He felt as if he were holding something in his hand. He looked quickly and saw that he was holding the bed railing. Only then did he realize that he had been having a nightmare. In his dream, he had torn the wooden beam at the head of his bed.


    Farmer rubbed his eyes and looked at the broken bed. Suddenly, he heard someone call out from outside, "Master, are you awake? Something terrible had happened! Our Elder couldn''t do it in one night. " It is: Good fortune and good fortune should be a few days, meeting the law does not believe in people.


    When Fa Ming heard the little monk''s cry, he hurriedly replied and put on his clothes. Fa Ming heart said: "Is it really a good fortune to meet the number of days? Why couldn''t the elders do it in one night? I don''t believe in fate. I will use my medical skills to revive him. Let''s see if I''m right, or if the elder''s calculations are correct. "


    Farmer opened the door and placed the monk inside. Seeing the young monk wearing a straw cape and carrying one under his arm, he walked into the room and said, "Master, quickly go take a look. overnight, our elder is so ill that he can''t speak, his voice is weak, and he''s already dying. " "Why didn''t you come to see me at night?" The monk said: "We were stopped by the torrential rain all night and no one came to see the elders. "I just realized that the Elder is very sick."


    Without asking further questions, he put on his raincoat and followed the young monk to the elder''s bed. He saw a few monks in charge guarding the bed. Lying on his back on the bed, his eyes were tightly shut, his brows were tightly knitted, and his breathing was light. "Living Buddha." How are you doing? " Four empty eyes slightly open, lips slightly moving and unable to speak.


    Don''t look at how ill the Elder is," he said. "His mind is clear; he can take the medicine; he can take the medicine, and I can save him." Farmer leaned over and listened to the breathing in the air, heard the gurgling of phlegm. Just as Fa Ming was trying to figure out what was going on, a few monks came in and formed a circle. Someone even asked, "How is our elder''s sickness? Do you want to prepare a coffin?


    Hearing this, Fa Ming was dissatisfied, but he ignored him and continued to meticulously cut out blood veins in the air. He saw that the blood vessels in the four voids were slithering slowly, and there was no sign of sparrow pecking or house leakage. He said to the crowd, "All of you must be careful not to speak carelessly. The elder will be fine after I take some medicine and recuperate. What coffin are you preparing for!? "


    First, Fa Ming used the trident needle to pierce the pure yang acupoints in the four corners of the space. Then, he used the round needle to pierce the pure yin acupoints in the four spaces of the sky. He then flipped his body over, spitting out a lot of phlegm from his throat. Unexpectedly, with the flip, the Qi in the air became even weaker.


    The deacon lost his patience: "Our elder calculated it himself yesterday and said that his life should end." I''m afraid that he really can''t take it anymore, so just keep the coffin. "


    "I won''t let you speak nonsense, so why aren''t you listening?" The monks fell silent. Fa Ma hurriedly took out another trident and pierced it into the four empty Rebirth Acupuncture Points.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Fourth Sky had opened his eyes and even coughed lightly. All the monks were pleasantly surprised and said in shock: "The elders are alive! The elder was alive! This master is truly a genius doctor. "


    The deacon said quietly: "What are you talking about!?" It is called the end of the day, and the return of the light from the remnant lamps is a very dangerous situation. " When Farmer heard this, he was so angry that he turned around and scolded him, "Be careful, be careful. If you don''t keep your mouth shut anymore, please get out! "


    "How do you feel now, holy monk?" he asked. Four Air said in a low voice, "He won''t die. You are the one who is returning the favor! I was pulled back from the Road to River Styx by you. "


    Take a seat, my friend," he said. It''s been hard on you! My illness has worsened overnight. Now my heart was warm and my body ached. A dreamy night. My Master, who was dreaming about me as a child, even saw a few friends who had passed away in the past. I followed them all night. They said they would take me to Fengdu. It was a hard walk, and he was exhausted. "Therefore, I can''t even get to Fengdu City.


    "Have you ever seen a building in the Underworld?" he asked. The four empty air said, "After the Tianliu Mountains, there will be the Yin Mountain. Standing at the summit, you will see the luxurious Fengdu City! The glazed city walls, the red lacquer doors, and the solemn looking face. "


    "Listen to me," he said to Sikong, "and don''t let your thoughts run wild. Man eats five grains, and suffers from five evils and six fumes. He is naturally ill and has no divine will. Your body originally had damp disease, and you felt cold and frightened again, so this illness was very serious. Take a few pills and you''ll be all right. A moment ago, I examined your pulse. I see that your Lifeline is still strong. "


    When Sikong Qing heard this, he felt joy in his heart. He smiled and said, "I''m not dead yet?"


    Farmer nodded and said, "Sacred Monk, don''t worry." Even if I am here, I will not let you die. " "As expected, the Fourth Sky is finally at ease. I will close my eyes and rest."


    Farmer took a pen and paper, wrote down the prescription, and gave it to the deacon, saying, "If you have enough Astragalus, double the amount here, cook it and bring it over." The young monk also came up to take a look and said happily, "There are all of these in the temple, so there''s no need to buy them from outside. I''ll fry it! " As he walked outside with the deacon monk, he said, "Elders are really blessed! I met a genius doctor!


    Fearing that he had angered the monks, he coaxed them, "You don''t have to worry. The elder will be fine soon. Now that he wants to recuperate, please all of you go out first. "


    All the monks said gratefully, "Thank you, Master, for saving our Elder! We just angered you, I''m so sorry! "


    "You are not angry with me," he said. And I thank you. Go out and come back in the afternoon. " The monks quietly withdrew, and Farmer sat back down to observe the changes in the atmosphere.


    The young monk was known as Yanqing, and was very efficient. He quickly followed the deacon to the pharmacy to check out the medicine and brought it back. Farmer held onto the air and said softly, "Sacred Monk, endure the pain and drink the medicine." He slowly sat up and feebly said, "I can''t hold the bowl."


    Taking the bowl, he blew on it a few times, tasted the temperature, and held it up to his mouth. He slowly drank the medicine. Farmer helped him lie down again, covered him with the blanket, and comforted him, "You will be well soon, holy monk. I''ll come see you in two hours. "


    As Fa Ming left the room, the deacon monk welcomed him, "Master, it''s been hard on you. I''ve already prepared your breakfast, so please come with me. "

 C139

    After finishing his meal, Fa Ming chatted with the deacon monk and others over tea. "In the elder''s house, this poor monk has reprimanded all of you. Please forgive me. What you said back then was also to show your filial piety to the elders. This poor monk understands. However, you all don''t understand medical matters. I won''t explain, but you guys will always bear a grudge. "


    The deacon monk had a guilty conscience and said unsincerely, "We don''t mind. Master''s anger is also for the sake of our elder''s safety. "


    He knew he was a man of his word, and he explained, "If any doctor can see or hear about any of the four methods of diagnosis, it is easy to understand. The doctor also has some special methods for treating the patient. It varies from person to person, from illness to illness. The doctor should adjust the patient''s mentality, so that he will be in danger of rebirth, so that he will seek death and change his mind to live. At that time, I was using my words to adjust the elder''s attitude, but you guys said that you wanted to prepare the coffin. This was not appropriate. Critical patients often do not have the desire to survive when they are in a daze. If the patient is still conscious and responds, then the feeling is very fragile, survival is most urgent, extremely perturbed by the feeling of movement. The last thing he wanted was someone crying in front of him, or saying something that would excite him. Once the patient began to sob and rave in front of him, he would definitely die of excitement. At that time, although the elder''s illness was severe, his mind was still clear, and he could respond to it easily. At that time, he was most afraid of fluctuating emotions. Once he is provoked by your words, he will inevitably retract his Qi and release all his energy. His yin and yang will be extinguished and he will die suddenly. This is the reason why I am reprimanding you. "


    The deacon monk said happily: "Listening to Master''s explanation, although I do not understand medical knowledge, I am deeply impressed. I definitely do not have the slightest bit of resentment towards Master. "


    The others also added, "I only know how to show respect to the elders. It was all thanks to Master''s timely guidance. Otherwise, our elder would definitely cry to death because of us. " All the monks laughed.


    Farmer continued, "The elder will wake up in the afternoon. When he woke up, he was safe. I''ll leave two more prescriptions behind, and you guys can help him recuperate in time. Before the tenth day comes, the elder will be fully recovered. "


    Outside, the rain had stopped and the sun was hot as fire. When he saw that it was almost noon, he was about to leave. The little monk ran over and said, "Master is really a genius doctor! Our elder can eat, and even praised you for your high medical skills. " "This way," Fa Ming said, "I''ll be taking my leave."


    Farmer was also happy as he said to the crowd, "Elder, I congratulate you." This planet had not perished! Let''s all go see him. " The crowd burst into cheers as they followed him out the door.


    When he arrived at the four empty beds, he saw that the four empty beds were all ready to sit up. Sikong Si said: "My friend, it''s all thanks to you! You are truly a brilliant hand of the Godly Doctor! I''ve taken your medicine and I don''t feel any pain, nor do I feel any dizziness, and I even have some appetite. I just had some porridge. Fellow Daoist, you have saved me twice, I am truly grateful. "


    Fa Ming smiled and said, "The holy monk has returned to the Pill Garden under great danger. I congratulate you as well!"


    Farmer sat down. Sikong Zhaixing continued: "At my age, I have been sick many times and have invited many famous teachers, but none of them have been as appropriate as you to use medicine. I never thought that I would meet such a master in my 150''s. "


    Fa Ming laughed. "The Holy Monk is too kind. I really don''t dare to accept it."


    Sikong Kong said, "I can''t say too much. Looks like I''m still living young. If I live for a few more years, maybe I''ll see some sort of miracle again. Buddha, bless me. I don''t need to ask for more longevity; if you let me live a hundred more years, that will be enough. "


    Farmer laughed, "Saint Monk''s words are not a joke. If you take care of yourself in normal times, you will definitely live longer."


    As he was about to get out of bed, Farmer held him up and said, "The Holy Monk is sick and should not get out of bed in case of sudden dizziness and falls down. You can''t go out for another day or two. "


    Four Hells lay down again and said, "I just moved, I feel a little dizzy."


    "Your phlegm has not been quenched," said Farmer. "Righteous and evil are still fighting. Take two more doses of medicine, and your body will definitely exterminate the evil, fainting on your own. " Si Kong also had a deep understanding of medicine and admired what Fa Ming had said from the bottom of his heart.


    As he spoke, he noticed that the energy in the surroundings was getting stronger and stronger, and his voice gradually became louder and clearer. He relaxed and was about to leave. "Sage monk," said Farmer, "your illness is all right. You will be cured in a few days. I''ll leave two more prescriptions for you to recover. Because I''m in a hurry and can''t stay long. "When the weather improves, I will take my leave.


    With that, Farmer got up to write the prescription. Sikong Qing thought that he was going and quickly said, "Fellow cultivator, you''ve done your best. You should stay for a few more days." I thank you for my recovery. Once you leave and my illness recurs, no one will save me. " "The monks also tried to persuade me to stay." Master, you can''t leave. No matter what, let''s stay for a few more days. " Farmer was embarrassed.


    Noticing that Fa Ming was determined to leave, Sikong said anxiously, "Disciples, you must keep Fellow Daoists here for me." Some monks went to close the door.


    The little monk pulled on Farmer Fa Ming and said, "Master, please stay here and save our elder." No matter how urgent your business is, it won''t be long before one or two days have passed. "


    "I really have something on my mind. I can''t stay any longer," he said. Fourth Kong still didn''t feel reassured, so he raised his head to take a few more glances. He saw some monks blocking the door, and some monks pestering Farmer.


    Four Empty said, "Since Fellow came yesterday and said that you are leaving, why not tell this old monk what urgent matter you have. If you really can''t stay, this old monk will sympathize with you."


    Fa Ming sat down and comforted him, "I came here on the orders of our abbot to look for someone. I''ve been out a long time and things haven''t been settled yet, so I''m very upset. I can''t stay any longer. Our temple was stolen by thieves, and we even killed people. This matter is related to a monk named Yuan Ming. I had to find him to find out the truth. I was at Grandmaster Dai, and I heard that Yuan Ming grew up with Hua Chunfeng at Laoshan Supreme Purity Palace. I was afraid that he would stay there for a few days before he left, so I was in a hurry to find him. "


    Four Heavens said, "So that''s how it is. What do I take it for?" Wouldn''t it be fine for this old monk to send two capable people to the Supreme Purity Palace and bring them back for you? " Without waiting for Fa Ming to agree, the little monk said, "Master, don''t leave. Let''s just leave it at that. We here know all the people in Supreme Purity Palace. If our senior brothers were to go, they will definitely be able to bring the person back to you in a few days'' time. " "That''s good. I''ll stay and take care of the elder."


    Everyone was very happy when they heard this. The young monk said happily, "I''ll go instruct my senior brother to take them in the wagons."


    He turned around and ran back, "I forgot to ask, what''s the age of that monk of yours? What did he look like? What are the characteristics? " Farmer said, "The monk I am looking for is in his twenties, and his name is Yuanming. He was of medium height, with a round, fat face and small eyes, and carried a bundle. If your senior goes and asks that Taoist Hua Chunfeng, you''ll find him. "


    The young monk continued, "That monk of yours didn''t get along with others, so he definitely won''t come back easily. Would he like a piece of paper or a piece of kung fu? Please give your instructions, Master. " Farmer laughed and said, "What do you mean by that? "What about martial arts?"


    The little monk said, "If you want Wen Na, then let my senior brother go. If you want Wu Na, then get my senior brother to take a rope and tie him up to see you."


    It''s not proper," Farmer said. That monk of mine is also a martial artist, if they were to fight, it would definitely be a mistake. If your senior sees him and says that I am waiting for him, he will come without any effort at all. " The deacon said, "Master, don''t worry. I will go and instruct someone." In just a few days, that monk of yours was brought here.


    The deacon monk and the young monk came to the courtyard together, and saw the bronze monk and the iron monk leading their people to take care of the water in the ditch. The deacon monk called Second Monk Copper Iron and said, "The two of you will set off immediately for Supreme Purity Palace. There was a Monk Yuan Ming there, and his master was looking for him. Go and bring him here alive. " The Second Monk of the Copper Iron was in his thirties and was tall and sturdy. The two of them were very happy to be allowed to go to Supreme Purity Palace. The two asked about some things, and the deacon told them in detail. The Second Monk immediately put on his clothes and set off.


    The deacon monk and the young monk returned to the house and said to Farmer, "The bronze monk and the iron monk have gone to the Supreme Purity Palace. They all knew Hua Chunfeng and everyone else there. Before leaving, the two of them said that they would be able to bring the person back in at most ten to fifteen days. " Farmer was relieved when he heard this.


    Four Houses said, "Out of the eighteen arhats I have here, the most capable one is this Second Monk Tie. If they go, Fellow Daoist, you can be at ease. These two people will definitely be able to bring people over for you. "


    Fa Ming nodded and smiled. "With them there, I''ll be able to go no slower than I can. That''s why I can set my mind at ease." Fa Ming had a moment of leisure and then said, "How did your monk get his nickname? "Why is it not called?"


    "That year, because the Germans were going to open a mine here, the German soldiers went all out and killed one of our supervisors, and all eighteen of the Arhats fought with them. The bronze-headed and the iron-headed, the German soldiers who had shot and killed each other, were pushed against the stone cliff and killed with their heads. That''s why the two of them got this nickname. "


    While everyone was talking, the four of them fell asleep. When Farmin and the deacon returned to the back room, Farmin pointed to the bed and said, "I had a dream at daybreak. The scene in the dream was infuriating. I didn''t feel it in my sleep, but I tore the bed apart. I''m worried that little daoist will be dissatisfied after seeing this. " The deacon said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. I explained to him. In a few days, I''ll get a carpenter to fix it for him. " Farmer recounted the events of his dream once more, and both of them laughed.


    At this time, the young monk led a teacher''s wife into the room and said, "Master, this is Teacher Yuqing from the ''Le Dian'' monastery at the back of the mountain. I heard that you''re here, so I came to visit you." He saw that the teacher was around eighty to ninety years old, dressed neatly, holding a firestorm bamboo cane in his hand. Farmer immediately got up and said, "With a teacher, I''m afraid!" Master, please sit! "


    "You''re a guest, so there''s no need to be polite," Grand Preceptor Shi said with a smile. Let''s all sit down and talk. " Mistress Shi put down the bamboo cane and sat on a chair.


    "Just now, I saw Second Monk Tong Tie hurrying down the mountain," Grand Preceptor Shi said. I called them to stop and ask, and only then did I know that there were guests here, so I specially came to visit. "


    "I have decided to stay here," he said. She was also going to pay her respects to the Martial Aunt tomorrow. I am ashamed to look back at me now. "


    This master was the Second Sect Master of the Orthodoxy, and was cultivating in seclusion here. Though he did not know who she was, he could tell from her appearance that she was no ordinary Henny. The Mentor continued, "The temple we are in is very quiet, with no traffic at all. It is as if it has been cut off from the rest of the world. I''m looking forward to a message from the north. " Farmer said, "The temples here are quite famous. I heard about this Chaoyang Temple in Beijing and was lucky to get there today. Another day, I want to visit the temples here one by one. " Grand Preceptor Shi said, "The scenery here is quiet and serene, and there is gentle wind amongst the people. Fellow Daoist, please stay here for a few more days."


    The deacon monk said, "Master Fa Ming is going to stay for more than ten days. Monk Tong Tie won''t be able to come back, so he can''t leave. " Grand Preceptor Xie said, "That''s exactly what we should do. In less than a dozen days, there would be no end to the temples here. If you want to visit one by one, you need at least half a month. "


    "As soon as I arrived yesterday, I felt that this mountain range was very big. It was a unique sight to behold. Once you enter the mountain, you will find it hard to find the path, and the temple will be hard to find. "


    Grand Master said, "You must have come from the rocky beach, which is unbearably hot. Few people go there at noon. But that place is a bit famous. In the past, it was called Fire Dragon Beach. "


    "That''s where I came from," said Farmer. It was unbearably hot. I was still bathing in that stream. Even after the shower, you would not feel cool. " Grand Preceptor Shi said, "That brook is called White Dragon Creek. It''s always flowing like water. A man has a cold, which heals as soon as he goes there to wash. That water has a wonderful use. "


    After finishing her explanation of the scenic scenery, the teacher asked, "There is a leisurely temple in Beijing. Do you know the Qingqing teacher there?" Farmer nodded and said, "You''re not too far from the temple. I know what''s going on there. Martial Aunt Qing Qing was very old, and she and her disciple had been living together for a long time. Not long ago, the people of Ruo Feng went there. Martial Aunt Qing Qing is doing very well. "


    Master Yuqing was amused. "We haven''t seen each other in so many years." I miss her. She and I were too old to move. I wonder if we can meet again in our lifetime. " After saying this, the teacher''s mistress burst into tears.

 C140

    Fa Ming did not know the relationship between the two of them and said, "Teacher, you don''t have to be sad. It''s easy to say that we will meet. I wonder what your relationship is? "


    "There are three of us in the same teacher, Grandmaster Qing Qing is the leader, I am the subordinate, and the Grandmaster Qing is our junior sister," the High Scholar replied. It''s not too far from me, and she lives in the north, in the Rangoon, and I miss them all now. "


    "If Grand Master has any greetings, I can pass them on my behalf," he said. The monastery is near the Four Maiden Temple, and I know it. I can still get there on the day I go back. "


    The Jade Master said, "I was just trying to convey a message. Then I will have to trouble the High Monk. I have three apprentices, and there are too many troubles in the temple for me to leave. Let them all gather here. "


    "I will definitely pass on to them the meaning of the Mentor''s invitation." Grand Master Shi was amused when she heard this.


    At this time, Master Yuqing''s disciple, Hui Ji, came looking for him in panic. As soon as she entered the mountain gate, she saw the monks sitting under the trees and chatting. From a distance, she asked, "Is my master here?" Seeing that her expression was off, the monks called her over and asked, "Your master just sat down after entering the room, why did you come looking for her so soon? Are you not used to it? " Others said, "Look at you flustered and flustered, you''re still in such a hurry. You told us beforehand before you went to see your master. Otherwise, I won''t let you see me. "


    Hui Ji was 15 or 16 years old. He usually had a sharp tongue, and the monks were always teasing him. When Hui Ji peeked at the monks and saw that they were all winking and teasing her, she suddenly had a bright idea. "Senior Brothers, don''t make things difficult for me. There was a group of people in our temple, all of them bare-chested and extremely indecent, not knowing what they were up to. I only came to find Master because I was scared when I saw them. Right now, our Senior Sister is dealing with them. " "They must be a gang of villains.


    The monks laughed. Someone said, "What the hell am I doing? You''re making a fuss over nothing. Those people must have been thirsty and went to the temple to find water to drink. You''ve never seen anything like this before? "Are you afraid we will talk nonsense about you and your feet?" Hui Ji said: "I don''t make up nonsense, but you do! I''m telling the truth. "


    Someone said, "Don''t disturb your master. She was having a chat with a high monk from Beijing. In a moment, we will send someone to see if what you say is true or false. "


    Hui Ji said: "It''s fine if you don''t look for my master, but all of you come with me. If you have anything to do there, help them out. Those people are scared anyway. "


    All the monks stood up and said, "Let''s go and see how Hui Ji lied." Hui Ji was overjoyed as he ran to the front. The monks laughed and talked as they followed her.


    When they arrived near the temple, the monks looked out from their high places and saw that the courtyard was quiet and devoid of people. "So they all sat under the tree and scolded Hui Ji." See: a lie, isn''t it? Then who came? We''ve all been fooled by you. In the future, don''t believe anything that''s been said. She''s always lying. "


    I''m not lying, it''s true," Hui Ji said. They might have gone into the house. You''re all hiding here, I''ll go take a look. "When you hear me shout, you will immediately go." "" The monks did not seem to mind at all as they said, "You can go. We''ll wait. See if there''s anything else. What else can you say? " "Hui Ji had ambushed him, and he turned around to walk back to the house.


    It turned out that there really was a group of people in the temple, and among them were a few youths from the village. Hui Qing, the eldest disciple of the Mentor, and Hui Jing, the second disciple, knew a few of them. The strangest of them were two gentlemen in white shirts and dark glasses, with cool fans in their hands.


    Hui Qing and Hui Jing saw a group of people enter the courtyard, so they came out to welcome them. The two gentlemen acted in a proper manner and spoke in a refined manner. They approached him and said, "Masters, we are wandering the mountains. We are thirsty. "Please do me a favor." Hui Qing and Hui Jing both looked at the two. They were not even thirty years old, and their accents were not compatible with the local people. From the looks of it, they weren''t ordinary people.


    Hui Qing recited the Buddhist prayer: "Benefactor, there is no need to be courteous if you are looking for water to drink. "Please come to the nunnery and serve some tea." The others also stopped obediently under the locust tree in the courtyard.


    The two of them followed Hui Jing and quietly entered the room and sat down. Hui Jing made a cup of tea for the two of them. Hui Jing said: "Benefactor, are you two here specifically to roam the mountain? "May I ask where are we high?"


    One of them said, "We are soldiers. We are from the south. Come visit your friends and family here, and take a walk in the mountains. " Hui Qing said in his heart, "These two are most likely revolutionaries, there must be a reason they came here.".


    Hui Qing then asked, "Benefactor, how is the south compared to the north?". When the two of them heard this, they knew something was up and smiled at each other.


    One of them said, "In terms of scenery, each country has its own vicissitudes of life. In terms of other things, the North is not like the South. " Hui Qing smiled and said: "How can I see it?". That person continued, "The sky in the south is now clear and bright. The sky in the north is filled with dark clouds!"


    Hui Qing immediately understood the meaning behind his words and confirmed that the two of them were revolutionaries. Thus, he began to discuss the scenery and revolutionary situation with the two of them.


    After chatting for a while, one of them said, "I saw that all of you had good looks and were full of talented students. Why did you stay behind? To be honest, you should be young and capable. The two of you should go out of the mountains and learn and do something. Life can work for the country in life, there is no chance to find an opportunity. If you go on like this, won''t you bury yourselves? Now that the state is in the midst of employing people, can the two ladies go out and do something for the state? " The other person said simply, "Now that Yuan Shikai is selling off his country, killing the Democratic Republic, the people all hate him and patriotic people all seek to suppress him. The state is at the point of employment. I think the talent of the two ladies is enough to do the secretary''s publicity work. "Would you like to go out and join the revolution as soldiers?"


    Hui Qing was a meticulous person and had a quiet and gentle personality. Hearing the advice of the two, he fell silent and fell deep into thought. Hui Jing was straightforward and violent. Not waiting for Hui Qing to answer. Hui Jing said: "Sir, please close your mouth. Don''t belittle the Buddhist sect anymore. We stepped through the door and were at ease in the world. In the official battle, no matter who wins or loses, we do not wish to participate. "


    When the two heard this, they laughed, and one of them said, "People always have big issues. In order to escape from reality, you chose to enter an empty path. In fact, how could there be no worldly affairs? If a person could not be isolated from the world, then he could not be isolated from the world. Right now, all of you feel free and at ease. That''s because the disaster hasn''t spread to this place yet. No matter if it was the Daoist or the secular world, they could not escape from the reality of life. As far as I know, all high monks and high priests actively contribute to the service of our country and nation. The two young misses are at the prime of their life and have learned so much, yet do not seek to work for the nation. They are willing to give up their lives to guard this door. It''s such a pity that they have buried themselves. "


    Hui Jing said: "No matter how well you speak, everyone has their own aspirations. One could not force others. Please shut up and don''t say anything more. We''re not on the same side at all. "


    The two of them got up and said, "Miss, there is no need to be angry, we are only speaking the truth. If you feel that what we say is against the dignity of your acolytes. We apologize, but I hope you don''t hate us. "


    One of them threw down a few pieces of silver and said, "This is a bit of our money, no respect at all." The other person shook his head and sighed, "If the two of you don''t listen to my advice, you will regret it one day." The two of them turned and walked out. A naughty young man said to Hui Jing and Hui Jing, "I wish you all a good life as nuns, and a merciful life as monks. Master, are you two satisfied? " When talking about Hui Qing and Hui Jing, they weren''t even happy or angry. The two of them were momentarily embarrassed.


    Hui Qing regretted it very soon. He said to Hui Jing: "You shouldn''t have refused them back without saying anything.". The two hurriedly followed the group out of the mountain gate to send off the guests. By this time, the group of people had already gone dozens of steps away. When the two gentlemen saw that the two of them were watching them, they turned their heads and shouted, "Masters, please return. Hui Qing felt sorry for him. Feeling ashamed, he said, "Amitabha, please forgive us for waiting so long!"


    When the two of them returned to the house, Hui Qing immediately started arguing with Hui Jing again. "These two must have come to find us on purpose," said Hui Qing. "You''ve chased them away. "What they said makes a lot of sense."


    Hui Jing righteously said: "So what if I kick him out? No matter how reasonable his words are, we are already family, how can we follow them? It''s not easy for master to nurture us, are you going to be ruthless and abandon her? "


    Hui Qing acted as if she didn''t hear him, and said to herself: "This place is as isolated from the world. Without this chance, it will be hard for us to rise above the masses in this lifetime. "From now on, only in this deep mountain can the morning bell be rung, and the heart be turned to the Buddha."


    Hui Jing said: "You changed, you changed! "With just a few words, he has shaken your determination to wholeheartedly fall for Buddha."


    "So what if I changed?" Hui Qing asked. What do you see in the Great Thousand World that''s not changing? The heaven and earth seemed to remain the same. It was still different from yesterday. I''ve had enough since we gave up the idea of revolution and set out to clear the lamps of the ancient buddha. What was body training? It was only then that I understood: cultivation was to restrain oneself, to restrain oneself from suffering! We should go out with them and work for the country together. " At this time, Hui Ji entered the room and said: "Senior Sister, where are the group of people? I called a group of senior brothers over to beat them up! "


    Hui Qing reprimanded: "Get out! What right do you have to beat him up? "It''s too troublesome!" Hui Ji was bored and mumbled, "I thought they were here to behave atrociously. I only got people to come because I''m afraid you two will suffer a loss. Why are you doing this to me! "


    "Who told you to send someone?" It''s too scary and too creepy! " Hui Ji didn''t dare to retort and timidly withdrew.


    The monks were now standing outside the trees. When everyone saw Hui Ji walking over with his head lowered, they all laughed in ridicule. If you don''t come, we''ll go back. You are lying. In the future, don''t be so frightening and cunning! " Hui Ji turned his head in embarrassment and stopped. The monks laughed at her as they walked back.


    Hui Qing and Hui Jing also stopped quarrelling in the room. The two went silent for a moment, and then Hui Jing said, "Senior Sister, please forgive me. "I''m a man who speaks straight out and says what I want to say." Hui Qing''s thoughts were heavy and he was speechless.


    Hui Jing said again: "Don''t listen to them too well, it''s hard to say whether they are good people or not. If you lie to us, our reputation will be ruined. It was too late to regret anything. You have more hearts than I do, but you have more hearts than I do and are easily fooled. Among those people was the village at the foot of the mountain. If you don''t believe us, when will the Manor come again to chop firewood? We''ll call him and ask him. Don''t blame me for my blabbering first. "

 C141

    When Hui Qing heard what she said, he felt it made sense. Only then did he have a chance. He also said, "I was just casually arguing with you, don''t take it to heart too."


    Hui Jing saw that she had forgiven herself and said happily: "I don''t care. I was afraid you''d be angry. " Hui Qing continued, "What does the two have to do with me? Why do I love to get angry?" The two of them started to negotiate again.


    Hui Jing knew Hui Qing''s thoughts were heavy, but she was still blaming her in her heart. Seeing Hui Ji come back timidly. Hui Jing said, "Senior Sister, let her look at the temple. Before Master comes back, let''s go out to cool off. It''s very hot in this temple. " Hui Qing glanced at Hui Ji and nodded in agreement. The two of them walked out of the house, with Hui Ji following behind them. Hui Jing turned her head and said: "What are you doing here! We''ll go out for a walk and you''ll have a good look at the temple. Master is back, you are not allowed to talk too much. " Hui Ji still wanted to follow, but he pouted and said: "I got it! Bullying me. "He never takes me out."


    Hui Qing and Hui Jing even ignored her. The two of them left the mountain gate and followed the path up the mountain. Along the way, I saw: the oriole chirping green willow, the twisted flower deep. Dancing beside the pink butterfly, the cicadas chirped like a guqin. The two of them enjoyed themselves and began to chat happily again. They climbed up a huge rock and stopped. Hui Jing said: "This is really cool, and it looks far away. What a beautiful view we have here! "


    The two were looking into the distance when they suddenly saw a person holding a rope walking towards the tall tree on the path where the firewood was being chopped down. At first glance, Hui Jing recognized it to be "Zhuang Zi" and said in shock, "Senior Sister look: isn''t that" Zhuang Zi "? Let''s go down and stop him and ask. " Hui Qing looked carefully and said: "That''s him.". "Let''s chase them!" The duo descended from the huge rock and quickly chased after Zhuang Zi.


    This manor was a mischievous kid around fifteen or sixteen years old. His father had died long ago, and he and his mother had been left to fend for themselves. He lives on firewood all day because his family is poor and can''t read. Hui Qing quietly ran down the hill and through the forest, quickly catching up to the manor.


    Hui Jing called out: "Zhuang Zi, what are you doing? Look at the tall tree trunk? Do you want to hang yourself? If you want to hang yourself, stay away from our temple. " Zhuang Zi knew that Hui Jing was teasing him, so he turned around and said, "You''re the one who wants to hang yourself! "I came here to chop firewood. I saw that there were dead branches on this tall tree, but the tree was too tall for me to reach."


    Hui Jing said again: "You come here every day to chop firewood. Is the yard full? Why cut so much firewood? "It''s fine if we go to the Jianshan Family." Zhuang Zi said, "If you really want to look at this mountain range, you will have to take care of it. If I were to order some firewood, you would think that''s too much." "You''re really too stingy!"


    Hui Jing said again: "Stop wasting your breath, I''m asking you why are you fighting these firewood?"


    Zhuang Zi said, "They''re selling firewood to feed my mother! The poor do not rely on firewood for their livelihood, and yet they are all fated to live without it? As you are more at ease, with a field and a temple, those who come to burn incense give you incense and money to feed you. How could we have such good fortune? If I don''t play firewood, who will give me money or support me! "


    Hui Jing said: "Luckily you can say, who knows who will drink and who will eat. "Don''t come to fight firewood tomorrow, this mountain is the temple''s place."


    Zhuang Zi said, "Don''t be too stingy either. I came to chop wood, but I don''t chop your tree. If I cut it down this year, the tree will still be long next year. I can''t cut down your trees. "


    Hui Jing said, "Let me ask you something. If you answer truthfully, I''ll let you chop firewood. If you don''t, you''ll lie to me on purpose and be exposed by me. I''ll chase you down the mountain immediately and never let you chop firewood again."


    Seeing how awesome her words were, Zhuang Zi smiled mischievously, "Truly impressive! It depends on what you ask. I have to know, I can answer for sure. If you really wish to make things difficult for me and ask me what I do not know, I will not answer truthfully. If you ask me what I don''t know, you might as well chase me out of the mountain now.


    Hui Jing said: "Don''t talk so much! I asked you if you knew. " Zhuang Zi reassured her, "Go ahead and ask. I''ll answer you honestly."


    Hui Jing asked: "Who did you go to our temple with at noon today? What were those two strangers in white shirts and glasses doing? Are they good people? "


    Zhuang Zi said, "This is what you mean! Then come closer and whisper, and I''ll tell you. " Hui Jing suspected that she had a bad idea and reprimanded: "What are you going to do if we get close? Don''t smoke me with your stink. "


    Zhuang Zi deliberately approached her and said, "Those two are really good people! "Are they soldiers or high ranking officers?" Hui Qing also immediately leaned over to listen. However, Zhuang Zi intentionally stopped speaking.


    Hui Qing was a little anxious and said: "Manor, why don''t you say anything? "Hurry up and continue."


    Zhuang Zi said, "It''s inconvenient to tell this to others." Hui Jing grabbed him and said: "Don''t learn to be suspenseful. Speak! What are the two of them doing in the temple? "


    Zhuang Zi said helplessly, "You can only understand if I explain in detail." However, you must promise me that you are not allowed to tell anyone else. "


    Hui Qing nodded and said: "I agree, we won''t speak to anyone. "Tell me in detail."


    Zhuang Zi then said, "Among the two, the tall one is called Zhang Yunyi and the shorter one is called Zhu Yu Stage. They were all senior members of the Southern Revolutionary Party. It was said that one of them was the captain. I don''t know which. One of the two was related to Hu Zi''s mother. They all lived in Huzi''s house, and Huzi called them his uncles. The two of them had come to the Central Plains to recruit soldiers, and they also wanted to recruit some talented female soldiers. It was Tiger''s mother who told the two of you that there was no literate girl in the village. Tiger''s mother told the two that you two were too young and too young to learn, but it was a pity that you were willing to become nuns. The two of them came to the temple specially to invite you out for big matters. They asked me to follow them because they were worried that your master would be inconvenient to talk to. They planned to have me call you guys to the top of the mountain to discuss in detail. We were standing high up in the air when we saw your master talking to the two monks, so we went to the Chaoyang Temple. Those two people said joyfully, ''Now that there''s no one else in the temple, we''ll take the opportunity to enter to discuss it.'' That''s how they came to your temple. What did you say? Is that settled? "


    Hui Qing listened quietly and regretted it all. The two of them looked each other in the eyes and kept quiet, lowering their heads.


    Zhuang Zi asked again, "What did you all say?" Seeing the two of them lower their heads and ignore him, Zhuang Zi curled his lips and said, "Actually, I heard it all." "You do not know good people, so you think highly of yourself, and say some nasty words to drive them away." "Don''t talk nonsense," said Hui Qing. Tell us quickly, where are those two now? Is he still at Hu Zi''s house? "


    Zhuang Zi curled his lips into a smile and turned to leave. Hui Jing said again: "Zhuang Zi, don''t go yet. "Tell me, where are they?" Zhuang Zi was unwilling to speak further, and said mischievously, "Why are you asking me this? They were chased away by you. Please don''t go. It''s really unnecessary! "


    Hui Jing coaxed him again: "Good Manor, quickly tell us, we have something good to do with them."


    Zhuang Zi said, "What good news? It''s not like nuns can''t get married, so it''s a good thing. I don''t know if my answer is right. " After speaking, Zhuang Zi left. Hui Jing became anxious and said: "I told you to speak nonsense!" He ran a few steps, reached out his hand to grab Zhuang Zi and pulled him back.


    Zhuang Zi saw that if he did not escape now, he would be at a disadvantage, so he did not mention his attack just now. He did not dare to say any more rotten words as he softened his tone and said, "Big sister, please spare me! Please spare me! I mean the two of them were driven away by your vile words, and you even asked him what he was doing. Are you regretting it? " Hui Jing patted on the back of the manor a few times and said: "I''ll see if you still dare to spout nonsense!" She tugged at the manor and looked at Hui Qing, meaning for Hui Qing to ask.


    Zhuang Zi took the opportunity to break free, jumping up and said, "Haha! They called you two ladies, praised your talents, and kindly invited you to come. You think you''re amazing, you don''t know what''s good for you, and you drive him away in anger and anger. How embarrassing would it be to have such a high status? Now you know regret? I''ll tell you the truth. Everything was too late. There is no medicine to cure regret in this world, you can go and buy rat medicine! "


    This manor was mischievous and ironic. Seeing that the two of them were regretful beyond words, he only said a few words that made people feel regret. Even words that were wise and clear were filled with regret.


    Hui Jing saw the increasing regret in Hui Qing''s heart and secretly blamed herself. In order to ease Hui Qing''s fretful mood, she reprimanded Zhuang Zi intentionally while holding back her regret, saying, "You lying mouth, you still dare to make up lies!? I tore it for you! Who told you all this in such detail? You can''t fool me! "


    When Zhuang Zi heard this, he felt wronged. He puffed out his chest and said, "What I said was all true. I didn''t lie at all. When the two of them were in Hu Zi''s house, they called a meeting with the young man and told him everything. Yuan Shikai was selling off his country for a new lease on life, strangling the democratic republics, wanting to be an emperor, massacring the people, hating everyone and sending troops to suppress them ¡­ There''s a lot more, I can''t remember. They even remembered the names of dozens of people who had followed them. It is an honor to be a soldier to the nation. They were in the house with Huzi''s mother and his father, and they asked you both to come, and I heard them. I''m too young to be a soldier. They don''t want me to be one, so I didn''t go. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Hu Zi''s mother one day." Hearing this, Hui Qing and Hui Jing were stunned again.


    Zhuang Zi turned around and walked a few steps, then turned around and said, "I''ve told you guys everything, you''re not allowed to tell anyone else. This let the officials know that they had to capture him and send him to jail. Remember, this is a secret. I also saw that the two of them came to invite you before so I can tell you the truth. Zhuang Zi turned around and said to himself, "Don''t delay any longer. Let''s go and chop firewood." With that, he left.


    Seeing that Zhuang Zi had left, Hui Qing quickly said, "Stop him, he must be hiding it from us." Hui Jing hurriedly said: "Zhuang, stop right there! "I haven''t finished asking, who told you to leave!?" Zhuang Zi stopped and said, "It''s so hard to chop some firewood. It''s fine if you don''t want to chop firewood in this mountain range, but I''ll go to Chaoyang Temple and chop firewood there. You two ask me about this and that until it gets dark, why would I chop firewood? "


    Hui Jing saw that Zhuang Zi was angry and coaxed him, "Don''t be angry, good Zhuang Zi. The road here is easy. Cut it here. We''ll let you chop wood, you can cut as much as you want. I was just joking with you. " Zhuang Zi said happily, "If that''s the case, then it''s alright. What else do you want to ask? I''ll tell you everything. " Zhuang Zi made a face, giggled, and walked back over.


    Hui Jing saw him smile and said angrily: "What are you laughing at? Not a good thing! " Zhuang Zi said, "I''m not a thing at all. I''m a person."


    When she heard his funny look, she could not help but laugh and said, "Good Zhuang Zi, tell me, will the two of them be able to come back? "Where can I find them?"


    Zhuang Zi shook his head and said, "I can''t come back. I don''t know where they went. " Hui Jing said, "You''re lying, you''re not telling the truth." Zhuang Zi said seriously, "I really don''t know. "Hu Zi''s mother knows."


    At this time, Hui Qing quietly put her head together and whispered. On the other side of the manor, they could not hear what they were saying. Anxiously, they replied, "There''s no good reason to carry people on your back. It must be because of Ji Yunhao''s scolding." Hui Jing said, "Don''t make wild guesses. We and Ji are reciting the Peace Sutra for them, trying to help others. "

 C142

    Just as Zhuang Zi was sitting on the ground, he hurriedly got up and used his hands to shave his face, "Pei! You usually can''t even solve your own disaster, and you still dare to lie to me like this. How shameless! "It''s better to recite the scriptures. You all should recuperate from the calamity by yourselves." He then joined his hands together and said, "Amitabha, Amitabha." Sin, sin. "How boring!" His comical appearance made the two of them laugh in anger.


    The villager''s bad idea came again. He took a few steps back and said, "To tell you the truth, beautiful girls like you should be able to raise their hair. To join the army, to ride big horses, to ride in a car, to have so much energy, to have so much prestige! " Hui Qing and Hui Jing were looking at him and smiling. Zhuang Zi continued, "When the two of you smile, you really look even more beautiful. How appropriate it is for one person to marry him! "


    Hearing this, both of their faces and ears flushed red. Hui Jing reprimanded: "Shut your stinky mouth! If you dare spout any more nonsense, I''ll beat you up. " Zhuang Zi said, "I don''t dare anymore. "You won''t be able to get up if you beat him up."


    Suddenly, Zhuang Zi said again, "Ah, that''s not right! I left just now. You called me back. You still want to listen to me. Since you guys don''t want to listen, then I''ll leave. Don''t call me anymore. " After saying that, he left.


    Hui Jing said helplessly: "This damned Manor is even more pretentious than women, it''s unreasonable and unforgiving.". "Don''t go," said Hui Qing. "I like to hear what you have to say. I have something to ask you. You are not allowed to lie. "


    Zhuang Zi stopped and said, "You''re the best. I come to chop wood, and you never drive me away. She was the one who asked the questions just now, and you haven''t even asked her yet. What do you want to ask me? I''ll tell you the truth. "


    Hui Qing took a few steps forward and said: "You said just now that you didn''t know where those two went. Are you lying?". Zhuang Zi said, "No, it''s not. That was Hui Jing''s question. She was so powerful, how could I dare to lie? "I''m afraid it''s going to be smashed to smithereens."


    Hui Jing saw that he said she was amazing and was unhappy. She stepped forward and said, "Zhuang Zi, how am I amazing? How many times have I hit you? " This scared Zhuang Zi so much that he retreated over and over again, "Actually, your appearance was just too fierce. Beat me up, you really haven''t beaten me up yet. You''ve just chased me a few times to stop me from chopping wood. " Hui Jing said: "This is also nonsense! When did I chase you away? "


    Zhuang Zi said, "You chased me away once when I was jumping on the rock, and you still want to beat me up?" "That''s because you cursed Hui Ji, that''s why I drove you away," said Hui Jing. Zhuang Zi said, "Don''t listen to Hui Ji''s lies! When did I scold her? That was her deliberately finding trouble with me and trying to bully me. You helped her. " Hui Jing said: "Forget about that, don''t bring it up again. Come again to chop firewood in the future, don''t look at us again. "Then I will not scold you, nor drive you away.


    When Zhuang Zi heard this, he said anxiously, "Those bad rumors were all made up by Hui Ji. How can you believe her? Actually, you don''t know yet. I''m the kindest guy. You''re all so beautiful, I never peek. "I''d rather look at the other side." Hui Jing thought it was a good thing first, and said angrily: "You little rascal! You still dare to mess with me. "Watch me beat you up!" After which, he walked forward to grab the manor. Zhuang Zi panicked and shouted for help from Hui Qing.


    Hui Qing stepped forward and stopped him, "Zhuang Zi, let me save you. From now on, you must listen to me. " Zhuang Zi said, "I already said, you are the best person. I''ll listen to anything you say. Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it. I just don''t want to listen to Hui Jing! " Hui Jing said angrily, "You f * cker, don''t listen to me. I''ll beat you up again after she''s done asking."


    As he spoke, he moved to capture him again. It scared Zhuang Zi so much that he hid behind Hui Qing and stuck his head out from left to right and said, "Hui Jing, you bad thing. I won''t listen to you. If you ever need to beg me for anything in the future, I will make things difficult for you! "


    Hui Qing was worried that the two would get anxious and said: "Zhuang Zi, don''t be naughty. I''m going to ask you something serious. " The two of them stopped playing around. Hui Qing said again: "Good Zhuang Zi, you are so obedient. One of these days, go ask Hu Zi''s mother for me." When would the two return? Where to find them. If you ask me, come and tell me quietly. "


    Zhuang Zi said, "I''ll chop firewood and go home later to ask for you." Hui Qing said happily: "That''s great! I thank you! Don''t you dare talk nonsense about people. "


    Zhuang Zi''s bad idea came again, saying, "I won''t tell anyone what you''ve said. I went around bragging about what Hui Jing said. "


    Hui Jing was so scared that she softened and said: "Good Manor, I''m begging you. You don''t need to brag about what I''ve said. " Zhuang Zi said, "Haha! You know how to give in? I''m just scaring you. You are both good people. " Hui Jing laughed and said, "It''s so nice to have the manor chop firewood every day."


    Zhuang Zi said happily, "Thank you, Master! "If I let you chop wood, I''ll have a chance to live." After which, he stood still. Hui Jing said, "Why aren''t you leaving?" Zhuang Zi said seriously, "You still haven''t told me to leave. Do you dare?"


    Hui Jing smiled in satisfaction and said: "Now that I''ve finished asking, you go and get some firewood." Zhuang Zi made a face at her and said, "See you later!" Then he walked away. Hui Qing and Hui Jing wandered around for a while and also walked towards the temple. That was it: the nun did not obstruct Chai Lu Road, the woodcutter went up the mountain.


    However, it was clearly in Chaoyang Temple, and in a flash, it stayed there for many days. Under the meticulous treatment of Farmer''s medicine, the Four Air Elders'' illness was completely cured. Si Kong deeply admired his medical skills. He felt that he was walking lightly, and he was very happy. He decided to learn medical techniques from Farmer. Every day he treated Farmer Farmer to a tea party as a guest of honor, and every time they chatted, he would be extremely grateful for Farmer''s help in saving his life.


    Farmin sometimes went out with the deacon monks to visit the temples in the mountains, and sometimes he chatted with Sikong in the wilderness. In the midst of their idle chatter, Sikong discovered that not only did Famin possess superb medical skills, he also possessed abundant knowledge of astronomy, geography, history and so on. Sikong Kong had always been a studious person, and he admired Farmer even more. The two conversed with each other, and their relationship grew increasingly close.


    After breakfast this morning, Sikong and Farmer said in a casual tone, "I have also studied medical theories for many years and have a deep interest in the way of medicine. But I don''t know much about pathology, pharmacology, or theory of symptoms. I see you''re young, but you know a lot about medicine. This time, you were able to bring me back to life. I have been thinking for many days. I want to learn medicine from you and ask you questions. I wonder what you think? Are you willing to give me pointers? "


    Seeing him in his prime, Farmer admired him from the bottom of his heart. "The Holy Monk, regardless of his age and desire to study, is an old man whose ambition is undiminished," he said. This monk truly admired him. I dare not ask. I know, if the Holy Monk were to learn it, I would give it to you. If I can really help you solve a few problems, I would be happy and happy. You don''t have to be so polite. As for medical technology, we''ll just spar and discuss it. "


    "I have an illness here," Four Hits said. "There are a lot of patients, but the number of them is very few. Some patients are even ineffectual with a hundred medicines. This old monk has studied it for many years, and was puzzled by all kinds of thoughts and theories. I have studied the Golden Mirror, the Sutra, the Classic of Internal Medicine, the Thousand Gold, the Herbal Grass... There are dozens of famous medical manuals, but the results are still lacking. "


    "Old Xing actually has such a profound theory of medicine. No wonder he has such a long lifespan. He must have thoroughly understood the way of the human body''s recovery. He might want to test me. "


    Farmer medicine is profound, in fact, I only know a little about it. I don''t have any medical theories in my head. If the Holy Monk does not mind that Farmin is young and ignorant, then please explain the illness and we will discuss it together. "


    "I have this disease in my body," said Sikong. "Every time the weather changes, rain, snow, wind, and hibernation happens. The waist and legs are not comfortable at the onset of the disease. The situation had worsened in recent years. I myself can''t cure it, so I''ve invited countless famous doctors to take a hundred drugs, and a thousand prescriptions, but they''re never able to cure it. Can this disease be cured? "


    When Fa Ming heard this, he laughed and said, "That day, when you were in a very ill and unconscious state, I examined your pulse. I know you''re wet with age. I added a moisturizer to the prescription. I was afraid of getting wet, so I added a few pungent herbs. How do you feel now? "


    Sikong Kong said in shock: "Ah, no wonder my body is so comfortable this time around. So it turns out that my old illness was discovered by you, and it was dispelled with medicine. Now I really don''t have the symptoms I had before. My waist and knees felt strong and my feet felt light as I walked. I felt much younger. Fellow daoist, please explain my illness and teach me how to treat it. "


    Farmer said, "The symptoms you mentioned earlier were all arthralgia. He didn''t understand what she meant. Arthralgia is caused by phlegm drink, dampness and heat, blood stasis, etc. Arthralgia has two kinds: wind arthralgia and dampness arthralgia; sex has cold and heat difference; there are internal and external differences. The human body is susceptible to this disorder of yin and yang. Use medicine to balance yin and yang, then dredge meridians, this disease is easy to heal. The saintly monk''s condition is wet, chills, and the cause is in the body. Your body is cold and wet, and you''ve been stuck for a long time. Detect your pulse, your kidney yang is weak for a long time, causing kidney yin cold overflowing, flowing into the lung meridian into the meridian. Your cold is a useful cold in the body, and it cannot be removed during treatment. This sort of coldness could be felt by everyone. It often cycled through the body, participating in the circulation of vital energy and blood, maintaining the normal function of the body''s internal organs. It keeps people warm. If one took it all, the cold air on a person''s body could condense half a litre of water into ice. So you can''t get rid of this cold, and the more you get rid of it, the more you get sick. "We can only use the medicine to balance the yin and yang, dredge the meridians, and gradually make the disease disappear."


    Then, he said, "Since ancient times, there have been few doctors who have been able to treat the arthralgia syndrome. As for the illness, it has been so impenetrable that it has been randomly used to disrupt yin and yang, causing difficult diseases. Arthralgia is actually easy to treat. I have a cure for arthralgia, and it works well. I''ll teach it to you another day. I also have a remedy for my illness, which is very helpful in alleviating it by applying it to the affected area. I''ll pass it to you in the future as well. "


    Sikong Kong said, "This argument of fellow daoist has refreshed this old monk''s ears. You have a unique way of thinking. There are many such patients on our side of the population, many of whom have lost their labor due to illness. It would be better to take advantage of Fellow''s stay here to set up a diagnosis and treat the common people for the benefit of this side. What do you think, fellow daoist? "


    Farmer laughed and said, "Healing and saving a patient is the duty of a doctor. You can try. I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay here for long, and I''ve had very little treatment. I will pass down the method and the formula with all my heart. From now on, you will be a living Buddha, a genius doctor specializing in this kind of illness. "

 C143

    He immediately called for the Arhats and instructed them: "You guys go to the villages in the vicinity and spread the news that there is a genius doctor here, who is good at curing diseases of the waist and legs. Regardless of the severity of the illness, as long as one is old, it can be cured at the time of the initial attack. "


    When the crowd of Arhats heard this, they thought to themselves, "The elders clearly saw that the incense inside the temple is not flourishing and the income is too little. They are also thinking of measures and tricks." Everyone replied with a "Yes." After leaving the meditation hall, they began to discuss with each other. Someone said, "If we coax the people into coming up the mountain, they won''t do it as they are advertised. Wouldn''t they be scolding us if they dragged us along with them?"


    Someone said, "I believe that Master has some skills and will not let the commoners do nothing. We don''t care about what''s good for us, we just want to gather people. "If we become famous, we will have a lot of income in the future, and we won''t have to worry about food and clothes anymore." The monks took the gong and went down the mountain to advertise happily.


    In just a few days, many people from far and near came to burn incense and ask Buddha for help. Every day, Farmer sits in the hall practicing medicine, for the patient''s pulse, prescriptions, acupuncture to dispel the disease. It really does not matter old age accumulate disease, far near blood stasis, lumbago pain, women through blood stubborn disease, hand to disease. The people of Ledet were grateful to Farmer and told him all about it. The reputation of the Chaoyang Temple grew, and the number of doctors increased. Seeing that all the medicines in the temple were about to be used up, many male and female patients were still coming to see her. He was too busy to eat or sleep at night. The incense burned brightly in the temple, and its income increased exponentially. Sikong and the monks were very happy.


    In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed. The Bronze-headed Monk and the Steel Head Monk had gone to Supreme Purity Palace to pick up Yuan Ming, but they still had not returned. As Fa Ming was feeling anxious, he was also treating the people with the help of the four Emptiness Realm Experts. This day, Fa Ming was treating the patient. Yu Qing rushed in too quickly to say, "My eldest disciple is very sick, please ask Fa Ming to save her." She was in a coma now. If we go too late, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it. " Fa Ming quickly wrote the prescription for the patient, turned around, and asked, "What kind of illness did you make me suffer from? "So heavy." The matriarch shook her head and said, "I don''t know what disease it is, but people become unconscious."


    Seeing that her eyes were filled with tears, Fa Ming advised, "Even though your disciple is very sick and young and strong, he should be alright. She recovered from her illness with a few doses of medicine. Teacher, you don''t have to worry. "


    Grand Master said, "I''m worried that this old woman''s fate is too shallow, so she suddenly left me. My disciple was learned with a heart full of elegance and elegance. I like her very much. This person was truly blessed by the heavens. I''m very worried that something might have happened to her. "


    Fa Ming said, "Teacher, you''re overthinking it." It''s fine. " "I saw that she was always thinking too much, so I gradually started to eat less," Grand Preceptor Shi said. In the blink of an eye, she had been sick and listless all day. I saw she was haggard. For the past few days, she had been lying in bed, rarely getting up. I asked her if she was sick. She also said she wasn''t sick. The old woman was also confused and hid it from him. I came to you while she was unconscious. I''m so confused. " "There must be some hidden disease," said Fa Ming. "It must not be an ordinary disease."


    Farmer and Mentor hurried to the bed of the patient. Seeing Hui Qing lying on her back on the bed, her face yellow and haggard, lips red and tongue dry, breathing low, she had already awakened. Fa Ming had an idea and once again cut open Hui Qing''s arm. His heart was in a mess and he was counting. "What do you think?" Hui Qing said slightly: "I''m very good, I''m almost done cultivating.". He shook his head again, refusing to ask any further questions.


    Farmer was secretly surprised, "Not good! How could this disciple suffer from a weak disease? It''s not going to work. " The Mentor saw that Fa Ming had a troubled expression and quickly asked, "What disease did she have?" Is it hard to treat? " Fa Ming led his teacher to the side and said, "Your disciple is suffering from a mental illness, which is not easy to treat. This poor monk has never treated such an illness. As the saying goes, mental illness requires the heart of a doctor. You have to know what she''s thinking, so you have to be enlightened and take the medicine together with her. "


    "What can she think about?" Grand Preceptor Xie asked. It was hard for me to know. I''m begging you, at least open up a prescription to save her. I''ll come to understand what she was thinking. "


    Farmer said, "You must prescribe the medicine. I want to know what''s on her mind, and then I''ll use medicine. " "She spends most of her time with my two disciples, except that they know what''s on her mind," Grand Master said. I''ll go ask the two of them. " "It is very important to guide her right now," said Fa Ming. "I will establish a side for now. If it works, it will be a blessing for the mistress and your disciple. If it doesn''t, I can''t do anything about it."


    The Grand Master was so frightened that he tremblingly took out a pen and paper and handed them to Farmer Wu. Farmer sat down and wrote the prescription. The Mentor then hurriedly went to take the medicine from the prescription, passing it to Hui Jing and said, "Hurry up and fry it. Take advantage of the fact that Master Fa Ming is here and let your Senior Sister eat it." Hui Jing quickly took the medicine and fried it. The teacher''s mistress came back to entertain Farmer and study the treatment.


    At this time, Farmer was observing the decorations in Hui Qing''s room alone. On the wall, there was a calligraphy and painting, which read: "The woman is not a hero, she hums on the wall of the Dragon Spring at night." The signature was "The Lady of the Appraisal Lake". A treasured sword hung beside him. The green gauntlet, the red sword tassel. "In this calligraphy and painting, between the lines, there is the heroism of the author," he said. This disciple will definitely worship this person. " At this point, the Mentor entered the room. "The medicine has already gone to fry. It will be ready very soon." Please help me think of a way to save my disciple. " Farmer said, "What era is this woman from the Appraisal Lake written on the wall? How come I don''t know her? "


    "She''s a modern person, she''s already dead," Grand Preceptor Shi said. In her early years, she studied in Japan and later followed the revolution, with the ambition to save the nation and save the people. She traveled all over the world, preaching the principle of revolution. She was known as the Venerable Lady of the Appraisal Lake. Her real name was Qiu Jin, and she often came to school to teach her students about revolution. The students who had heard her preach addressed her as teacher, worshipped her, and followed the revolution. My disciple has also heard her preach the theory of revolution. She was later arrested at the school and killed by the Manchu government in Shaoxing. Ever since my disciple gave up on the idea of a revolution and became a concubine here, he has been worshipping this person in his heart. "


    "This disciple is not a mediocre person, but he has fallen into a mediocre place. Her heart cannot think, and her talent cannot be used, so she is worried. "


    Seeing that Fa Ming was silent, the Mentor asked doubtfully, "Can my disciple be sick because of the person in the painting?" "The person in the painting died a long time ago, so your disciple will not worry about her," he said. I want to be sure there''s another reason. " The Mentor heard the words in his heart, so she didn''t go into detail and invited him to her own meditation hall. The two of them sat down, drank tea and analyzed the cause of Hui Qing carefully. "Has your disciple met anyone these days?" Grand Preceptor said, "I''ve never seen her meet anyone in private! When you first arrived, I went to see you. During that time, a group of people came to the temple to sightsee. My disciple didn''t get along with them, and they left soon after. "


    This incident caused Farmer to ponder deeply. After calculating the date, he said, "This group of people is related to the things that made my disciple ponder for eight or nine times. Teacher should go and investigate what happened at that time and what happened before and after, and then we can apply the right medicine to save your disciple. "


    Grand Preceptor Shi was shocked. "Is that possible?" My disciple has always been a man of his word and a man of his ways. Those people were all men. If my disciple''s illness is related to those people, doesn''t that mean she has the heart of a mortal? This old one has never once thought about danger! "


    When the teacher was at peace, he was afraid that the disciple would have thoughts about the mortal world, so the disciple was not allowed to meet the man alone. She was especially strict with Hui Qing and Jing Jing. The Mentor felt a little uneasy and said, "Please wait for a moment, I will go ask my disciple. If I were to ask my second disciple, I''m afraid that even if she knew, she would still refuse to tell me. "


    When Fa Ming saw the angry expression on Grand Preceptor Xie''s face, he advised, "Teacher, go and ask him not to be angry. We are only investigating the cause and instructing the patient. Otherwise, it will worsen your disciple''s condition. "


    Grand Preceptor Shi was originally in a hurry, so he couldn''t be persuaded. He randomly answered and came to Hui Ji''s room with a face full of anger. Hui Ji was cleverly cutting the paper by himself. The teacher''s mistress went into the house and scolded, "Animal! What have you done behind your master''s back? "Speak!" Hui Ji was so scared that he threw away the paper clipping and quickly kneeled down and said, "Master, I haven''t been out the door all day and haven''t done anything. It must have been Hui Jing who had made you angry. I will listen to Master''s words the most. "


    Seeing that she was looking at him in a daze, the teacher''s wife immediately softened. She sighed and said, "Get up, I need to ask you a question." You said the truth. Master won''t hit you. "


    Hui Ji panicked and said: "Master, don''t ask me. Go ask Hui Jing. I don''t know anything. If I''m wrong, Hui Jing will hit me too. "


    The Mentor coaxed her again, "Don''t be afraid of them. Master dotes on you the most. If they dare to bully you behind your back, Master will break their legs. " Hui Ji said, "I''m most afraid of Second Senior. She''s powerful, and I don''t dare to say anything."


    Grand Preceptor said, "She''s boiling some medicine right now." You said no one heard you. Hurry and tell Master, what do you know? " Hui Ji said, "I can''t remember."


    When the Grand Master heard this, he was both angry and amused. He reminded her, "Half a month ago, what did those people in our temple say to your senior sister? Think about it. What did they say? "


    "At that time, I was not in the temple," Hui Ji said. When I saw those people entering the temple, I went to the front to look for you. When I returned, the group had already left. I don''t know what Senior Sister told them. "If you don''t believe me, go and ask those senior brothers in the temple ahead. I came back with them."


    The Mentor continued, "I know that. Think about it again. What else did you want that day for? " Hui Ji became anxious from being asked and could only think: "Oh right, eldest senior sister heard from me that you''ve brought all the senior brothers from the temple ahead. She''s angry. She blamed me. She also said it was a bunch of good people. "I also heard Second Senior Sister and the others arguing in the room."


    When the Mistress heard this, she felt that something was up and asked, "Think about it carefully, who else has your Eldest Senior Sister met behind her back?" Hui Ji was slightly panicked, but he stopped himself from speaking. Mistress could see that she had something to say, but she didn''t dare to say it. "Don''t be afraid," Grand Preceptor Shi said, "If you say so, I won''t beat you up."


    "If I tell you about this, don''t tell me I said it. There was the Eldest Senior Sister and the Second Senior Sister. Even if eldest senior sister didn''t hit me, I wouldn''t be that afraid of her. If Second Senior knew that I was the one who said it, she would definitely beat me up. I''m most afraid of her. "


    As expected, there were some secrets in her words, and she consoled Hui Ji, saying, "Disciple, don''t be afraid of her. Master didn''t say what you said. She said I saw it myself. You have already told Master that today, Master will make you a sweet cake to eat. "


    When he saw that Hui Jing wasn''t listening in, he hurriedly went back into the house and said, "Master, that day I saw Eldest Senior Sister and Second Senior Sister cutting firewood on the way down the mountain. I secretly met Zhuang Zi and Hu Zi."

 C144

    When Mistress heard this, she felt somewhat disappointed. She knew that Hu Zi and Zhuang Zi were both children who had just been informed. In order to curry favor with his Master, Hui Ji also narrated the events of that day from the beginning to the end.


    It turned out that Hui Qing and Hui Jing had asked the manor that day and had returned to the temple. Hui Qing was worried that she wouldn''t be able to learn anything about Zhang Yunyi and Zhu Yu Stage. She was afraid that she would lose the opportunity to make a name for herself. Early in the morning, she used the excuse of practicing martial arts to prepare to meet with Hui Jing in private at the manor. The two of them left the mountain gate and rushed up the rocky plateau.


    Hui Ji quietly followed behind the two of them. Hui Qing stood quietly on the rock plateau, practicing her swordplay while paying attention to where the manor came from. However, the two of them did not discover Hui Ji, who was hiding in the bushes beside them.


    Hui Qing practiced for a while in silence, and then she practiced separately. She was practicing hard. Seeing this, Hu Zi and Zhuang Zi walked over, one holding a saber and the other a rope. "Hui Jing, look!" she called out, putting away the sword happily. "Zhuang Zi and Hu Zi are here. It must have been Zhuang Zi who went to ask about it last night. He was afraid we would say he was lying and he would bring Huzi to testify. "


    Hui Jing also put away her sword and looked down the mountain, saying, "Zhuang Zi really has the heart. He must be worried that we won''t believe him, so he brought Hu Zi along. Although Zhuang Zi was naughty, he really wouldn''t lie. That time, I wanted to beat him up and say that he scolded Hui Ji, but he really didn''t. Last night, I pressed Hui Ji about what had happened that day. As a result, Hui Ji lied to me. "


    As the two talked, they walked down the hill and came to a place where they could chop firewood. They waited in front of the manor and Hu Zi. At this time, Hui Ji quietly followed and hid in the bushes not far from the two. From time to time, she would stick her head out to look at the manor and Hu Zi. Hui Qing and Hui Ran were so focused on Hu Zi and Zhuang Zi that they did not notice her at all.


    Not long after, Zhuang Zi and Huzi arrived at the scene. Hui Jing asked, "Zhuang Zi, why are you two here today?"


    Zhuang Zi said, "Yesterday, the two of you asked me to do something. I went to Hu Zi''s house to ask his mother about it."


    His mother first asked me, ''Who asked that?'' I saw no outsider, so I said it was you two asking. Hu Zi''s mother sighed and said, ''Why didn''t the two of them agree to this matter yesterday? I don''t know where they went. How dare he let the two ladies search everywhere! There were criminals everywhere. If they had agreed, they would have left the address, or taken it. These two left yesterday. I don''t even know which direction they went in. '' Hu Zi''s mother will regret it for all of you, and she will complain again and again that you were hesitating when it came to doing things. "


    Actually, Zhang Yunyi and Zhu Yu, under the orders of Cai Songpo, had already been in the Central Plains for quite some time. The two left Shandong this time, preparing to pass through Anhui, Hubei, Hunan and Sichuan before returning to Kunming to meet up with Cai Songpo, Li Lijun and others. The two of them were truly indecisive.


    After learning Hu Zi''s mother''s words, Zhuang Zi continued, "Sisters, I''m afraid that one of you will tell the both of you that you don''t believe me and that I didn''t ask you to lie. I brought Huzi here to testify. "


    Hu Zi was younger than Zhuang Zi. Hu Zi said, "What he said is true. That''s what my mother told him. My two uncles, they left your temple yesterday and didn''t return to our house. " "Did they really not tell your mother where they were going before they left?" Hui Qing asked. Hu Zi shook his head and said, "Two days before they left, I listened to their secret conspiracy. He said that he had gone out from Lu to pass through the Anhui, Hubei and Xiangxiang. My mother knows all this and doesn''t dare to tell you. I''m afraid that if you search everywhere and can''t find them, you''ll be lost. "To go after them, unless you two go through the same thing, like Anhui, like Hai, like Xiang, like that." The manor and Hu Zi could only look at the two of them eagerly, feeling pity for them in their hearts.


    Hui Qinghui listened quietly and knew that Zhang Yunyi and Zhu Yu Chi were going to Anhui, Hubei, Hunan and other places. "They came out of Sichuan or Yunnan province to secretly visit, advertise, launch and arm Yuan Shikai," Hui said. They must have been indecisive. Anhui Province is big, the world is chaotic, there are many evil people, where can you go to find them? "If you die, you will have to consider the consequences." In Hui Qing''s anxiety, a fire was immediately set. She felt a wave of discomfort in her heart and suppressed her anger. She said to Zhuang Zi, "Zhuang Zi, I thank you. We''re not looking for them. "


    Zhuang Zi added, "We will slowly find them. It''s easy to be a soldier, but it''s easy to be one in the south. If I were you, I would just go directly, right? "


    Hu Zi also suggested, saying, "I still have a way. If they send a letter to my mother, I will bring the letter to you. Take the letter and go find them.


    Hui Qing nodded and said: "Thank you, Hu Zi! Don''t tell anyone else. " Hu Zi nodded and said, "Yes, I know about that. "My mother told me not to tell anyone." Hui Qing quietly turned around and left.


    Seeing that they had walked far away, Zhuang Zi said to Hu Zi, "Women are truly not as good as us men. We regret what we said, but we don''t dare to go again." "In any other life, I won''t rely on my daughter to give birth to another child. She must be out of luck." Both of them were glad that they were men and happily went off to chop wood.


    Seeing that Hu Zi and Zhuang Zi had also disappeared into the forest, Hui Ji rushed out before chasing after Hui Qing and Hui Jing. She chased after the two of them and shouted, "Sister, why didn''t you wait for me?" When Hui Jing heard that it was Hui Ji, she turned around and asked, "What are you doing here? When did you get here? " Hui Ji stammered, "I came with you. I heard it all. "


    Hui Jing said angrily: "Who asked you to follow them? You are not allowed to tell Master what we have said! If you say it, I''ll beat you to a pulp! "


    Hui Ji wailed, "I can''t bear to part with you two, I''m afraid you two will run away with men. You guys are running away with Ji Bei. I heard it all. " She was so angry that Hui Jing wanted to beat her up. Hui Qing hurriedly stopped her, "She doesn''t know anything, she doesn''t know anything."


    Hui Jing said angrily: "Who did you hear that from? Damn you! I won''t go with any of the stinking men! If you continue to spout nonsense, I''ll tear your mouth apart! " Hui Ji was amused again, saying: "Aren''t you guys running with a man? That''s great! The three of us are not alone in the temple. I''m just afraid that I''ll be left alone. "


    "Don''t spout nonsense in the future," said Hui Qing. It was not a good thing to say that he would run away with a man. That''s the worst kind of scolding we can get. "


    Hui Ji said, "That time, Zhuang Zi even said he wanted me to run a race with him. Is he scolding me? " Hui Qing laughed: "He was playing with you.". Hui Jing muttered to Hui Ji for a long distance before stopping. In the end, the three of them went back to the temple in a friendly manner.


    Hui Ji told all of this to his master. When Mistress heard this, she was stunned.


    At this time, Hui Jing had finished frying the medicine, and she came over to Farmer, "Master, the medicine is ready. Was it hot, warm, or cold? "Please advise me." Farmer said, "You need to take the medicine warm. I''ll go with you. "


    Farmer followed Hui Jing to Hui Qing''s room. Hui Jing did things quickly. She picked up the bowl, blew on the medicinal juice, and tasted the warm medicine with the tip of her tongue. She said to Hui Qing, "Senior Sister, the medicine has been fried and is ready to be consumed now. "You better get up and drink."


    Hui Qing shook his head and refused. Hui Jing was so anxious that she urged him while crying. Farmer Farmer also tried to persuade him. The two of them helped Hui Qing up and tried to persuade her. Hui Qing then changed his mind and reluctantly drank the medicine. Hui Jing wiped the juice from the corner of her mouth and helped her lie down. Fa Ming said, "Hui Qing, you are still young, don''t be careless. You can do it when you are well. Everyone had their own aspirations. Your master won''t force you to stay. If you take the medicine, you''ll be cured. Poverty gives you a few words, I hope you will remember them. "


    "Thank you, Master," said Hui Qing. Don''t worry about me. I don''t live often. It''s going to be a positive result soon. "


    Farmer laughed, "The four Sky Elders in front of us are already 150 years old. He still hopes to live to be a hundred years old." I didn''t hear him say anything about what I was going to become. You are so young, what is so good about you! The "positive result" was a tacit agreement between the Buddhist Sangha and the deceased. We are based on compassion and good will, not on the pursuit of early positive results. You should be kind enough to consider yourself as a useful human being. This way, you will see the light at the end of the tunnel. You know: thinking long and hard, worrying long and bad. A person with ambition and a bright future. "


    When Hui Qing heard this, he suddenly felt his heart light up and said: "Thank you for your guidance, Master.".


    At this time, the Mentor came back and forced a smile, "High Monk, I''m really sorry to have to excuse myself. Accepting these disciples will break your heart. " He then asked Hui Jing, "Did your senior sister take her medicine?"


    Hui Jing saw that her master''s complexion wasn''t good and hastily said, "Just now, it was Master Fa Ming who gave me pointers to drink. Senior sister''s condition will soon recover, master need not worry. "


    Grand Master said, "You all know how to use your mouths to coax me, but you all have your own secrets." It''s a man''s destiny to be born, not someone I forcefully pull. "Even if you don''t want to, you can still return the favor ¡­"


    When he saw his master''s expression, his words became more and more frequent. He knew that she was about to lose her temper. Fa Ming quickly said, "Teacher, according to this recipe, if Hui Qing eats for 3 more days, I expect everything will be fine." Don''t forget what I said. " Grand Master sighed. "I will leave everything to fate. This old body will always be able to think it through. I hope my disciple recovers early. " Farmer immediately took his leave, "Teacher, there are still some patients there, I should go back." If there''s anything you need, you can come and find me at any time. " The Mentor, Hui Jing, and Hui Ji sent Farmer to the mountain gate. The teacher''s mistress went back to her room to argue with her disciple, but she didn''t mention it.


    However, when he returned to the Chaoyang Temple, he hurriedly treated the patients of both sexes. Since all the herbs in the temple had been used up, the patients had to take a prescription and disperse. Farmin had just rested for a while when the Bronze-headed Monk and the Iron-headed Monk returned from Qingdao.


    Farmer hurried out to welcome him. Seeing that it was only the two of them who returned, Fa Ming was in low spirits. "You''ve worked hard," he said. Why have you been gone so long? " The bald monk said, "I''m sorry master, we are useless. I was unable to find a monk of Yuan Ming for you. " As they entered the house, Farmer asked again, "Why didn''t you bring him back? Haven''t you seen him? Or would he refuse to come? " The Copper Monk said, "We went there at the wrong time. It just happened to be in the middle of a war. "The Supreme Purity Palace is almost in ruins."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this. Farmer said, "Who''s fighting who there?" "Our Qingdao was occupied by the Germans. The harbors, the wharves, the Germans used them as they pleased. The mines and resources there were plundered at will by the Germans. Japan sent troops to seize Qingdao, also want to plunder our wealth to make a fortune. The Germans had been defeated and were putting up a desperate fight. They had set up a war zone with the Japanese in Lau Shan, and the fighting was raging. We have been waiting for a long time for a truce, for fear you will be anxious to wait for us. "The two of us will return first."


    It turned out that Qingdao had been occupied by Germany since 1897. There the Germans plunder our wealth at will. They were getting rich day by day. The Germans had always been proud there. Japan, seeing that Germany had made a fortune in Qingdao, also coveted it and wanted to share it. As Shandong is Germany''s sphere of influence, Japan has never dared to act rashly. Japan knew that it was not as strong as Germany and that its military equipment was not as developed as Germany''s. Japan is afraid to compete with Germany. It is not good to be unable to defeat Germany. It could only watch as Germany made its fortune in Qingdao.

 C145

    It just so happened that in Europe, in August and September of last year, Germany joined the Austrian states in their invasion of Serbia. Serbia and Deo, each with a accomplice in the war. Unexpectedly, there was a huge battle. The sound of the cannon was getting louder and louder, the blood flow was getting farther and farther away, and the battlefield was getting bigger and bigger. Germany is no longer able to take into account its vested interests in China as two military conglomerates are fighting in Europe to the bitter end.


    Japan took advantage of this opportunity to declare war on Germany in anticipation of its demise. Therefore, Japan did not say anything to China and directly sent troops to invade China. Japan sent out a large number of naval troops to attack the German forces stationed in Qingdao. The German army, accustomed to being free and unguarded in Qingdao, was forced to retreat in a panic. Within a few days, the Japanese army had taken over half of Qingdao. The main German army was driven to the Lau Shan area to put up a resistance. There were also a number of German troops stationed in Lausanne Bay, who rushed to reinforce the German army in the Gulf of Jiaozhou. The combined German forces were now in a stalemate with the Japanese.


    The German commander, while commanding the operation, telegraphed for help at home. The German government was unable to send its troops and kept dragging it out. Seeing that there was no hope of rescue, the Qingdao Germans had to first offer a negotiated peace to Japan. The Japanese and German armies then went to an armistice in Qingdao to discuss how to divide Qingdao. The Japanese troops refused to accept the conditions offered by the Germans and demanded that they surrender to them. The Germans would not surrender so easily and give up their wealth. There was a pure German army in the German army.


    This army was barbaric and strong in combat. Not only did they not surrender, they even took advantage of the unprepared Japanese and suddenly counterattacked the Japanese. They still wanted to defeat the Japanese army and take back the entire Qingdao, which was the reason for this war. The casualties of the Japanese and German armies were more or less unknown. Only the people of China had been caught up in the fighting, and the people had been killed in the fire. The buildings and buildings that had been destroyed by gunfire from both sides were now in a state of disarray. The Chinese women and children, who were homeless because of the war, were crying and wailing endlessly.


    The Taiqing Palace was located on the summit of Lau Mountain, a luxurious ancient building that had become the headquarters of the German army. All the families in the temple were driven down the mountain. Hua Chunfeng and Yuan Ming led everyone around in search of escape from the flames of war. Unexpectedly, the German Army and the Japanese Army had sealed off the entire area. Hua Chunfeng and Yuan Ming were helpless. The two of them wanted to lead the crowd through the Japanese army''s blockade to the mainland to avoid the flames of war. They broke through at night and were caught by the Japanese as spies for the Germans. The Japanese were like wild beasts. It was undeniable that they had all been killed with bayonets. Yuan Ming, Hua Chunfeng, and the rest were at the foot of the mountain. Their corpses were in a horrible condition. At Qingdao, the two armies were in a dispute with each other over the victory of the monk with copper heads and the monk with iron heads. The two of them were not allowed to go near Lao Shan, so they did not know that Yuan Ming had died.


    After the Steel Head Monk finished narrating what had happened, he comforted Fa Ming, "Master, do not be anxious. As long as he is here, we can definitely bring him here. " The Copper Monk had many thoughts in his mind. He analyzed, "I heard that all the families in Supreme Purity Palace died in the fires of war. I estimate that Yuan Mingsheng''s chances are very small. Japanese soldiers are there to massacre the Chinese they will kill in cars and throw them into the sea. "


    Fa Ming said, "In the Russo-Russian War of 1905, so many of our people from the Northeast died tragically. There were countless houses, buildings, and livestock damaged by the war. At the time, people were cursing the Qing government for being incompetent. Now that he was a Republic of China, what was the result? It is still up to the imperialists to slaughter the Chinese people and do whatever they want in our land. What does a government like this want it for! " Si Kong said: "We need to establish a strong country, a government that can protect Li Shu and expel the barbarians."


    Fa Ming continued: "These traitors under Yuan Shikai''s lead are more than capable of being brutal on the inside, and have surrendered to outsiders. There was really no hope. The Japanese occupied the Liaodong in the north, Taiwan in the south, Fujian in the middle and Shandong in the middle. They clearly want to nibble away at our China. On the other hand, traitors like Yuan Shikai were still colluding with Japan and colluding with them. "He really recognizes thieves as his father!" The Si Kong said: "I hope that Cai Songpo will succeed in his great cause soon, and sweep through the entire country, overthrow the Yuan Shikai Selling the country''s government, and rebuild a strong country."


    Fa Ming was extremely furious, and said: "Qing Qing left behind such a grievance, the jackal has entered the nation. There were demonic dances everywhere, wantonly killing people. In the face of such a miserable scene, the pain cut through the hearts of the nation. What day does China have? Who will save Li Min? "


    At this moment, the deacon had brought the small box that he had cleaned out of the rubble when he arrived at the top of the palace. The deacon monk said to Si Kong: "Elder, I have already washed this small box clean. So it turned out to be so exquisite and beautiful. Ever since I saw it that day, I''ve always wanted to see what was inside. Is it the sariras, or the buddhist beads. " Si Kong caught it and said, "Ever since that day at the top of the collapsing palace, I have been suffering from continuous illnesses. I forgot it because I was upset, and now I am playing with it. " The Si Kong invited Fa Ming again, "friend, stop reciting poems that are sentimental, quickly come and look at the treasures, to relieve the anger in your chest." After Si Kong finished, he sat in front of the Eight Immortals Table with the Treasure Chest in his hand.


    Fa Ming also went over to take a look, and was immediately shocked. Seeing the small box was no different from seeing the Treasure Chest that was filled with the "International purple-white plate". It was even clearer and brighter than that. Fa Ming sat down and read again. The patterns, carvings, Yin and Yang, the Seven Stars Lock, all seemed to be the same as the previous one. Fa Ming was surprised: "Clan elder, we are really lucky, what is in here is our national treasure!" When everyone heard the word "national treasure", they immediately came to watch. Seeing Fa Ming smile happily. Everyone was also happy as they said, "Let''s see what kind of national treasure it is!"


    Si Kong looked at the box and said, "This thing is flawless. I''ve never seen anything so delicate in my life. I can''t even find the mechanism to open it. "


    Si Kong pushed the Treasure Chest towards Fa Ming and said, "friend is very knowledgeable, open it."


    Fa Ming picked up the Treasure Chest and said: "I won''t hide it from everyone, our temple lost a similar Treasure Chest, and inside it is our national treasure, the" International purple-white plate ". The Treasure Chest and their treasures were unfortunately plotted against by the thieves and were stolen away at night.


    Monk Yuan Ming went to chase after the thief overnight. He had yet to return. At this point, I was ordered by our Lord State Protecting Temple to come out and search for Yuan Ming. The goal is to find out the whereabouts of the treasure. "


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked and confused. They all asked: "How can State Protecting Temple have such a treasure? Who stole it? Could it be that Yuan Ming has been chasing after the thieves all this time and has come to Shandong again? "


    Fa Ming replied, "State Protecting Temple did not possess such a treasure in the first place. In order to restore the Peerless Emperor, Yuan Shikai did not hesitate to betray everything. He gave that treasure to the Japanese envoy Inoue Shizuo in exchange for bribing the Japanese envoy in order to restore him to the status of emperor. It was the Monk Ru Feng from Mount Song, who happened to visit Yuan Mansion and eavesdrop on the secret. Master Ru Feng then plotted to plunder the treasure from Yuan Shikai''s hands. He turned the treasure around and brought it to his State Protecting Temple. That treasure had originally been worshipped in the palace, and generations of emperors had treasured it. It is very precious. "


    Fa Ming continued, "The moment the news of the looted treasure from Yuan Shikai''s hands spread out. Some foreigners were trying to get their hands on the treasure, and the Japanese and British were the ones who were after it the most. They had all tried every possible means to find the whereabouts of Master Ru Feng in order to obtain the treasures from him. Ru Feng looted the treasure and hid it inside his Leisure Temple. Not long after, he was discovered by the Japanese. The Japanese entered in the dark night, dozens of men and women wanting to capture Master Ru Feng. Master Ru Feng immediately escaped to our State Protecting Temple through the night. Not long after, the British Church''s Buddhist Monk McCreary found out that Ru Feng was hiding in State Protecting Temple. He had his eyes on Master Ru Feng. At that time, our State Protecting Temple people did not detect the thieves in the slightest. That night we were sitting around the crowd in the Master Fang''s Zen hall, enjoying the sight of the treasure under the lamplight. Then the monk, with a sharp knife in his hand and incense in his hand, went to investigate and prepare to steal the treasure. He reached into the yard and saw us sitting around the lamp, looking at the treasure. He killed two of our monks outside to make peace. Then, he sneaked into the house, and while we were unprepared, he used incense to lure all of us into stealing away the treasure along with the Treasure Chest. Yuan Ming, who lived in the back room, came to the abbot''s Zen Hall to look for candles and witnessed some of the thieves'' crimes. He went after the thieves at all costs. "


    The bald monk was angered and said, "These foreign devils are truly hateful! How dare you kill and steal treasures in our country! "Then what happened?" Fa Ming said: "Later on, the culprit was killed on the way back to the church. It was unknown who killed him and took the treasure. We all suspected that Yuan Ming killed the thieves and obtained the treasure. "Now that Yuan Ming cannot be found, it will be very difficult to find out what is going on."


    The bald monk said, "I don''t think that Yang monk was killed by Yuan Ming. He must have died at the hands of us Chinese. The treasure is naturally still in the hands of us Chinese, and it will never fall into the hands of foreigners. " Fa Ming laughed: "I hope it''s like you said. No matter which Chinese has the treasure, it is still our treasure. "


    When Si Kong heard that there was another Treasure Chest, he pointed at the one in front of him and said, "This treasure and that treasure must be a complete set. Only when they are combined can there be any meaning." Fa Ming nodded: "What elder said is correct. It is very significant that they come together and are in tacit agreement with all sides of the country. When I was looking at that half of it with my State Protecting Temple, I wished that I could see that half of it. I saw it so soon. This treasure is fated to be mine! I would be honored to do so in my lifetime! "


    The Si Kong raised his hand again and said, "That day, when the High Monk came, the roof of the palace suddenly collapsed. It didn''t hurt, so it''s hard to say if it wasn''t heaven''s will. It was time for the treasures to appear. I thought that once the main beam broke, the Lord''s life would end. I think so. The sudden appearance of this treasure must be a good omen, as it symbolizes the prosperity of our country. Once the treasure set appeared, it meant that China''s people and lands would be stable. Expulsion and recovery wouldn''t be too far away. This is great! "Great!"


    Fa Ming had originally not only listened to Si Kong''s explanation, but also felt joy in his heart. Fa Ming said: "Elder''s explanation is reasonable. "So it seems that our country is going to have a group of great saviors?"


    Si Kong said: "Exactly!" He counted with his fingers and said, "This group of great men is about to be born."


    When everyone heard this, they were overjoyed. Hearing it as if it was real, Fa Ming laughed again: "How did elder figure it out?" Si Kong also laughed, and then, using the logic of Zhou Tian Bu Yi, he began to talk again. Hearing this, everyone burst into laughter and laughter. They were overjoyed.

 C146

    After the Si Kong finished speaking, he turned to Fa Ming and said with a face brimming with happiness: "Don''t listen to this old monk''s nonsense. Open the Treasure Chest. That would be interesting. " "That''s right: the people of the Li Dynasty are looking forward to the prosperity of their families, while the people of the Li Dynasty are looking forward to the prosperity of their country." Fa Ming flipped the box to open it.


    As for Fa Ming, he flipped the Treasure Chest and was about to open it. He suddenly thought of the story that Reverend Tranquil Rest had told. He then stopped and said, "Please pay attention to this, just in case there is any hidden weapon used to protect treasures that can injure people."


    Everyone prepared themselves. As Fa Ming guarded himself carefully, he followed the steps and fiddled with the Yin Yang Nine Revolutions Seven Stars Lock on the wall. Suddenly, there was a bang in the chest, and the chest sprung up. Fa Ming anxiously raised his head and squinted his eyes. A stream of yellow smoke rose from the box, accompanied by smoke and a golden light. The box fell back quickly and naturally, as if it had closed.


    Fa Ming''s heart suddenly jumped wildly, and he said in his heart: "It''s all thanks to the Reverend listening to how powerful this thing is, if not, I would have had to die from the hidden weapons used to guard these treasures."


    The iron-headed monk hastily opened the door and window to let in the fresh air. The smoke quickly dispersed. Everyone was startled and gathered around the table to watch again. Si Kong said, "This old monk has also seen how well this treasure is crafted. Not to mention the poisonous fog, there were even a few Featherless Crossbow Arrows. " The young monk picked up the crossbow arrows one by one and placed them on the table. Each of them was gleaming with a sharp light, as though they were spikes of gold. Everyone looked at it and felt that it was a rare item.


    Fa Ming opened the box and saw that it was covered by a yellow silk cloth. Si Kong said: "This silk cloth must be expensive." When everyone heard his witty words, they all burst out laughing. Fa Ming took off the cover, revealing four bright white items. There were shelves in the middle of the room. Fa Ming placed the four artifacts on the table in succession and said: "As expected, these four artifacts are exactly the same size, style, and color as the four artifacts I saw in State Protecting Temple." The Second Monk was so happy that he took one each and looked at it again and again. Si Kong also picked one up and said while he read, "The ink on this piece is blue, the design is rich, and the light is even dazzling. This was truly a rare good thing. It''s even jade. "


    However, Fa Ming did not look at the items inside the box. See the box body under take off the lining, hide a thin book in line. Fa Ming took out the book and was pleasantly surprised. He passed it to Si Kong: "Elder, there''s a book here. It must have recorded the history of the treasure. " The Si Kong opened the book and read, while he read with a happy expression on his face. He read a page or two and said to the crowd: "The details of the record are written here." This Treasure Chest is called the ''Universe Box''. The Treasure Chest''s lock was called the ''Yin Yang Nine Revolutions Seven Stars Lock''. A set of eight treasures was called "International purple-white plate". This Treasure Chest was also known as the ''World Land''. It was half of the full set. It recorded the rise and fall of the Chinese dynasties. "On one side, there were records of the Yan Huang Empire and the Yan Shun Zen Empire; on the other, there were records of the Nu Nu Heaven Restoration, Shang Tang Xia Extinguish, and Wu Wang Zhou; on the other, Zhou Fengtian was recorded as one of the four great prefectures, the four great prefectures of Qin Unification; on the other, the rise and fall of the Han and Tang Dynasties, and the four great prefectures of Yuan Unification." Si Kong then handed the book back to Fa Ming and said: "There are words on this book that you can''t see clearly. Fa Ming took the book and looked carefully. So the treasure was stored in the Chaoyang Temple, and there was an unusual history behind it.


    Early in the late Yuan and early Ming dynasties, the Ming army attacked most of Beijing. The last emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, Shundi Tuohuan Te, was chased by the Ming army and fled to the northeast. In a hurry, Shun Di had already brought "International purple-white plate" with him.


    Before the Shun Emperor left, he set up a suspicious formation and split his troops into two. Shun Di brought his second wife''s carriage, along with many officials in the civil and military ranks. They were escorted by the chief general of the imperial guards, Tu Yuhun. Shundi intended to stop at Shenyang in order to regroup. They travelled day and night for several days and nights, but they could not bear the tiredness and went to the ancient city of Liao Yang to rest for the night.


    The next day at daybreak, the Ming army''s generals had already caught up with them in the spring. Liaoyang garrison generals immediately led troops to fight against the Ming army. The battle was still going on in the south of the city. Shun Di was so frightened that he immediately brought his men out of the north gate and ran towards Shen Yang. He had just arrived in Shenyang and was sitting unsteadily. Liao Yang reported his defeat: Chun Yong was unstoppable. He had already broken through Liao Yang City and was killing his way towards Shen Yang.


    When Shun Di saw that General Shen Yang was old and had less than 20,000 handicapped soldiers, that his forces were not comparable to Liaoyang, and that it was even more difficult for him to resist the Ming army, he brought his men out of Shen Yang in panic, intending to use the new citizens and the new citizens to flee to the desert.


    Shundi''s troops left the new citizens and headed west. The more they went, the narrower the road became. In the end, the people in front of him were sparse, the yellow sand covered the ground, and as far as the eye could see, it looked desolate. The victor was the king, and the loser was the bandit. It was hard to predict what would happen next. There was no end to the desert. Emperor Shun''s heart was filled with grief. The officials of the civil and military officials were all in a miserable state. Emperor Shun, riding on his horse, looked back at the carriage of his second wife, who had been jolted into tears. In this bleak and miserable situation, he really wanted to commit suicide. Shun Di took out his treasured sword and said to the empress dowager, "I, Tuohuan Te, am useless! I made you suffer with me. " After he finished speaking, Heng Jian wanted to commit suicide. Tu Yuhun was riding on his back, she anxiously jumped off the horse and snatched his treasured sword, trying to advise him.


    All the officials knelt down and advised, "Hail, you can''t be short-sighted. You have to think about your ancestors and ancestors. They were so valiant and invincible. How awe-inspiring were they? "You are their descendant, so you must keep them alive in order to reunite." All of the imperial concubines were also crying in fear as they tried to persuade her.


    The empress said, "Your Majesty, we have not reached the end of the line. Although the inner part of the pass has been occupied by the Ming army, we still have to go outside. Northeast, Tibet, the Western Regions, and the Great Desert. We still have half the strength to confront the Ming army. "Restoring the land of the land is not impossible." Emperor Shundi seemed to wake up from a dream and steeled his resolve once again.


    Shundi''s brows furrowed as he gritted his teeth and said, "Esteemed officials, please rise." That was my fault. Seeing you guys suffer with me is also a moment of guilt. " Everyone got up from the ground. Shun Di suddenly thought of the ''international purple-white plate'' and said to Tu Yuhun. "In my haste, I forgot everything. I actually disobeyed the late emperor''s decree."


    Tu Yuhun was confused, and said in shock: "Long live you! This is because of the constant pursuit of spring, we have no choice. So what if we have some bitterness? Besides, victory or defeat was a common occurrence in the military. The ancestors were invincible. They had fought three times in the past and had lost two times in the past. Don''t blame yourself. "


    Shun Di shook his head. "I''m not talking about victory or defeat." "The international purple-white plate was mostly taken by me." Tu Yuhun said: "So what? It''s the emperor''s rice bowl, and you should have it with you. "


    Emperor Shun said, "It is the emperor''s meal bowl. It also symbolizes that China will always return to the unity. Ancestor Kublai had ordered: ''The international purple-white plate'' is not allowed to leave the main hall. How dare I disobey the decree of the late emperor? To be an unfilial descendant! General Hu, send it back to Daju for me. "


    Tu Yuhun knew that once he left, Shun Di wouldn''t have as many loyal guards by his side anymore. Tu Yuhun was moved from the bottom of her heart as she cried, "Your Majesty, once I leave, who will protect you? This was an unusual time, with evil intentions. I can''t leave you. Don''t bother with the late emperor''s imperial edict. This time, that time. That''s your job, you can''t do without it. "


    Shun Di turned serious again. "General Hu, do you think I''m still the Emperor?" Tu Yuhun was surprised for a moment, then quickly kneeled down, "You are the Emperor, always the Emperor." Emperor Shun said, "I''m still the emperor. I''m giving you an order right in front of your face. Why aren''t you respecting me?"


    Tu Yuhun was helpless, and said: "This subject is Tu Yuhun''s order!" He immediately took the "international purple-white plate" from the guard. Emperor Shun said resolutely, "I want to restore the Da Yuan Empire! I want to go back to the Central Plains! I want to go back to Dugan! "


    The officials also shouted, "Return to the Central Plains! "Return to Daju!" "Remember what we Mongolians have been saying for generations: There are treasures hidden in the Central Plains, and they return to the Central Plains from all directions. Our patriarch, Genghis Khan, sleeps in the fertile land of the Central Plains. This is the last words left to us by Supervisor Lei. " After saying this, Shun Di mounted his horse and rode off into the desert with his imperial concubine, eunuch, and many civil and military officials behind him.


    Tu Yuhun watched as Shundi left. He was reluctant to part with him, so he bowed to him, then brought along his "international purple-white plate" and rode his horse back to Big Dipper. He walked for a few days through the morning sun of Fuxin and arrived at the foot of the Great Capital at night. The city gates were heavily guarded by the Ming army, who were waving their flags in the wind. Tu Yuhun did not dare to alarm Ming Jun, and immediately rode his horse to circle around the city. There were soldiers standing guard at the entrance, and they were all on high alert. All the men of Ming Army wore red felt hats, holding long spears in their hands as they stood majestically. Tu Yuhun saw that he was still wearing the general''s uniform of the Yuan Dynasty, so he dared not enter the city. After hesitating for a while, he sighed to himself, "Long live! Long live! It is not that this subject does not respect your decree. "I can''t enter this city anymore." The international purple-white plate will not be able to go back much for a while. "


    Tu Yuhun was miserable and did not know what to do by himself. His mount was a spirit horse, and it whinnied when it saw its home and wouldn''t let it into the city. He then straightened his mane and tail, using his hooves to dig the ground and insist on going in. Tu Yuhun was shocked. He forced his horse to stop and galloped west.


    After leaving the city, Tu Yuhun reined in his horse and sighed: "I am a general of the Great Yuan Dynasty, a good subject to the Emperor. If a loyal official was unable to protect his second master, what could he do? Right now, I am a stranger and the Ming army is everywhere, so the environment is not good for me. This treasure cannot fall into the hands of the Ming army. " He was in a dilemma, hesitant, and reminded of his home in Tibet.


    Finally, Tu Yuhun said in his heart, "I might as well bring the treasure back to my hometown for safekeeping. "One day, I returned home after following the Emperor and recovered my Yuan Dynasty. I will bring more treasures to offer, so I won''t lose my loyal official status." He made up his mind, worried about the Ming army''s layers of checkpoints. He took a detour north along the edge of the desert to the Western Regions. Tu Yuhun went to Cha Har and asked around. He found out that there were no Ming army from Cha Har to the west. Relieved and happy, he stayed all night in Chahar, and the next day he set off on his journey alone.


    It was midwinter. Wherever Tu Yuhun went, a cold wind blew and the sound of wind whistled. Yellow sand flew in the air, causing him to feel extreme pain. It was painful. Tu Yuhun insisted on rushing. It really was: walking alone on the endless road, not knowing when it would arrive at Yangguan.


    In the desert, in the middle of nowhere, walking Tu Yuhun: hungry and unable to eat; thirsty and unable to drink; sleepy and unable to sleep; exhausted. As he walked, the horse''s hunger and thirst were greatly reduced. Tu Yuhun had to walk for more than a month before he finally reached Jia Yu Pass. He dismounted before the pass, rested for the night, and continued his journey the next day.


    Tu Yuhun continued to walk for a few more days, before once again entering the boundless desert and grassland. The weather there was bad, the weather was cold, and the road was difficult.


    Just as Tu Yuhun walked out of the desert and grassland, a large snowy mountain blocked his way. He reined in his horse and looked at the road, saying to himself: "The mountains in front of us are covered with snow all year round, and it is difficult to ride through them." I have to take a detour. "


    He had been walking in a certain direction for only a day when the weather suddenly began to snow again, a rare snowflake. Seeing that he could not rush, Tu Yuhun looked around for shelter. Everywhere he went, there was only snow. No one smoked. He had no choice but to make his way in the snow. Unexpectedly, the snow was getting heavier and heavier. The wind sweeps the snowflakes, and one cannot see clearly. The people and horses have difficulty opening their eyes and moving forward. Tu Yuhun lost his way amidst the snowstorm.

 C147

    He walked for another two days and a night, the wind and snow never stopping. Tu Yuhun''s horse, which was overly tired from hunger and thirst, fell to the ground and died. He was also extremely tired and hungry, and was in danger of dying from the cold. He ate a few mouthfuls of snow, took the pack off the horse, and carried it on his back as he continued his trek through the snow, seeking a resting place. As he walked into the dark, he heard the howls of the wild wolves everywhere. The environment was extremely desolate and appalling.


    Tu Yuhun could no longer walk. Lying in the snow, he thought: "Everyone says that there is no impossible path, could it be that I, Tu Yuhun, am going to die here?!" Angry, he ate a few mouthfuls of snow and began to trudge through the snow.


    Suddenly, he saw a ray of light in the distance. Tu Yuhun was ecstatic, he stopped and looked towards the light. The light was obscured by the wind and snow. And he said to himself, "The eyes of the wolves are so bright in the night. I''m exhausted and can''t go without looking. " His eyes were blurry. The light flickered and dimmed, but it did not move. Tu Yuhun rubbed his eyes, only then did he realize that it was a light, not a beast''s eyes. He ran for the light again.


    The place that was originally lit up was a temple, and within the temple lived two people who had escaped the snow and the wind, these two people were Jin Lian and Xue Lian from Tranquil East Mountain''s temple. The two were young, dressed in Taoism and martial arts. They were riding camels and were stopped by the blizzard. Tu Yuhun walked in front of the temple towards the light. The temple was not big, and the mountain gate was closed. The snowstorm was about to engulf the mountain gate. He tried his best to knock on the door and shouted, "Master: save me!" He could not hold on any longer and fell head first into the snow.


    When the two people in the hut heard that, Jin Lian said: "Master is back?" Snow Lotus replied: "If it was the master, why would he be called the door? It must be someone else. " Jin Lian said: "It''s late now, we have to be careful that he is not a good person." Snow Lotus raised her sword and said, "Who cares who he is, let''s go out and see." It was not a disaster, it was a disaster that couldn''t be avoided. It''s a bad guy. What are we afraid of him for? "


    The two of them went out to take a look. The snow was about to engulf the door. Thanks to the door opening inwards, the two of them had to go out. The two of them pushed the snow aside and looked outside the mountain gate. Tu Yuhun had fallen on the snow. Jin Lian said: "He is wearing a general''s uniform, and he is carrying a bag, it looks like he isn''t a bad person. He must have walked in the snow, exhausted by the wind and snow. We need to save him. "


    The two of them anxiously carried Tu Yuhun to the house and filled him up with ginger water. After a long while, Tu Yuhun finally woke up. Jin Lian and Xue Lian once again cooked a bowl of noodles for him. Tu Yuhun was tired and tired at the same time. After barely eating the noodles, he fell down on the ground and slept.


    At dawn the next day, Tu Yuhun still had not woken up from his sleep. Jin Lian and Snow Lotus had finished cooking the noodles and woke him up. Tu Yuhun was extremely grateful to Jin Lian and Xue Lian. He told them his true identity and, as he ate the fried noodles, told them about his unfortunate encounters over the past few days.


    Tu Yuhun then said: "Benefactor, what is the name of this temple? In the future, I will definitely pay you back with incense. " Jin Lian said: "We are not the masters of the temple. We are the families of the Temple of Tranquility in the Central Plains. We came back from the Green Mountains, and we were stopped by the wind and snow when we walked from the Mogao Cave to here. When we got here, there was no one in the temple, and we didn''t know where the master had gone. "I saw that the sign of the temple said ''General''s Temple''." Tu Yuhun just realized that the two of them were Chinese and thanked them politely again and again.


    Jin Lian asked again, "General Hu, since you are from Great Yue State, you must be familiar with the changes in the current situation. What''s the situation now? Has Zhu Yuanzhang broken through most of it? "


    Tu Yuhun said, "It seems that the two of you have left the Central Plains a long time ago and you do not know anything. How did Zhu Yuanzhang break through most of it? "Now that he has fled north and south along the path of the Emperor, Zhu Yuanzhang has already proclaimed himself Emperor in Jinling and changed his country''s name to the Great Ming Dynasty." The two were shocked when they heard this.


    Snow Lotus sighed and said, "The sun, the moon, and the sky all change at the same time. How many years have you been through?" "The Yuan Dynasty is still here, it''s already the spring of the Ming Dynasty." Jin Lian said: "As an outsider, what do you think about changing dynasties?"


    Tu Yuhun said: "Since ancient times, all dynasties have had ups and downs, changing dynasties is the inevitable result of history. There was nothing to be surprised about. We are all descendants of the sun, and as civilians, we only hope that the country will flourish and the people will enjoy their work. Who becomes emperor is not so important to us. " Jin Lian and Xue Lian heard it and said, "General is right! All obedience to the will of heaven. We only look forward to the prosperity of our country and the prosperity of our people. "


    Tu Yuhun checked his things, seeing that there were quite a few, he was secretly happy. He took out the Treasure Chest and said to the two of them: "This is the treasure ''International purple-white plate''. It was used for personal use and was very precious. I sent him back on my way to the desert. The late emperor had decreed that it was not allowed to leave Dajun ever. As he was walking, he remembered that he was carrying a treasure with him. He did not dare disobey the late emperor''s decree, and, disregarding his personal safety, ordered me to return it to Dajun. When I arrived outside the Great Capital City, I saw that the Ming army was heavily guarded and unable to enter the city, so I had no choice but to bring it here. "


    Jin Lian and Xue Lian both knew that the ''International purple-white plate'' was an item that was used for personal use. It had a map of the borders and territories of the countries on it, and was a rare treasure that was hard to come by. The two of them immediately paid attention to this matter. Jin Lian asked: Where is the general bringing the treasure?


    Tu Yuhun sighed, "I had originally planned to bring it back to its hometown, which is a bit more logical, but now I have come to this realization. I was almost killed. It was God''s punishment for me. I shouldn''t have taken it to the logos. Logical is the land of the nation, unworthy to hide this treasure. Could the two Taoists please bring the treasure back to the Central Plains for safekeeping and return it to the Great Plains? I went home alone to be a monk. Now, I was able to escape death thanks to the help of the two Taoists. I completely understand. "


    Jin Lian laughed: "General, you don''t have to think about what is called China. This kind of treasure should be stored in the Central Plains. " Tu Yuhun nodded: "With it on your body, it will be easy for you to be ambushed. The two Taoists must not divulge the truth to anyone. Once the truth was revealed, the officials of the martial arts world would surely be in an uproar. Your lives are in danger at any time. Be careful on your way back. I''ll have to ask the two of you to protect this treasure. "


    Snow Lotus laughed: "The general has been punished by the heavens for taking it to the public. We brought it back to the Central Plains in good faith. I think we''ll be safe on the way. "


    Tu Yuhun said: "I hope that both of you will return safely." Snow Lotus added: "Please don''t go back to the Central Plains with us. When the time comes, you can keep the treasure for yourself. You started your cultivation there. "


    Jin Lian also said: "General, please do not hesitate, come with us. "One more person means one more person''s strength. The road will be safer."


    Tu Yuhun said: "Returning to the Central Plains to cultivate in seclusion, that''s what I want. I am afraid that no temple will accept me, a Mongolian official. "


    Jin Lian said: "Looks like General still does not understand the situation in the Central Plains. Right now the Central Plains has already mixed with the other races, how can they be divided into different races? If the general is willing to return to the Central Plains, we will ensure that you stay hidden. "


    Tu Yuhun was overjoyed: "Thank you for your help! Once the wind and snow have stopped outside, I will follow you two back to the Central Plains. " Jin Lian, Snow Lotus, was also very happy to hear this.


    Strangely, ever since Tu Yuhun decided to return to the Central Plains, the wind and snow outside stopped, and the sun shined brightly, warming up the weather. The three of them went out and were very happy to see that the weather had improved. Jin Lian replied: "I don''t know who is the owner of this temple, he hasn''t come back yet. He must have been blocked by the wind and snow. He has a lot of noodles, so why don''t we take him with us? "


    Tu Yuhun said: "It''s enough for us to live in its temple for nothing, let''s not take his fried noodles for nothing. "I have some silver and I left some for him to buy." The three went back to the house to clear up the noodles, filled the gourd with water, then went to the woodshed behind the temple to bring out the camels. Then, they departed from the temple. Jin Lian and Xue Lian were riding the same camel. Tu Yuhun rode Jin Lian''s camel.


    Jin Lian said: "We will first go to Wen Jing Temple from here, and then borrow a camel from the temple, we will temporarily meet up for a day or two." The three of them spoke as they urged their mounts to go straight to Shu Le River.


    Camels walk in the snow as they walk in the desert. The three of them walked for a day and a night, then crossed the Shu Le River and arrived at Wen Jing Temple. After staying in the temple for the whole night, Jin Lian borrowed a camel from the temple owner. The three of them rode on their camels and continued their journey. He couldn''t walk for more than half a day, so he was on the road.


    The three of them then ran towards the Central Plains. The three of them were hungry and thirsty, sleeping at dawn and suffering from the suffering caused by Yu Lu''s food and drink. Through Jiuquan, Linze, Zhangye, Wuwei, Lanzhou, Dingxi, Longxi, Wushan and Tianshui ¡­ More than a hundred counties, prefectural counties, and villages took more than a month to reach Shaanxi Province. Jin Lian and Xue Lian planned to return to Shandong via Henan Province.


    Today, the three of them had arrived at the foot of Taibai Mountains. He saw the peaks rise and fall before his eyes, towering and towering, causing him to tremble in fear. The three people stopped and looked around: they saw the pine trees and the cypress trees on the mountain, and the oak trees on the maple trees in the sky. The ravine was too deep to climb.


    Tu Yuhun asked: What mountain is this? "So tall and heavy." Jin Lian said: "We have never walked on this road before, so we do not know the name of the mountain, nor do we know if the mountain is dangerous or not. As the saying goes, deep in the mountains, there will always be bandits. We have to be careful not to get into an accident. " Snow Lotus said, "I can see that this mountain is very dangerous. Let''s go around it." Tu Yuhun said: "The mountain is covered with snow, and we are also not familiar with the roads inside the mountain. It''s a good way to take a detour. " Thus, the three of them urged their mounts down the mountain path and began to walk around the mountain.


    Besides, the Taibai Mountains were really hard to traverse on the mountain fields and roads. There was a group of bandits in the mountain, the leader of which was nicknamed the Golden Arms Mana King. This person''s arm strength was above others, and his entire body was filled with martial arts. He was good at using an iron snake spear. The one or two thousand underlings under his command were all fierce and valiant. Other than them, there were still the military, numerous strategists, the eight Vajra [1], and the eighteen protectors. These people were all burly men with astonishing martial arts skills.


    All eight of the Vajra were vicious, while the eighteen Protectors were savage. They built strong walls and luxurious palace of Mana King on the mountain, all of them had Lackey guarding the entrances to the mountain. In the Shaanxi Province, they were known as the tyrants, robbing homes, and no one dared to mess with them.


    Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and Xue Lian were walking on the road and were discovered by the underlings that came down to scout. The lackey immediately flew up the mountain to report, "King, there are two women and one man down the mountain. All three were mounted on camels, with swords at their sides, and dressed magnificently, and there must have been a great deal of gold and silver hidden in their packs. The two women were young and handsome; the man was dressed up and looked fierce. Let''s go rob him! "

 C148

    Mana King laughed when he heard it: "Good one! There was never a deal like this. Little ones: Raise your guns and prepare for the horse! This King is happy today and will personally bring you guys to rob them of the mountain. The gold that you have looted will be put into the treasury, and the silver will be divided among you. The two young women are for your pleasure. What do you think? "


    Those Lackey s joyfully shouted, "That''s great! "Thank you, your majesty." The eight Vajra and eighteen Protectors were also delighted. They immediately took action and prepared to leave the mountain.


    The lackeys quickly brought guns and horses. The Mana King was dressed neatly and mounted on her long spear. She led the eight great King Kong, eighteen protectors and more than a hundred Lackey and ran down the mountain to block the road.


    Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and Snow Lotus were all shocked to see that there were many people blocking their way. The three of them were worried about the safety of their treasures. Xue Lian said, "Right now, we are neither retreating nor advancing. What should we do? If we don''t have any treasures on us, we can simply pass by. " Tu Yuhun said: "What''s so special about this bunch of bandits! Ignore him, move forward! "


    At this time, they were still far away from each other. The small fries were all pointing their fingers and laughing out loud at them. They couldn''t make out what they were saying. The three of them walked forward, sizing up the surroundings. Seeing the thieves'' red banners, they had more people and more power. One of the men in the middle had a robe tied with a belt, and he had a spear in his hand. There were more than twenty burly men on both sides, each with a sword in hand. The lackeys behind them were still pointing their fingers at them and saying nasty things.


    Jin Lian saw the words on the flag, "Tai Bai Mountain''s Golden Arms Mana King", and said, "I''ve heard of this group of bandits before. They say they kill people and overdo it. Today, we were unlucky enough to run into them. It looks like there''s going to be a bloodbath. This group of people heard that all of their martial arts are not bad, so when they fight, let''s not underestimate them. "


    Tu Yuhun took out his great sword and said: "You two dao elders, there is no need to worry. What did a bunch of bandits matter! In the Wanma Army, where spring is common, I take the general''s head, as if he were a scab. I fought with Chun Chun for more than a hundred rounds, but I didn''t lose to him at all. If the thieves stop us, I will kill them all! "


    Tu Yuhun urged his mount to ride in front, Jin Lian and Xue Lian to ride behind. The three of them completed a shape and rushed towards the Golden Arms Mana King.


    Mana King was sizing up the group from his horse. Seeing that the three of them were not panicking at all, it was as if there was no one around them, causing him to be suspicious as well. Mana King could no longer hold it in, he raised his spear and shouted: "Tai! Who are you guys? Even after seeing This King, you still refused to ride the greeting gift! "


    Tu Yuhun reined his mount, pointed at Mana King with his sword, and asked: What are you doing? Why do you dare to block this general''s way! Do you know who I am? "


    When all the Lackey heard this, they shouted together: "I am the one driving this road, and I am the one planting this tree. If you want to pass through this, no matter if it''s God or God, you will have to abandon your wealth! This was the Taibai Mountains. Get off your camels and kowtow to our king! Otherwise, he wouldn''t care if he was killed or buried! The King is happy, I''ll let you all off the hook! "


    Facing the Lackey''s threatening voice, Tu Yuhun was not afraid in the slightest. He wanted to announce his surname and scare away all the thieves. Just as he was about to speak, the Golden Arms Mana King laughed out loud. "Look at them, they are still in a daze.


    Thus, he said loudly, "The three people opposite me, listen: sit still. I''m going to give my name. Don''t even think about learning from Xiahou Jie. This king is the Grand White Mountain''s master, the Golden Arms Mana King! I don''t care who you are, leave behind the money and let you go. "


    Tu Yuhun shouted in fury: "A small Golden Arms Mana King, a bandit! How dare he show his might in front of this general? I have also heard of you: the geese pluck out their feathers and only bully the village women. Let me also tell you: This general is the great general Tu Yuhun before the Shundi! You still aren''t getting out of the way! "


    Mana King was stunned at first, but then he laughed out loud. "Ah, so you''re the imperial guard, Tu Yuhun. I said who would dare to be so arrogant. Not bad, most of you are quite famous. However, you are a nameless junior in my Shaanxi Province. You dare to use your words to scare me? "


    He scanned his subordinates and said, "Go over there and hold him for me. Let him have a taste of our power! " Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and the Snow Lotus were all preparing to kill.


    Jin Lian said: "Hey General, don''t listen to such malicious words and you will lose your cool. Let''s deal with them together! " Tu Yuhun said: "First, please protect the treasures and help me observe the enemy''s formation. I''ll kill a few of them and let them have a taste of my power! "


    Hearing that the other party was the famous Tu Yuhun, even the Eight Great Vajra and the eighteen protectors did not dare to act rashly. The eight King Kong''s King Kong looked at each other. Someone suggested, "Let''s go up together!" And then he shouted, "Kill!"


    The eight of them rushed forward and surrounded Tu Yuhun, wielding their treasured swords to attack him from all sides. Tu Yuhun waved his great sword and fought against the eight people on his mount. The eight of them moved about in a circle, attacking again.


    Tu Yuhun was powerful indeed, the sword in his hand was also a treasure. That sword was the Azure Dragon Sword of Shundi, his hair cut in half by the wind, his cut iron like mud. It was like sticking close to death and getting killed. Tu Yuhun saw that he was on his mount and could only block from the left and block from the right, but he couldn''t kill them. He jumped off his mount and engaged the eight of them in a bloody battle.


    Not long after, Tu Yuhun killed three King Kong. Seeing that the situation was not looking good, the remaining five people all retreated. Mana King turned pale with fright. The five of them retreated back to the Mana King and said, "Great King, it''s not that we are afraid of him. The sword in his hand was a treasure. It cuts through the iron like mud, and our swords are broken upon contact. Look, our swords have lost their effect. "


    Seeing the swords of the five people being damaged, some of them could not be used. He was truly greedy, wanting to obtain Tu Yuhun''s sword. Mana King said: "Its sword is a treasure, so we cannot let it go. I must have that treasure sword in my hand! " He urged the horse forward.


    The eighteen protectors stopped him at the same time and said, "Great King, how can we use a butcher''s knife to kill a chicken? Don''t look at how powerful he was with his sword. He was covered in iron, so how many nails could he twist? They were at most six people in a row. Let''s go up and dismember his Chaotic Blade to avenge our fallen brothers, and bring the blade over to the King! "


    Mana King called out "good", then said to Tu Yuhun: "Tu Yuhun, did you hear that? If you do not want to die, then leave the treasure sword behind. I will let you pass in front of me, or else, I will make you die a graveless death! "


    Tu Yuhun said: "Chief thief! Cut the crap! To think that you are a martial arts practitioner! He didn''t even know the rules of a martial arts practitioner. You want my sword as if it were my life, how can I give it to you! Come here if you dare! Let''s fight on the spot! " When the Mana King heard this, he was infuriated and urged his horse forward again.


    The eighteen protectors shouted, "Don''t rely on your treasured blades to display your might!" They all rushed towards Tu Yuhun. They surrounded Tu Yuhun in the middle, and started attacking, all of them wielding their swords at Tu Yuhun. Tu Yuhun changed his stance and waved the Azure Dragon Sword, clashing with each other.


    Seeing how rampant the thieves were, Jin Lian and the Snow Lotus were worried that something might have happened to Tu Yuhun. The two of them jumped off their mounts and brandished their treasured swords in the direction of the bandits. Although there were a lot of them, they all panicked and sent a lot of people to fight Jin Lian and Snow Lotus.


    Tu Yuhun took this opportunity to stab three Protectors to death. Jin Lian and Snow Lotus had also killed three Protectors. The remaining guards all retreated and shouted, "Great King! These three people were indeed powerful. Our swords are also useless. "


    Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and Snow Lotus were just about to attack Mana King. The Mana King waved his spear and shouted: "Kids! Everyone forward! " More than one hundred underlings raised their sabers and rushed towards the three of them like a tidal wave. Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian, and the Snow Lotus began their intense battle with the group of thieves. The three of them were enraged. After a short while, they had killed so many soldiers that corpses were strewn all over the ground while screaming in pain.


    At this time, a cunning Lackey took advantage of the three of them being caught off guard and jumped onto Jin Lian''s mount. The other two Lackey s rushed over to snatch Tu Yuhun and the Snow Lotus''s mounts. Jin Lian was in the middle of fighting, seeing his mount stolen, he shouted anxiously, "Our mount has been stolen! "Quickly chase!"


    Snow Lotus quickly turned her head and saw that a Lackey had already mounted her mount and was rushing her. The mount was smart and knew its master and refused to leave. It only circled around on the spot. Xue Lian seized the opportunity to rush forward, thrusting her sword down towards the Lackey, she mounted her treasure camel and chased after the Lackey who had snatched her mount. Tu Yuhun also quickly scattered Lackey and retrieved his mount. Jumping onto his hunchback, he chased after Lackey.


    When the Mana King saw this, he was overjoyed and shouted, "Quickly retreat!" And all the thieves fought and retreated, and fled up the mountain. Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and the Snow Lotus continued to cut down and kill Lackey, chasing after him.


    Mana King knew that the three were powerful, so he took the lead and ran up the mountain. Lackey, who had been so happy to snatch the camel, stood up straight on his camel''s back as he shouted loudly, "My King, I''ve snatched the camel!" He followed closely behind the Mana King.


    It turned out that Jin Lian''s mount was the famous "Mori Gao", while the Chinese language was "Thousand Mile Horse". It ran as fast as a horse, and after a while, it went up the mountain. Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and Snow Lotus had chased them up to the mountainside but were unable to catch up. Unexpectedly, all the Lackey were guarding this dangerous place. A man alone could not open the gates.


    Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian, and the Snow Lotus were all blocked by the mountainside. The three gathered together and attacked with all their might. The wooden block sent by the Lackey standing guard was like a violent storm. The three of them started attacking from both sides, but just as they broke through another barrier, another one appeared in front of them.


    Seeing that the three of them could not stand it, Lackey shouted anxiously, "Archers, quick! We can''t hold on any longer! " The leader in charge of defending the stronghold also sent over a hundred archers to reinforce him. They looked down from above and fired fiercely. Suddenly, the arrows were like locusts as they rained down on the three of them.


    The three of them were all furious. They insisted on attacking and refused to retreat. The three of them dialed the Engraved Feathers, and went down to avoid the rolling wood and stones. Every step forward was extremely difficult. All three were injured. Jin Lian saw that he could not attack, and advised: "General Hu, we cannot attack anymore. The three of us will die here, but we won''t be able to make it in time. Let''s retreat for now and make a good map. "


    Snow Lotus added: "This gang of bandits has a lot of power and is deeply rooted. We attacked the mountain and it was hard to get our mounts back. "We don''t need to retreat that many, and then we can take a break."


    Tu Yuhun sighed: "I didn''t expect the bandits here to be this powerful, it''s really hard for us to take back what was stolen. It''s a pity that half of the treasure fell into the hands of the thieves. " The three of them had no choice but to endure the pain as they retreated down the mountain. On the hunchback that the Lackey had snatched away was carrying a Treasure Chest, and inside the box was the "International purple-white plate".


    The three of them walked down the mountain in anger. Jin Lian said: "Shouyang Mountain isn''t too far away, let''s go to that place first. There is a Golden Platform Monastery there, and the owner is Master Roger. We know this person. "He''s as evil as an enemy, happy and helpful, he''s definitely able to help us subdue the bandits and take back our treasures."


    Tu Yuhun said: "We are alone, and the thieves are so rampant, if we do not seek for help, it will be difficult to get the treasures back. Here I have lived two lifetimes, and am willing to listen to the arrangements of the two dao leaders. " The three of them rode their two camels and hurriedly headed towards the Shouyang Mountain.


    The three of them arrived at the bottom of Shouyang Mountain and examined themselves. They were all covered in blood and looked to be in a sorry state. The three of them were filled with grief and indignation. Jin Lian said fiercely: "I will not forgive this bunch of bandits! If I am unable to subdue them here in Shaanxi, I will go back to the Central Plains and organize the elite martial artists to come here. I will definitely flatten their mountain stronghold! "

 C149

    After Jin Lian finished speaking, he led the way and walked into the mountain ring, and saw the temple. The pavilion was magnificent, and the hall was eerily decorated. Jin Lian pointed: "Then it will be the Golden Platform Monastery." The three of them pulled the camel to the mountain gate, where a small Daoist boy had long reported to the sect. Daoist Master Roger, wearing the Eight Trigrams Immortal Robe and a golden hairpin, brought his men to bring it out.


    So it turned out that Roger was also a general in the army, a genuine Mongolian. He has been a hermit for many years. Daoist Master Roger had paid his respects to Shundi Tuohuan before and had even met with Tu Yuhun before. When Tu Yuhun saw Master Roger, he said in surprise, "Old General, this junior greets you! Who would have thought that I would come to your pill garden! Nice to meet you! "Nice to meet you!"


    When Roger saw Tu Yuhun, he exclaimed, "General Hu, it''s you! Why are you not here with Shundi? You''re covered in blood, why is that? "


    Tu Yuhun said: "Old General, allow me to report in slowly. I was in such a sorry state that it was hard to put an end to it. You''ve seen my two saviors. In order to help me, they fought against a group of bandits at the foot of the Taibai Mountains, and all of them were injured by arrows. "


    When Daoist Master Roger saw Jin Lian and Snow Lotus, he exclaimed, "friend, so it''s you two! Please come into the house and have a chat. " Someone took the reins and led the camel away to feed it. Adept Roger led the three into the room.


    Not long after, another wondrous hand had arrived. It was Empyrean Tailin. Sky Sovereign had great medical skills, she treated Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and Snow Lotus''s wounds with medicine and bandaged them.


    Both Daoist Master Roger and Sky Sovereign Tailin asked, "General Xiang, why didn''t you come here by the side of Shun Di? Please provide details. "It''s an emergency right now. I really need you at the side of the Shun Emperor."


    Tu Yuhun said: "I came back following the emperor''s orders to collect the treasure ''International purple-white plate''. I met two Dao Elders on the way and helped me, so I plan to return with them to the Central Plains. "Unfortunately, under the Taibai Mountains, they were robbed and their treasures were stolen." When the Daoist Master and Sky Sovereign heard this, they paid great attention.


    The two asked in detail what had happened. Tu Yuhun told him about how he left Shun Di with his treasures and went to the Western Regions. He also told him about how he had been repeatedly besieged by snow and wind, how he had met with Jin Lian''s Snow Lotus to save him, all the way until the Taibai Mountains were robbed by bandits.


    When Sky Sovereign Tai Lin heard this, he said with his beard, "The international purple-white plate is not an ordinary item, how can it be so easily carried! Since the thieves had to go now, it would not be easy to get them back. "You have to put in a lot of effort to control it."


    "The three of you, stay here and rest in peace. The Poverty-Stricken People will uphold justice for you. Don''t look at how powerful the Taibai Jinxing is, I will never forgive them! I want to gather all of Martial Arts Hero to retrieve his treasure and flatten his mountain stronghold! "


    Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian, and Snow Lotus, all of them were extremely grateful to their master for his help. After the three thanked him, the Daoist man continued, "This group of Taibai Mountain bandits have a great hatred towards the common people. They rob and plunder women and commit all sorts of crimes, so they have the reputation of being overbearing. Why don''t you just walk around and avoid them? "


    Jin Lian said: "The three of us have been travelling together ever since we left the Western Region''s'' General Temple of War ''. It has been going smoothly and I am preparing to return to Shandong from Henan Province, but I did not know when I arrived at the foot of Taibai Mountains. The thieves took the treasure, and we chased them to the mountainside, seeking to take it back. Unexpectedly, the thieves were on the mountain rampart, standing guard at the edge of the pass. They were like a rain of arrows, and we couldn''t break through them. We were also injured, so we came here to seek help. That treasure was no small matter, it was of great importance. It was something that was ordered to be stored by General Hu in the face of danger, and one could not allow it to fall into the hands of a thief. Please think of a good plan to subdue the bandits and get the treasures back. "


    Sky Sovereign said, "The Tai Bai Mountains are rife with thieves and bandits. Many people hate them, so they should have been exterminated a long time ago. In recent years, the world had been in chaos. The imperial government did not have the time to worry about them, and thus, it had nurtured the power of thieves. That kind of rogue can''t be conquered simply by their courage. We have to be well-prepared. Since the three of you lost your treasures, you shouldn''t have arduously fought with them over it. You should have come here earlier to discuss how to deal with them. "


    "Everyone, please be at ease," said Daoist Roger. "I have thought of a way to deal with the thieves. We shall proceed as planned."


    The Sky Sovereign continued, "From the way General Hu has been surrounded by the wind and snow, it seems that this place is fated by the heavens. The treasure cannot be left in the hands of thieves for long. "


    Roger added, "This Mana King is a true Mongolian scum. Not only did he kill and plunder, he was also the devil of the world. He had a bad feeling about the court. Now that he had obtained such a treasure, he was definitely going to bring chaos to the world again. I can''t let him stop until he regains his consciousness. I must bring people to destroy him as soon as possible. "


    Tu Yuhun was a little shocked: "So the Golden Arms Mana King was a Mongolian? This is such a scum! "


    The Daoist man said, "To think that General Hu did not know his background. He was the 4th Prince of King''s Manor, his name was Shari Muhal. He was the uncles and brothers of Shundi. He always wanted to rebel and seize the throne of the Emperor. The reason I came here to cultivate in seclusion is actually because I have come under the orders of the Emperor to monitor him. "


    Tu Yuhun said, "I know all about the Duke Cheng Palace, but I didn''t expect him to be the fourth prince. That year, I gave the decree to subdue the rebellion and looted his big brother and second brother''s mountain stronghold, but I didn''t know that he was gathering here to rebel. These brothers of theirs all had titles of nobility and status, yet they were willing to occupy the mountains to become kings. They were truly a beast race. I regretted not being able to destroy them one by one. "


    The Sky Sovereign continued, "There''s no time to lose. Let''s gather the monks, experts, and martial artists from the various temples. We''ll go together with those other martial artists to suppress them and take back their treasures."


    Tu Yuhun said happily: "With the help of everyone here, I would be extremely lucky to be able to get the treasures back. Otherwise, I would have been a sinner for ages. "


    As expected of someone who came from the military, Daoist Master Roger was swift and decisive. He discussed with Empyrean Tai Lin who he should invite, then sat down and wrote over fifty invitation cards. He also called over twenty over capable cultivators and ordered, "Take a few invitation cards each and ride your horses to different places. It is necessary to send the invitation to the place, temple and person according to their names on the invitation, and to send the invitation to the place, the temple and the person''s hand. When these Wulin Master s arrive, we can go together.


    When the Daoist priests heard that they were going to exterminate the Taibai Village, they were all overjoyed and all agreed. Each of them was so happy that they each took a few invitations. They happily went out and sent messages to invite people from various places.


    Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and Snow Lotus''s injuries had just been healed. Those Taoists who went down the mountain invited more than a hundred people from the Wulin Master.


    Sage Roger then gathered around seventy to eighty people from all the temples in the mountain and said, "Poverty-Stricken People has invited everyone here. There is something that we need to discuss with everyone. General Tu Yuhun was the imperial bodyguard of Shun Di, he was ordered to return the treasure ''international purple-white plate'', and when they reached the Tai Bai Mountain, they were robbed by the Golden Arms Mana King, causing the treasure to be snatched up the mountain by the Mana King. That treasure, the late emperor, suddenly gave the order to never let it leave the continent. It symbolizes national unity, political stability and national security in the Central Plains. Therefore, the relationship and significance are very important. I know that the Taibai Village''s fortress is strong, the bandits are powerful, and unless everyone puts their heart and soul into it, we cannot subdue them. For the sake of the nation''s great plan of peace, I ask everyone to follow me to the Taibai Mountains and demand back the treasures from the thieves. Everyone knew that Mana King and others had killed people and looted their goods, forcibly robbed the women, and harmed the people. The hatred of the people was great, and the heavens should have killed and destroyed the earth long ago. Let''s go, if he is not willing to return the treasure, then we will work together to go up the mountain and capture the bandit leader, destroy the mountain stronghold, and take back the treasure.


    When the Wulin Master heard this, they discussed among themselves, and there was no reason not to hate the bandits. Someone said, "We have always wanted to pacify Shaanxi and eliminate evil for the people, but we are all alone and powerless. Today, we have gathered a large group of people. This is a good opportunity for us to go up the mountain and kill the bandits. We might as well kill our way up the mountain. It would be a waste to exterminate the bandits, capture the leader of the bandits, retrieve the treasure and burn the mountain stronghold. We are all willing to go with you and risk our lives! " There were also people who shouted sternly, "Daoist Master, we are all not afraid of death and focus on killing thieves. "You can instruct me when to leave!" Another person said, "Spiritual Master, long delays are a problem. Don''t delay any longer, we will definitely kill the thieves!" Everyone spoke out in support.


    "The Poverty-Stricken People thanks everyone for their support," said Daoist Master Roger happily. You''re all right. We cannot allow the thieves to use the treasures to cause trouble. We need to bring chaos to the country and destroy them as soon as possible. His den of thieves is strong, and it is difficult for us to go up the mountain. When the time comes, we will act accordingly. We will listen to the commands of General Hu and myself. I came up with a preliminary plan: to lead the bandit leader down the mountain, and we would fight with them at the foot of the mountain. "While they were retreating, we chased after them and killed our way up the mountain."


    When everyone heard this, they said, "It''s a brilliant plan! This was Feng Qiang''s wisdom. This approach is feasible. When the time comes, we will listen to you and General Hu. Just tell me what you need to do. "


    Daoist Master Roger immediately dressed up and led the two hundred Wulin Master s towards Tai Bai Mountain. It was the General''s order for the people to be angry and for it to be spread throughout ancient and modern times.


    Roger led his men to the foot of the Taibai Mountains and saw that the mountains were covered in white, the snow pressing down on the branches and the birds without food. Everyone looked up the mountain. They were troubled by the inability to lead the Mana King down the mountain. Suddenly, he saw two Lackey s chasing after the wild rabbits in the snow. The grey rabbit was being chased towards them. Lackey chased after them out of the bushes. Seeing that everyone had stopped at the foot of the mountain and abandoned the rabbit, he ran back to the mountain in a hurry.


    "The two Lackey s must have seen us and reported back to the stronghold," said Daoist Roger. We waited quietly, waiting to see what the result would be. A bandit might be able to come down the mountain. Let''s get into formation and wait at the intersection. " As a result, the experts from the various families followed the instructions given by the Daoist Master, and began to organize their forces at the intersection.


    At this time, the Mana King was in the palace, warming up the room while hugging a beautiful woman. The table was filled with chicken, duck, fish, and delicacies. Mana King held a jade cup in her hand as she giggled and beamed with joy. She shared a cup with the beauty and was laughing merrily. The beauty was shy and full of spring. One of the lackeys gasped for breath as he barged in: "Your Majesty, it''s bad! One to two hundred men and women have descended the mountain and are currently spying on our mountain stronghold. "


    Mana King put down his wine cup and said, "Beauty, you go down first." The beauty slightly rose up, said "yes", and leisurely slipped into the screen. Mana King turned his head and asked: Mountain Patrol Wolf, who do you think those people are?


    The lackey, who was too busy looking at the beauty, hurriedly stammered, "Ah, this ¡ª is too far away to see clearly. It looked like a group of family members. When I saw them stop at the top of the hill and look up, I ran back to report. I think it must be the reinforcements that the two women brought. They''re here to take revenge on us. "


    The other minion, Luo, also ran in to report, "Great King, a group of hundred or two hundred men and women have come down from the mountains. They are all armed with weapons and are looking at the road as if they were looking for a mountain. "


    When the Mana King heard this, he was stunned, and said, "Quickly get people to guard the mountain pass, and prevent them from going up the mountain." The two flunkies ran out in panic and passed on the message. Mana King hastily summoned Kong Kim, the Protector, the Military Advisor, the advisor and the others and said: "The two female Priests we robbed that day have already brought reinforcements, and the team is already at the bottom of the mountain. I expect they must have come to claim the object for the priestess. What do you guys think we should do about it? "


    Everyone said, "A family member is a motley crowd. They are extremely good at handling it. As they recited the Buddhist scriptures, their hearts were empty and they could not help but be frightened. We set up a formation and went down the mountain, scaring him with harsh words. When they saw the fear of fighting, they left. "


    The Mana King nodded in conviction and said, "I''ll do as you have said, to scare them off." The King Kong Protectors hastily prepared to go down the mountain.


    This bandit really knew how to show off his prowess. Before going down the mountain, he fired three cannon shots, using his momentum to intimidate everyone at the foot of the mountain. Afterwards, the Mana King dressed neatly and mounted his horse. With the King Kong and the Protectors protecting his front and back, he led the thousand Lackey s to raise the big flag and majestically rushed down the mountain. It was truly a valiant and mighty bullying of the earth. It was an imposing display of morale that pressured the gods.

 C150

    The procession stopped at the foot of the mountain and spread out: in front were rattan hands, short blade hands, long gunners, and two-winged archers; in the middle was a large banner with the words "Great White Mountain Golden Arms Mana King" written on it; the Mana King immediately carried his spear and sat on his horse with his helmet and armor; beside him were Diamond Protectors, shaped like goose wings. Their formation was neat and orderly, their might was fierce, they had the look of wanting to take over the world ¡­


    When the Wulin Master saw such a thief attack, not only were they not afraid, they were also angry and laughing. They were discussing in private: "Look at Mana King sending himself to his death, he actually came uninvited. That''s good, we don''t need to do anything to lead him down the mountain. "


    Mana King was glaring at the two people in front of him. One was a monk in the east row and the other was a Taoist priest in the west. The other two were a nun and nun in the middle row. Tu Yuhun and Master Roger both stood in front of the party with their swords at their ribs. Mana King looked at it and shouted sternly: "Who are you opposing? How dare you startle this king and spy on my mountain stronghold! What do you want? Whether they are friends or foes, come and speak! "


    Roger''s face was full of anger. He stepped forward and shouted, "Shalimohar, Chief Thief! You don''t have to put on airs. If you send back the things you stole earlier, the Poverty-Stricken People would think of you as an ant, I will spare your life! If you dare to say half a no, then I''ll kill my way up the mountain and take over your mountain stronghold. I''ll kill all of you! I''ll let you think about it for a while. "


    Mana King saw that the Daoist Master''s words were harsh, but he did not directly answer them correctly, and continued to speak with his spirit tongue: "May I ask which temple''s Immortal elder you are in? This King has never offended you, so why are you making me your enemy? When This King is enraged, both jade and stone will burn. "I advise you to retreat in a hurry and not lose your heroic title."


    Seeing that he was pretending not to know, Roger became angry: "Golden-armed Mana King, chief thief! Don''t play dumb. Since you want to ask, I''ll tell you. Listen carefully: The Poverty-Stricken People is the Monastery Master of Qiuyang Mountain, Master Roger is too. The two mountains are similar, you are not allowed to insult this precious land. Not long ago, you were completely devoid of benevolence and righteousness. You took her mount, her gold and her silver, and her things. You are notorious! Poverty-Stricken People was also a landlord of this treasured land, hence he felt deeply humiliated. I have come with a crowd to uphold justice for the Taoist priest of the Central Plains and to demand back your mounts and objects. Did you hear that clearly? Hurry up and return it! To avoid the Poverty-Stricken People killing their way up the mountain too late! "


    Mana King did not even mention whether or not they should communicate with each other, nor whether or not they should return it. He wanted to pester them and said: "My dear friend, why did you call out this king''s name? This King has never met you, why is that? "


    Daoist Master Roger was enraged and shouted, "Chief bandit! You flayed me, and I know your bones. Most of you live in princes'' manors, and you don''t enjoy wealth or wealth. You don''t suffer any injuries, and you only kill each other with your hands and feet. You occupy the mountains as bandits. You are truly a beast! You should also ask yourself if you can become king. I am also a Mongolian and deeply regret. All of you, scums of the Great Yuan Dynasty, have lost your lives. " Mana King was reprimanded so harshly that she could not even respond.


    Roger thought he had changed his mind and said, "Do you know who the general you robbed is? He was Shundi''s bodyguard. He was ordered to return to the Central Plains to do something, and you robbed him, causing him to go against the sovereign''s orders, and you also committed the crime of deceiving the sovereign. "


    The Mana King hated Shun Di the most, and immediately said: "Dao leader, don''t flatter me. Now that he is a dog in need, he is not as good as This King. You still don''t know, the Ming have already taken over most of the territory, and the Shundi are finished. It was now the Great Ming Dynasty, Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang. I can be obedient, Emperor Zhu does not blame me for deceiving the monarch, and even more so, he does not punish this king. Priest Meng has come to visit us, so quickly go back to the temple to cultivate! "


    It turned out that, in the late Yuan Dynasty, there were many contradictions and disintegration among the rulers. This led to chaos in the administration of the state and relaxation of the frontier. The internal resistance army rose one after another, and the foreign dukedom of Moscow took advantage of this opportunity to continuously defeat the Yuan army and seize the borders of the Yuan Dynasty. The Khan states did not listen to the orders of the Shundi. The Shundi regime has been in the midst of a storm of internal and external troubles. The prince of Mongolia felt no pity for the destruction of the Yuan Dynasty. Like the Han people, the Meng people were united in their thoughts.


    For a moment, Dao Master Roger was speechless because of the Mana King. The Mana King took the opportunity to intimidate: "Dao leader, if you still do not recognize your progress and want to bully this king, your reputation will definitely go down the drain. If I can''t kill the nameless ghost under my spear, you can tell me your name and I''ll be able to kill you with my army! "


    When the Daoist Master heard this, he flew into a rage and said, "Bandit Head! Who''s afraid of you fighting! We don''t have a name for our family, what are you going to do about it! We are monastic customs. I told you. You can do it! "


    Unexpectedly, when the Mana King heard this, he laughed out loud and said, "My dear neighbor, there is no need to get angry. This King is the most considerate. I can''t leave you empty-handed. For your sake, I''ll give you a ride. Take the camel back. I was just worrying about having no salt to feed that beast. "


    Daoist Master still wanted to listen to his next words, but he didn''t say anything. The Mana King continued, "I will return all the silver in the bag to you. If you are still not satisfied, I will give you some interest. What do you think? "


    The Daoist Master heard that he was not going to return the treasure and said angrily, "Why would I want that beast!? If you find it cheap, it belongs to you. It''s not a waste for you to try to rob me once. I don''t want any more silver, you can have it. I will return to you only the box in the package. "Since you''ve returned it, I''ll let you go back to the temple." The Adept thought that perhaps he might not recognize the treasure.


    Mana King said: "That small box is a genuine Treasure Chest. If you give me camels everywhere, I will not exchange them; if you give me a cart full of gold and silver, I will not sell it. I absolutely cannot return it to you. "


    The Spiritual Master deliberately probed him again, saying, "That small box is not some treasure. It was filled with a few utensils belonging to the female Taoist, as well as some jewelry with hairpin rings. Not much. What do you want it for? Hurry up and return it. "


    Mana King laughed out loud: "I don''t know if you are trying to fool me or if you do not know about treasures. Let me tell you: the item in that Treasure Chest is called ''International purple-white plate''. The edge of the Daiyuan Dynasty lies there, along with the map. How precious was that? What do you mean, it''s not worth a lot of money. "


    He added, "I''m also telling you, that treasure is the emperor''s cup of rice. Whoever obtains it will be the Emperor. I accidentally got it, and it was the will of heaven. My little pawn only wanted to steal a camel, but didn''t expect to bring a treasure with him. Think about it: the throne, the rice bowl, the map of the land! How can this be? "


    "If we don''t use force, it looks like he won''t be able to return the favor." The solution that the Adept was thinking of. The Mana King said, "Dao leader, please respond in accordance to the heavens. Now that they had fled northwards, the Ming army occupied the majority and the Yuan dynasty lost its foundation. Now was the time when the light was not right and the yuan was not right. I will follow the will of the heavens and ascend to the throne at the birthplace of the Qin Dynasty. My queen has been chosen. It''s only a day away from the auspicious day. "


    The Spiritual Master heard that he was really going to use the treasure to bring chaos to the world and shouted angrily, "Pui! You took off your boots and used the soles of them to reflect your morals. Are you worthy to be emperor? "


    Mana King said: "Dao leader, your calculation is wrong. In terms of moral character, my ancestor''s virtue is deep like the sea, and the jade cup always brightens the lamp for all time. I am the profound grandson of my great ancestor, Kublai Lie. My ancestors were virtuous and unparalleled, unifying four great provinces. How awe-inspiring is that! "You don''t need to be humble."


    Sage Roger was so angry that he pointed his sword at him and said, "Chief Thief! You are not worthy of being the great-grandfather''s profound grandson. "You ask yourself, what have you done?"


    The Mana King said, "If you don''t agree, then don''t be an official. Let''s settle the fort on Taibai Mountain. When he had nothing to do, he would look at the clouds, and when he was bored, he would go down the mountain. With a beautiful woman in his arms, his foundation was a treasure mountain. When I''m drunk, I dance crazily and enjoy the delicacies of the sea and the mountains. I didn''t do anything else. "


    "Chief Thief!" I''ll grind my teeth with you again. Let me ask you: Do you want to return that treasure? I''ll give you a count of ten to decide. " The Daoist man leisurely said in a loud voice, "One ¡­ Two... "Three ¡­" As he counted, he paid attention to the movements of the thieves.


    The Mana King heard the count and his heart tightened. He knew that the real person was going to fight with him. He scanned across and saw that all the Wulin Master s had drawn their weapons and were glaring at him. The more he spoke, the louder his voice became.


    When Mana King heard this, he panicked and thought to himself: "I can''t scare these outlaws anymore. What should he do? If I didn''t tell him to return the treasure, he definitely wouldn''t forgive me. They were about to attack together. If I were to fight with them here, I would inevitably suffer losses. Forget it, I''ll just coax him first. When I returned to the mountain, I was barely holding on, and there was nothing they could do to me. "


    He quickly raised his spear and shouted: "Taoist! No need to count. I''ll take the treasure and return it to you right now, so that you won''t be hurt. " As expected, the number of Adepts stopped counting. Mana King was slightly relieved, and said to the people beside him: "I know that they are so powerful, I regret going down the mountain. You two have done such a stupid thing, and you''ve done it to me! Quick, get back up the hill. and see me go back up the mountain and deal with them. " Mana King turned his horse and was about to head back to the village.


    The King Kong and the other protectors were also panicking. They did not wait for Mana King to go far, and immediately transferred their troops, retreating towards the mountain.


    Tu Yuhun saw through the flaw and hurriedly said to the Spiritual Master, "The bandits are obviously deceiving us. Once they get back up there, we can''t do anything to them. I might as well take this opportunity to catch up with the Mana King and kill my way up the mountain. "


    Spiritual Master said: "If their Lackey doesn''t move, perhaps they are sincere. For them to all retreat in such a hurry, there must be some sort of trap. " The Daoist Master was enraged and raised his sword to shout, "friend, don''t let the bandit leader get away! Let''s kill our way up the mountain. Charge! " All of the Wulin Master took out their swords and sabers and chased after Mana King like floodwaters. Tu Yuhun and Master Roger were at the front. The Mana King was so scared that he urged his mount to run up the mountain.


    The Lackey troops were thrown into chaos, and were instantly utterly defeated. Very quickly, the entire mountain range was filled with Lackey who were busy running for their lives. Vines, flags, swords, spears, and sticks were everywhere. Lackey swarmed around to block the way, wanting to take the road up the mountain. All the male and female Wulin Master s chased after the Lackey as they went up the mountain.


    Mana King, whose head and tail had been chased to a state that was difficult to deal with, regretted it even more as he said while running: "Amazing! Powerful! This King miscalculated! " The mountain road was hard to traverse! The horse was not running fast. Mana King looked back in panic, seeing Tu Yuhun holding onto the green dragon sword with all his might, trying to catch up to him from behind.


    The Mana King was anxious, he turned his helmet crooked and leaned on his horse, punching, kicking and urging his mount, in an extremely sorry state. The King Kong and the other protectors also rushed to the top of the mountain. All of the Wulin Master s were shouting and chasing from behind, and before long, all of them had slaughtered their way to the mountain.

 C151

    The advisor who was left on guard in the mountain saw that Mana King was being pursued in a sorry state, and shouted in panic, "Kids! There was a reward for blocking them! Hurry and save our King! " The Lackey guarding the encampment on the mountain were all excited as they brandished their swords and brandished their rods to block the Wulin Master. With their numbers, they let go of Mana King and the Vajra Protectors, blocking the Wulin Master for a moment.


    The Mana King escaped into the stronghold, closed his doors, and sent a message to the Lackey on the mountain. The Diamond Protectors led the Lackey and stood guard at the village entrance. Very quickly, all the experts scattered Lackey and rushed to the entrance of the stronghold. They and the Lackey were at the gates of the stronghold, next to the rocks, under the walls, at the crossroads, in the forest, on the snow ¡­ Fierce fighting broke out everywhere.


    There were still over a thousand Lackey on the mountain. The more Lackey gathered, the more people they got, shouting and besieging the experts. On those paths up the mountain, each and every one of them looked like a congealed ant. Over a thousand Lackey s were also climbing up the mountain at a rapid pace. They also climbed up the mountain in batches, swinging their swords and swinging their spears, and entered the battle. There were less experts and they were all surrounded by the Lackey. They had no choice but to fight on their own and fight with all their might. However, they were not afraid at all. It was a direct attack: the clanging of swords, the screams of the people everywhere, and the sounds of the mountains crying out.


    Roger, Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian, Snow Lotus, killed all the Lackey in front of them and shouted loudly, "Charge! Capture the bandit leader alive! " The group of experts smashed their way into the stronghold. Roger, Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian, and Snow Lotus all rushed towards the palace together, wanting to capture the Golden Arms Mana King. Panicking, the King Kong and the other protectors immediately went all out to defend the Lackey. Both sides then engaged in a desperate battle in front of the palace.


    The experts at the entrance of the stronghold: Daoist Ling Bao, Daoist Ling Fa, Geldan, Master Guangyuan, Master Guangji, Master Dongfeng, Master Nanfeng, Master Tongzhen, Master Hui Guang, Muye Zen, Nun Chihuo, and more than twenty other men and women. They were all surrounded by the Lackey and were unable to improve.


    Inside the city gates, there were Red Copper Taoist, Sky Sovereign Yuan Tong, Great Hero Shang Yi, Shang Yi, Shang De Er, Shang Qiang, San San San, Wu Mei, Uriah, Lu Li, Yang Jie, Yang Xiu, Hu Yingxiu, Hu Qi, Zhang Zhi, Xianshi, Xianyang Six: Sheng Shijie, Sheng Shih, Tong, Yao, Yao, Shang Dahan, Si Qiang, Gangyue, Fan, the four Great Warriors; Yu Shi Chai, Lo Sui, Zisheng, Wu Ji and other more than thirty men and women, battling with hundreds of Lackey. Under the urging of a few strategists, the Lackey resisted desperately, not allowing the experts to rush into the palace.


    On the school grounds of the village, there were three levels of flat land. Here, the Wulin Master was led by Ala Muhan: Shi Hu Li, Shi Hu Du Li, the Tulong Lama, Huang Gui Division, Bai Gui Division, Hong Jin Lian, Lan Xue Lian and more than thirty other male and female experts were fighting with hundreds of Lackey s. The Lackey warriors brandished their swords and brandished their spears, jumping up and down, besieging the experts. It was indeed hard to fight with two fists against four hands. The tiger was afraid of a pack of wolves, so it was hard to tell who would win.


    The experts of the stronghold had already broken through the gates and charged into the palace courtyard. The palace courtyard was less than two hundred paces wide. Roger, Turgut, Jin Lian, Xue Lian were leading Luo Zhui, Zhang Nan, Zhang Fei, Torimura, Mo Sijie, Tiemu Dai, Tiemu Jiru, Tiemu Jiru, Tiemu Jiru, Tiemu, Tiemu Jiru, Tiemu, Tiemu Jiru, Tiemu, Alba, Algol, Iriboa, Zhang Qiao, Zhang Nan, Zhang Fei, Zhang Fei, Li Qu, Li Jiran, Li, Li Run, Li, Yu, Te Chao, De, Te, Yu, The Mage''s advisor was standing on the dais, beating the drum and monitoring the battle with the flag in his hand. The soldiers stood on the walls, on the houses, and on the high platforms, shooting arrows and throwing stones at the martial artists.


    Daoist Master Roger, Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian, and Snow Lotus, the four of them killed their way through groups after groups of Lackey. The other experts fought as they dodged arrows and defended against rocks. They also killed their way back to groups after groups of Lackey s. All of the experts were exhausted, sweating profusely. However, there were more and more Lackey. They had killed so many corpses in the palace that their bodies were covered in blood. Both sides were still fighting bravely. That was true: Hero''s wrath was like a lion''s roar, and Lackey was as ferocious as a Pi Xiu.


    From morning until dusk, the Lackey was still fighting with all his might on the brothel, trying his best to resist. The Mana King was terrified. He climbed up to the top and checked: was covered in injuries and deaths, blood was everywhere in the courtyard. All the Wulin Master were still flaunting their might as they shouted to attack the palace gate. The King Kong, Protectors and Lackey s could not hold on any longer.


    Mana King shook his head and sighed, he hated Master Roger a lot. He hurried back to his room, ordered his men to clean up the gold, silver and jewelry, and called for the beautiful woman. My foundation of many years is over, this place is already very dangerous. In Shaanxi province, there is no good garden except this one. My beauty, we cannot let these people capture us. I''ve decided to take you out of the back of the mountain and back to the Ming army to join Xu Da, the commander of the Ming army. If he doesn''t let us enter the city to surrender, I will give him the treasure ''international purple-white plate''. I don''t want to take over the world from now on, to be some emperor anymore. When we return to the King''s Manor, we were still able to enjoy ourselves endlessly. "


    The beauty was the future Queen chosen by the Mana King, she was obtained from the Vengeance Kingdom. Beautiful women are not willing to be a repressive lady in this wilderness. She was very happy to hear that she was going back to the city to enjoy herself. He hastily took out the treasure ''International purple-white plate'' from the cabinet and wrapped it around his body. Then, he followed Mana King out the back door, brought over a dozen guards and quickly left the mountain.


    The advisor and a few strategists were in the front supervising the battle. Upon hearing that Mana King had left, they all became flustered. They dropped their flags, their arrows, their drums, and fled. Seeing that their leader had suddenly disappeared, the bodyguards and Vajra hurriedly asked for the reason. Someone went into the house to look around. Seeing that the Mana King had left, they came back and quietly informed their comrades. All the King Kong and the other protectors also retreated from the battle, tidying up the gold and silver before running down the mountain. The Lackey was still hidden in the valley, and without anyone to command them, they were quickly chased away by the experts, and were no longer in the mood to fight.


    Master Roger and Tu Yuhun hurriedly brought people into the house to capture the Mana King. Mana King''s house was empty, with embroidered tents, burning charcoal, and all sorts of other things thrown around. They found a few more houses, but they still could not find the Mana King. Roger ordered another search.


    Tu Yuhun went to the stable at the back of the house to look around. There were about ten or so stables lined up in a row, with only Jin Lian''s camel tied up inside. Tu Yuhun hurried over to Roger, saying, "Old General, I don''t know when you let the bandit leader ride away from the back door." The Daoist Master stamped his feet and said, "That crafty bandit leader, if I catch him, he will be torn to shreds!"


    Jin Lian said: "Let''s quickly search everywhere for treasures, maybe the thieves can''t take them away in a hurry." They searched the rooms for treasures.


    Tu Yuhun entered Mana King''s bedroom and looked through the boxes and shelves. They were all filled with Mana King and his wife''s clothes. Jewelry, gold, silver, and other valuables were all taken away.


    Tsukiko is a little discouraged, expecting the treasure, the International Purple Plate, to be taken away. He then rummaged through a yellow leather case on the bedside and found a dragon robe inside. He took out the dragon robe and saw that there were things like a crown, a casual shoe, a sun and moon dress, all of which were used by the Shakyamuni in preparation for his ascension to the throne. He then threw all the items on the ground.


    Roger looked at the evidence and said, "This guy really has the ambition to bring calamity to the world. I wonder when he prepared all the items needed to ascend the throne. He really doesn''t know his limits!" When everyone saw the evidence, they also laughed at him in anger.


    Everyone searched every room, but no treasure could be seen. Tu Yuhun said: "Everyone, don''t trouble yourselves. The leader of the Mana King thieves took away all the gold and silver in a hurry, how could he not take away all the treasures? " All the chivalrous warriors said angrily, "If he can''t find the treasure, we can''t let him get away with it. We risked our lives to kill the bandits, and victory was not easy to come by. We might as well burn down the bandit''s nest and not let them come back to restore the mountain stronghold. " Someone was going to move the firewood and light the fire.


    Dao Master Roger stopped the crowd and said, "Right now, the Shanxi Province is filled with Ming army districts. I didn''t expect the bandit leader to run far. It''s getting late and we''re going to celebrate the victory here. We''ll search for the bandit leader tomorrow. It''s not too late to burn down the thieves'' lair when we go down the mountain. "


    When everyone heard this, they all agreed. Jin Lian and Snow Lotus immediately organized the female warriors to search for the noodles and raise fire to make food. Master Roger and Tu Yuhun then led the group to search for the Mana King outside the stronghold. They found that it was dark, but they still could not find the Mana King.


    After dinner, Roger said, "The Taibai Mountains mountain range is big and has been run by bandits for several generations. It could be said that the barrier was strong and deep-rooted. Through our search, we discovered that there are many hidden places here. There were even small strongholds at the top of the mountains. There might be caves, tunnels, cellars, hiding places. Let''s not rush down the mountain. We need to search Taibai Mountain, maybe we can find the other lairs of the bandit leader and capture him. "


    Tu Yuhun also said: "It is convenient to eat and sleep here, there is sufficient food; the bandits have already heard of it and fear, and do not dare to attack us again. We will eat and live here and clean up Taibai Mountain. The leader of the Mana King bandits was full of evil, he had nowhere to run to. We still have a chance to catch him. " Everyone started to guess the whereabouts of the Mana King again, but no one could guess that he had actually gone far away.


    Everyone stayed in the mountain stronghold for the night, and on the next day, after eating breakfast, they split up and went to the various hills and small strongholds to search for Mana King.


    Wherever they went, they would see Lackey who had nowhere to hide and were shivering from the cold. The crowd didn''t kill them and said hatefully, "These things of yours aren''t pitiful enough. In the past, you guys have killed, looted, and raped. You guys have had enough fun. Today is the day to experience the taste of freezing to death."


    The experts began to burn down the small strongholds on the hills one by one. After searching everywhere and interrogating a few Lackey s, they still did not know their whereabouts, so they all returned to the Mana King Palace to gather.


    Roger, Jin Lian, Snow Lotus, and the others were waiting in the Mana King Palace. They really wanted to hear the news of capturing the Mana King. As everyone returned, the three of them asked one after another. All the experts reported the results of burning down all the small villages, interrogating the Lackey, and searching everywhere.


    When Daoist Master Roger heard that he was unable to find the Mana King, he became discouraged. He immediately ordered, "Destroy the bandit''s nest!"


    The Taoists from the Jin Tai Temple immediately took action. They all took some firewood and placed it in their respective houses, and then all of them started a fire at the same time. In an instant, thick smoke and raging flames billowed out. They threw a few other objects into the fire as well, until the nest of thieves was completely burnt to the ground. Roger led the crowd, led the camels and went down the mountain to the Golden Platform to observe.

 C152

    As for the Golden Arms Mana King, that day when he escaped down the mountain and saw that no one was chasing after him, he did not panic. Most of them were still quite calm as they stayed in the best hotels and had the best meals. All the counties and prefectures had Ming army notices posted on them saying that they would treat the king and comfort the people. Mana King was even more relieved and happy when he saw this.


    Not long after, the Mana King brought the beauty Orgikatlina back to the Great Surge. When they arrived at the entrance of the Great Capital City, Mana King saw the Ming Army guarding the city gate. He trembled with fear, not daring to enter the city. While he was hesitating, he suddenly saw his servant girl walking out of the city gate with an old nanny carrying a basket of yellow incense. Mana King was ecstatic, and anxiously shouted: "Isn''t that Pure Lotus? Where are you going? "


    The servant girl looked carefully and saw that it was Mana King. She approached him and bowed: "Why have you not returned to your residence when the Fourth Prince has returned? Stop here and look at what? The old prince and the princess are looking forward to your return. The princess looks forward to the day you send us to burn incense in the Bodhisattva temple, pray Bodhisattva to protect you. This is where we''re going to burn incense. "


    When the Mana King heard that everything in the house was fine, he relaxed and said, "There''s no need to burn any incense, lead this king back to his house."


    The maidservant laughed, "The wangfei said, ''Today is the first day, so this incense must burn''. Now that the prince had returned, the old mama could go by herself and burn some peace incense. I will lead you back to your residence. " The old nanny was happy and happy, so she took the basket and left alone. The servant girl led the way, bringing Mana King and the rest into the city, returning them safely back to the residence. Just like this, the "international purple-white plate" returned to the main point.


    So why did the Ming army treat the monarch well? Originally, when Zhu Yuanzhang decided to march northward, take over most of the territory, and finally overthrow the Yuan Dynasty.


    The Ming army''s strategists, Liu Ji and Liu Ye, had already expected that the Yuan army would lose their morale and lose their will to fight. It would be easy for them to capture most of the troops, but it would be difficult to capture Yuan Shundi. The two knew that not only would he not surrender, he would even flee to the northeast or the desert and continue to gather power to resist. If he gathered his forces in the Northeast and the Great Desert and fought against the Ming army, it would easily lead to the disorder of the mountains and rivers, the separation of the north and the south. And the Northeast and desert and other places, the vast population, transportation is very inconvenient. It would take a great deal of human, material, and financial resources to destroy him. It would take several years. The duo were worried that if they rashly entered the city, they would end up in a situation where they would be separated for a long period of time.


    Therefore, Liu Ji first played a song to Zhu Yuanzhang, proposing to march toward the majority, slowly advancing for two months. He also presented to Zhu Yuanzhang a brilliant plan for the escape of the Yuan Shun Di Bei. Zhu Yuanzhang read this chapter, heard the brilliant plan, felt that it made sense, and allowed the two people to do as they pleased.


    Actually, Liu Ji and Liu Ye''s brilliant plan was very simple. The two thoroughly analyzed the situation of the Yuan Dynasty since the Emperor''s reign, and discovered that there were many contradictions and weaknesses between the rulers of the Yuan Dynasty. The two decided to use the conflict between the rulers to weaken Shundi''s charisma. To make the Shundi escape from the greater part, not much power can be gathered.


    Liu Ji and Liu Ye have formulated many preferential treatment of the monarch, comfort of the people, to lure each monarch to surrender to the Ming army. After the announcement was made, it quickly spread to all parts of the country. The counties, cities, and counties all posted their promotions. Amongst the Meng people and the monarch, it had indeed caused a huge commotion.


    Only then did Zhu Yuanzhang appoint Xu Da as the commander-in-chief, often meeting the spring as the vanguard, and march towards the great majority. As a result, wherever the Ming army went, the Yuan army was unstoppable and few people resisted. The Ming army charged into the great hall with unstoppable force. When the Ming army reached the Great Capital City, they were met with the stubborn resistance of the Yuan army, led by Tu Yuhun.


    When Shundi heard that the army was coming to take over most of the land, he ordered all the monarchs of the land to fly to the aid of the city. The majority of the Monarchs didn''t react at all. Only Liaodong, Liaoyang, and western part of Liaoyang led the three Monarch Meng to the rescue. There were many soldiers in the light, and their morale was high. Their attacks were fierce. The reinforcements were like a drop in the bucket. When Shun Di saw that most of his enemies were already on the brink of death, he endured the pain of losing the throne and the palace, abandoning the city and fleeing northeast. From behind, Liaodong, Western Liaoning, and Liaoyang, three Monarchs led their forces to obstruct the Ming army, protecting him.


    When Xu Da led his troops into the city and saw that Shundi had fled, he immediately ordered his troops to chase after him at full speed. Then he went out and called a meeting of the nobles who had not escaped in time. When the nobles and nobles heard Xu Da''s summons, they were all frightened to the point of coming to the scene. They kneeled on the ground and begged Xu Da to surrender. The women were crying and the children were crying. They were all worried about the Ming army killing their way out.


    Xu Da sat on the platform, letting them rise above him and not panic. Then he solemnly announced, "My Lord, Emperor Ming Hongwu, is an enlightened king. He would never kill an innocent person. He would do as he was told. He is always looking into the affairs of the people, understanding the suffering of the people, resolving the problems of the people, and loving the people as a son. He sympathized with the people of Meng Dynasty and favored the king of Meng Dynasty. He treated the people of Han Dynasty as the subjects of Heaven. To the sincere King of Meng, neither killing, plagiarizing nor depriving of titles. "Those of you who call kings are still kings, those who open their shops are still opening their shops, those who are studying are still going to school, and those who are officials are still coming to the council members. Be at ease and go home and live as usual."


    All the Mongol nobles, men, women and children kowtowed to express their gratitude. Then they all went home skeptically. Some of them didn''t believe it, and took advantage of Ming''s surprise to slip out of the city.


    The Ming army really kept their word, was strict, maintained law and order, and never disturbed the people. As time went by, the nobles of Mongolia were so happy that they invited Xu Dajia to dinner. The Ming army got along well with them. All the Mongol nobles in the capital felt that they had been deeply impressed by the Emperor''s royal grace and had no qualms about supporting the Ming dynasty.


    When Mana King returned to Cheng Wang Manor, he saw that it was as usual. The old father and mother were happy and happy. Their wife and children were safe and well, and they had plenty of money. He was very happy. Besides Emperor Shun, he was even more happy. Thus, he hid the "international purple-white plate". He embraced the beauty every day with great joy and pleasure.


    Afterwards, Zhu Yuanzhang''s Fourth Prince, Zhu Di, was conferred the title of King of the Swallow and came to guard the city. Most of the time, Zhu Di was trying to win over the hearts of the people to settle down under his rule. Mana King was the first to have a tacit understanding with Zhu Di. The two of them would often chat with each other at the manor. The Mana King then gave the [International purple-white plate] to Zhu Di. He explained the wonders of the treasure to Zhu Di, as well as the intentions of the ancestors for making this treasure. He also bewitched Zhu Di into fighting for the throne. Sure enough, Zhu Di had believed the Mana King''s words and was preparing to build a palace so that he could seize the throne and move to Beijing. Don''t mention it.


    And then, Daoist Master Roger led the group back to the Golden Platform Temple. The Spiritual Master was not willing to just lose his treasures, so he sent the rest of the people to search around, looking for the location of the Mana King, all for the sake of finding the treasure. After searching for almost a month, he searched through all the mountain villages within Shaanxi and the borders of the desert, but there was no news of the Mana King.


    In the end, the Spiritual Masters suspected that the Mana King had returned to the Great Yue State and sent people to investigate. Only then did they find out that the Mana King had become Xu Da''s guest. The Daoist Master heard and replied, "Although the treasure fell into the hands of the thieves, it has returned to its original size. This is also heaven''s will. We don''t have to go through so much trouble chasing it back. " Thus, the Spiritual Master disbanded the Wulin Master s.


    Tu Yuhun, Jin Lian and Xue Lian brought the "Social Deer Plate" with them as they returned to the Tranquil Water Temple in Shandong Province. Tu Yuhun was taken in as a monk by the Serenity Temple, and his name was Zhi Kong. He wrote a book on how he had taken over the treasure, the "International purple-white plate", from Shundi and returned it back to the main collection. It recorded the story of how the "World Land" had come to Shandong Province. He then personally hid the treasure in the Western Palace''s canopy.


    He won the throne and moved to Beijing. Zhu Di once again followed up on the clues provided by the Mana King and began tracking down the "World Land."


    Zhu Di had sent people to capture both Roger and Tu Yuhun. Zhu Di followed the two of them in tracing the location of the treasure. Both of them were loyal to Shundi, refusing to say anything. Zhu Di said helplessly, "I''ll let the two of you go back to the temple whenever you hand over the treasure." Thus, Daoist Master Roger and Tu Yuhun were placed under house arrest. The two of them had been placed under house arrest and refused to speak.


    When Fa Ming finished recounting the records Tu Yuhun left behind, everyone was shocked by the extraordinary experience of the treasure. The deacon said, "Our temple actually has three heroic and heroic seniors. I feel very proud. Their performance is truly extraordinary. " He then asked the Si Kong, "Elder, do you know which generation the three of them are?"


    Si Kong said: "Jin Lian and Xue Lian, the two of them were recorded in the annals of the Ming Dynasty. I often look at the genealogy books, but there''s no one called Zhi Kong there. " The deacon said, "Then why?"


    Everyone started to analyze the reason why Zhi Kong did not join the sect. The Si Kong said, "I believe that Zhi Kong went to another temple, or perhaps he followed the Shun Emperor to the desert."


    Fa Ming said: "What you say is possible. I think there are two possibilities. One: when the treasure was robbed at Tai Bai Mountain, it would definitely shake the entire martial arts world. There must be a lot of people fighting Tu Yuhun for the treasures. Thus, Tu Yuhun could not stop in Shandong and had to go into seclusion. Second: The Golden Arms Mana King escaped back to the main point, he must use any means at his disposal to retaliate against Tu Yuhun and Master Roger. The Mana King gave half of his treasure to the Ming dynasty''s new aristocrats, who would definitely ask for his whereabouts. The first two people that Mana King wanted to talk about must be Roger and Tu Yuhun. Thus, these two would definitely be captured by Zhu Di. The two of them were loyal to Shun Di and didn''t hand over their treasures to Zhu Di. Therefore, both of them could have been persecuted by the prison guards at the same time. "I don''t know how long he will live in this temple, so it''s only natural that it will not be recorded in the sect''s annals."


    After the Si Kong heard Fa Ming''s analysis, he said, "That''s reasonable, that''s reasonable. No matter how the Wisdom Master had died, he had always been a wandering soul. "It''s really very unfair." Fa Ming laughed, "That monk was a hero when he was alive, and he was treated like a ghost when he died. It''s not in the genealogy, so it''s finally a vengeful spirit. " Upon hearing this, the Si Kong turned to the little monk, "Go and take out the ancient sect tree of the Ming Dynasty."


    The young monk didn''t understand the meaning behind his words and immediately went out to get the genealogy book: "Elder, how good is it for us to listen to the story? Why are you looking at it again?" Si Kong did not answer as he flipped through the sect records. He took out and opened a book which had records of Jin Lian and the Snow Lotus.


    The Si Kong said to Fa Ming: "No matter how the Wisdom Master died, he should be counted as the high monk in my temple. His name should be recorded in the genealogy. "


    Fa Ming said: "The book clearly stated how he arrived here and how he was taken as a monk. How was this considered a matter? His name isn''t in the genealogy, and I don''t think it''s fair. "


    Si Kong said: "This old monk will uphold justice for him now, and put his name in the sect so that he can summon souls for him. What does friend think? " Fa Ming said: "I agree. Just as you said, he hasn''t been recorded for five hundred years, so he should be comforted. " Si Kong said: "My eyes are blurry and my hands are unable to lift a brush.

 C153

    Fa Ming was deeply moved by Tu Yuhun''s actions, he promised with all his heart and devoutly washed his hands. Si Kong ordered for the tables to be set, he held the yellow flag in his hand and stood at the table, and started to mutter. Fa Ming first paid his three respects to the sect rules, then sat down and opened the clan rules. He took a look at it, then wrote down the name of Zhi Kong on the genealogy book.


    After the ceremony, the Si Kong said joyfully: "From today onwards, there will be no omissions from our temple." Fa Ming also said, "This is called ''Five hundred years of grieving souls shall return to the clan, and the international purple-white plate shall return to the majority''." The young monk was anxious to hear the story and hurriedly put it away.


    The deacon monk pointed to the treasure on the table and said, "I don''t know a thing about these Mongolian characters. It was similar to a painting, but Zhang Xuan didn''t know what it meant by its curvy and curvy appearance. Why didn''t the Mongols use Chinese characters then? " Fa Ming said: "They wanted to write the words Meng Han on it, but unfortunately, the treasures are limited in their location, so they can only use a single Mongolian language."


    The Si Kong also said, "During the Yuan Dynasty, Chinese characters were commonly used, and only used Mongolian characters at special times. They record things, they carve monuments, and sometimes they use the characters Meng and Han. " At this time, the young monk returned and said, "What are you all talking about? Are you not going to take advantage of the fact that I sent the genealogy book to tell another story? "


    Fa Ming said: "We were talking about Meng Wen waiting for you to return. We haven''t begun to talk about treasures yet. " When the young monk heard this, he joyfully said, "Master, let''s begin to explain the story of the treasure. It''s time for the noisy patients to come again. "


    Fa Ming picked up an artifact, pointed, and said, "The words on this artifact, are in the Occult Pap Language. Actually, I don''t know anything either. " Everyone was greatly disappointed when they heard this. This was it: being able to see and be moved, it turned out that learning was the hardest.


    When the Si Kong heard that Fa Ming did not know about the Meng language, he became anxious and said, "Other than the fact that you do not know about the Meng language, what other advantages does the treasure have? Tell us as much as you know. " The others were also looking forward to asking. Fa Ming said: "There are many benefits in treasures, if you do not look at the words, I can give you a general idea of the content." Everyone was happy when they heard this.


    The deacon monk pointed to the two treasures on the table and said, "There are paintings on the inner walls of these two items. I wonder what they mean. Can you tell us a bit first?" Fa Ming looked at the treasures a few times, then said to everyone: "There are many wonderful things about treasures, and also many wonderful things. There are not only two paintings inside, there are also many others. I''ll tell you about them one by one. " All the monks applauded happily, "That''s great! This is great! "


    Fa Ming pointed to the first picture on it and said: "This painting depicts an emperor sitting on a dragon throne, with a decree in his hand. The decree reads: China will always be one. Look at the Emperor''s clothes, he is the Qin Shi Huang. "


    Everyone looked carefully, and from their attire, they confirmed that it was Qin Shi Huang. The Si Kong said: "Look at the crown and boots, they are the clothes of the Qin Dynasty''s emperor."


    Fa Ming continued: "The Yuan Dynasty''s emperor is extremely respectful to the Qin Shi Huang. They believed that the Qin Shi Huang had unified China for the first time and Kublai had unified China for the second time. After the efforts of several generations of Yuan emperors, they united the various Mongolian ministries; then they destroyed the gold, subdued the Uighur, and some of the small kingdoms and separatist powers. Finally, they destroyed the Southern Song and established a unified Great Yuan regime. Judging from the creation of this set of treasures, the people of the Yuan Dynasty were quite accomplished in governing a united, multi-ethnic country. "


    Fa Ming then looked at the second painting again. In the painting, there was also an emperor sitting on the dragon throne, holding an "International purple-white plate" in his hands. Fa Ming said: "Don''t look at the lines of inscriptions I don''t recognize, this emperor must be Kublai Lie. Putting him behind the Qin Shi Huang meant that he was the number two in Qin Shi Huang. This first and second generations of emperors were truly extraordinary. They all left magical equipment behind to govern a united, multi-ethnic country. "


    Seeing that there were no more drawings in the treasure, the deacon monk asked Fa Ming: "Earlier, why did you say there were many paintings here? Obviously not. Or could I not see it? "


    Fa Ming said: "I heard from our Reverend at State Protecting Temple, that there are many benefits here. If each treasure contained eight different transparent colors of dew, it would have eight different pictures. He could also hear the sound of water and the cries of animals. This treasure is amazing. "


    The monks brought the water and Fa Ming poured the water into a treasure, inside the treasure a picture quickly appeared. Everyone listened attentively. Indeed, there was the sound of surging waves. Everyone was so happy that they clapped their hands in amazement. The Si Kong said, "That''s too wonderful, that''s too wonderful! It truly is a divine item! "


    There was a fairy in the picture, with her hair in disarray and her feet bare, holding a shining gold hammer in her hand. Beside her was a huge pot, where one of the fairies was filling it with firewood, while the other was filling it. The pot also shone brightly. No one knew what kind of character or story it was.


    Fa Ming said, "This is the legendary Nuwa Spiritual Replenishment. Because the Li Shu rebellion had pierced the sky, days of rain had been flooded. The Yellow River was overflowing. This was what had infuriated the Nuwa Empire, and it was what he was doing, forging the Multicolored Stone. "The one who took the brick was Mother Nuwa, the one who burned the fire was the rainbow cloud, and the one who filled the Cauldron was the multicolored cloud." When everyone heard this explanation, they asked, "Is this story true? "What''s the point?"


    Fa Ming continued: "This is only a legendary story. Nuwa might not necessarily exist. But the meaning of the story was profound. Kublai is to use this story to educate future generations of emperors, to pay attention to the Li people revolt. Using it to warn the Emperor of the evil consequences of the Rebellion of the Li People. It even pierced through the sky, showing just how big of an evil fruit it is. "


    When the Si Kong heard this, he summarized the history and said emotionally, "Since ancient times, the rise and fall of generations have all originated from the rebellion. It could be seen that the inventor of the treasure had put quite a bit of effort into the longevity and stability of the Yuan Dynasty. "The meaning of this painting is very shallow."


    Fa Ming then brought another treasure into the water, and a painting appeared inside. He saw an emperor in the painting. He had a neat crown on his head and was sitting on a dangerous building with a heavy overhang. He was currently sighing towards the sky. Smoke was billowing downstairs and flames were raging. The crowd looked at it and didn''t know what it meant.


    Fa Ming explained: "This painting is from King Zhou of Shang Zhou burning his own Star Seizer Pavilion. King Zhou loved women, pampered Da Ji, close to deceit, far from virtuous, squanderous and extravagant. He devoured the bodies of his loyal subjects, burned the hearts of the officials, slaughtered the palace maids with snakes and scorpions, and tortured the people to the bone. He was a tyrant. He had finally led to his defection, to the city walls, and to the loss of the mountains and rivers. He had no choice but to burn his own Burning Star Pavilion. This was called abandoning one''s subjects to end their righteousness and benevolence. He raised his head and let out a long sigh of regret. The inventor of this treasure wanted to use this historical story to educate the Emperor, making them distant from women, loving the mountains, being close to the sages, and admonishing them on their treachery. This was also with profound intentions. "


    When everyone heard this, their interest was piqued and they passed on the treasure to the others. Fa Ming brought another treasure into the water. A vivid picture appeared in the treasure. He saw the person in the painting, barefooted and dressed in silk clothing, rummaging through the contents of the pond. There were many jars beside him. Another man, who looked like a drunken man, walked in a crooked way, just like Sun Tzu, who had eaten wine and broken into the Palace of Parking. Everyone guessed it was a drunk, but they didn''t know what it meant.


    Fa Ming looked carefully and said: "This is the story of Du Kangming and Liu Qiong who got drunk. Du Kang is spoiling the wine, and Liu Xianfeng has returned home drunk. " The young monk heard and said, "This is the most boring. What''s the point of painting drunkards and making wine? Don''t look at it, look at the last one. "


    Fa Ming shook his head: "This also has a lot of meaning. Du Kang was Shaokang. He was a prince who had been hunted down. While he was taking refuge in the forest, a girl called Yan secretly delivered food to help him. Sometimes, when the girl had delivered too much food, Du Kang hid himself in the crevices of the rocks when he couldn''t eat. As the days went by, the food smelled of wine. Du Kang was attracted by the fragrance and immediately began tasting the juice. Immediately, his body felt light as a feather. The clever Du Kang analyzed the reason for the appearance of the fragrance and invented the wine making. The creators of the treasures would use this story to educate the emperors, letting them know that wine was hard to come by and was created by the royal family. Drinking wine has sadness, but also joy. For a long time, people have drunk too much and lost their government. "


    After Fa Ming finished speaking, he brought the last treasure back into the water. There, auspicious clouds immediately shrouded the area, along with thousands of auspicious colors, forming a beautiful picture. In the picture, there was a luxurious palace, with a pine tree in the courtyard. The civil and military officials in the painting were also dressed neatly and clearly.


    Fa Ming looked at it and said: "This painting is called ''Jun Zhengliang in the prime of his life''. The emperor in this painting is Li Shimin of Tang Taizong. Beside him sat the famous ten ministers: Wei Zheng, Fang Xuanshi, Du Ruyan, Qin Shu Bao, Cheng Ya Jin, Zhang Daoyuan, Zhang Shiheng, Zhang Dao Ling, Xiao Jin, Fu Chess, and more than a dozen others. Because of the general agreement of the advisors, the emperor and the official, only then did the peaceful scene of the Tang Dynasty''s chastity ruling the country appeared. The creator of the treasure wanted the emperor to emulate the emperor, exhorting him to exhort him, advise him to be loyal, and love him. "Through looking at the treasures, one can see that the Yuan Dynasty was really good at governing countries."


    Si Kong said, "friend is right. The Yuan Dynasty was in full swing. It was said that most of the cities at that time were the most prosperous in the world. Fair business, Li Min smiled. There were still people from the west who were mostly officials. Since the Westerners began their official career in China, the Western people began to want to move eastward. Later on, discord between the rulers, officials in pursuit of spending money and wine, caused the official field corruption, border guards loose, thus leading to the end of the Yuan Dynasty. If the Yuan Dynasty''s emperor were to really follow the strategy of governing the country on the treasures for generations, it might just continue on. "


    Fa Ming added, "Based on how powerful they were back in the Yuan Dynasty, if they all follow the rules of the kingdom regarding the treasures, they could at least be extended by a hundred years. "There are many regrets for the demise of the Yuan Dynasty." The two of them had a lot in common, so they started talking about their excitement.


    The crowd urged him to explain more about the treasures. Fa Ming said: "We don''t have anywhere to look for colored water, so we can only come to this point. There are still many images in the treasure, we can talk about them when we have colored water. " Fa Ming laughed as he finished speaking. Everyone was not satisfied with it and felt regretful.

 C154

    Si Kong looked at the treasure again carefully, and Fa Ming returned the treasure back to the Treasure Chest''s body as it was before. The Si Kong said, "This treasure is truly marvelous. It can be seen that there were capable people in China at that time. There was no need to talk about the various scenes here, but how did he put the sound in there? It was amazing. If I hadn''t seen the treasure with my own eyes and heard the voice, I wouldn''t have believed anyone would say such words. "


    Fa Ming laughed: "You haven''t seen the half that was stolen by the thieves, that''s even more miraculous. There''s a painting in that leader''s treasure that can measure wind, rain, and cloudy skies. "


    The Si Kong said worriedly: "When you mentioned thieves and robbers, my heart was a little unsettled. If treasures were so valuable, how could they be stored? If it goes wrong, I''ll be sorry to my predecessors. I really do not have the ability of Senior Zhi Kong, to hide it for five hundred years. Now that this treasure has been reborn, we should no longer hide it. "


    Fa Ming nodded and said, "We should reunite the sets of treasures. When the missing half is recovered, put them together and send them back to Beijing. The sudden appearance of a treasure was a bit strange, he shouldn''t hide it any longer. If Yuan Shikai does not fall, we cannot invite him back to Beijing. "


    The Si Kong continued, "The decree of Kublai Lie is to return to the Central Plains from all directions. First we keep it in the Central Plains. In the world of treasures, there was bound to be a winner. There will be great men in our country. When that time comes, we''ll give the treasure to him. " Fa Ming laughed: "Then you should collect all the treasures and wait for the great hero of the Chinese nation to appear."


    Si Kong was very confident, he counted with his fingers and said, "In the hundreds of years of the world, in thousands of years in China, great geniuses will definitely appear. Amitabha, the great man is about to appear. " Fa Ming then said to himself, "I hope that the best will appear soon. Our country will be powerful and our people will be happy."


    The deacon monk wrapped the Treasure Chest in a mackintosh before returning it to the warehouse. At this time, he heard people outside shouting, "Elders, Godly doctors, we came from afar to seek medical treatment. "The incense has been burnt and the Buddha has paid his respects. After waiting for so long, why are you still not paying attention to us!"


    The Si Kong panicked, "This is bad, there is no medicine left in the temple. After sending off a group of people who were near, another group came from afar. You have to go out and explain it to them. " Fa Ming said: "Elder, no need to feel troubled, let me explain to them."


    Fa Ming and Si Kong went outside together. Seeing that there were more than ten men and women squeezed outside, they surrounded the two and said: "Clan Elder, quickly start your diagnosis. We''re all from far away. " Fa Ming said: "Benefactor, please listen to my explanation: there have been a lot of patients recently. All the medicine in the temple had been used up. You have come today. Only when the temple was filled with medicine could a clinic begin. Please understand! "


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but complain. At this moment, a group of soldiers came from outside the mountain gate. All of them were solemn and dignified. The men and women immediately stopped complaining and opened up a path. When the leader of the soldiers saw Fa Ming, he shouted out happily, "High Monk, we meet again! It was really fate that brought them together! Remember me? " She walked over and held Fa Ming''s hand.


    Fa Ming said: "You are Xi Que''s cousin, General Guo. We met in Tianjin. I still remember that day clearly. That day, the image of the general is still there. "


    Guo Songling said: "It was all thanks to Master saving me that day, that my cousin was able to survive. I am very happy to meet Master again today. " Fa Ming laughed: "I am also very happy to meet the general." The Si Kong brought Guo Songling and the others into the house and served them tea.


    Fa Ming asked: General Guo is busy with military matters, why would he be interested to come here? Guo Songling said: "Recently, there have been rumors in Zhuozhou that there was a godly doctor here who was good at curing diseases at the waist and legs. Our Brigadier General Wu Peifu has a chronic backache for a long time. He was very happy when he heard the news, and told me to come and respectfully invite the Divine Doctor over. "


    Guo Songling took another small box from the guard and placed it on the table. He opened it and said, "This is a little gift from us, please accept it from the temple. Let''s wait for the Godly Doctor to arrive, and then we can return to the Spring with wonderful hands, and we will also have to pay more tribute to him. The arrival of the Godly Doctor was highly anticipated by our Chief. "


    When Si Kong and Fa Ming saw that the box was filled with shining white silver, they looked at each other. Fa Ming thought that he was a guest, so he didn''t want to cause a ruckus. Si Kong thought that he couldn''t afford the title of genius doctor, so he didn''t come to invite him. Fa Ming said: "This elder is the abbot of the temple. In terms of medical skills, he was indeed very skilled. "General, please beg the elders." Si Kong said: "This old one cannot afford the title of genius doctor. General Guo didn''t want to invite me. friend, you have to answer soon. "


    Guo Songling firmly believed in Fa Ming''s words, and said to the Si Kong: "It''s not convenient for Elders to travel at such an old age, we can use a palanquin to carry you there. Please accept it, Elder. Don''t refuse it. " The Si Kong said, "In the past few days, we have indeed healed a few patients. Just like people said. All the monks from Beijing cured the patients. It was his excellent medical skills that made our temple famous. The genius doctor that you are about to invite, is actually him. "


    Seeing that Si Kong was serious, Guo Songling asked Fa Ming: "Master, I wonder if elder is rejecting them?" Only then did Fa Ming sincerely say, "Elder''s words are too modest. In fact, it was the two of us who healed the patients. I was also about to leave and return to Beijing. I can accompany the elder on his way. "


    Si Kong said: "friend, please do not make things difficult for me. The old monk was old and senseless, and was no longer of much use. Furthermore, with General Wu''s powerful physique, how could he be harmed by mediocre doctors? If there was the slightest mistake, how could this old monk dare to accept it? Please do it on behalf of the friend. Even though we lack medicine in the temple, we still have enough for General Wu to use on his own. Medicine and medical devices are provided by me. "


    Fa Ming saw that the Si Kong was anxious and anxious, he nodded and said, "Clan Elder, please accept this guest''s money first." Si Kong said: "This is just a small matter, how can I accept such a generous gift from the general? "Please bring it back, General Guo, and convey this old monk''s thanks."


    Hearing that, Guo Songling got up and advised again, but Si Kong insisted. Fa Ming called out to the little monk: "It''s better to follow your orders than to be respectful. The young monk took away the silver. Guo Songling said to Fa Ming: "Many thanks, Master! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to return to deliver the order. When I get back, I''ll definitely tell Captain Wu about Takashi''s medical skills. Let him recover from his illness, and then let his State Protecting Temple burn even more. "


    Guo Songling was kept for the night, and after eating dinner the next day, he invited Fa Ming to set off. Fa Ming packed all the medicinal equipment into a box, bade farewell to the Si Kong and the monks, and left with Guo Songling. Si Kong led the monks and escorted them to the foot of the mountain. When they could no longer see their figures, he did not bring them up.


    Fa Ming and Guo Songling had been walking for a few days, and on that day, they arrived at the army camp of Zhuozhou. Wu Peifu personally went out to receive him, and brought Fa Ming into the house that he had prepared beforehand, and gave him a warm welcome. Wu Peifu said happily: "Recently, I have heard that Master has returned the favor, and I am extremely happy. I hope you can come soon and get rid of my illness and pain. I have been infected with this disease for many years, sometimes light and sometimes heavy, often ineffective. Now it had become a problem. I take pills, I smoke opium, and I don''t feel any better. I was afraid that if I got addicted to cigarettes, I would be confused. For a high monk to come, it is as if he is really here to save our lives. "


    Fa Ming said: "General, do not worry. I can see your complexion, but you are slightly unwell. my humble self will treat you with medicine and you''ll recover soon enough. " Wu Peifu was overjoyed upon hearing it, thanking her repeatedly. Fa Ming continued, "Does General still remember how he contracted the disease?" Wu Peifu stammered, "It''s a symptom that appeared unknowingly, and the cause of the illness is unknown."


    At this moment, an orderly came in and stood straight. "Report!" Wu Peifu reprimanded: "Can''t you see that I''m receiving guests?" The orderly stood there unmoving, and said: "Your old friend, Mr. Yama Takashi, the boss of the Japanese Trading Company requests an audience. He''s waiting in the living room. "


    Wu Peifu got up and said, "There are too many things here. I was busy with military matters every day, and these foreigners came here to make trouble. Master, please forgive me. " Fa Ming said: "General, please. If the guests leave, it won''t be too late for me to look after your illness. " Wu Peifu put on his hat and followed the soldiers out.


    Xi Que then happily came in and said: "Master, I didn''t expect to meet you here again." Fa Ming was also happy: "This is what you call a turnaround." Xi Que said: "Just now, I was entertaining that Japanese enemies, and when I heard that you had come, I put down the matter at that place. Master has worked hard all the way. "


    Fa Ming said: "On the way here, I was taken care of by your cousin, whether it was riding a horse or riding a palanquin, I did not suffer from the hunger, thirst, and fatigue." Xi Que said: "It''s all thanks to Master for saving me that day. Now that I''m an orderly soldier here, I''m more and more fortunate. If you come here, I''ll personally serve you. "


    Fa Ming was also happy for Xi Que from the bottom of his heart, and said: "I also congratulate you. At this stage, you have gained weight and become more powerful. "


    Xi Que said: "Ever since you saved me, I haven''t been able to repay you in the slightest. I cook good food for you every day. " Fa Ming laughed: "Monk is extremely good at entertaining, what''s there to eat? It''s just fast food." Xi Que remembered that the Monk did not want to eat meat, and was disappointed.


    Fa Ming then asked, "Who was it that found Marshal Wu and took him away?" Xi Que said: "A Japanese business owner named Yama Takashi, he found our officer. He''s been here a few times since I got here. This person made people feel that he was very cunning when they saw him. When he talked, he always talked like this, and then he talked like that. He came today and said he would ask our brigade commander to do something for him. He was talking to the staff officer when I came out. "


    Just then, someone called out, "Xi Que, I want some water in the living room!" Xi Que hurriedly replied and went out. Fa Ming thought about it alone: "What are foreigners doing in our military camp? They are not just doing business. They must be using this as an excuse to win over our soldiers. "


    At this time, the soldier who welcomed Fa Ming first came back and poured a cup of water for Fa Ming: "I was the one who called Xi Que out earlier. I''m from Beijing, we''re from the same village. I have to entertain you myself. "


    Fa Ming laughed: "Meeting a fellow villager in a foreign land is indeed very intimate. You still don''t know that Xi Que is also from Beijing. I already knew him. "


    The orderly said in shock: "So it turns out Xi Que was deceiving me! He said he was from the Open Seal. I really see him as a person of Open Seal. " Fa Ming knew that it was because he had the case that Xi Que had asked to live in his hometown. Therefore, it was inconvenient for him to expose that he was getting closer and closer to the orderly.


    The soldier laughed until he was crying. He got close to Fa Ming and said softly, "Our Brigade Commander has not been happy these few days. He''s very angry right now. Guess what? This year, in the first month of January, he and I will pay a visit to Zhang Zuolin at Shen Yang Grand Commander''S Estate. He brought it back here. Unexpectedly, That Girl changed his mind and ran away with someone else. A military officer from Shenyang who had been here secretly for a few days took the girl away. Our brigade commander is determined to get Zhang Zuolin''s help. "


    Fa Ming laughed: "That Girl is probably not a virtuous woman either, if not, why would she elope with someone else?"


    The orderly said, "You''re right. That Girl was a playboy. He sang well and lived well. That day, Zhang Zuolin accompanied our brigade leader to watch a show, and when our brigade leader took a fancy to that lady, he immediately told Zhang Zuolin about it. Don''t know how Zhang Zuolin did it, but we just got back to the guesthouse that collapsed. Someone sent the That Girl over. That night our brigadier entered the bridal chamber with her. Commander Wu is still not too happy for more than a few days, but you''ve already brought her back. "


    Fa Ming laughed: "It''s not a change of heart. The woman must have had something to do with the officer. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to form ties of destiny so quickly. "


    The soldier replied, "I''m also confused. That Girl is already over twenty years old, how can there not be someone here?"


    Fa Ming then asked, "Does Marshal Wu not have a wife?"


    The orderly replied, "Yes, there are a few of them." The big ones were abandoned at home. He only brought a few small ones here. " Fa Ming said in his heart: "Everyone says that the classic is not lecherous, who said that?"

 C155

    The orderly then whispered: "That Japanese Yama Takashi, she brought a beautiful girl with her. I''m afraid it''s for our brigadier. " Fa Ming asked in shock, "Is this the Japanese girl that Yama Takashi brought?"


    The orderly smiled and said, "Master, you don''t know about this. The Japanese are indistinguishable from the Chinese. If you wear the same clothes and say the same words, no one can tell whether you are Japanese or Chinese. The girls that Yama Takashi sent over all wore Chinese clothes and spoke Chinese. Some of them could even sing Beijing opera. "It''s not easy to tell the difference between a westerner and a westerner."


    Fa Ming asked again: "Are you allowed to bring women into the army camp as you please?" The orderly said, "No. The discipline was reserved for junior officers and soldiers. The superior officer did not observe this discipline. The officers always brought in women in the name of singing and dancing. " Fa Ming asked again: What is Yama Takashi doing here?


    The orderly thought about it and said, "If you want to know what he does, he has his own business to do. He has his own business to do. He also has his own business to do. Yama Takashi is most likely here to do business with our brigade commander, to cooperate with him, etc. He''s always trying to please our brigadier. He didn''t come this time for the past. He asked our brigade commander to help him get someone out. This man was also a prisoner in custody. The original chief of the guard, Xu Shuzheng, was sent back to War Department to be promoted. The new head of the hall was Cao Rui, a person who was difficult to deal with. He has a good relationship with our brigadier. Yama Takashi didn''t know how he found out, so he came over from Beijing to find our captain to help him. I heard it in their words. "


    The two of them were talking non-stop when Xi Que returned. Xi Que said to the soldier: "Pang Hai, why haven''t you cooked a proper meal for master yet? I thought you did it neatly. " Pang Hai panicked. "I was too focused on talking that I forgot about the food." You set up the table, and I''ll get the food. " After which, he ran out.


    Xi Que sat down and said: "I was wondering what Yama Takashi had lost, and thought that it had something to do with Guo Chengliang. They wanted to find out from Guo Chengliang what it was that had lost."


    Hearing that, Fa Ming immediately thought that Yama Takashi was looking for the "international purple-white plate". Fa Ming thought: "Why does the Japanese say that the treasure is related to Guo Chengliang?" He began to worry as he pondered. Fa Ming asked again: "Did your leader agree to help him?"


    Xi Que asked: "Where is the Commander Guo being locked up? How does he help him? I heard the brigade commander say to him, "Guo Chengliang was originally a member of Shen Yang''s Grand Commander''S Estate. Now, Zhang Zuolin was involved in this matter. I can''t interfere as I please. '' Hearing that, Yama Takashi kept on pestering her, telling her that he had to personally appear. "


    Fa Ming was very worried, afraid that Guo Chengliang would fall into the hands of the Japanese. He was not at ease, and said to Xi Que: "Guo Chengliang is a good person, we cannot let him fall into the hands of the Japanese. The thing that Yama Takashi wanted to investigate was important. This Yama Takashi is not a simple businessman, he must be a special agent. "


    Xi Que sighed: "So what if Guo Chengliang is a good person. We are not helpless to help. This place is far away from Beijing, and we have no power, no power, and no way to interfere with it. "


    At this moment, the soldier Pang Hai brought the banquet over. Xi Que quickly helped to arrange the tables and chairs. Pang Hai replied, "The brigadier also has a guest. He will definitely not return." Let''s accompany Master for a meal. " After arranging the noodles, the two of them carried Fa Ming to sit, and the three of them sat down to talk about their hometown.


    Pang Hai poured some wine for Fa Ming, and said: "This is the good wine that I''ve just provided to the officers, there''s a case full of it. The wine was sweet and delicious. Tomorrow, I will go to the Bai Family to buy chickens for Master to eat. " Xi Que laughed: "You are making a monk eat meat, don''t you think Master can eat meat?"


    Pang Hai said, "This is not a temple. What''s the point of eating a chicken! We still have to borrow some light. "


    Fa Ming said: "If that''s the case, then you can buy it. I don''t want to eat while you two eat. Actually, I''d better. With rice and vegetables. "Drinking today is already a broken ring."


    Pang Hai replied, "It''s not that." It should have been the meat and wine that passed through his intestines. I often see families in restaurants, eating meat and drinking wine. "


    Xi Que also said: "Actually, all martial arts are set by humans. Why can''t you eat meat? The rules should be changed. " Pang Hai said, "Not today. Tomorrow, I will definitely buy ten chickens, ten ducks, and ten geese for Master to eat to his heart''s content."


    The three of them were chatting happily when the staff officer came over in a hurry, "Someone from War Department has arrived. "All of you, go and find the Brigade Commander." He then said to Fa Ming, "Master, I''m sorry to disturb your meal. I''m going to accompany the officer and we''ll talk another day. " The staff officer hurried off again.


    Xi Que said: "The captain must have gone back to his room to accompany the guests. Go look for him at the back." Pang Hai suddenly said, "Those concubines are all annoyed with me for being ugly. If I go, they''ll still have to hide. "You''re so handsome, why don''t you go." Xi Que laughed: "Hiding what? That''s called evasion. It''s not that you''re ugly. None of them avoided me. Accompany your Master, I''ll go find the Brigade Commander. " Xi Que got up and left.


    The moment Xi Que walked out of the door, Pang Hai said with a teary smile, "I said that on purpose. Let him go find it. We, the brigadier, are most afraid of being disturbed. If anything went wrong, he would either scold or scold. I expected the brigade leader to be having a drink with Yama Takashi at this time. Let him be cursed at. " After that, he poured some wine for Fa Ming and the two continued their conversation.


    Xi Que came to the back of the house and saw Wu Peifu and Yama Takashi drinking wine together. That beautiful lady was full of affection as she courteously poured wine for the two of them. Xi Que did not dare to disturb her as he stood there. Wu Peifu drank with Yama Takashi while looking at the beautiful young miss.


    Seeing that, Yama Takashi laughed out loud: "Old friend, if you like, I, this young miss, can stay by your side." Wu Peifu also laughed: "You really are my close friend! Recently, I took a walk, is suffering no one to accompany me. Every night was boring. I can be accompanied by this beautiful young lady, so I don''t think about that anymore. Thank you, sir! "Let me toast you again!" The two of them joyously raised their wine glasses and began to drink.


    After drinking a few cups, Yama Takashi thought that Wu Peifu would be drunk and thus stopped drinking. "Old friend: Do you want to reconsider the matter that I asked of you?" Hearing that, Wu Peifu immediately smiled.


    Yama Takashi continued: "I believe that with your relationship with Cao Rui, you will definitely be able to accomplish this. Actually, I only beg you to bring him out and give him to me for a day or two. Then, if you return him without anyone knowing, wouldn''t that be the end of it? Doing this sort of thing would be a simple task for you. "


    Wu Peifu said: "This matter is extremely important, I cannot agree to it. Firstly, he was the leader of the President, and secondly, he was Zhang Zuolin''s man. I can''t afford to offend either of them. Once things go wrong and the news goes away, I''ll lose my position and be executed. Furthermore, they said that they were not being held in the Guardian Office. How do you want me to help you? "


    Yama Takashi laughed sinisterly: "I naturally know where people are locked up. It''ll depend on whether you can sincerely help me or not. "


    Wu Peifu continued, "It''s not that I''m not friends enough, but I know of our friendship. I can''t help you. Now that I''m in Zhuozhou and Cao Kun is in Langfang, he can''t even stand on his feet. We are the old marshal Feng Guozhang''s people in Nanjing, and we are very disappointed in the government. Now that the national government is in the hands of Duan Qirui and the others, they view us as thorn in their side, as they try to find an excuse to kick us out. "I can''t let them find out for my own benefit."


    After Wu Peifu finished speaking, Yama Takashi was still not giving up. Yama Takashi continued: "The two of you Cao Wu are influential people. Who didn''t know? The War Department values you, and the President views you in a different light. How can you be ostracized? What a joke! "


    Wu Peifu helplessly continued, "Don''t praise me anymore, I know my own abilities. I''m in town on business now, and I can''t get anything done. With the War Department in Duan Qirui''s hands, they had come to us a few times in all sorts of names. It is only now that the Elder Feng of Nanjing intervened from the center that we can settle down here. Who knows when Xu Shuzheng will come and chase us away. I don''t have the energy to meddle in other matters. " Yama Takashi was greatly disappointed upon hearing this.


    Wu Peifu continued: Aren''t you Japanese supposed to be close to Duan Qirui? "Why not ask them for help?"


    Yama Takashi said: "Who said we were keeping secrets from them? Rumors! We''re just ordinary relations. The Japanese come to do business in China, and if they want to gain a foothold, they have to rely on you Chinese officials. We have no intention of making friends with you. We have also looked for Duan Qirui and the others. "None of them are as good as you in handling matters with Cao Rui."


    After Yama Takashi finished speaking, he pretended to be honest and waited for Wu Peifu''s reply.


    Wu Peifu''s eyes turned, wanting to get rid of him. He asked Xi Que: "What are you here for? "Go ahead." Xi Que immediately stood at attention and reported: "Sir, someone from War Department has arrived. The staff officer is looking for you. " Wu Peifu left his seat and scolded: "These pampered servants, they must be here to chase me away again." He turned around and said goodbye to Yama Takashi, then left while cursing.


    Wu Peifu came to the living room, and saw that it was the second elder of War Department, Xu Shuzheng. Wu Peifu calmed his anger and said: "I''ve made my officer wait for a long time! "Sin, sin!"


    Xu Shuzheng said: "Brother Wu is busy with military matters, little brother understands. Actually, I just got here. Please do not be so polite, brother. " Just as the two of them sat down, because Wu Peifu had drank enough, he became a little irrational and asked: "Captain Xu, what new instructions do you have for us?"


    Xu Shuzheng immediately stood up from his seat and said, "This little brother just came over from General Cao Kun''s place. I came to you on the orders of both the President and the War Department. The President ordered the two of you to lead this division to the Xuzhou and Zhengzhou to set up defenses. I have come to an agreement with General Cao. He has decided to immediately move his teacher and set off. It will be up to you, General. "

 C156

    When Wu Peifu heard this, he thought to himself, "Cao Kun and I have both been ordered by the Elder Feng to occupy this place. How could he easily agree to the transfer? These words cannot be trusted. " Xu Shuzheng continued, "Cai Songpo, Li Liejun and the others are organizing a rebellion in Yunnan Province. And on a huge scale. The president was worried that if there were any movement in Yunnan, the Central Plains would respond. Therefore, he had to prepare a precaution to stabilize the situation in the Central Plains. The President transferred you to him because he valued both of you. You must live up to the President''s expectations. "


    Wu Peifu didn''t say anything again as he cursed in his heart: "This little fan, is really not a good thing! "He''s obviously here to chase us away, and he''s even speaking so eloquently." So he asked, "After I leave, who will take over here?"


    Xu Shuzheng said: "The President has yet to make his decision, the candidate has already been decided. Now, it seems that whoever is in charge of this place will be the small one, and the bandits will be deployed to this place. " He took out another transfer order and said, "This is a transfer order from the President." Wu Peifu caught it in his hand and looked at it carefully. Seeing that it was indeed Yuan Shikai''s work, he could only stand at attention and say: "Master Wu Peifu''s order!"


    Xu Shuzheng continued: "Brother Wu is right. As a soldier, he had to obey orders. The President and the War Department have high hopes for you. "


    Wu Peifu said: "Actually, I am even more unwilling to be the overseer. I hope to take part in the Yunnan Pacification Rebellion. " Xu Shuzheng continued: "The arrangements for the counter-insurgency personnel have been made, and the troops have entered the strategic locations. The Central Plains is the shield of the front lines. Your mission is very important. " Wu Peifu blinked his eyes a few times, feeling that he had nothing to say.


    Xu Shuzheng continued: "There''s another reason why I''m looking for you. War Department has decided to transfer a capable military officer from your division to the capital as their Guard Battalion Commander. Elder Feng recommended and said, your department has an officer surnamed Guo who is very capable and talented in both literature and martial arts, is that true? "


    Wu Peifu immediately replied: "It''s like this, I have someone with the surname Guo. Elder Feng is truly intelligent, as expected of someone like him. My department''s Guo Songling Military Academy graduate, young and capable, current regiment''s instructor. He was an accomplished civil and military man, a rare talent. If he enters the capital as a guard battalion commander and is responsible for protecting the President and the national government, he will live up to everyone''s expectations. "


    Xu Shuzheng said: "The person recommended by Elder Feng cannot be wrong, there is no need for me to interview him. Let him go to the capital in the next few days. " Wu Peifu immediately answered with a "Yes", and said: "Two days later, I ask him to report to officer at War Department. Xu Shuzheng nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, an orderly called out from outside, "Officer Cao, you''ve arrived!" It was Cao Kun. Xu Shuzheng''s expression changed as she thought to herself, "What is he doing here? It must have changed its mind. " Wu Peifu hurriedly took it out.


    It turned out that the generals under Yuan Shikai''s command were Duan Qirui and Feng Guozhang; under the control of Ying, America and other countries, they had long been separated into two major sects. With Duan Qirui taking the lead, the Anhui Province followed the imperial orders of the Japanese Empire. With Feng Guozhang taking the lead, the Anhui Province took the orders from the British American Empire. The two factions competed for power, suspected each other, and fought fiercely. Yuan Shikai was too busy restoring the title of emperor to care about these things. In fact, he had lost the ability to deploy.


    In order to achieve the goal of monopolizing China, the Japanese Empire had not only made use of Yuan Shikai, but had also nurtured him. The Japanese Empire strongly advocated for Duan Qirui''s power to control the capital alone in order to achieve their goal of monopolizing China. The British, American and other empires saw through Japan''s ambition and tried to stop Duan Qirui''s power from controlling the capital city. They wanted to let Feng Guozhang control the entire capital.


    Both sides fought openly and secretly. The battle was also quite intense. Japan is better at who controls the capital. On one hand, they were thinking of ways to help Duan Qirui; on the other hand, they were using money and beauties to win over the great generals Cao Kun and Wu Peifu. There was no need to elaborate on that.


    Cao Kun was welcomed into the room. When he saw Xu Shuzheng, he did not hold back and immediately questioned him, "Boss Xu, what you said is not right! Why don''t you transfer Elder Duan''s men to guard Xuzhou and Zhengzhou? Other than Wu Peifu and me, aren''t all of the people in this capital city are Elder Duan''s generals! Why would they be reluctant to transfer anyone away? You still want to chase us away, and take this land! "


    Xu Shuzheng said: "Brother Cao, you are so angry. You misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to transfer you out of here. This was a decision made from the perspective of the President and War Department. I''ve shown you the President''s transfer orders. How can you doubt the President! "


    Cao Kun insisted, "Since the president has given the order, I won''t move for now. I have to wait until the Elder Feng in Nanjing goes to meet with the President before deciding to stay. " He took out another message and said, "This is a telegram from the Elder Feng. He told me not to move. He''s coming back to see the President, and he''s decided to stay. I''m sorry, but we have to stay put. "


    Xu Shuzheng was enraged: Ah, the military order is like a mountain! "Soldiers don''t obey orders, suspect each other, and mislead their troops. How can they not be defeated?!" After he finished speaking, he glared at Cao Kun and left resentfully. That''s right: Great Xiaxia General Tilt because of moth, the brave men have tear space self-flow.


    After Wu Peifu sent Xu Shuzheng back to his hut, Cao Kun said again, "The Anglo-American friends do not agree to let us leave from here. Foreigners have seen through their evil intentions. "


    Wu Peifu also said: "Duan Qirui''s group sold themselves to the Japanese enemies, and colluded with the Japanese enemies. They wanted to control the capital and the city as they pleased. We are concerned for the safety of our country, how can we ignore it! Once we leave, Duan Qirui will definitely cause chaos in the national government and replace the President. The President was still confused and was only concerned with calling himself Emperor. I predicted that when the Elder Feng came to the capital this time, they would definitely complain to the President, and the President would not force us to leave again. "


    Cao Kun said, "With the Elder Feng in Nanjing and the two of us watching over the city, Duan Qirui and his group wouldn''t dare to act rashly." Wu Peifu continued: "We are here, but in reality, we are protecting the safety of our country. Once we leave, Duan Qirui will definitely have some tricks up his sleeve. Amongst them, Duan Qirui''s power is still small; he is the one who lured the wolf into the family. "


    Hearing that, Cao Kun continued, "If you''re not leaving, then you''re not leaving! Zhuozhou and Langfang, we have it. I want to see what Duan Qirui can do to us! "They wouldn''t have moved to Japan to chase us away, right ¡­"


    Wu Peifu suddenly felt a pain in his waist. He touched his sore spot and grinned, thinking of Fa Ming and said to Cao Kun, "Don''t leave tonight, just stay here. Today, I invited a godly doctor from Shandong Province, who was waiting for me to go back and see a patient. I''m sorry. " After instructing the staff officer on how to take care of Cao Kun, he went out to meet Fa Ming.


    Fa Ming was currently chatting with the two soldiers, Xi Que and Pang Hai. Wu Peifu entered the room and said, "I''ve made Master wait for a long time. Elder, please help me to treat this illness. Just now, I suddenly had another backache. " He took off his clothes and hat. Xi Que took the hat and put it on the rack.


    Fa Ming took the medicine equipment and said: "Please remove the belt on your pants, relax your muscles and lie down on the bed." Wu Peifu laid on the bed. Fa Ming cut his pulse and said: "The General''s disease can''t be considered a stubborn one. Although it''s been there for a long time, it''s still very easy to cure. Take a few pills, but he''ll be all right. " Wu Peifu was elated: "That''s great! Even if you eat dozens of medicinal herbs, as long as you can get rid of the root of the disease, that''s good. "


    Fa Ming said: "It''s easy to cure illnesses, but hard to control. I''m afraid that the general will find it hard to keep the taboo. If I use this medicine, there are three rules. Will the General obey the orders of the doctors? " Wu Peifu said: "I shall obey the orders of the doctor. Not to mention three taboos, ten taboos and eight taboos, I will respect them. Master, please say which three taboos? Just don''t eat or drink. "


    Fa Ming laughed: "Soldiers care more about orders than mountains, doctors care more about orders. The beauty of a drug, such as the use of soldiers. It must be banned in order for the medicine to work. " Wu Peifu said: "As long as I can cure the disease, I''ll do anything you want, and I''ll definitely be able to hold it in as well."


    Fa Ming then nodded: "This is for the best, for the best. These three rules are actually not difficult for me. First, avoid anger, second, drink wine, third, female sex. These three rules would take at least a month. If we cannot avoid it, the medicinal efficacy will not be very effective, and it would be quite difficult to cure the disease. "


    Hearing that, Wu Peifu thought of the beautiful young miss and said, in a moment of difficulty, "So be it. "Then is my opium no longer taboo?" Fa Ming said: "But you have to be wary of this. If you are worried, you won''t be able to endure it. Opium and pills. You smoke three times a day, down to two times a day. A few days later, it would be reduced to a few days later, it would be reduced to a few days later. This way, it would be avoided. Your illness has also healed. "


    Wu Peifu said joyfully: "Master''s smoke repelling technique has reduced a lot of pain. I''ve heard that British doctors quit smoking and use ropes to tie people up. " Fa Ming laughed: "My treatment is different from theirs. But what I want to avoid, you have to avoid. "


    Wu Peifu then pointed to his own waist and said: "This place feels cold and faintly hurts. I''m in pain. Can you stop the pain at once? " Fa Ming stepped forward to examine the lesion, and then probed its location: "This area is about an inch in radius, and is the turning point of the illness. I will give you a moxibustion, and the symptoms will soon disappear. If I had massaged this place three times for you, it would no longer hurt. "


    After Fa Ming finished speaking, he took out some other things such as Ailee, Medicinal Powder, ginger, and medicine powder and ignited them on top of his sore spot. Very quickly, Wu Peifu said in surprise: "Godly Doctor! Godly Doctor! This place really didn''t hurt anymore. There seems to be a current of air there. " Fa Ming said: "Your feeling, is actually that your meridians have been cleared. This is what makes it painless. " Wu Peifu was overjoyed: "This effect is really effective at once. Even medicine and acupuncture didn''t have such quick effects. It can be seen that master''s medical skills are very high, as expected of the title of genius doctor. "


    After the moxibustion was done, Fa Ming said: "From now on, I will help you make the moxibustion three times a day, and then combine it with the medicine. You don''t need to take special breaks. In less than a month, your illness will be removed. " As Wu Peifu stretched his body, he was pleasantly surprised, and said: "It seems that I''m not sick anymore."


    Fa Ming took out all kinds of medicine and mixed them into a few bags, making Xi Que suffer as much as he could on time every day. Xi Que immediately took a bag of medicine and fried it outside. Wu Peifu waited for the medicine to take effect while he sat on the bed with Fa Ming and chatted.


    The two''s game was not over yet, as Xi Que brought the medicine over. Fa Ming said: "Put it aside for now and use when it''s cold." Xi Que put down the medicine bowl and watched the game together with Pang Hai. Fa Ming and Wu Peifu took a few more steps back. Wu Peifu''s "Old General" had violated Fa Ming''s "Second Carriage" and no longer had any chess pieces left.


    Wu Peifu was lost in thoughts. Xi Que and Pang Hai also helped him to come up with a plan. Seeing that he had lost, Fa Ming took back his "car" and laughed: "General''s plan is not right, let''s reconsider."


    Wu Peifu threw down his chess piece and laughed: "One miscalculation, complete defeat."


    Xi Que continued: "Elder has the wind of an elder; our brigade commander has the wind of a general, loss is loss. He had always acted with caution, acting according to the law; he had always acted with consideration for the bigger picture, not caring about his own personal interests. Our brigadier really has the talent to be a general. "


    Wu Peifu laughed: "Kid, are you mocking me for losing? Or do you want to compliment me? "


    Xi Que said: "I don''t dare!" He casually handed over the medicine bowl and said, "Sir, I''m fine. Take your medicine. " Wu Peifu took the medicine and tasted it, then drank it all in one go.

 C157

    Just as he wanted to continue playing chess with Fa Ming, he lost. Just then, the beautiful young miss that Yama Takashi had brought with him walked in: "Marshal Wu is sincere in looking down on us?"


    Wu Peifu quickly replied: "How could I dare!" The lady then asked, "Then why haven''t we gone back for a long time?" As he spoke, he drew near. Wu Peifu explained again: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I''ve kept you waiting. I have no intention of snubbing you. I have a guest here, and I just had a chat. It''s all because of Xu Shuzheng, who has been pestered by the War Department for so long. "


    That young miss coquettishly said, "Sorry, I''m sorry to intrude." Wu Peifu quickly put on his hat and clothes, then snuggled with the young miss, and went out the door.


    Fa Ming saw that the young miss was Yang Liuyi with a slim waist, and her actions were extremely coquettish and flirtatious. Before saying anything, she had coquettishly spoken with a smile on her face. It could make a dead tree unable to guard its home, but it could make iron and stone open their eyes and see. Charming people aren''t as beautiful as her, but charming people aren''t as delicate as her. Fa Ming said in his heart: "We''re finished, we''re finished. Marshal Wu''s medicine had been taken for nothing. With such beauty to seduce him, he could not help but lust. If he doesn''t take these three precautions of mine, it will be hard to get rid of his illness. I, the Divine Doctor, will lose all my reputation. "


    Xi Que saw through Fa Ming''s thoughts and said, "Master, don''t worry about him. He could not be afraid of women. Anyway, you''ve told him what you have to say and done what you have to do. His illness cannot be cured, so you can''t be blamed. To be honest: it''s harder for him to avoid women than eating. " Fa Ming said: "I, a monk, have pursued perfection in my life, and from the looks of it, I will not be able to do it this time."


    When night fell, Xi Que made a bed and said, "It''s time to sleep. Master, let''s turn off the light and lie down to talk. With that young lady accompanying the brigade commander, he wouldn''t look for me all night. I can spend the whole night just to be able to talk to Master. " Fa Ming took off his clothes and laid on the bed. As he chatted with Xi Que, he considered about how he could leave and not mention about it.


    On the morning of the next day, after Fa Ming finished his meditation technique dressed neatly, he said to Xi Que: "I am worried that Guo Chengliang will fall into the hands of the Japanese. Go and find out for me how Marshal Wu agreed to Yama Takashi''s request. Yama Takashi had a conspiracy behind this, and he would not rest until he achieved his goal. Guo Chengliang was a good official, he must have suffered some sort of injustice. He defended the security of the capital and had always done his best. It''s all because of him that every single one of us in the capital is able to live a peaceful life. To put it too harshly, he was the official and the benefactor. Every single one of us in the capital has enjoyed his benevolence. We, as one of the people, cannot be ungrateful. Now that he knew about this, he couldn''t allow such a good person to fall into the hands of the Japanese enemies so easily. Once the Japanese got their hands on him, it wouldn''t be like they said. They had to ask Guo Chengliang a few things. Guo Chengliang was a soldier with national spirit, he would definitely not tell anyone that he knew. How could the Japanese let him off so easily? They would definitely torture him to death. This made him want to die, to beg for death. If Marshal Wu agrees to help the Japanese, I have decided to intervene. "


    Xi Que was deeply touched by his words, and recalled the times when he delivered a letter to Ru Feng and saw him at the guard camp. After recalling all of his memories, Xi Que said, "This person is indeed worthy of respect. He is indeed the patron saint of our people. I''ll find out right away and tell you when I get back. "


    Xi Que folded the bed and washed his face, and just as he was about to go out. Pang Hai hurriedly said, "Xi Que, there is an urgent military situation. Last night the President called and asked us to get out of camp and go to Zhengzhou. Captain Cao was so frightened that he hurried back to the balcony during the night. This has not been reported to the brigadier. You are the captain''s personal guard, go and report this to him. " Xi Que then asked her about the night''s call, then turned and ran.


    It turned out that it was fine for Wu Peifu not to eat Fa Ming''s medicine, but after taking the pill, his yang energy rose overnight and his muscles stretched, as if he had returned to his youth. He was still sleeping in the same bed as the young lady. Xi Que went over to his window and saw that the brocade curtain covered his house, the door was closed, and the sentry saw that the sun had already risen. Xi Que said in his heart: "A major military affair must not be faulty in the slightest. "When I first became an orderly, the brigadier told me so himself." Xi Que said loudly: "Reporting to captain, there is an urgent military report."


    Wu Peifu heard it from the inside and immediately woke up, asking: What military intelligence?


    Xi Que said: "The President of the night sent a telegram, telling us to leave camp today and go to Zhengzhou. Otherwise, it is conducted by military law. Officer Cao had already returned to the base overnight. Staff officers, aides and others are waiting for your orders. " Wu Peifu was busy and grumbling inside: "Why didn''t you say this earlier? Why should a telegram from the President come in the night? "


    Xi Que said: "That is the suggestion of the staff officer. He thought he could not move at night and could move in the day, so he did not disturb your rest. " Wu Peifu calmed down and thought: "But it''s also like that." He whispered a few more words to the young lady before getting dressed and coming out happily. He stopped outside the door, sucked in a few breaths of fresh air, and went to wash his face before walking forward with Xi Que.


    Yama Takashi was just about to wake up and take a walk, when he saw Wu Peifu calling out to him: "Good morning, Mr. Wu!" Wu Peifu returned the greeting, and then said: "Old friend, did you sleep well last night?" Wu Peifu said happily: "En, not bad." Yama Takashi then said, "I hope you have a new answer to the matter that I have requested of you."


    Seeing that he was about to continue pestering her, Wu Peifu was already annoyed in her heart. With a frown, she perfunctorily replied, "Sir, don''t worry. Yama Takashi thought that there was hope, and happily replied: "Very good! "I''ll be waiting next. I won''t disturb you too much."


    Wu Peifu came to the front hall, and the staff officer held onto the message: "Last night, the President called and strictly ordered us to leave camp for Zhengzhou today. He said that if he didn''t listen to his orders, he would do it in accordance with the laws of the military. Captain Cao was so frightened by the telegram that he ran back to the station overnight. " Wu Peifu read the message and said, "President is speaking nonsense. There was even a trick involved. I expect that this is the little fan Xu Shuzheng said bad things about us to the President when we got back yesterday. His slander of us must have been very violent. "


    When everyone heard this, they didn''t have any ideas of what to do. Wu Peifu paced around with the message in his hand, muttering to himself, "If I dare to disobey this electric order again, the consequences will definitely be dire. What should I do? " Before long, beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Just as Wu Peifu was panicking and at a loss for words, the aide delivered another message, saying: "Commander, this was sent from Beijing just now." Wu Peifu looked at the message in his hand and immediately became happy. He then recited, "There has been a change in the circumstances of the battle, I have not fully understood it, we will temporarily leave the camp and remain on standby." Wu Peifu was elated. "The President is still wise, he finally understands. He won''t chase us away anymore. That''s great! "


    The staff officer then said: "This is my scheme. This is Xu Shuzheng''s scheme. Last night, when I received the dispatch from the President, I immediately sent an urgent telegram to the Elder Feng in Nanjing to convey my views. The Elder Feng must have received the telegram and sent the President a telegram to stop us from leaving camp that very night. According to the telegram, the president is in doubt. "


    Wu Peifu was even more pleased when he heard about it and praised, "You sent the telegram so well! You are indeed the little Zhuge who is by my side, as expected, you have some ingenuity to think things through for me. This move of yours is really high! " And then he continued: "In the future, we will work together and work together. When we defeat Duan Qirui and those bastards, and enter the capital, I will transfer all of you to the higher levels. Let our people flourish in the government, everywhere; let Duan Qirui and those bastards go to hell! "


    The staff officer continued, "Not only will we not move, we will also not move in the future. It''s easy to control Beijing here, so we have it. In the future, they could only move forward and not retreat. "Don''t worry, Lord Marshal. We will definitely work together and will not let you down!" The aide added, "The commander-in-chief is trying to cure us of our illness. We cannot let you toil for us. Let the commander get rid of the disease early, the body recovery early, the tiger is peerless. "It''s only a matter of time before the Anhui war breaks out. At that time, the commander in chief commanded thousands of men and horses, annihilating the Anhui province and returning the favor to Elder Feng."


    Wu Peifu was overjoyed: "Thank you for your support! Thanks for your support! You all speak well! I''ll start taking medicine and recuperating from today. I have something to ask of you guys. " The staff officer, aide-de-camp and the others immediately replied "Yes". Wu Peifu was ecstatic and smiled. He turned and walked out of the house, humming a tune as he turned to go see Yama Takashi.


    As he walked, he thought to himself: "This Japanese enemies, I have already told him everything. Why is he still pestering me like this? Japanese enemies and Duan Qirui''s group have the best relationship, they are definitely unable to drive me away from here, could it be that they have some sort of trap? He wants to lure me into a trap. Yama Takashi said that he had reliable information and was afraid that it was true. They must have arranged it in advance so that if I went I would be able to get the man out. Then they made a lot of noise and made it public for me to commit the crime of communicating with a foreign country. The President will not forgive me for knowing this. At that time, not only would I be expelled from Zhuozhou, even Old Marshal Feng Guozhang would not be able to escape his punishment. Even the entire direct line would lose their reputation and lose all their prestige. This suited Duan Qirui and the others. This bastard Yama Takashi, he definitely doesn''t have any good ideas towards me. He had sent me the girl to lure me into the trap. "I can''t fall for his trick, and even more so, I can''t be the main cause of trouble."


    Wu Peifu''s analysis was correct. Yama Takashi''s spies from Black Dragon Society was precisely such a scheme. They wanted to use this to help Duan Qirui drive away Wu Peifu and Cao Kun, as well as to make a name for themselves with Feng Guozhang as their leader. It could be seen how insidious and ruthless the methods of handling Black Dragon Society Of Japan were.


    Wu Peifu saw through the truth and was shocked, hence he hated Yama Takashi to the core. He suddenly laughed again and thought to himself, "I do. Just like this, I will ensure that Miss stays and kick Yama Takashi out. I told him to make amends. Wu Peifu gave up on his idea and secretly nodded his head in joy. Unknowingly, he arrived in front of the door to Yama Takashi''s house. He straightened himself and was about to knock on the door. That''s right: there were thousands of ways to harm people, and thousands of ways to defend against them.

 C158

    Wu Peifu remained calm and knocked on the door a few times. Yama Takashi came out to greet him hypocritically: "Mr Wu, you sure are a good friend today. You came back quickly. I just came back from a walk and sat down. "Please come in!" Wu Peifu entered the house in the front. Yama Takashi thought in his heart: "This time, I will definitely let you, Wu Peifu, be tricked! I have a treasure, so Mr Duan has to go to Zhuozhou. This is called having two birds with one stone! "


    Wu Peifu sat down in his room and said, "Even though I am a soldier, I have always been loyal to my friends. I have thought over what my husband entrusted me to yesterday. I will not help you with this matter. I, Wu, am not a friend. " Hearing that, Yama Takashi raised an eyebrow and said: "Of course, of course. You really have the ability to do this, so I''m here to entrust this task to you. We are old friends, how can you let me be idle? "


    Wu Peifu said: "If your relationship with Mr. Duan Qirui is really good, you go and whisper it to him. Tell him to, in the name of War Department Elder, secretly send me a message, and then, I''ll come to the capital and bring the person over to you. Don''t even mention staying for a day or two, you can leave people for a month. If Mr. Duan rejects your request, you can go and find Vice Leader Xu Shuzheng and have him give me a message. "When I see a handwritten order, I guarantee that I will bring it to you."


    When Yama Takashi heard this, she was so angry that her lips trembled and she had nothing to say. After a while, he said, "I''m looking for you for a personal matter, but you want to be public with me. What kind of friends do you have? It''s fine if you don''t want to help me, but why make things so difficult for me? Give that young lady back to me, and I''ll take her away. "


    Wu Peifu said, "Sir, please calm down and listen to me in detail. Because this matter is extremely important, I''m worried that you will be able to settle this matter properly, so Duan Qirui and Xu Shuzheng will catch on to my weakness. If Duan Qirui doesn''t help you, I will definitely not let you work for nothing. I will send some of my men to follow you to Shen Yang Grand Commander''S Estate, so that Zhang Zuolin can forcefully demand Guo Chengliang''s help. Zhang Zuolin was born a bandit, so he did not know anyone. The President did not dare to offend him, for fear that he would rebel, so he gave the person to him. This way, you can meet Guo Chengliang and achieve your goal. What do you think of me? Is he still a friend? "


    Hearing that, Yama Takashi was dissatisfied, and said: "For such a small matter, why must you beat around the bush like that. You are truly cunning. " He was not paying attention for a moment and said something from the bottom of his heart.


    Wu Peifu said in his heart: "You bastard, you sure enough have some tricks up your sleeves, let me guess you correctly." He pretended to be calm and laughed, "I, Wu Ji, am a coarse person and do not have that many thoughts. You overthink it too much. This is what I call doing my best for a friend. Sir, don''t misunderstand me. "


    Yama Takashi was helpless as he endured the anger he felt and said, "You don''t need to use your spirit tongue either. In your heart, in my heart, everyone understands. " Wu Peifu laughed: "It is good that you understand. We''re old friends, and we''re still friends. " Firstly, Wu Peifu was just playing around with him. Secondly, she was worried that he would take the young miss away in one go, so she said that intentionally.


    However, Yama Takashi secretly thought in his heart: "Damn you, Wu Peifu, you sure are crafty. Am I not able to control you? " He frowned and thought to himself, "People say that beauty is scheming. I''ll place this lady of mine by your side and let you slowly be at my mercy. "From now on, we''ll see who has the best strategy."


    Yama Takashi made a decision and said: "On the account that you and I are old friends, I will keep this lady here to service you for a few days. I''ll take my leave alone and go back first. " Wu Peifu smiled and said: "Thank you, Sir!" He wanted to play tricks on him for a few more days and intentionally urged him to stay. Don''t be in such a hurry. It''s not too late to stay for three or five days. I even thought of a way to help you settle the matter. "


    After Yama Takashi heard this, he was overjoyed. He said with a smile, "You are really a friend! If you can help me with my business, I''ll let you stay for a few days. " Wu Peifu said in his heart: "I want to lock you up here by yourself." He got up and said, "Sir, I''ve been feeling unwell recently. It''s time to take the medicine. "Excuse me!" Yama Takashi said in shock: "Sir is actually sick, I actually did not notice anything. You are strong! Please feel free to go! " He stood up again to send Wu Peifu off. When Wu Peifu walked out of the door, he was still looking at his back happily.


    At this time, Fa Ming had already gone to get Xi Que to fry the medicine, he was waiting for Wu Peifu to come back and prick the needle to take the medicine. Wu Peifu returned back to his room and greeted Fa Ming with a few words before sitting down. Fa Ming observed his color and saw that the color of the gray fog had become bad overnight. Fa Ming then knew that he and the young miss had a one-night stand.


    Fa Ming secretly shook his head and asked: "Since General took my medicine, how do you feel?" Wu Peifu said happily: "Master''s medicine is good as expected! Ever since I ate it, my muscles and bones had been stretched to their limits, and I felt as if I had the coquettish feeling of youth once again. I slept very well. "


    Fa Ming nodded his head: "That''s good, even if I saw through the illness for you, you would have used the medicine just right. "If it wasn''t for the fact that I''m a monk and I don''t try to show off my skills, if you still stuck to those three taboos of mine, within a month, the root of the general''s illness would have been removed." Wu Peifu said: "Master is indeed a brilliant and brilliant doctor, I will definitely do as you say."


    Fa Ming thought, "Who are you lying to!" Fa Ming was dissatisfied with him in his heart, but he did not reveal it as he said: "Now that I have allowed you to see through the illness, and have kept enough medicines, I will leave for the temple today, so as to not disturb you any longer. If the general has any business with me, I can call him. Before I leave, I wish the general a happy journey, like going up to the Dragon Pavilion and advancing step by step! "


    Wu Peifu was overjoyed when he heard it: "Thank you master! "Thank you, Master!" He continued, "Master might as well stay for a few more days. I have free time to accompany you on a stroll and enjoy the beautiful scenery here." Fa Ming rejected him: "It''s not that I don''t accept your invitation, but there are some urgent matters in the temple that requires me to return. I have been out of the temple for a long time, and now I want to return home. General, please don''t ask me to stay. "


    Fa Ming gave him another acupuncture point before taking his leave again to take his leave. Wu Peifu led his aides, staff officers, Guo Songling, Xi Que, Pang Hai and the others to send Fa Ming out of the camp.


    They would talk about two things, and talk about State Protecting Temple. Ever since Fa Ming left Beijing to find Yuan Ming, many things happened inside and outside State Protecting Temple Temple. These things don''t have to be told in detail. He only said that the four little Daoist people had unintentionally saved Yuan Ming and brought him back to the monastery that night. Pu Tuo said that the person who was saved was Yuan Ming. Pu Xian, Pu ji, Pu Feng, the three of them all said that the person who was saved was not Yuan Ming. The four of them argued for a bit, but Pu Tuo did not persist. This matter was pushed down.


    Pu Xian then reported to the 3: "I heard that the 4 female warriors said that 2 of them died near Leisure Temple and their heads were cut off. They say it was the Shorty in the British mosque. There was something fishy about this. What do the little guys want to do with their heads? The two heads are still female. "


    When everyone heard this, they were all shocked. They couldn''t figure out why the little guy would only cut off the head. The little Daoist said, "I understand." The little man must be lustful. He saw that the girls were beautiful and couldn''t bear to throw them away, so he cut his head back into his mouth. " When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but laugh.


    After Ru Feng heard about this, he could not calm down, and immediately started to worry about the safety of his Leisure Temple. Ru Feng said: "In a battle between foreigners, whoever dies will live, we do not need to intervene. However, this situation was not looking good. I think that after I left the Leisure Temple, the people from the Japanese Monastery must have continuously gone to find trouble with the Abbess and Chang Jing. Maybe Abbess and Chang Jing were angered to the point they wanted to kill them. The people of the monastery are vicious, they can do anything they want, they will not let go of this matter, they will definitely take revenge on Abbess and Chang Jing. "


    "Tomorrow, send someone to visit the Leisure Temple to see what''s going on. If the people from the Monastery really are bullying Abbess and Chang Jing, we cannot just ignore them. "We must severely punish the Monastery." Ru Feng continued: "Now that Abbess is old and old, Chang Jing is young and naive, it''s easy for him to be ambushed. Recently, I won''t explore the monastery anymore. I want to personally make a trip to the Leisure Temple, first to visit the Abbess, and secondly to check on the safety there. " Fang Chang and Fa Tong both nodded in agreement, "Yes, yes."


    Ru Feng was kind and thought things through carefully. If he were to go to Leisure Temple at this time, he would be able to find Yuan Ming. In the monastery, Yuan Ming was saved by the four young men. He went back to his store and spent the night there. He was sick in his shop. If Abbess and Chang Jing saw Ru Feng, they would definitely tell him about Yuan Ming. Coincidentally, Ru Feng was halfway to the Leisure Temple realm when something else happened. It was right that Ru Feng and Yuan Ming should not meet. Now slowly go through the list.


    Ru Feng immediately made up his mind and carefully thought about his life. He sighed to the crowd and said, "You can''t blame me for being a monk since I was young. There seems to be no place for me in this big world. At that time, the Great Qing Dynasty wanted to arrest me, so Yuan Shikai and Zhang Zhenfang sent out an order to capture me. Now that the Republic of China has been destroyed, the soldiers and police started to scout everywhere for me. Not to mention these, my Japanese spies and many other people of unknown origin were also scheming to capture me. I''m so unlucky! If I didn''t have such a big heart, I would have committed suicide long ago. Thinking about it carefully, I still can''t go to Leisure Temple during the day. If they were to be discovered and followed, it might lead to a lot of trouble. My own safety is nothing to worry about. I just fear that wherever I go, I will bring about an unwarranted calamity. "


    The four young Spiritual Masters all cried out for Ru Feng. Pu ji said: "Martial Uncle, based on what you said, how depressed are you? This is not like you. Actually, none of the things that happened to you were your fault. It was all the world''s fault for being dark and unfair. Your actions are fair and square, and you are a model for us to learn. Although you have been living a life of thrill and danger, you are much more noble than ordinary people. The chivalrous acts that you appear and disappear from have long been spread throughout the Jianghu. People are paying tribute to your chivalrous deeds and deeds. Very few people can compare to your glorious image in the eyes of others. "


    Ru Feng laughed when he heard it, "This thing is just flattering me. I only said that I can''t go to the Leisure Temple during the day, but I brought out these words of yours. What kind of glorious image do I have? Isn''t it just that they like to cause trouble? " Pu Xian said, "Don''t worry, Senior Master. If you want to go out and be afraid of danger, the four of us can take your place and visit that Abbess.


    Ru Feng shook his head: "No need for you, no need for you. I, a monk, was not afraid of anything in my life, and I dared to go anywhere. What I want to do must be done with my own hands. I can''t go during the day because I''m worried about bringing some trouble to the Abbess. I could go alone at night. Not only will I have to go to the Leisure Temple, I also have to seriously fight against those spies from Black Dragon Society s. " Pu ji said: "That''s more like what you should say, Senior Master. "How can you be pessimistic and lament."


    Ru Feng said: "On the orders of General Cai, I have come to Beijing with the main mission of dealing with those spies from Black Dragon Society. The General Cai said that they have high martial arts skills, are well-trained, and are not easy to deal with. That''s why they sent me. How can I allow them to do whatever they want here? " When the four young Spiritual Masters heard that they were going to deal with spies from Black Dragon Society, their courage multiplied and they became more and more enthusiastic.


    Pu Xian said: "Martial Uncle, from today onwards, we will work together with you to eliminate the spies from Black Dragon Society of Beijing and honor our city." Everyone was once again filled with righteous indignation, and only after a while did they all go to rest.

 C159

    But on the second day, dressed properly and prepared to go to the Leisure Temple alone. He was worried that the four little Spiritual Masters would secretly follow him, so he quietly said to Fang Shen: "While Pu Xian and the rest don''t know anything, I will set off for Leisure Temple. If I don''t come back for a while, you don''t have to send for me, and you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll come back after I finish my work. " "It would be for the best if you could go personally. This made sense. If something happens there, you don''t have to deal with it alone. Come back and let me know. Those spies from Black Dragon Society, cannot be dealt with by one person. "


    While the two of them were quietly calculating, the four young masters were secretly staring at Ru Feng, and the four of them ran out. Pu Xian said: "Martial Uncle, we will all go with you. Along the way, encountering dozens of spies from Black Dragon Society was nothing to be afraid of. Kill him if he encounters too little; kill him if he encounters too much. " Pu Tuo said: "If they do not let us meet them, it is their good fortune. If we do meet them, it is their misfortune."


    Ru Feng saw that as the four of them were talking, they were all pressing their swords down angrily. Ru Feng knew that it would be difficult to get rid of the four of them, so he said, "I was afraid that all of you would come with me, so I secretly bid farewell to the Fang Chang. You were all staring at me and decided to go together. What are you all doing? I don''t bring anyone. "


    He then said excitedly, "All of you are looking down on my monk. They obviously thought I was useless. Do I have to take four bodyguards with me when I go out? All of you, stay in the temple and listen to the orders of the abbot. Leisure Temple is Aunt''s place, so it''s not convenient for us to go with more people. If we don''t come back, it''s too small for us to live in. "


    "All of you better not bother your Martial Uncle. How could there be such a coincidence? Even if we were to meet a few of them, your Junior Master wouldn''t be in any danger. " Only then did the four young Adepts stop following him.


    Ru Feng hurriedly rushed out of the door to the Leisure Temple realm. He hoped that he could arrive there in a short while and take a shortcut out of the city, but he didn''t care about the path heading straight towards the Leisure Temple. At this time, the quiet night wind was gentle, the jade was deep, the bright moon was in the sky, and the stars were shining brightly. The more he walked, the more relaxed he felt. Unknowingly, he had arrived at the banks of the Clear Water River. Ru Feng looked at the scenery in front of him and saw the beautiful aquatic plants, the tall cattails, the deep mud and the rapid flowing water.


    He tried to find a narrow place in the current and jump over it. After a few steps, he found a narrow place in the water, but he didn''t dare to jump again. He said in his heart, "My jump must have been in the mud, not only did it dirty the mackintosh, but it also glued off the soles of my shoes. How am I supposed to meet people in my bare feet? Forget it, I will just find the ferry and get there safely. "


    Ru Feng was searching for the ferry when he suddenly saw a person on the other side who was also looking for a way to cross the river. Ru Feng hid in the bushes to size him up, and when he saw that person looking at the water, he muttered to himself, "I remember that this river is not that wide, and not that deep either. How did it become so deep and urgent? I''d better find a shallow spot and wade through. It''s muddy, it''s full of water, it''s dirty, it''s stuck, it can''t go through here. "


    This fellow must have a habit of talking about ghosts," he said to himself. Who are you talking to? Aren''t you from Beijing? It rained heavily a few days ago, and you don''t know it? It''s strange that the water is flowing so fast. " The man was heading upstream again, looking for the ferry. Judging from his voice, he knew he was a grown man. "You''re looking for me," he thought as he came out of the grass again. You may not be a good person. " And so, without a sound, he went downstream to search for the ferry. Not far away, Rufeng saw a narrow ferry. Looking closer, he saw that there was also a bridge made of stone and wood.


    Ru Feng was ecstatic in his heart, and thought to himself: "There''s probably something wrong with that person''s eyes. He just walked past here and he didn''t even see the bridge. " Ru Feng stepped onto the bridge and arrived at the other side of the bridge in a few steps. The man was still looking upstream. Just as Ru Feng wanted to point out his confusion to call him back.


    Suddenly, he heard someone angrily say, "Where exactly do you want me to go? Why did he take this quiet path? You are not afraid of wading in the water, but I am afraid of dirtying my clothes. If you continue to torture me like this, I''ll have to call for reinforcements. "


    Ru Feng was immediately on guard when he heard it, and looked towards the source of the sound, only to see a person tied his hands behind his back, standing beside him with a sword in his hand, looking at him. The two of them then continued: "Lower your voice, what are you calling them? If you continue to be dishonest, I''ll stab you! " That person said, "At this point in time, he is no longer afraid of anything. You reach out and eat the meat. I''m a man, and if I frown, I''m afraid of you. "A man can be killed but not humiliated. Why are all of you tormenting me like this?"


    Ru Feng thought: "So there were three of them. Who were these people? Look at that young man tied up. Judging from his complaints and attitude, he must be a group of kidnappers. "I shall listen carefully. If that is the case, I shall disrupt their beautiful affairs and punish the wicked."


    Ru Feng pondered in his heart about how to take action, and listened carefully. The two men continued, "Don''t scream! If you dare to make a sound again, I will cut off your arm and then cut off your tongue. "I''ll torture you to death!" Who''s afraid of you? If you want to kill me, kill me! I just want to shout! " The man with the sword panicked and punched and kicked the bound man. Then he said, "This place is very quiet. There are no people here, not even pedestrians. It is useless for you to shout. No one will come to your rescue even if you shout your lungs out. It''s better to save some energy. Unless you have the ability to summon the heavens and summon the immortals to save you. Those who know what''s good for them should just behave and stop suffering physical pain. "I''ll tell you the truth: you are the meat on our chopping block right now, and you can do whatever you want to us."


    Ru Feng understood everything and was furious. He was about to step forward and pull out his sword to help. Then he saw the man with the sword, and he tied up the young man''s leg with a rope. The young man was still unconvinced and continued to compete with him. The sabre bearer became anxious. As he walked towards the river, he complained, "Why haven''t we found a place to go?"


    The man who had been looking for the ferry by the river had walked away and did not hear him. The man with the knife walked to the river, looked at the water and said, "I remember it is accurate. The bridge is just around here. Why is it gone? You got broken by the water? " He also slowly headed upstream.


    Ru Feng saw everything clearly, and took the chance to get to the side of the person who was tied up. The young man was tall and thin, he was extremely quick-witted and knew that Ru Feng wanted to save him. He did not make a sound, and only bowed towards Ru Feng, asking for his help. Ru Feng also did not make a sound. He first touched the ropes tied around his body, which were tightly tied up. Ru Feng found the clue and quickly untied the rope. The young man relaxed his arms and legs, feeling extremely happy. Ru Feng said: "Benefactor, why aren''t you leaving? What are you doing here! "


    The young man saw that Ru Feng was a monk and said softly: "Thank you, Master, for saving me. As soon as I let go, I''m not afraid of anything. These two people have made me suffer. I can''t spare them. I will take revenge now! "


    Ru Feng was the one who favored hot-blooded people the most, and planned to help him take revenge, so he asked: "Who are they? Why are you tied up by them? "


    The young man said: "They are a group of Black Dragon Society Of Japan special agents. Why did you tie me up? It''s a long story. I''ll tell you slowly. If you help me again, we''ll kill them both. If you don''t help me, I won''t be angry, and I definitely won''t let those two return alive. "


    Upon hearing that it was spies from Black Dragon Society, Ru Feng and the young man immediately shared a common enemy, and said: "I hate those spies from Black Dragon Society cultivators. "Alright, I''ll help you get rid of them." When the youth heard this, he immediately became happy and said, "Thank you, master!" Ru Feng then asked: "Benefactor, how is your martial arts? Are you sure you can handle one of them? "


    The young man said, "My martial arts are average. It shouldn''t be a problem for me to deal with one of them." After Ru Feng heard this, he had a plan in his heart, and suggested, "Stand here and don''t move, wait for this moment to come back, then you can make a move against him. I''ll deal with the one who''s gone. " The youth said, "Don''t worry about this, I will definitely catch him." You mustn''t let him get away with it. " Ru Feng did not speak anymore, and turned to quickly chase after the man.


    At this time, the man in the distance shouted from the river: "Come here! The water here is narrow and there is a bridge. " When the man near him heard, he replied, "I know! You wait there. " He turned and ran toward the young man. It was true: The Heavenly Saber Pavilion was huge, but no one knew who the ruler was.


    When the person in the distance saw Ru Feng walking towards him, he thought that Ru Feng had come over to check on him. He retorted, "What are you still looking at? Are you going to believe what I''m telling you?! Look, there''s a bridge here, and a road ahead. Go back and bring him here. " He did not look at Ru Feng, and turned to look at the water.


    Ru Feng did not reply, with a few steps, he was behind him, using a large movement to catch him, with a quick movement, he suddenly pushed him down to the ground. The man panicked and struggled, "What are you doing!? What kind of joke was this? Mud all over me, this is too bad! " While struggling, he touched Ru Feng''s bald head and found out that the person who came was not his accomplice. It was a big monk. Seeing that the situation was not good, he immediately shouted in panic and desperately struggled.


    "Who are you? Let me go! What are you doing? " This fellow''s physique was sturdy and strong. Ru Feng did not say a word and pressed him down. He plopped down the slope and they both rolled into the water. Water splashed all over Ru Feng''s face and body. Ru Feng still held him tightly.


    Ru Feng once again pushed his head into the water, letting him drink enough water. Then, Ru Feng pulled out a hand and wiped his face. He stopped struggling and screaming. Ru Feng released his hand, afraid that the young man would make a mistake, turned around and helped the young man to get rid of him.


    At this moment, the youth and the spy had already begun to fight. Ru Feng quickly returned and saw that the two were fighting intensely. It was hard to tell who was the winner based on the moves. Ru Feng thought: "This youth''s martial arts is not bad. It was enough that he could fight with his bare hands to this extent. If they were fighting with their bare hands, that person would have been defeated long ago. " He saw the agent swinging his sword with both hands, swinging it with a cold swishing sound and flashing with light, and slashing at the young man. The young man was quick and nimble. He had no chance to attack.


    Ru Feng suddenly exclaimed: "Tsk! "Quickly put down the butcher''s knife!" Hearing that there was someone behind him, the spy quickly turned his head back! The youth took advantage of his distraction to slow down his movements! A kick flew out and viciously kicked at him. The agent was kicked in the arm, dropped his knife, and ran. The young man caught up with him in a few steps, using his foot to hook the young man onto the ground, and then ferociously stepping on one of his feet. The agent struggled as he called out to his accomplice, "Come back and save me! Someone is plotting against me! " Ru Feng stepped forward and kicked him, "Even if you shout, no one will save you, unless you call upon the deities in the sky." The young man turned around, picked up the spy''s sword from the ground, and stabbed at the agent''s chest. The spy screamed and lay dead on his back.


    The young man sighed, "Master, how about that? Did you kill him? " Ru Feng said: "He was forced to drink a few mouthfuls of water by the my humble self, and then punched him twice before fainting in the water, waiting for you to deal with him."


    The youth said, "Thank you for your help, Master!" The two of them quickly walked over to take a look. So water can wake people up. He saw that the agent had awoken and was struggling to climb to the shore. The young man stopped him in his tracks and asked: "How is it? Can you still fight with me? You have tormented me all this way. You all say that I am the meat on your chopping block, at your mercy. "Now it''s the other way around, it''s my turn to control you."


    The spy could no longer hold on, he gritted his teeth and said, "If you kill me, you won''t be able to escape from our grasp!" The young man touched his back. He was still hurting from the punch. The youth angrily said, "Your death is near, yet you still dare to be unyielding!" A sword had stabbed him to death on the shore.

 C160

    The young man threw the sword over, and bowed to Ru Feng: Thank you, Master, for saving me in time! Otherwise, I will die by their hands. Along the way, the two of them tortured me so much that I couldn''t beg for my life, I couldn''t even beg for death. Master, please accept my respect again! " After saying that, he was about to kneel and kowtow again.


    Ru Feng pulled him back and said, "Benefactor, please do not be too polite. It is my duty to draw swords to help when I see injustice. What''s more, they are the special agents of the Black Dragon Society Of Japan? All these things are abominable. " Who are you? Why did they arrest you? "


    The young man sighed: "To be honest, Master, I''m from the Revolutionary Party of Guangdong Province, and am being sent to Yunnan to assist Cai Songpo in starting a counter-revolution. I also followed the orders of Cai Songpo and Li Liejun to Beijing to engage in internal intelligence. As I do not know the situation in Beijing, I do not know that there is a large network of Black Dragon Society Of Japan here, eyes and ears. When I first arrived in Beijing, I suffered so many setbacks that I was tricked into capturing them. "


    Ru Feng then asked: "Do you have a place to stay in Beijing?" The young man said: "My several locations have all been grasped by Japanese spies. For the moment I have nowhere to go. Initially, I had intended to look for Ru Feng''s master after finishing a few things. Now I can only go and find him. "


    Ru Feng saw that the young man was speaking honestly and trusted him so he didn''t say anything. He then asked: "What''s your name? Where do you live? It is good of you to be unyielding to your enemies. If you have any difficulties, I can help you. "


    The young man was extremely touched, and said: "My name is Dongfang Yijie, and I live at Chaozhou. Thank you, Master, for your warm assistance! "


    Ru Feng said: "You truly are an outstanding name, as expected of a hero of the East." The young man said, "Master, you flatter me. The name is just randomly chosen. I''m not worthy of being called a hero. "


    Ru Feng continued: The two generals sent you, what kind of words would you use to meet them? Let me hear it. "


    Ru Feng was extremely cautious towards him, and when he heard Ru Feng''s question, he felt that it was a little strange, so he hesitated for a while and said: "Master, you are my savior, I have nothing to hide from you. We have a code word for meeting. During the day, when he met his own people on the street, he would first use the family''s name, Amitabha, and then use the word ''Thief'', restore the Republic, the faster the better. "


    After the youth finished, he looked at Ru Feng and asked: "Master, why are you asking this? "Don''t tell anyone else." Ru Feng held his hand: "What a coincidence! I am the monk, Ru Feng, that you are looking for. "


    The young man exclaimed, "What a coincidence! What a coincidence! I''m so glad to see you. I know you are in State Protecting Temple, so I was just about to go there to find you. I didn''t expect to meet you here, and you saved me. It really is as if the heavens had specially arranged for me to be blessed by the heavens. " After saying that, he clenched his four hands.


    The two of them were overjoyed. One Jie continued, "They say that there is a way to cultivate, so I''ll believe it. Master is truly a living Buddha! How do you know that I''m in trouble here and have come to my rescue in time? "


    Ru Feng shook his head: "You were captured, and now you are being held here, I have no idea. This was a perfect coincidence. I had originally planned to go to the Leisure Temple to visit the Abbess there. I went during the day because I was afraid that Black Dragon Society Of Japan agents would find out and follow me, so I had to go before dark at night. I was just passing by. You shouted a few times, and attracted my attention to you, which is why I came to save you. If you don''t say anything, I''ll go over. It''s not that I, the prophet, have great talent in cultivation, it''s you who called me to save you. "


    Yi Jie said, "In this wilderness, there was no one around. I had no intention of calling for help. The reason why I shouted a few times is all to rebel against them, to fight against them. " Ru Feng laughed: "I only noticed that he was looking for a way to cross the river, but did not see you there. When you talk about what happened tonight, it was all a coincidence that we met without knowing beforehand. "


    When Yi Jie heard that Ru Feng was also hiding from the Japanese spies, he said, "Master, your whereabouts were also known by the Japanese spies?"


    Ru Feng nodded his head: "These spies are extremely intelligent, I have also been bullied and schemed against by them before. Since I arrived in Beijing, I hadn''t known that the Black Dragon Society Of Japan Secret Service was a real nuisance. I was previously hiding within the Leisure Temple of the nun temple, and somehow, they found out that they went to dozens of people of both genders that night, surrounding the temple to capture me. It also made me look very pathetic as I fled for my State Protecting Temple in the dark. I''m in the State Protecting Temple, and they probably don''t even know yet. "


    "In order to invade our country, the Japanese Empire has set up all kinds of special agents within our territory and their espionage powers are growing stronger," said Yijie. This will become a huge problem for us in the future. "


    Ru Feng did not think much of it: "Little Japan, in such a small place, no matter how many special agents there are, what can they do to me? The Republic of China was no longer ruled by the corrupt Great Qing dynasty. We can eliminate all these foreign agents. " One of them then said, "Actually, we are not afraid of any foreign forces. We are only afraid of the traitor and the wolf entering our houses. As the saying goes, it is very difficult to guard against a thief."


    Ru Feng asked again: "Where were you captured by them?"


    I was having dinner at the Proud Come restaurant, and I was having a chat with a young gentleman named Liu. My man talked to someone in the street and thought he was in touch with one of his own. He went to the shop to meet with me. I followed him into the alley and saw a car waiting there.


    A person got out of the car and shook my hand. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he let me into the car. There were also two beautiful ladies in the car. They took me to a yard that looked like a ''she''. We got out of the car and into the house, where the women offered us cigarettes, tea, and hospitality. At this time, the person who contacted me secretly left.


    Not long after, a few men-looking vicious expressions appeared on their faces. I asked the two women something that they couldn''t answer, and they always said they wanted me to wait until their boss came back. Every night they sat with me and seduced me to go to bed with her. I first tactfully refused, but later, the woman coaxed and pulled me back, pestering me to the point that I was extremely dissatisfied. I also firmly rejected them. He was entangled by them for a few days straight. They all asked me what I was doing in Beijing and what kind of organizations and sites I had in Shanghai. I didn''t tell them. Those women were driven away by my anger.


    That night, an old Taoist came again. He whispered to me, knowing that I was displeased with them, and told me that the women were their servants, very uncivilized and ill-mannered. He apologized to me. He also said: When Ru Feng and Wang Yiping are together, they are both in the Guandi Temple. Let me take my men too. When I saw that his Eight Trigrams Immortal Robe was unfazed and that there were no loopholes in his words, I believed him. I saw that you were anxious, so I gathered some of my colleagues and some of my Beijing contacts to go with them. When we reached Guandi Temple, we knew that we had been tricked. It''s fortunate that I didn''t say anything to him, otherwise, everything would be over.


    The moment we entered the Guandi Temple room, my subordinates immediately recognized the who was sitting there. We''ve had dealings with this man before in Shanghai. Yama Takashi brought people to destroy our secret mechanism in Shanghai and captured our people. He tortured our people to death by scratching their eyes, cutting their ears, and cutting their feet. I brought my men to surround Yama Takashi''s lair to save him. During the battle, Yama Takashi escaped after being injured. From then on, Yama Takashi and I were irreconcilable. He always wanted to catch me, and I always wanted to catch him. At that time, I brought people to Shanghai to capture him, but they didn''t catch him. Who would have thought that he was the head of spies from Black Dragon Society in Beijing? He escaped back to Beijing.


    This time, as soon as I arrived in Beijing, I met him on a narrow road. I intend to capture him and avenge my dead brother. I didn''t expect him to be more crafty than me. I didn''t do anything to him, and instead, fell into his hands.


    It''s already too late for us to fall for the trap when we were discovered by the Guandi Temple, causing all of us to be surrounded. The old Taoist who picked us up took off his Taoist clothes, his hat, and his false beard. He was a Japanese warrior named Du Bian. Du Bian and Yama Takashi immediately revealed their sinister looking faces. Du Bian ordered for people to lock the door.


    Yama Takashi laughed sinisterly, and said: "Dongfang Yijie, do you still recognize me? I want to get a few more of you, but I don''t want you to bring only five people with you. "It''s too little." I said angrily, "Yama Takashi, even after you skinned him, I can still recognize your bones. "Don''t be happy too early!" Yama Takashi proudly said to me, "Don''t be stubborn, you can''t win against me." You''re dying here. If you don''t want to die, then cooperate with me obediently. There are benefits to working together: money, beauties, big money. ''


    In the end, we were outnumbered and my companions were all killed. They captured me alive and threatened me. Let me call on those secret organizations, what do they want to do in Beijing, who should contact. I won''t say. They seduced me with a female agent, and I refused them. They then tortured me again, forced me to confess, and tortured me until now ¡­


    After Ru Feng heard this, he said angrily: "These special agents are truly inhumane, we must not be lenient towards them in the future. Kill every single person you see until you kill them all! "


    One of them said hatefully, "They actually dared to oppose Revolutionary Party. This shows that they cannot be looked down upon. I must catch Yama Takashi, Du Bian, and take revenge! "


    Ru Feng valued the fact that the special agent knew the incantation very much. He calmly thought about it: "Wang Yiping came with a recommendation letter, he does not know the insinuations. This person has always been reliable, so nothing will happen to him. " Then he said, "How does a spy know our code language? One of them among us? "


    "It''s my first time in Beijing, so I won''t go on a business trip," said Yijie. The agent must have got the information from Shanghai. That place is very complicated. I am among the enemies, and I am an enemy among them. If there were spies among the organizations here, you would have been in trouble a long time ago. "

 C161

    Ru Feng was extremely cautious, and said: "When you went to Beijing, where did you live? "Is it reliable?"


    "I was staying in the store and was discovered by a special agent," said one of them. I moved to the house of the owner of the silk shop. That day, Mr. Li Cheng accompanied me to the Guandi Temple, and during the battle, he sacrificed himself. "


    Ru Feng said: "If there is a flaw here, we will be in danger in the future. People from the Black Dragon Society know us, and so, Yuan Shikai''s people know us. They collude and collude with each other. We need to check every organization''s site in the capital. Now, Yuan Shikai''s people are a great threat to us. "


    A jie said, "Yuan Zui won''t be for long. General Cai Li and the other two generals were secretly inciting the military to join the rebellion. Kunming was training. The two generals want us to clear up the matter of Yuan Shikai reselling the country and signing a secret contract with the Japanese.


    Ru Feng said: "Speaking of hard evidence, I really did get it. Yuan Shikai did not hesitate to sell the interests of his country and nation in order to rob them of their existence. He bargained with Japan for his own purposes. I found out about the treasure he used to bribe the Japanese envoy, ''International purple-white plate'', and seized it. I was just about to take it to Yunnan and let the General Cai expose Yuan Zhe''s crime, and use it to order him to get the reward. That day, they insisted on taking a look at the treasures under the lantern. So I took out the treasure, and we went to the house, and watched it with the merry voices of the people under the lamps. That thief tricked us with incense and killed two monks. He stole away the treasure. Until now, the treasure has not been found. The treasure robber monk was dead, and the people who knew him took their leave. Now we are looking for that person, Monk Yuan Ming, with all our might. Unfortunately, that treasure didn''t stand a chance in finding it. If he could take it to Yunnan Province for reward, it would definitely be equivalent to the power of thousands upon thousands of men and horses. What a pity! I can only blame myself for being careless and taking it out so easily. "


    The two of them felt a wave of regret. One of them asked about how the treasures had been stolen. Ru Feng recounted the events from before. Ru Feng continued: "Recently, Yuan Shikai and the Japanese have been signing a secret country selling treaty. I''m organizing surveillance on all sides. " One Jie said, "We will soon find out the truth. It was no longer a secret that Yuan Shikai wanted to steal a country and rebuild it. "This has long been the talk of the entire country, and it has become a scandal."


    As the two spoke, one of them was shivering. A jie said, "Why am I cold? I must have sweated from my fight with the agent, and felt cold again in the wind. " He felt numbness and discomfort on his legs and reached down to touch them. He realized that he had been injured in his fight with the spy. The wound was still dripping with blood.


    Yi Jie said in shock, "Master, this is bad! I got a knife in my leg. " Ru Feng immediately bent down to look, only to see his leg completely black, his injuries unknown.


    Ru Feng panicked, "Incredible! Incredible! Quick, let me carry you back to the State Protecting Temple to treat you. " A jie scrutinized the wound and said, "It''s nothing much. One inch deep, two inches long. It didn''t hurt or itch, but it was numb. Don''t look at it like that, I can walk. "I don''t need you to carry it, there''s no harm in doing so." The two of them anxiously crossed the bridge to return to State Protecting Temple.


    At this time, under the light of a lantern, the Reverend Profound State Protecting Temple was studying the ancient medical manual "Thousand Gold Recipes". The four young Adepts were gathered together, discussing the "Jade Maiden Sword Technique". The four were in high spirits as they discussed while dancing. Ru Feng and Yi Jie frantically returned to the State Protecting Temple. He first brought Yi Jie into his own room, then anxiously came to look for Fang Dang. Seeing his flustered expression, Master Fang put down the book and asked: "You went to the Leisure Temple and came back so quickly?"


    Ru Feng said: "I can''t go tonight. I walked to the side of the Qing Shui River and saved a person from Black Dragon Society Of Japan. "He''s hurt, go take a look."


    "Really, anything you say will come," Fang Dang said in shock. So you did run into a spy. It''s fine if the fourth young Daoist is willing to go with you. " Fa Tong, the Four Young Masters and a few others also heard and came over, and asked about what happened.


    Pu Xian asked: "Martial Uncle, what happened? Who was the person who brought it back? We were all surprised to hear from the monk on duty that you had returned. "


    Ru Feng was explaining what had happened, while Fang Shen and Fa Tong were preparing the medical equipment. Without waiting for Ru Feng to give a lead. Fang Shen and Fa Tong finished preparing the medical equipment and urged: "Don''t talk about it anymore, quickly go and save the injured." The group of people quickly came to see him.


    When the crowd saw the injuries on his body, they could not help but feel sympathy for him. The abbot let one of the elites lie down. Pu ji helped to remove one of his undergarments. The abbot used his hand to scrape away the blood from one of the wounds. He saw that the wound looked like an open mouth.


    "Oh no, there''s poison on that knife," he exclaimed. "This young man has been poisoned and is in danger." He turned around and ordered, "Bring some hot water."


    Pu Xian ran over and brought out half a basin of hot water. He poured the medicinal powder from the bottle gourd into the water, stirred it evenly, and gave it to Yijie to wash his wounds. Fang Dang ordered again, "The medicine you brought just now is useless against his injuries. Hurry up and get the ''Yang and Pill'' and ''Poison Extraction Powder''." Fa Tong ran over and carried the medicine chest over and said, "Fa Ming isn''t in the temple, I''m not familiar with the medicine. I looked at a few gourds, but they didn''t seem to be in any of them. "Master Fang, find yourself what you want."


    He took out a gourd from the chest and saw that it was the "Iron Fan Powder". Other than that, it was none of them. "The Poison Extraction Powder itself is poisonous, so we don''t use it that easily," Fang Dang said anxiously. It was personally refined and treasured by Fa Ming. Could it be that Fa Ming took it away? " The four little Daoist Masters once again helped search around the box. "


    Fa Tong suddenly said: "The Poison Extraction Powder itself is poisonous, how can it be placed together with these medicine? Fa Ming was definitely afraid that it might have mixed with other drugs, or might even be misused, so he left it somewhere else. " "What you say makes sense," Fang Dang also came to his senses. Hurry and go look for him in Fa Ming''s house. "


    Pu Feng and the little Daoist hurriedly entered Fa Ming''s room and saw a large bottle gourd hanging from the southeast corner. With a leap, Pu Feng removed the bottle gourd and let the little Daoist carry it before running back. He opened the gourd and took out a flat porcelain bottle. He poured out the medicinal powder and looked at it. It was Poison Extraction Powder.


    "Got it, got it." "Only with it can we save this young man." He placed the powder on Yi Jie''s wound and gave him the Yang and Dan and Iron Fan Powder. Then, the man said, "Pull the poison out of this young man''s body." Everyone was nervous as they waited for the results.


    As soon as he took the medicine, he felt his whole body heating up and his wound warming up. One of them said, "Elder, my body is unbearably hot." Only then did the abbot laugh, saying, "Congratulations, benefactor. You will be able to keep your life." The abbot moved the lamp to examine the wound. Yi Jie said, "Thank you elder for saving us! "The numbness in my body has also lessened a lot." "I will wash it for you once more. Once the medicine is given, six layers of the poison will be extracted from your wounds," he said. The poison in your wound is going out. " When everyone heard this, they were all happy for him.


    He calmed his heart and endured the torment of the medicine. The abbot continued to examine the wound. After a long while, seeing the wound gradually turn fresh, Master Fang changed it into a fresh dressing and washed it again. Then, he wrapped it up for him. He calmed his heart and said to one of the young elites, "Benefactor, you can stay here and rest in peace. In two or three days, the poison in your body will be extracted. The danger of walking on the road like a log and being blown by the wind, you have completely disappeared. " When Jie heard this, he was overjoyed, and immediately thanked him, then asked, "Elder, what poison is on the spy''s blade? So powerful. So what if you are going through wood and wind? "


    "The murderer is extremely vicious," said the abbot. His sword had been soaked in venom. This poison, we call it the horse poison, also known as the Blood-Sealing Larynx. It''s very powerful. It can cause a person to die of poison within one or two days. Wooden wind is the poison, after the poison convulses until death. When you came here, I saw that your face was dark and that the poison gas from the wooden wind had already formed in your body. If it wasn''t for the fact that we have good medicinal effects and the medicinal effect being strong, when this poison gas is released, it will be difficult for the genius doctor to get rid of it. "


    Yijie was secretly shocked upon hearing this. He couldn''t help but feel frightened. Sweat poured from his forehead and body. Yijie thought to himself about the ordeal he had suffered when he left home to come to Beijing. It had been a thrill and a risk, and he had almost lost his life. He deeply hated those Black Dragon Society Of Japan spies. "These beast-like special agents have made me suffer. I really hope that my wounds can be healed and I can go back to Shanghai to gather people and plunder their nests. I hope that I can exterminate them and avenge myself! "


    Pu Xian said: "A patriotic family, what''s the difference between you and me? Rest in peace first. After you recover from your injuries, you don''t need to go back to Shanghai to gather people. To eliminate those spies, our State Protecting Temple will send troops to help you. We will never allow such evil forces to exist in Beijing. "Whoever is guilty of evil and harms our country and our people will be wiped out."


    Pu ji also said: "It is our duty and responsibility to eliminate the evil forces that harm our nation and nation." Pu Feng said: "If we do not eliminate the evil forces that are endangering our nation, then we are not fit to be State Protecting Temple!"


    "I admire you all for your spirit," said Yijie, deeply touched. In you, I see the hope of the nation and the nation. As long as you are here, you don''t have to worry about destroying those evil forces. There was no worry that they would not be able to overthrow Yuan Shikai''s rule. Not only must we treat the symptoms, we must also treat the symptoms. They were colluding with the Japanese spies, colluding with each other. We will stick together and work hand in hand to fight them to the end. Until Yuan Shikai was overthrown, the Japanese spies exterminated, and the democratic republics were restored! "


    Pu Xian said: "We have long supported Sun Yat-sen''s revolutionary idea. Right now, we also support Cai Songpo to stand for Yuan Zhou. We all admire people from the Revolutionary Party. We have long wanted to join hands with you to overthrow Yuan Shikai''s rule. Yuan Shikai''s group sold their country to the enemy, and the people of the heavens were furious. The hatred towards them from top to bottom of State Protecting Temple is extremely high. "


    The abbot asked again about the story of how Yijie had been caught by the agent, and Yijie recounted the story from the beginning. Everyone was shocked when they heard this. Pu Xian said: "We only know of a secret service point in the Monastery, we never thought that there would be a large courtyard and Guandi Temple. There must be more in the capital. We must all find them and knock out the dark holes one by one. "


    Ru Feng had also been chased and killed by the spies from Black Dragon Society before, so when he heard Pu Xian''s words, he was immediately enraged. Ru Feng also said: "I had long thought that it would be easy to gather those spies from Black Dragon Society, and they would quickly disperse, so I''m sure that they would have a few lairs. He already knew where the three of them were. They had actually occupied the Guandi Temple outside the city. When I went to Leisure Temple to capture those spies, there must have been those spies called Guandi Temple. I''m having a hard time finding them! "


    Hearing that there were more than thirty to forty people who went to capture Ru Feng, one of them thought to himself, "The spy lair outside the city definitely does not only have one Guandi Temple. From what I know, Guandi Temple only has at most a dozen special agents. When my injuries recover, I will take you all to the Guandi Temple to eliminate them. "


    Ru Feng secretly made a decision, and said: "I won''t wait for the day you recover from your injuries. I''m going to take someone and destroy them. " Fa Tong also analyzed: "From the moment one of them was taken out until now, those special agents of the Guandi Temple must still not know that their people were killed, and that one of them was saved. This is a great time to get rid of them. "


    "Let''s surround the Guandi Temple and eliminate them." When the four young cultivators heard this, they happily agreed and immediately gathered the monks to prepare to go.

 C162

    Ru Feng continued: "The distance from here to the Guandi Temple isn''t too far. First kill it tonight. He would visit him on another day and copy his other nests. "We will have to copy the monastery and its courtyard sooner or later." "The convent and the courtyard of the name of the house are not to be easily touched in the city," said Yijie. "Let''s clean up the spies outside the city first."


    At this time, the monks dressed neatly one by one, each holding a sword and knife, entering with the four young cultivators. There were seventeen of them. Laughing merrily, he said, "There are only fifteen or sixteen special agents within the Guandi Temple. Tonight you, the Arhat, go and destroy them without difficulty. It''s really more than enough. "


    Seeing that all of them had their sleeves pulled up, looking majestic and full of fighting spirit, Yi Jie said happily: "Masters, now that you''ve all gone to avenge me, I want to thank you all first. When you get there, be careful not to let any of them get away. The leaders there, Yama Takashi and Du Bian, both have guns in their hands, you must definitely kill them. "


    Ru Feng said: "Even if the two of them have cannons in their hands, tonight, I will definitely exterminate them. Rest assured, neither Yama Takashi nor Du Bian can escape. "


    Fang Shen looked over the crowd and said, "From the moment State Protecting Temple established this temple, it was destined to take responsibility of protecting the nation. Now, there are foreign forces afflicting our country. How can we tolerate that? It''s righteousness now. I command you: exterminate them cleanly and thoroughly. "Let''s go!"


    Everyone was excited, and after a burst of excitement, they valiantly followed Ru Feng out of the door. Stepping on the moonlight, they quickly rushed towards the Guandi Temple.


    It turned out that Guandi Temple was a small temple. Several rooms, dilapidated and dilapidated. The walls were broken. Previously, there had been two old Daoists and four monks living in the temple, but there was no abbot elder. A temple occupied by a special agent of Black Dragon Society Of Japan the previous winter.


    Three spies arrived first. They disguised themselves as old Taoists and used money to bribe the Taoists in the temple. The Taoist, seeing that they were well-dressed and generous with money, thought that they were wealthy outfits from abroad, and allowed them to live in the temple. Ever since the special agent had snuck into the temple, he often bought some food and drinks to treat those who went out to eat and drink. Taking advantage of the fact that the family was unprepared, they poisoned the wine and poisoned all the family members into the lotus pond.


    From then on, the special agent occupied the Guandi Temple. Few of the local people knew what had happened in the temple. People always felt that this group of people had an unknown origin and were suspicious.


    But because of the Guandi Temple, it was completely silent in the moonlight. Occasionally, one could only hear the cries of the toads in the lily pond. The secret service in the temple had turned out the lights and gone to sleep. Fa Tong and her people rushed over. Ru Feng stopped everyone outside the wall and checked on the environment: "The monks are surrounding the houses, the rest follow me in and kill them all. Everyone must be very careful and not let one of them escape. "


    Everyone agreed, each of them brandishing their swords and sabers to surround the house. Fa Tong brought the four young Spiritual Masters to the front of the house. Under the moonlight, he saw that the door was closed and the room was dark and quiet.


    Ru Feng stepped forward and knocked on the door, but did not make a sound. He was afraid that the people inside might be suspicious when they heard an unfamiliar voice. The agents heard a knock on the door and woke up. He heard someone say, "Why did you only come back at this time when you asked the two of them to go out and kill someone?" Another voice said, "They must have gone to have fun with the flower girls."


    Ru Feng waited in front of the door and thought: "They really did want to kill me, it''s all thanks to me catching up to them." Two more knocks. He heard the spy say in the dark, "It''s the two of them. No one else would come. You heard the knock on the door too hard, they''re complaining. "


    Someone replied, "Don''t knock anymore. I''ll open the door for you. " By this time all the agents in the house were dead set, and it was certain that their men had returned.


    The room was ablaze with fire, and someone was holding a lamp in his hand. A secret agent came to the door. He said while walking, "I thought you two had gone to find the lotus seed You Zi and the others for fun." He opened the door and looked out first. Just as he was about to shout, he was slashed by Ru Feng''s sword and fell to the ground.


    The four little Daoist people rushed in together. The spies were all lying down, but when they saw that it was a stranger holding a sword, they all panicked. They all got up naked, searching for weapons. There were also people who knew that the situation was not good, so they kicked out the windows to escape. All the spies were panicking.


    The four young Adepts didn''t allow them to use their power, and they quickly pulled apart the distance between them and unleashed a wave of attacks. The agents scrambled to raise pillows and blankets to ward off the swords. The entire room was a mess and screams of agony. The spies were caught unawares, and soon lost more than half their lives. The slaughter of the monks outside was also very intense. A few of the spies who managed to escape tried to escape, but they were all surrounded by the monks. There were two agents in the room who fought back with swords.


    These two would usually not leave their swords behind, even sleeping while leaning on their treasured swords. The two of them brandished their swords and fought with all their might. The two of them and the four young Daoist Masters fought from the house to the outside, then from the ground to the roof. The two bellowed as they attacked with their swords against the four young Adepts. Pu Xian was furious. He first slashed one on the roof and then kicked the corpse down. Pu ji angrily killed another one, and Pu Tuo kicked the corpse down the roof. The Four Young Daoist Masters cleared up the broken enemies in the house and then came to help the monks in killing off their enemies.


    Just then, the spies who had escaped out of the window were all killed by Ru Feng. The remaining spies saw the large number of people surrounding them and tried their best to flee in panic. Seeing that he could not escape, and that he had nowhere to hide, a spy panicked and rushed into the hall. Fa Tong stood guard at the door, and the four young masters followed him into the hall. The main hall was dark, making it convenient for spies to hide. Pu Xian said: "We will sweep with our swords and grope our way forward."


    The four people swung their swords in a flurry of slashes, causing the mud to turn upside down on the altar, turning the place into a mess. The spy was hiding behind Guan Yujin''s body, unharmed. Pu Xian asked someone to light the lamp. Borrowing the light from the lamp, he saw that the person was holding Guan Yu''s mud figure in a panic. The four young masters stepped forward, and he once again grabbed the crescent moon blade in Zhou Cang''s hands and began to wildly swing it left and right. The knife turned out to be carved out of wood. It was sturdy and durable. Pu Xian angrily raised her sword and rushed forward, she kicked down the statue and used her sword to block his blade, then Pu Tuo stabbed the spy to death.


    Fa Tong said to the rest of them: "Quickly investigate the number of people and see if the spy runs away." The monks all said, "The one who is struggling on the edge of his death has also been caught by us. None of them ran out. "


    Pu Xian brought his men to finish counting the number of people as he spoke: "This corpse is not logarithmic, it''s only twelve. They seem to have run away one or two times. " The monks said again, "We are keeping a tight watch on the outer perimeter, so none of them must have escaped."


    Fa Tong looked around again, and Fa Tong said: "There are a total of twelve people here, and two by the river side, adding up, there is a total of fourteen. There should be one or two more. I think that the two must be the leaders Du Bian and Yama Takashi, they went somewhere else. Let''s immediately clean up the battlefield, don''t leave any traces of fighting, we will catch those two. "


    Everyone understood and immediately made their move, dragging the corpses to be buried. Fa Tong then left the two monks to spy on them. After that, everyone felt at ease and withdrew their State Protecting Temple.


    When everyone returned to their State Protecting Temple, the sky was still dark. Fa Tong recounted the events of the night assault of the Guandi Temple to Fang Shen and Yi Jie. The two were very happy.


    Yi Jie said, "The two leaders, Yama Takashi and Du Bian, must have gone to the courtyard. There''s a female agent there, and they hang out together all the time. Those female agents are pretty good. That time in the courtyard, I met six female agents. "


    Pu ji said: "I''m not familiar with the Du Bian you mentioned. We have heard of Yama Takashi before, he seems to live in a monastery. The place has the most female agents. "


    Ru Feng said: "My prediction is right, Du Bian must have gone to the courtyard. It was luxurious and comfortable. With a female secret service agent accompanying them, how could the two of them go anywhere else? He just didn''t know who lived there. I''ll go there and check it out. "


    Fa Tong said: "I know where to find a place to stay. It was Roche''s house. Roosh was the emperor''s tutor in the small court. He was extremely famous. Dragon flags were often hung in his house. Roche was the one who opposed new ideas, defended old ideas, and was the most stubborn. "


    The abbot also said, "I also know this man named Luo Shi. He had only just learned and was very loyal to the whole world. The people in the court were under the protection of the government of the Republic of China, so it was not easy to deal with them. Let''s first understand the relationship between Luo Shi and Black Dragon Society Of Japan, and then try to find out what kind of relationship he has. "


    The four young Spiritual Masters fought to go to find out what the name was, but the Reverend Fang stopped them: "There are not many people left in Guandi Temple. The four of you should go back there and help with your opinions. The two people who escaped are Chief Secret Service Officer, their crimes are heinous, we have to get rid of them. " Pu Xian immediately brought his people and returned to the Guandi Temple.


    "I reckon that Yama Takashi''s two main culprits are probably in there. The environment was quiet and comfortable, and there were even beauties. They often go there to enjoy themselves. " Fa Tong continued: It doesn''t matter where the two of them are hiding, as long as they are not out of Beijing, they will not be able to escape our surveillance.


    At this moment, the sky began to brighten. Ru Feng said: "The four young Spiritual Masters have gone to Guandi Temple s to block them. Even if he couldn''t catch them today, he would still be able to find out their whereabouts. I can''t give them the slightest chance to come to a realization. " After Ru Feng finished speaking and left, he anxiously ran towards the large courtyard.


    It turned out that Rohin was Luo Zhenyu. He was one of the most important figures in the entire Sectarian Party. He had long colluded with the Black Dragon Society Of Japan secret service and sought to restore peace. There were often important figures within the Black Dragon Society coming and going of his family. Right now, his home was a secret meeting place for the three forces affairs of Japanese spies, Sectarian Party people and Yuan Shikai''s people. The first time Inoue Shizuo, a Japanese special agent, came to China, he stayed with him. Yama Takashi and Du Bian would sometimes come here, but they rarely stayed. Yama Takashi lived in a monastery. Du Bian still had another den, let alone this one.


    Ru Feng quickly arrived in front of the gate of the gigantic courtyard. It was currently early in the morning. He saw that the door was still tightly shut. Ru Feng thought: "I came too early, the person inside has not woken up yet. If Yama Takashi really comes here, he will be able to come out later. "


    Ru Feng slowly walked towards the house and sized it up. He saw that the courtyard was facing the north, south, with neat walls. The buildings were beautiful. Flowers and grasses were planted in front of the door, and some of them were even planted on horseback. Through the crack in the door, he could see that the courtyard was wide, a winding corridor, and all sorts of fake mountain and rock structures were available. Ru Feng retreated a few steps from the door and stopped his gaze on the door. Beautifully decorated.


    He was looking at it when he heard a man''s voice say, "Please wait a moment. See you later!" As the door opened, an old man dressed in a gentleman''s attire brought out four middle-aged men. The old man was pale and clean-faced, with a smile on his face and a calm demeanor. He was in his sixties. The four of them went out a few steps and then turned around and said to the old man, "What are you doing? Stop disturbing me!


    The old man returned the salute and said, "This matter is settled, I will be counting on you two. Take care, take care! " The four of them clasped their hands in farewell and turned to leave. The old gentleman paused to glance at his guest, then turned and went back into the yard. This old gentleman was Master Roche. The four people he sent away were all from Sectarian Party who were staying in the police station. The four of them were renting the house for Roche.

 C163

    Ru Feng watched as the four policemen left. As he was making wild guesses in his heart, another five women came out from the courtyard. They were all young and dressed beautifully. They were all dressed in makeup and had quite a beautiful appearance. The five of them walked out and headed east along the street. These five people were precisely Lian Zi, You Zi, Qin Jiang, Fan Jing and Quan Zi from the monastery in Japan.


    Ru Feng didn''t recognize them, and looked at their backs, thinking: "These people are all like prostitutes, what are they doing here? None of them seem to be a special agent of the Black Dragon Society Of Japan. "


    Just as the five of them turned a corner and disappeared, another two middle-aged men walked out of the courtyard. The two of them caught Ru Feng''s attention. He saw that the two of them were tall and wore kimono with belts tied around their waists. Ru Feng recognized the kimono, and said in his heart: "Look at these two people, they are Japanese. They might be Yama Takashi and Du Bian. must be heading back to the Guandi Temple. " The two of them walked past Ru Feng.


    Ru Feng followed the two of them slowly. Seeing that they were stopped at a corner and talking to each other in Japanese, he stopped the two carriages that were coming from the north and the two of them got on separate carriages. Ru Feng was secretly happy as he said: "These two must be Yama Takashi and Du Bian. It was truly like stepping on broken iron shoes without any effort to find them. I want to see where you''re going. " Ru Feng immediately gave chase.


    So it turned out that Ru Feng was not chasing them, but were two followers of the Japanese envoy, Inoue Shizuo. The two of them came out of the courtyard and went back to the monastery.


    That night,, the priest of the Church of the British Mosque, Chalie, as well as Yuan Ming and the four little Spiritual Masters, went into the monastery to investigate. They were discovered by the people in the monastery and caused a few gang fights, wounding many people in the monastery. After this matter was over, Yama Takashi, Inoue Shizuo and the other special agents were all trembling in fear, afraid that another similar event would occur in the monastery. They thought that these people who came to investigate were with the Shorty, and felt that the midget''s threat to them was extremely serious.


    That night, Inoue Shizuo was so frightened that he told Yama Takashi in private, "Looks like I won''t be able to stay here any longer. The midget was powerful. He must have brought people with him to make trouble. Shorty''s goal is not just to kill you for revenge. The Shorty received the news that we are signing a contract with Yuan Shikai. He wanted to know exactly what was going on. He wanted to interfere and obstruct them from doing so. He refused to give up until he had achieved his goal. Like us here, the gnats are our own eyes and ears, our own intelligence agencies. Those Western empires are all worried about the close relationship between Japan and China, worried about us monopolizing China. Therefore, they will do everything possible to obstruct and destroy our contract with China. The British came here to make trouble, and maybe the French and the Russians came here to make trouble too. In order to successfully sign a contract with Yuan Shikai and achieve our goals, I must find a safe place to stay. "


    Yama Takashi appeared to be in a difficult position, and nodded: "What you have seen, Sir. "Let me think." Inoue Shizuo then continued, "My personal safety is not at stake, I am worried that staying here would affect the signing of the contract, delaying the important matter of our Empire of Japan. I have come with the will of the Emperor. If I fail, I must be punished. Neither you nor I can afford it. This time, I can only succeed and not fail. "


    Yama Takashi also felt responsible, saying: "These British people are like us, deeply rooted in China. It is very difficult to get rid of their surveillance. Since the opening of China, a large country, there have been powers in various empires, and they are all developing. We can get away from the elves, and it''s hard to get away from the others. As soon as the news of the signing got out, we became the target of public criticism. I don''t know how many eyes are watching us in the dark. It''s hard to guarantee our personal safety. The two of us could be assassinated at any moment. I was already deeply worried. As far as the British are concerned, it is hard to know how many hidden forces they still have in Beijing. We pretended to be members of the Boxer League and the martial arts world. We also carried out a series of assassinations and destruction activities on them, greatly reducing their power and prestige. I never thought that they would still possess such a powerful force. " He added thoughtfully, "The British have been in China for a long time and have had a profound impact on China. "The midget has a lot of followers in China, and there are all kinds of masters among them. It''s really hard to deal with them, making it hard for people to guard against them." Inoue Shizuo also shook his head and sighed, feeling extremely troubled. The two of them felt that there was no way out of this predicament, but it was dangerous.


    Yama Takashi continued, "It seems like finding an extremely safe location is truly difficult. You''ll have to go to our legation. There are our Japanese armed guards there, keeping watch day and night. No matter how strong the people of the Shorty are, he would not dare to find trouble there. "


    Inoue Shizuo hated him: "You know this, I hate Minister Hioki. The Legation is his place of power, how can I bow to him? I won''t go even if I die! I decided to wait until the day Yuan Shikai and I come to an agreement and sign it officially. I then personally went to the legation to find Hioki to attend the signing ceremony, in order to embarrass him. Let him admire my loyal ability to do things for the Empire. "


    Yama Takashi could only say, "If you don''t plan to go there, then we will have to go to the Chinese people. However, their ability to deal with the people from Shorty is even lower. " Upon mentioning the Chinese, Inoue Shizuo remembered to say in the large courtyard, "Mr. Wo is very quiet there. My first visit to China was to live there. It''s safe there. I decided to stay there. You can send some of the warriors to guard it, and it will be safe. I think that way I can get rid of the Shorty and all kinds of surveillance. "


    Yama Takashi said worriedly, "Mr. Luo has always been close to us. Our people often go in and out of his place. It was hard to know if the midget knew. You can try it over there first. "


    When Inoue Shizuo heard that it was not completely safe, he felt that there was no way to go to heaven, no way to go to hell, no way to go anywhere. Inoue Shizuo deeply hated the little guy and said to Yama Takashi: "You pass on my message to Du Bian, let him find a chance to take action in secret and kill everyone in the little guy''s group to the last man. Let them dare to go against us! "


    Yama Takashi said: "It''s not hard for us to eliminate them. It was just that a suitable opportunity was hard to come by. I have already taken care of Du Bian, he never had the chance to attack the mosque. Tomorrow, I will send someone to inform Du Bian and tell him to hurry up and take action. "


    After the two made their decision, they both felt carefree for a moment before each took one of the young ladies to bed.


    Early morning of the second day, Yama Takashi sent someone to inform Du Bian to eliminate Shorty''s group as soon as possible. Then, Yama Takashi sent Lotus Seed, You Zi, Qin Jiang, Fan Jing and Quan Zi over to the large courtyard to rent a house from Luo Shi, allowing Inoue Shizuo to live there. Mr. Roche called in four more police officers from the police station and asked them to testify as to how much the rent was. In the end, the two sides came to an agreement. They just ate the wine and spent the night together.


    As for Ru Feng, he followed the two all the way to the monastery. Seeing the two of them enter the courtyard, Ru Feng stopped in his tracks. He said to himself, "Ah, so you are here. I was about to inquire about this, but I didn''t get the chance. I have already seen your height and fatness, and after asking for a bit, I can tell if you are Yama Takashi and Du Bian. "


    At this time, Lotus Seed You Zi and the other three had also returned. They went their separate ways. Ru Feng was worried that he would stay longer, so he went back to the temple while they were suspicious. Arriving at the temple, Ru Feng told everyone what he saw and heard from the courtyard. One of them said: "You are following those two people not Yama Takashi and Du Bian. Yama Takashi and Du Bian are both tall, Yama Takashi is especially fat. "


    Ru Feng said: "Although those two are not the people we are looking for, but we have obtained some rewards. I saw with my own eyes the men and women who had come out of the compound and gone back to the convent. There must be a secret connection between the compound and the monastery. Roche is not a good man to collude with spies. When I go back to investigate, everything will be clear. Maybe I can even catch the person Yuan Shikai sent to that place secretly. "


    At this time, the four young Spiritual Masters also returned from the Guandi Temple. Pu Xian said as he looked at the rest of the people, "We were waiting for them to return, but we did not see any trace of Yama Takashi and her. We were afraid that the agent would come back and alarm us, so we cleaned up the traces of the fight, the bloodstains, and so on, but we couldn''t cover up the damage there. After having dinner on the street, they said that they would not return until after dark. "


    One of them said, "Yama Takashi and Du Bian definitely have their own residences. We''ll find out where they are. " "Yama Takashi and Du Bian are both leaders, and if they live in a secluded place, we won''t be able to find them easily. The area around the capital was huge, and since they were all in hiding, it was very difficult to find them. If we find out where they are, we''ll find a new spy base. "


    Pu Xian became ruthless: "From now on, we will go out everyday to look for them. We don''t believe that we won''t be able to find the whereabouts of the two of them." After dinner, Pu Xian brought his men to various places to look.


    Ru Feng became interested in the courtyard and monastery. In the evening, when it was dark, he came alone to the monastery again. Seeing that the courtyard was devoid of light and completely silent, Ru Feng felt it was strange. He listened quietly in front of the houses. There was dead silence inside. It turned out that Yama Takashi and Inoue Shizuo had brought all those special agents who specialized in martial arts with them. Before they left, in order to hide their presence and to prevent the Shorty''s group from discovering any clues, the two of them ordered the rest of the people in the monastery to close their doors and rest during the night. Those special agents were really obedient. Some of them were recovering from injuries, while others were sleeping. None of them made a sound. It was also because Shorty and the four young Spiritual Masters were scared shitless.


    When Ru Feng stayed in the courtyard for a while, he felt that it was no fun, so he came to investigate what kind of courtyard it was. Arriving in front of the gate of the "F * ck" courtyard, Ru Feng said to himself: "There are both males and females here. Chief Secret Service Officer and Du Bian, they might have come here today. "Once I find out, it''ll be your bad luck." Seeing that the door was closed, Ru Feng jumped over the wall and entered the courtyard. Seeing that there was no light inside, it was dead silent. This was also what Inoue Shizuo had purposely done in order to hide it from others.


    Ru Feng never thought that all of this was because of the spy''s craftiness. He thought: "Inoue Shizuo has come back to make a contract, it''s been so quiet, where did he go? I wanted to catch him and kill him. He was not in the monastery, nor was he here. He must be staying at their Japanese legation. He went there to work on the contract. Although I know his face, I can''t do anything to him. " When Ru Feng stayed until midnight and saw that the courtyard was still dark and quiet, he thought that the Chief Secret Service Officer was not even here.

 C164

    From then on, Ru Feng would send people to investigate the whereabouts of Inoue Shizuo, Yama Takashi and Du Bian. His own code words for contacting the leaders of Revolutionary Party were found out by the spies, and he went through each of the information stations managed by Cai Songpeng one by one. He was afraid that there would be problems with his men, and that the Revolutionary Party would send more people over.


    It turned out that the code words were used by the intelligence personnel of Revolutionary Party and Cai Songpeng to communicate with other intelligence personnel. Ru Feng had also sent orders to the various intelligence stations and points under his jurisdiction to monitor Inoue Shizuo and gather information on the secret contracts between Yuan Shikai and the seller. After Ru Feng checked his subordinates'' information stations one by one, he felt that there were no problems and was finally relieved.


    During this period of time, the four young Spiritual Masters had not found the whereabouts of Yama Takashi and Du Bian, much less any new secret service locations. One of his injuries had already healed long ago.


    On this day, Sun Yijie said to Ru Feng: "Currently, quite a few people from the Black Dragon Society know me, and I estimate that they are currently investigating my whereabouts. How inconvenient it is for me to go out during the day. I would like to ask Great Master to go to the Peony Pavilion Hotel in the south of the city and find the boss there. He was the one who contacted me directly. Now I''m anxious to see him. I haven''t been in contact with Shanghai and Guangzhou since I arrived in Beijing. I have something to tell him. "


    Ru Feng nodded in agreement. Seeing that it was still hot outside, he went to the storeroom and found a worn-out straw hat. "I put it on my head," he said. You only know that spies from Black Dragon Society wants to capture you, and don''t know that they and Yuan Shikai are thinking of capturing me. "


    When everyone saw that he was dressed like a melon seller, they all pointed at him and laughed. Ru Feng knew that his appearance was funny and he laughed himself. He walked out of the temple and headed south of the city.


    Ru Feng was a sincere person, who was entrusted with the task of being loyal to others. Wherever he passed, he did not stop, nor did he have the heart to browse the sights and sights of the streets where people came and went, selling and buying. He came to the entrance of the Peony Pavilion Hotel. It was noon and the weather was hot.


    Rufeng, thanks to his tattered straw hat, had not been tanned all the way. He stopped and looked around. There was a street in front of the shop, a few willow trees along the street, and there was an old man selling melons under the trees. The old man sat in front of the melon stall with a fan in his hand, shouting, "Sweet melon! "It''s too cheap!" There were a few men, women, and children who were buying melons.


    Ru Feng looked at the old man and laughed to himself. Seeing the old man wearing a brand-new straw hat, he didn''t wear it at all. Seeing more and more people buying melon, the melon will soon be sold out. Ru Feng didn''t like to eat sweet things, so he turned and entered the shop. There were no customers in the house. The windows and doors were open and the interior was neat and tidy. Ru Feng looked around, and then chose a seat in the middle and sat down.


    The man, a young gentleman in his twenties, heard footsteps coming out of the back room. He saw Rufeng dressed in a full suit, with his feet in monastic shoes and his head in a worn straw hat. The top of his head was completely bald. The worker laughed, thinking, "This person is not a country bumpkin, it''s a monk wearing a broken straw hat." Without a word, he turned and went into the kitchen.


    Seeing that he had left, Ru Feng was very unhappy, she said in her heart: "This fellow must have seen that I was a monk, so he ignored me, afraid that I would beg for forgiveness. have truly underestimated the my humble self! " He was angry when the waiter brought him his food.


    Ru Feng thought again: "If that''s the case, then it''s fine." The waiter walked up to the table and put down the dishes, "Big Master, the business of the restaurant is not good. We have too much to eat and we have to pay quite a bit of money. It''s all yours today. If you don''t have enough to eat, then please go to another store and beg for food. "


    Ru Feng had already calmed down, and took out a few coins, weighing them, he estimated that there was not a small amount, and handed it over: "my humble self has never asked for charity, and will not have to go elsewhere. If it''s not enough for me to eat, bring me some more. "


    The shop assistant took the money and smiled, "This is Master''s understanding of our store. I thank you first! There are a lot of people here who have to go to great lengths every day. "


    Ru Feng did not listen to his complaints, and asked: "Is your boss well?" The assistant said, "Master, you''re looking for him? Unfortunately. The boss has not returned from his business trip to Guangzhou. " When Ru Feng heard that there was no hope for him, he ignored the shop assistant and grabbed a bun to eat. At this moment, the sound of a horse could be heard outside.


    Ru Feng looked up and saw two soldiers riding horses. They dismounted from their horses at the gate, tied their horses to the trees, and went to pinch each other on the melon stand. I want to eat melon to quench my thirst. I''m not cooked anymore. Even if I''m ripe, I''m a rotten melon. " The two of them hurriedly walked back inside the house.


    The two of them called out as soon as they entered the room, "Man, come and serve me!" Both of them were sweating profusely as they took off their hats and threw them on the table. The guard saw that the two were about to complain so he hurried over and asked, "What do you two military masters want?" A person said, "We need some cold water first." The servant hurriedly went to get a ladle of cold water. The servant took the ladle and drank it all up. He gasped for breath and said, "This water isn''t f * cking cold either. I''m going to die from the heat."


    The waiter took the ladle and scooped up another spoonful of cold water. He handed the ladle to the man and shook his head. The two of them faced each other and cried out at the same time, "It''s you!" So the two of them were from the same village. Just now, one of them was complaining and the other was panicked, so he didn''t pay any attention to it.


    After chatting for a while, the servant said, "Where did you two come from? It''s so hot that you''re sweating all over. " The person grumbled, "We came from the southern courtyard to send off a person named Yama Takashi with Japanese enemies. He went to our military camp in Zhuozhou. We sent him all the way to Eldest Young Master Yuan Palace, but who would have thought that Eldest Young Master Yuan would also be ruined. He brought Yama Takashi in and ignored us. We had no food to eat, no water to drink, and we were both hungry and thirsty. "What terrible luck!"


    The other person also complained, "We didn''t want to send that ghost to the southern courtyard again after we sent him there. The devil did not dare to walk in broad daylight. This crotch was far away, as if a ghost was trying to catch him. He''s been pestering us to send him off. " Actually, Yama Takashi was this cautious because he was afraid that the people from the Shorty would ambush him on the way. After that, the man went to get himself some water and a horse.


    The man handed the menu over to the man and said, "We meet in the same village. We meet on the same day." Drink a few cups before you go, I''ll treat you. "Please order." The man said politely, "Brother Li Gui, you''re really good. "You only earned a few dollars, it''s to support your family. I won''t let you spend the money."


    As he said that, he took out two silver coins from his pocket and pointed to Ru Feng''s food: "We don''t want anything good, we don''t have time to wait. Just serve us what that master has eaten. " The clerk said, "How can I endure this? No matter what, we still have to drink two cups. "


    The soldier said, "No, we''re busy. I''ll come again next time. " The waiter confiscated his money and went to bring the food and wine and steamed buns. The soldiers who were drinking the horses had also returned. The two of them sat down to eat and drink while chatting with the shop assistant. They didn''t spend much time on it. After the two of them ate and drank to their heart''s content, they burped on top and bellowed on the bottom. The two of them got up and put on their hats before leaving in a hurry. They got on their horses and quickly left.


    Ru Feng had already finished his meal, and after hearing everything, knew where Yama Takashi was. He was extremely happy and hurried out of the shop to return to State Protecting Temple.


    That Ru Feng had a strong appetite and energy in her body, she walked away happily and quickly, and unknowingly, she returned to the State Protecting Temple. He first told Yijie about how the owner of the Peony Pastoral Shop had gone to Guangzhou. Then he said, "Although I didn''t invite that boss, I had an unexpected harvest. Moreover, his harvest was extremely huge. I know where Yama Takashi is. It turned out that the devil had gone to the Zhuozhou military camp to seek shelter from the wind. Today, he had just returned from the southern courtyard. No wonder we can''t find him in Beijing at this stage. From what I hear, the two soldiers who sent him have personally said that he has gone to Eldest Young Master Yuan Palace. "


    When everyone heard this, they were all overjoyed to see Yama Takashi''s whereabouts. Yijie said, "The owner went to Guangzhou to report his work. I''ll look for him when he comes back. I''ll listen to the news he brought. Now that he had Yama Takashi''s whereabouts, it was even better. I was struggling to find him. I can''t, and I can''t get my revenge. Yama Takashi said those words proudly, "You can''t win against me." I can''t forget. I want to capture him and ask him, who in the world can''t beat who? After that, I will take revenge for my brothers who have died. They will cut their noses, dig their eyes, cut their ears, gouge their hearts out, chop their legs off, and torture them to death. I also want him to have a taste of these abominable punishments. " The four young Adepts were filled with resentment as well.


    One of them continued, "Master, how about the two of us go to the Young Noble''s Mansion tonight and capture Yama Takashi? I don''t think his young master''s residence is filled with any dragons, pools, and tigers. " Ru Feng said: "What is his insignificant young master''s manor? I''ve also been to his father''s forbidden area in the past, and it''s not like I''ve never been there before. However, all of these spies from Black Dragon Society are hateful, I am not willing to argue with them. Just want to catch him then kill him, and ask him what is it about combat power. "


    One of them said, "You''re right. How can I think that the wicked cannot be avenged, and that the heavens and earth are unjust? These agents are too cruel to kill me. " Ru Feng said: "Well said, well said. I knew that Yama Takashi wouldn''t be able to escape this time. If you fail to punish evil, you will have your own private matters. Tonight I will take you to see my play. I will capture him and hand him over to you.


    Pu Xian said: "Young Noble''s Mansion is a place that is no ordinary place, I had once entered it with Pu ji. There were soldiers standing guard with guns all day, and sentries moving about in the dark. It could be said that he was heavily guarded. There were many houses in the yard, winding corridors and difficult to distinguish. It wasn''t easy going in, nor was it hard coming out. This Yama Takashi really knows how to hide, and went to that kind of safe place. "


    Pu ji said: "If we go there to take care of things, it is impossible for there to be more people, it is easier to be discovered. Although the martial arts skills of the guard standing there weren''t good, he still dared to shoot and kill people. They''re not spies, and we can''t hurt him. Go there and capture Yama Takashi.


    Ru Feng said: "Don''t listen to how amazing you all are, it might not be true. If you are all afraid, then my humble self will go capture Yama Takashi alone. " Pu Xian said: "What are you saying, we are not afraid, we are just reminding you to be careful, and we are not trying to provoke you. It''s really hard to do there. During the day, whoever walked by his door and glanced at him a few times, his guard would scold them, ''What are you doing? "What are you looking at!" Even if you were to head over, you should still be extra careful. Even though you have stormed through a lot, you still have to prevent yourself from capsizing. "

 C165

    Ru Feng said: "No matter what, my humble self has to go. The Yuan father and son duo had no conscience, and it was hard for him to have good people by his side. I''m not so nice to his sentries. "


    Pu Xian thought for a while and said: "In my opinion, simply killing Yama Takashi is extremely inappropriate, and would be taken advantage of by him. As the leader, Yama Takashi knew a lot of things. They should have brought him back for questioning. Let him say what else he has. "


    Ru Feng nodded: "What you said makes sense. We can''t kill this Yama Takashi, we have to capture him alive. "


    "They''re still alive. It wouldn''t be easy to capture them even if they die. The special agent was full of martial arts, and he was also very cunning. If I catch him, I won''t interrogate him, and won''t go along with him. If I touch a melon, I''ll kill him on the spot. " One Jie made up his mind and said: "I can hear that you guys are all planning to go capture Yama Takashi. Actually, there aren''t many people. I''m the only one who knows Yama Takashi, and it''s easy to get me wrong if you guys go there, so it''s still master Ru Feng and I who should go there together. "


    During the day, they made a deal. When night fell, Ru Feng and a bunch of well-dressed men arrived at the Young Noble''s Mansion. When the two of them arrived outside the wall of the mansion, they saw that the wall was high and there were a few willow trees outside. The two of them stood under a tree and looked around, and Yi Jie said, "Don''t mention how heavily guarded this place is, just this wall can''t be climbed without a high level Lightness Exercise, and there''s no ladder that can be carried here to investigate. It is just as Pu Xian had said, this place is not an ordinary place. "


    Ru Feng heard him being afraid of the high wall, so he looked at it for a long time before he came back and said, "This wall is so tall, there is no place slightly shorter. You wait here first, I''ll go in and take a look myself. Even though his wall is tall, it can''t stop my monk. I can even go up to the city wall. "


    Ru Feng was just about to take action. Suddenly, another two people walked over. Ru Feng and the others thought that Pu ji was the one who had followed them here. The two of them looked at the person leaning against the tree and saw that they were wearing black robes, and were not Pu Xian and Pu ji. He saw the two men stop under the wall to listen and whisper; they did not look around, nor did they look to the west; they drew away from each other, and leaped up to the top of the wall at the same time. Then he lay down on the top of the wall and looked in. Ru Feng whispered to Yi Jie: "These two are not Chinese, what they said just now was not Chinese."


    One of them said, "The martial arts of these two are extraordinary. It seemed like they were very familiar with the environment here. "What about the passerby?" Ru Feng said: "I can see that these two people frequently come out at night to explore, so there''s a 80 to 90% chance that they used spies from Black Dragon Society." "If it''s a spy, we''ll keep an eye on them. We''ll definitely be able to find their lair."


    The duo was still in the midst of contemplation when they saw the duo on the wall leap into the ring.


    One of them said, "Master, let''s go in quickly." Ru Feng said, "Don''t be anxious. At this moment, the two of them were hidden within the wall, eavesdropping on the situation. If we go up now, they''ll find us. I can see that these two people are here to investigate something. They had already checked the path here. And when they come out, they''re going to pass through here. "


    "I heard them leave the wall and go inside," he said. Ru Feng said: "They have left, I will go take a look." Ru Feng jumped up onto the roof and saw that there were indeed many houses inside, with many bends in the corridors, making it hard to see the road. Just as Ru Feng was observing carefully, suddenly, he heard sounds of fighting coming from the center of the courtyard. Stop it! Don''t let them get away! " He saw two figures leaping over the wall and rushing towards him. Ru Feng leaped back to the side of one of the elites and said, "The security in the courtyard is indeed tight. Those two were discovered by the people inside and they chased them out. "


    At this moment, he heard the sounds of people chasing him from the courtyard, and they were getting closer. The figure on top of the wall flashed, and the two of them fled out of the wall. Then the two ran west in a panic. Ru Feng pulled a hero and said: "Let''s chase after them. We''ll definitely get an unexpected harvest."


    The two of them flashed out from under the tree and chased after the two of them. At this moment, a few people chased after them from the courtyard. Ru Feng was afraid that he would be caught up to, and followed closely behind. When the two people in front heard that Ru Feng and Jie were chasing after him, they tried to run, hoping to shake off the people behind. After running all the way out, the people in pursuit returned.


    Ru Feng grabbed onto one of them and said, "Don''t worry about it. Just let them have a distance and keep an eye on them." The two people in front turned around to listen. No one was chasing them, so they slowed down their pace as well.


    Ru Feng and Jie Wan followed the two outside of the city, but the two of them did not realise that there was someone behind them. In front of his eyes, there was a bright white pool of water. The two people in front of him started to sneak around. He saw the two of them stop and listen, then squat down and peek back, sloppy. Ru Feng secretly said to One Jie: "Any one of these people has a keen sense of smell. They may have found us. walk a little more lightly. "


    Seeing the two squatting down and not moving, Ru Feng and One Jie were all on the ground. The two listened for a long time, then got up and left. Ru Feng and Li Jie followed the two of them to the lakeside, and saw that they had gone around a corner. Ru Feng took a quick step forward and saw that it was a large courtyard. There was an east-west path in front of the courtyard, and the south side of the road was next to a large willow tree that had three people hugging it. The trees were leafy and overgrown, with huge treetops that blotted out the sky and the sun. A branch that was not too high from the courtyard wall reached into the courtyard.


    Ru Feng spoke softly: "The two of them were extremely secretive, I didn''t hear him open the door, how come they are gone? Maybe he''s hiding behind that tree. " The two of them stopped and hid themselves under the tree. Yi Jie said, "We were far away from them, and our footsteps were extremely light, so how could they have noticed us? I expect they jumped over the wall into the yard. " Ru Feng said: "Don''t move yet, let''s see what else they have."


    The two of them waited for a while more, but the two of them did not appear. Jie said frantically, "Let''s first go under that tree and see what''s going on." The duo walked under the tree and circled around it, but no one could be seen.


    They went to the door and saw a pair of black iron-leaf doors shut. The door frame was about a foot wide and half a foot thick. It looked as if the hammer wouldn''t break or burn. At the bottom of the door hung a signboard with large golden words written on it: "Dongshen Ma Bao Shop." There was also a faded couplet on the door frame, which read: "A tree is blessed with tranquility and happiness, and it has been glorious for thousands of years.


    Ru Feng said: This is clearly a shop, why does it look like a rich man''s house?


    One of them said, "Don''t worry about that. Let''s go in and take a look." The two of them leaped over the wall and entered the courtyard. They saw rows upon rows of pitch-black objects filling the courtyard.


    Ru Feng looked carefully and saw that it was covered with a straw curtain woven from warp and weft. Reaching out to touch it, he saw that it was rough and tricky. There were piles of hemp buns. There were several rooms in the main house, with lights on in the middle. There was a row of houses on the west side, with no lights inside. One of them said, "Let''s go to his lighted window and take a look. We''ll know what he does here."


    The two of them gently walked to the window and looked through the curtain. They could vaguely see the actions of the people inside. He saw a man wearing a white shirt and sipping tea at a table. A dozen men with different clothes were sitting beside him. Two people stood in the middle and said, "..." It was an unfortunate accident. Somehow, our Boss Yama Takashi is also there. Before we could find a place to lock him up, we were discovered by the sentries there. There was actually a group of warriors with pretty good martial arts in the young master''s residence. We were almost surrounded and captured by them. Those people ran fast as well. They chased us for about three to two miles. It was thanks to the two of us that we were not caught. "If it were anyone else, something would have happened tonight."


    The person drinking the tea said after hearing this, "If I can''t find out tonight, I can go again tomorrow night. I don''t believe the Chinese are so smart every day. Inoue Shizuo personally told me about this news, saying that the person must be locked up there. If I don''t get the people and treasures, how can I just let this go? "


    Another one said: "In this period of time, we have wasted our efforts in searching everywhere for that monk Ru Feng. She never thought that that thing would really let Guo Chengliang go. It was much easier to get rid of this person than to catch Monk Ru Feng. Tomorrow night, when we find out where the person is locked up, we will have a way to rob him. "


    The man who was drinking tea said proudly, "This is a sign of my foresight. When Guo Chengliang was captured, I was originally going to control him and use a plan. He had never thought that the item would actually be in his hands. If he really is locked up in the Young Master''s Mansion, I have plenty of ways to rob him. That treasure must definitely belong to me. " After saying that, he laughed complacently.


    Ru Feng was overjoyed to hear this. One of them said, "It''s here! This was indeed a spy den. Just then, these two were very crafty. How did they manage to get back into the room? They say they want to find out what treasure it is, and what kind of person do they want to capture? "


    Ru Feng was also elated: "This must be a secret base. It must be the place where those people from before went to Leisure Temple to capture me, who would have thought that I would be able to find them! That was heaven''s will. The treasure they were talking about was the ''international purple-white plate''. No one knew where they got the news, but Guo Chengliang said that the treasure was in Guo Chengliang''s hands. Guo Chengliang was the original Battalion Commander, why he was imprisoned by Yuan Shikai. The agent said he was locked in the Mansion of the Young Masters. We went to the Young Noble''s Mansion to find out where Guo Chengliang is being held. The mantis stalks the cicada, while the yellow sparrow stalks the cicada. How can I forgive you! "


    The two of them were delighted for a moment as they whispered to each other. The person drinking tea said: "I predicted that Yama Takashi would go to the Young Noble''s Mansion for the sake of Guo Chengliang. I want to get the person and the treasure before he does. So that I may show my power before the King of the Well. He must think highly of us. It will be soon Yama Takashi being replaced by us! "


    His words made the others happy, and they all chimed in: "Du Bian is right! The day for us to use it is coming. If we handle this matter properly, from now on, who cares about Yama Takashi! "Du Bian will be living in the monastery."


    When Yi Jie heard "Du Bian Jun", he was surprised, but when he looked closely, he saw that the person who was drinking the tea was actually Du Bian. He gritted his teeth, wishing that he could immediately rush in and grab him.


    One of them gently said to Ru Feng, "Master, I don''t blame you for saying that we have really obtained an unexpected harvest. The person who is sitting down and drinking tea is the Du Bian that I wanted to find. " Ru Feng had heard what was said inside, and was very happy. Ru Feng said: Congratulations! This is the chance for revenge. "


    At this time, one of the two men who just came back said, "There were two people following us just now. We didn''t see it before. He heard someone behind him only when he was nearby. We didn''t come straight in. We hid in the tree. The two men walked around the tree and looked at our gate again. We came back from the tree when they weren''t expecting us. These two look suspicious. "

 C166

    Hearing that, Du Bian stood up: "Why didn''t you say this earlier!" He pulled out his sword and turned off the light. Just as Ru Feng was about to leave, he heard Du Bian continue, "Let''s go out immediately and patrol separately. These two might be related to the group of people our Guandi Temple had lost. Some said that it was Shorty''s group that had plotted against them, and I was suffering from lack of clues. The person who had delivered this gift to his doorstep was most likely someone from the Shorty. I have to be on my guard against these Englishmen who are always against us. If I catch them, the heavens will really help me! " The sound of chaotic footsteps could be heard walking outside.


    One of them turned around and wanted to jump out from the wall. Ru Feng dragged him and pointed to the house. The two of them leapt onto the roof and crouched down. A dozen or so figures jumped out from the house and scattered in front of the door.


    One of them quietly said to Ru Feng: "They went out of the courtyard to capture us." Ru Feng was experienced, so he did not make a sound. There was still one person remaining in the courtyard. Afraid to make a sound, he hastily stopped himself from speaking. He saw a spy listening in the courtyard and went to the front.


    Ru Feng took the opportunity to speak to Yi Jie, "Don''t move, don''t make a sound. You''re right, how many people do they have here? We''ll come and copy them some other day. " The two of them were quietly discussing when they saw the person in the yard turn on a flashlight and flash it back and forth in the middle of the jute bags. Ru Feng softly said to one of them, "Right now, their rooms are empty. You stay here and watch, I''ll go inside and take a look. " One of them said, "Be careful." Ru Feng went into the room softly. Eyes on the agent, he hurried to the door. As the door was just opened, Ru Feng walked in sideways.


    Ru Feng looked around from inside: There was a cross path in the middle. On both sides of the gate, one after another, was decorated in a novel and beautiful manner. Ru Feng turned around and walked forward, and saw that some of the doors to some of the smaller rooms were closed and some were opened wide. Ru Feng entered the room that had the lights turned on. The interior was spacious, with white walls and chairs scattered everywhere. It was enough to accommodate dozens of people.


    There was a screen behind Du Bian''s table. Inside the screen, there was a soft bed, and on the bed, there were two handguns. Ru Feng picked up a gun to look at it, then placed it back down. He hurried out and looked east along the corridor. There were also small houses on both sides of the corridor. Ru Feng did not dare to stay for long, and before he could reach the end, he turned around and went back outside.


    At this moment the man in the courtyard examined the empty sacks in the east, and went to inspect the sacks in the west. Ru Feng dodged to the side and hid into the east side inside the hemp sack empty space. He was afraid ¡ª Jay did not know that he had come back on purpose ¡ª that he had thrown a small stone at him as a sign of understanding. Seeing that those people had gradually returned, they gathered in the courtyard to discuss the matter.


    "The two of you must be following the passersby in front of the door." If there really is someone following you and no one comes out to alarm you, then there is no way for him to escape. We haven''t even seen a hundred steps away. Not a single person. "


    Another person said, "Maybe it''s the person we were waiting for." Wait, if it was them, what would they be doing? "He knocked on the door and called for us."


    "Our house is in the street, and people pass through it all night. It wasn''t strange for anyone to stop and look at the large tree in front of the gate. "He must have seen someone passing by."


    Just then, Du Bian finally came back from the east jump wall. He also stopped and said to the crowd: "The two of them must be following the passerby. I have seen all four sides, but there are no signs of anyone around. On the other hand, Du Bian was different from the others. She was a little cautious, and asked the person holding the flashlight: "Have you seen the entire courtyard?"


    That person said, "I''ve seen it. It''s fine too." Du Bian then strolled around in the east side Mai Bao Kong, and said: "If someone hides in here, it will be very difficult to find them." After looking at it for a while, he turned around and said, "The person is about to arrive. Let''s quickly prepare to welcome him." The man shone his light into Du Bian''s room.


    The lights in the room quickly lit up again, and Du Bian and the rest started to discuss what had happened. One of them also came down from the room, came to Ru Feng''s side and said, "It was so close just now, where did you hide? Du Bian almost saw you. "


    Ru Feng said: "You don''t have to worry about me. No matter how cunning Du Bian was, he could not discover my humble self. When I saw him coming, I went under the curtain of grass. "


    One of them continued, "Their secret service''s nest is much larger than the one at Guandi Temple. Just now, nineteen people had gone out. I can count them accurately. "


    Ru Feng said happily: "It''s finally here tonight. From the looks of it, he wasn''t the only one here. They even shouted that they were going to wait for someone. We''ll be able to find out a few of his nests in a moment. The enmity between us and the spy from the past, we have finally been avenged! "


    Jie also happily said, "I saw that these people were dressed neatly in the dark night, and I wondered if they had any activities. So it turned out that they were waiting for someone. We''ll go to the window and listen. "


    Ru Feng was even bolder, and the two of them went back to the window. Du Bian said from inside: "It''s really not good to f * cking invite people from that side. Every time we invite them, it''s always so late. They came to ask me, and I always came on time. " Someone mocked, "As a noble, you must have the bearing of a noble. How can you just say that? Just wait a little while. "Anyway, the sky is hot and the night is long."


    Suddenly, he heard someone banging on his door. Du Bian heard and got up: "They are finally here, quickly go and fetch them." Several people came out together. Ru Feng was afraid that he would be discovered, the two of them immediately hid inside the hemp air space, and eavesdropped and peeked outside.


    Seeing that the person who came out of the house stopped in front of the door, he asked, "Who is it? We don''t have business here at night. Please come tomorrow! " A woman''s voice outside the door scolded: "Don''t talk so much! Open the door. Boss Du Black Dragon invited us to take a look at the goods. We can''t go in without letting us in! If we turn around and go back, you won''t be able to take responsibility. " The woman''s voice was getting louder and stronger.


    The person inside intentionally toyed with her, opening the small door at the front gate and letting her in: "Miss, please come in!" The woman said angrily, "Are you treating us like dogs? Who''s going through your dog hole! "Quick, open the door." Du Bian anxiously stepped forward: "Quickly open the door and bring the young miss in. Who told you to be so slow with your guests! "


    The other man opened the door. Two women and two men came in through the door. Du Bian laughed and spoke a few polite words with the two women before entering the house. One of the agents closed the gate and stopped in the yard. He looked around for a while, as if listening for something. Ru Feng said: "This guy is guarding the wind in the house. We have to be seen by him the moment we move. " All of the Ru Feng s stared at him, and did not dare to come out.


    The two women went into the house to catch their breath, when one of them said in a clear voice: "Du Bian Jun, do you think we came too late? How can I make you deliberately underestimate me? " Du Bian said with a smile: "I dare not! My men and I were holding candles waiting for Fang to arrive. How could I deliberately be careless? You''re being paranoid. Just because I lost a bunch of people, I had to be careful. Forgive me! "Forgive me!" He continued, "I don''t know if it''s true or not, the people who said that Shorty ambushed my group. It made me dream of fighting with the people of Shorty. The British have a lot of power, and I''m worried about being ambushed by them. "


    The woman continued: "Did you ask us to come here because you want to know about the people you lost at Guandi Temple?" Du Bian nodded: "There is. However, there are other things that I must ask Fang Long for. " The woman smiled and said, "You''re welcome. If you have something to say, say it."


    Du Bian said: "Inoue Shizuo and Yama Takashi have both given me orders to eliminate those people from Shorty. I lost a bunch of people because of lack of manpower. I didn''t have the confidence to succeed. As a result, they were unable to act. The disappearance of Guandi Temple''s group caused my strength to be reduced by half. I''ve been through a thorough and covert interview, and so far the case has been solved with no results. Furthermore, there was no evidence that the Shorty and the rest did it. I couldn''t figure it out. Master Jing Shang and Yama Takashi Jun both paid great attention to this matter, and wanted me to find out the truth as soon as possible to find out their whereabouts. The group of people from Guandi Temple often went to the city behind my back, doing all sorts of things like breaking into shops and robbing people. I thought you were in the city and might know something about them, so I asked you to come and find out. "


    The woman smiled and said, "What do you think about this matter?" Du Bian said: "I thought that the ten of them, with all of their martial arts, would not be killed all of a sudden. I now know that there is no hidden force in Beijing that can destroy these people without anyone knowing. "So I guess it''s possible that Yamamoto Miche took those people away to do robberies."


    The woman laughed and said, "I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t even dream that those people still exist. Our young lady has already found out for you that those people were harmed. She told me to tell you: Yamamoto was seen dead on the banks of the Clear River. The body was buried by the Chinese police who called in a few civilians. Our young lady analysis: this murder is the British mosque church Shorty group. There''s always a gap between you, don''t you know? "


    Hearing that, Du Bian clenched his teeth, and angrily thought: If it''s really like that, I will not forgive Shorty! He thought about it carefully and said, "Your Young Miss and Yama Takashi share the same opinion. I can''t believe that Shorty has that kind of ability. There were no less than 20 people under Shorty, and Mountain Master''s group all had decent martial skills, so there were not a few less than him. "How could those little guys kill them all?"


    The woman said: "Du Bian Jun, you overestimate yourself. You overestimate others. Our lady is right. Don''t underestimate the little ones from now on. What about the monastery? There are forty or fifty martial arts warriors there. Shorty only brought a few people with him, and that place was already wrecked overnight. Right now, even Master Jing Shang and Yama Takashi did not dare to stay there anymore. They had moved elsewhere. "You never go into the city, you only care about bringing people to do business and getting rich, you don''t even know anything."


    Hearing that, Du Bian became even more vicious, and said: "Shorty! You''re going too far! I will definitely shatter your body to pieces! " The woman then continued, "Not only do the Shorty have those big Englishmen, he also has many powerful and skilled Chinese believers who support and secretly bless him. Shorty is powerful, and might even surpass us. "


    Du Bian made a decision, and said: "Your young miss means that and the rest were killed?"


    The woman said: "Not only does our young miss say this, even Yama Takashi said this, and our people all said the same. What are you daydreaming about? Shorty believes that you and the Monastery sent people to kill them, Priest Ma Li and McCreary. This was what the Shorty''s Night Calamity Monastery had personally told Yama Takashi. How could he not kill all of you for revenge? "How can he let you off so easily in the future?"


    Du Bian said: "In that case, those people from Guandi Temple died in the hands of the Shorty. Yamamoto is often taking people into the city to rob and rob, and it is extremely easy to get into conflict with the British. I don''t know if Yamamoto Michio and the others really killed the British, but I don''t know if they did. "


    The woman said: "Du Bian Jun, the Shorty has already made his move against us. What are you hesitating for! The sudden disappearance of Guandi Temple and their group was an obvious matter. The Chinese do not have that ability, but who else could it be other than the British people in the Shorty? "

 C167

    These few words further strengthened Du Bian''s resolve. He gritted his teeth and said bitterly: "If it was only Yama Takashi who said it, I will not believe it. These Western dogs of the Shorty had finally taken revenge for their priest. "See how I kill them!" After which, he gritted his teeth.


    When the young miss saw that Du Bian believed her, she smiled and said: "I will also tell you now: Yamamoto Miche is a member of the Black Ocean Society (Japan''s Prime Minister, Ito Bowen, a special forces organization established to invade China). Under the jurisdiction of Black Dragon Society, they specialized in training special agents. The first was the boss, Pinggong Hao Tai Lang, and the second was the boss, Tou Shanman. Ito Bovin used the organization to commit aggression in China and North Korea. Ito Bovin was also killed in 1909 by a popular hero in North Korea for his bad deeds. Relatives of Mr. Tou Shanman, the big boss. Mr. Tou Shanman already knew about this. He sent a telegram from Shanghai ordering Yama Takashi to solve the case as soon as possible. Yama Takashi received the telegram and went to find our Young Miss to discuss a solution. Yama Takashi hasn''t told you yet. "


    Hearing that, Du Bian became nervous, and said with hatred: "These Western dogs of the Shorty have bullied me to death. I will never let them off! " The other girl was Quan Zi in the monastery.


    Quan Zi said, "Actually, it''s all because of Inoue Shizuo and Yama Takashi that we suffered such a loss. That night in the monastery, we captured the Shorty and let them go. For this matter, Lotus was still dissatisfied with them. That night, he should have torn Shorty into ten thousand pieces. Ever since Shorty was put back in place, he has never regretted it and never restrained himself. The people who killed us one after another, are even more against us. He must have thought we Japanese were afraid of him. Look at him, he''s getting more and more arrogant. That time, if we were to kill him, that would be the end! "


    Du Bian thought for a while and said, "Yama Takashi didn''t come to see me, he must be angry at me. I didn''t listen to him when he told me to wash the mosque. Yama Takashi''s words made some sense. He had some ability to prepare. This time, no matter how big the trouble, I will massacre the entire mosque, regardless of the cost! "


    Quan Zi said: "If Yama Takashi heard your words, he wouldn''t be angry. I''ll go back and clear it up for you. " Du Bian hated Yama Takashi from the bottom of his heart and didn''t say another word.


    Ru Feng and the others outside heard their voices getting softer, until they could no longer hear them clearly. They were all very anxious. The two of them wanted to listen closely, but they noticed that the people outside were patrolling the area, guarding the inside of the cave. The two of them did not dare to move recklessly, so they could only silently ponder.


    Ru Feng said: "According to their analysis just now, there are at least three people together in the room. One was the Monastery, the other was the gunny sack store, and there was no way to know where it was located. I don''t know if it''s in or outside the city. He could only tell that Chief Secret Service Officer was a woman. Du Bian kept referring to her as young miss. This woman must also be an important person. It was not hard to tell from their words that they were very respectful to that woman. Du Bian seemed to still be afraid of her. "Tonight we must find out where this woman lives and what she has to do for a living."


    Jie said, "If you want to find out about her, there''s a way. We''ve spent the entire night watching these two girls and seeing where they go, wouldn''t we know everything then? " Ru Feng nodded: "This is also a method. I really can''t hear anything, so I can only put in a bit of hard work. "


    When Jie looked around, he saw that the watchman was still walking back and forth in the yard. When the door opened, another person came out and stood in the yard. "We dare not move with our eyes fixed upon us," he said, "and we dare not move with our four eyes fixed upon us. These two deserve to die, they''re staring at us. " Angry, Yijie whispered, "Master, we won''t know how to proceed. It might as well be the two of us touching them, each of us strangling them to death. "


    Ru Feng said: "Endure, endure. Don''t be rash. The people here all had martial arts techniques. If one or two moves were unable to deal with them, then it was bound to alarm the people inside. We have less people, but they have more people. It''s even more inappropriate to alert the enemy. "


    As the two talked, they became a bit distracted. They didn''t know where the previous guard had gone to. Ru Feng asked anxiously: "Where''s the person from before? Why did it disappear in the blink of an eye? Don''t come to us. "


    One of them said, "Don''t worry. He certainly didn''t come to us, and he didn''t come back to the house. I''m staring at his door. " Ru Feng looked around again, using his gaze to search the courtyard. He saw that the person that came out after him was nowhere to be seen. After a while, the door opened and someone came out.


    Ru Feng became anxious and said, "That person is a threat to us and we need to know his location. Let''s find him, then go listen. " The two of them slipped under the south wall and looked back. However, they still could not see the man. He found the front of the house. Ru Feng looked at the houses in front of him and saw that the doors were locked tight.


    One of them said, "These houses are a warehouse for goods. It''s impossible for that person to enter." Suddenly, he saw a brick building stretching out from the door. They turned back along the way. He saw someone opening the door and entering the house. It turned out that the back area was big, with a back corner door in the wall and a back door in the house. Vegetables were planted on both sides of the yard, and in the middle was a shiny, hard field.


    After looking around, Ru Feng said: "The two of us are too careless, we were only in front of him, and never thought that it would be so easy to eavesdrop on him. The person who just opened the door and entered could have been him. "


    "Damn it, he''s only just returned to his room," said one of them. that affected our eavesdropping. " Ru Feng was enraged, she immediately mustered up her courage and said: "Stay here with me, I''m going to protect the wind, I''m going to go into his room to listen." Yijie felt nervous and said, "You have to be very careful. It''s like a dragon''s lagoon or a tiger''s den."


    The monk was bold. He nodded and opened the door and entered. He looked inside: the front door was asymmetrical with the back. The back door was away from the big lighted house. There were many small rooms on both sides of the path. It looked like an inn. Just as Ru Feng wanted to walk over and hear what they had to say, he suddenly heard the voices of a man and a woman coming from a small room in front of him.


    Ru Feng stopped in front of the door to take a look: The lights were on inside the house, the door was closed tight, and was covered by a soft curtain. He only heard the woman''s gentle voice from inside: "Du Bian Jun, you''re the only one who has no future! He was pestering the woman to death when he saw her. If I don''t agree to it, I won''t. "Why don''t you dare leave that lady behind to pester her?"


    Du Bian anxiously said from within: "Good Quan Zi, please listen to me. Don''t mention her, you are the most beautiful and the most lovable. They always thought they were superior, that we were nothing in their eyes, that they could turn against people at will. "Look at her, where is her gentleness? How could I possibly pester her?"


    With that, he hugged the woman with a laugh. The woman immediately growled softly. Ru Feng heard that Du Bian was flirting and kissing with him inside.


    After a long while, he heard Du Bian saying anxiously, "It''s a man''s duty to play with women. It''s just, no one''s an exception. " The woman then said gently, "Lighter, my flesh is tender. Be careful not to break my skin." The man laughed and said, "I''ll be more gentle." The two began to speak obscenities for each other.


    After a long while, the woman said again: "You''ve made me wrong today. When I arrived, Yama Takashi sent someone to invite me, but you left me here. If Yama Takashi dares to blame me, you have to explain. "


    Du Bian said: "Naturally, everything is on me. Don''t worry Miss, if Yama Takashi blames you in the future, I will look for him too. "


    It turned out that while Ru Feng and Yi Jie were hiding in front, the meeting ended. The other lady was escorted by the Special Agent Jin Chun and two bodyguards to leave through the back door. Ru Feng was really funny, he wanted to hear the background of the lady from their conversation. He listened anxiously, but the people inside did not talk about the woman.


    After being silent for a moment, she suddenly heard from Du Bian: "Quan Zi, Yama Takashi treats you sincerely, am I not sincere to you? Don''t mention Yama Takashi in front of me in the future. I don''t know how I feel about him! He treated you well just to enjoy your beauty, what''s the point of being sincere! My good intentions toward you, that is true. From today onwards, you should not only put Yama Takashi in your eyes, you should also forget about me. "


    Quan Zi sighed: "For women like us, which man has true love for us? They''re just trying to please us. Sweet talk, I''m tired of it. I don''t believe anyone''s words. Japanese men have no true feelings. Only young Chinese men and women can live and die together. That''s true love. "


    Du Bian laughed again: "You''re wrong. Chinese people are infatuated. Stupid, do you understand? " Quan Zi said: "I watched the play ''Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Ying Tai'', I envy them. There is no such person among the Japanese. "


    Du Bian laughed out loud: "That is a fiction created by a bookworm in ancient China, there might not be a real person behind it. Apart from us, there are plenty of Japanese loyal to love. What do you envy the Chinese for? "


    Quan Zi said: "Ever since I came to China, the person who treated me the best is Yama Takashi Jun. I''ve always heard that you''re heartless to people, so I don''t believe you. " Du Bian angrily retorted, "What does Yama Takashi count as? Treat others with hypocrisy and benevolence. Why can''t you forget him! "


    "What do you mean by that? Yama Takashi lives there, and he rules over to us. In the hearts of the people, how can you compare to him!" He continued, "You don''t live there either. You don''t rule over us. How can I remember you and forget him? "


    Du Bian was angered again: "I''ll be honest with you. You and I won''t be too far apart. When Inoue Shizuo came here, the people from the legation stood in opposition to us. Minister Hioki was the most against Inoue Shizuo. I support him the most when he deals with those at the Legation. He values me the most. Sooner or later, Master Jing would have to let me replace Yama Takashi. The monastery is going to be my place. "


    After Quan Zi heard this, he immediately said gently: "Don''t say anymore. It''s my fault. Du Bian is great! " Du Bian hugged her tightly and said, "From now on, you are my beauty. Don''t mention anything about Yama Takashi. " Quan Chen replied, "Yes, I''ll give you everything from now on." The two of them began to talk and laugh inside.


    When Ru Feng heard them not mentioning the lady, he stopped listening and went back inside. Walking to the east end, he heard the two men discussing in the house: "Du Bian is truly a man with good looks, when he sees Quan Zi, he won''t be able to hold it in. After the meeting, they went to bed to have fun. It''s not clear yet. If this continues, our chance of winning the prize will definitely be lost. "


    Another person said, "Don''t spout nonsense. We will only obey Du Bian. He had to have a thorough plan. There are outsiders in this matter, so it would be inconvenient for him to go into detail during the meeting. "


    The man continued, "The two of us will sleep after playing around for a while. This saves Jin Chun from having to open the door for him after he sends his people back. If he doesn''t come back, we won''t be able to rest in peace. " After saying this, he took out his chess box and flipped it over. The two players began to play chess on their own formations.

 C168

    Outside the door, a crashing sound could be heard, and after a long while, Ru Feng finally said, "Let''s go with the cannons, let''s go with the horse jumping," and got out of the carriage. Ru Feng could tell that the two were playing chess to kill time, waiting for Jin Chun to return. His eyes lit up as he tried to think of an idea from Jin Chun.


    Ru Feng anxiously went out along the way and said to Yi Jie: "The meeting has already ended inside. One girl was left behind, the other was escorted away by a person called Jin Chun. I''ve heard a lot of dirty talk about men and women, but I haven''t been able to tell where that woman came from. I think we should just go and stop that Jin Chun halfway and force him to live, and force him to listen to those obscene words again. "


    One of them said, "You are right. I also think it''s strange that there''s no sound from inside. " The two of them quickly went out of the courtyard through the back corner. There were two roads, one leading to the back door and the other to the front door, both of which led away to the east. After finishing his inspection, he said, "The two of us need to separate and guard each of our paths, we will definitely be able to capture Jin Chun."


    Ru Feng nodded his head: "These spies are all cunning, come in from the front door, and out from the back door. It''s hard to know which way he''ll come back from. " One of them said, "We can only guess where he''s going to come back from. There''s a nine in ten chance he''ll come back from two different ways." The two of them walked eastward. Seeing that they were quite far away from the courtyard, they chose to conceal their advantage. The two of them waited to catch Jin Chun but did not mention anything.


    Furthermore, that Jin Chun was really unlucky. On one side, Ru Feng was waiting to capture him alive, while on the other side, there were people tracking him and plotting against him. Jin Chun was destined to die.


    The original departure of this female secret service officer was called Shan Zi. She was a high-ranking special service of the Japanese Guan Dong Jun secret service located in the Beijing''s "Spring Garden" Kabuki Courtyard. Their Special Agent was a beautiful girl in her twenties, named Shan Kouzhenlizi. The Spring Garden Skill Institute was luxurious and huge, located in the eight main lanes outside the Beijing City. These female agents were directly under the jurisdiction of the Guan Dong Jun Secret Service. Therefore, they were all arrogant and felt that they were superior to others.


    The people from Black Dragon Society did not dare to offend him. The ones with high statuses were kabuki girls, and the ones with low statuses were whores. They all had beautiful appearances. They used entertainment as a cover and made friends specifically to win over the upper echelons of China and other countries to serve them. This group of special agents played an increasingly important role in helping Japan monopolize China and invade China. Wait a minute.


    At night, Zhen Lizi agreed to Du Bian''s invitation and appointed Shan Zi to bring his two bodyguards to see Du Bian. Since Shan Zi knew that he was there, she was afraid that he would pester her. She wanted to use Quan Zi as her substitute to deal with Du Bian''s sexual harassment. When Shan Zi went to the monastery, Quan Zi had already made an appointment.


    Shan Zi invited her to go with him. However, Quan Zi refused to accompany her and said that he had an appointment. Shan Zi grabbed Quan Zi and said: "I only want you to accompany me for a walk, and will be back very soon, so I won''t hold you up."


    Quan Zi was a gentle and honest man, he had no way to refuse her, so he agreed. From then on, Shan Zi was followed by the Shorty at the mosque. Shan Zi and the bodyguards did not notice. Shan Zi and Quan Zi just held hands and walked away happily.


    Ever since the Shorty was surrounded at the monastery that night, he hated the people in the monastery even more if Inoue Shizuo let him go. He was determined to find out about the secret contract between Inoue Shizuo and him, and to find out more about it. He didn''t dare to come alone anymore. Every time he came with a pull, a lift, a pull. Because Inoue Shizuo had secretly moved to the huge courtyard, the Shorty had yet to find his whereabouts.


    When they saw Shan Zi, Quan Zi and the two bodyguards, the four of them went out onto the streets.


    The Shorty hid in the shadows and said to Li Rou: "The place Inoue Shizuo is at is extremely secretive, I had to go to so much trouble to find him but still couldn''t find him. Look, the guide is here. We will definitely be able to find the whereabouts of Inoue Shizuo with these four people. "


    Lally said, "What you say makes sense. If they went out now, they would most likely contact Inoue Shizuo. With these people, I won''t have to worry about not being able to find him. "


    The two of them were overjoyed for a moment. Then, they slipped out from the shadows and followed the four of them all the way to the gunny sack store. Shorty saw that the four people in front of him had stopped and knocked on the door, and hid with Lai Li at a corner to peek. Before long, Shan Zi had a conversation with the person who opened the door, and they started bickering again. Pull the Shorty closer and said, "If we enter from here, they''ll easily notice us. We''ll take advantage of the situation and enter from the back. "


    Thus, the two of them quickly walked to the back and jumped over the wall. Both of them were hiding in an eavesdropping area. He heard everything that was said inside. It was even more detailed than what Ru Feng had heard.


    When Shorty heard that Du Bian hated him and said that he would kill him, he was so angry that he hated Du Bian deeply. He heard Du Bian and the two girls saying that he had killed the people from Guandi Temple. The Shorty scolded in anger: "These Japanese wives talk in vain. They gather people to speak ill of others. It''s true that I have killed a lot of people from the monastery, and I have also killed a lot of people with Guandi Temple! Forget it, since you all are relying on me to kill others, I will kill you all first! "


    Shorty was so angry that she scolded Shan Zi and then scolded Du Bian. Listening to his scolding, he thought about how to kill Du Bian and his group first, and how to kill Shan Zi and his group.


    After the meeting ended, Jin Chun sent Shan Zi and the two bodyguards out from the back door. Shorty and Lai Li followed behind them again. The two of them secretly calculated as they followed the old man. Shorty said: "Du Bian also has more than twenty people here, they are strong and hard to deal with. "Now that he''s so determined to destroy us, what should we do?"


    Pull said, "You only hit people first. And don''t listen to the brashness behind their backs. We have as many people as he does, and we''re not weaker than him. They might not dare to do anything to us. After a few days, we''ll gather a few more people and come here to massacre them! " Shorty said: "In two days, I will go to Tianjin to borrow some people to help us."


    Shorty saw that they were in a desolate place, and immediately became ferocious, intending to kill the four people in front. "Please calm down," he said, trying to dissuade her. When they arrived, they were two men and two women, so it was easy. Now they are three men and one woman, and they have swords in their hands. If he wanted to make a move, he had to win. If he wasn''t confident, he had to do it. If he were to act against them now, it would definitely be a failure. I believe that I can find the right opportunity to make my move. "


    Although Shorty was bold and vengeful, he could only listen to what Lai Li had to say and endure it again and again. The two of them did not speak any further. They kept an eye on the four people in front of them, looking for a suitable opportunity to make a move.


    It turned out that Jin Chun and Shan Zi had a romantic relationship. The two of them had graduated from the same secret service training school they had set up in Xuanyang. Both were sent to China at the same time. The two of them developed a relationship when they were trained in Japan, and gradually, a relationship between a man and a woman. It is strictly forbidden to get in love and get married while doing spy work. The two of them were restricted by their work and could not do as they pleased. The two of them had no choice but to secretly meet each other. Because Zhen Lizi knew about Shan Zi and her relationship with him, he had specially sent her here.


    Logically speaking, he should have taken his leave if Jin Chun had seen him out on the streets. But Jin Chun did not do so, he wanted to make use of this night, when the moon was still light and hazy, to privately meet with Shan Zi. He pulled Shan Zi''s tender hand, wanting to send her off. With the two bodyguards beside them, the two of them could not use their full power.


    Unknowingly, they arrived at the Guandi Temple. Jin Chun saw the opportunity. He stopped and said to the three of them, "It was here that our group of Yamamoto Miche disappeared. What was left here was broken, and the house was empty. The happy scenes of the past are gone forever. " He felt sad for a moment, as if he wanted to hang on to those missing people. He said to the bodyguards, "My two lords, please wait outside. Miss Shan Zi and I will go inside for a chat and take a break. " At this time, Jin Chun and Shan Zi had deep feelings for each other, their spirit and qi were linked, and their desire was at its peak. Without waiting for the bodyguard''s permission, the two snuggled up to each other and went inside the house.


    The two bodyguards knew full well that the two of them had gone into the house to do something amorous. However, the two of them were benevolent and righteous. They retreated sixty to seventy steps back before sitting on the gap in the wall and waiting patiently. The two bodyguards looked around as they checked the surroundings, saying, "The two of them can''t keep going on and on. It''ll only last them a moment, so there''s no delay in our journey."


    "If we don''t allow them to, they will definitely annoy us immediately. I think the two of them can''t take it anymore. " He was joking again as he waited. Her voice was gentle and low.


    The movements of these four people were seen by Shorty and Lai Li who were behind them. Shorty was elated and whispered to La Li, "I never thought that a good chance to kill them would come so soon. Which group should we kill first? "


    Lally said, "The men and women who entered the house must have gone to do some romantic things. They are extremely easy to deal with. We can kill them by surprise while they overlap. Let''s move faster, don''t alert the two outside. and then come out and kill them both. "


    The Shorty nodded in agreement as the two of them sneaked up to the front of the house. Shorty walked in front as he drew his sword to enter. He only heard: "Jin Chun Jun, great! I can''t wait. I miss you every day. "Why don''t you go to my place?"


    The two of them were happily kissing. The tender tenderness, the growling voice, the murmuring, the soul-stirring. The Shorty was so angry that he could no longer hold the sword. There was no more killing intent left in his heart. The two of them were attracted by the voice and words inside.


    So it turns out that Shorty was a lustful person, and his pulling force was lustful and lecherous. The two of them had actually forgotten to go in and kill someone. They only wanted to hear more about it. When they heard the obscene words that came out one after the other, the two couldn''t help but secretly laugh. The motive for killing had disappeared.


    The two of them continued to talk until they heard the sound, "Jin Chun, it''s great! I want to be like this with you every day. "


    "Aren''t I the same? To have children with you, to live an ordinary life, I have thought about it. We are in this business, what can we do? Who knew when he would be able to make it out of it. I don''t want to rule China now either. "I just want us to return home as soon as possible to restore our freedom." "To rise above the enemy, to return to our country, to be free, I am afraid there is no hope for us during our youth."


    When the Shorty heard that the fun was over, he gritted his teeth and hardened his heart. Then he unsheathed his sword and remembered to enter and kill someone. Lally stops him and whispers, "We missed the good opportunity. If they were to charge in like this, they would definitely alert the two of them outside. It would be better to stay at the door and wait for them to come out, then surprise them and kill them. "


    Shorty unsheathed his sword, and the two of them stood guard at the door, one on each side. Jin Chun and Shan Zi''s relationship became stronger and stronger. The two kissed again and again, and kissed again and again, and for a long time, they were not willing to separate.

 C169

    Unexpectedly, the two bodyguards were well-behaved. Shorty''s sword flashed with a ray of light. Seeing the light, the two of them hurriedly ran over and asked in fear, "Who is it?"


    Shorty and Lai Li were shocked at the same time and hastily hid in the shadows. When Jin Chun and Shan Zi came out of the house, they thought that the two of them were purposely disturbing their beautiful affairs.


    Jin Chun laughed: Are you two trying to scare us? Is there really anyone here? " The two bodyguards had not seen anyone because they saw the light, so they suspected that they had been mistaken at night. The two of them said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that we saw a meteor falling from the sky for a moment."


    "I''m really sorry for scaring the two of you!" The bodyguard was worried that if he said the details, Shan Zi would be terrified. The two of them did not go into detail about what had happened and went over to cover it up.


    One of the bodyguards laughed and said, "Your whispers, should we end it now? We should be on our way. Jin Chun, please go back! " Another person said, "Since we''re in Japan, why should we worry about not having a reunion?" The two bodyguards spoke very elegantly.


    Jin Chun and Shan Zi held hands, as if they wanted to say something, and were unwilling to part. Jin Chun looked at Shan Zi, Shan Zi looked at Jin Chun, and the two of them were reluctant to leave.


    The bodyguard urged again, "Alright, alright. Jin Chun, it''s time to break up. If there''s anything, you can go and find Miss Shan Zi. The boss and the ladies will take care of you. This is the opportunity she has given you. " Jin Chun focused all of his attention on Shan Zi.


    At this moment, his treasured sword was still in the room and he had forgotten about it. He released Shan Zi''s hand and said to the two of them: "Both of you help me thank Miss Zhen Lizi. And I thank you. You two protect Miss Shan Zi well on the way. I''m going back. "


    The bodyguard said, "Don''t worry, take care of yourself too!"


    For some reason, Shan Zi had an ominous feeling. Just as Jin Chun was about to turn around, Shan Zi pulled Jin Chun back and shed a few tears, saying: "I hope to meet Fang Chang." Jin Chun was also sad at this moment, and she said with difficulty: "Let''s go to Japan now!"


    Shan Zi looked at him again and said: "Kiss me again." He spoke in a very low voice. Jin Chun hugged her in his arms and kissed her again and again. He kissed again and again. Shan Zi did not smile. She felt extremely uncomfortable and just wanted to cry.


    After Jin Chun finished kissing her, he said: "Take care, let''s part ways." She still couldn''t abandon Jin Chun, but she couldn''t say a single word.


    Jin Chun saw her out of the temple, and bade farewell to his bodyguard. Shan Zi still walked a few steps before turning his head to look at Jin Chun. Jin Chun also watched as Shan Zi left with the bodyguard before turning around to leave.


    Shorty and Lai Li who were hiding at the side could all hear and see the situation clearly. Seeing that Jin Chun was walking back alone, the two of them decided to kill him first. The two of them appeared from the shadows, and chased after Jin Chun.


    As Jin Chun walked back, he was feeling very happy. He looked around and saw that there were many shadows. He felt his scalp go numb and his hair stand on end. He hurriedly reached for his treasured sword below his ribs. Only now did he remember that his treasured sword was still in the Guandi Temple. He quickly turned around and walked back to retrieve his sword.


    When Shorty and Lai Li saw Jin Chun walking towards them, they anxiously muttered to themselves and spread out, ready to ambush Jin Chun. With all his might, he walked towards Jin Chun. Jin Chun noticed that there was someone on the other side, he was startled and quickly asked: "Who is it?"


    "It''s for walking." Jin Chun''s voice didn''t sound like a Chinese''s voice, he was just on guard against the sound of the wind, and wasn''t on guard against anyone behind him. Shorty ran up to Jin Chun and stabbed him in the back. Jin Chun screamed miserably as he was stabbed. He turned around and kicked Shorty''s lower abdomen. Shorty released the sword in pain and retreated. Jin Chun saw that the two of them were plotting against him, so he wobbled for a bit and then fell to the ground.


    Shorty relieved the pain and composed himself. He stepped forward, grabbed the sword hilt, pulled the sword out, and stabbed Jin Chun dozens of times. Seeing that Jin Chun was dead, he still wanted to stab him. "Save your strength and quickly chase after those three." Shorty wiped the blood off his sword, and the two quickly chased after the three people. Let''s not talk about it for now.


    Ru Feng and Yi Jie waited until daybreak, both of them were drenched and did not see Jin Chun return. The two of them hung their heads in dejection.


    Ru Feng brushed the dust off his body, and muttered to himself. The night spent in vain. " When he and Yijie walked together, Yijie also said, "These spies are all cunning. We were on two different sides, but we couldn''t catch him. He must be living outside. "


    Ru Feng said: "It''s dawn, let''s go back. After finding Du Bian, and then finding a secret room, his gains are no longer small. "


    One of them said, "Let''s wait and see." There''s another woman here. See what she looks like, go back. "In the future, wherever we catch her, we will be able to get our hands on that woman." Ru Feng said: "Then we will wait for her to come out. Let''s go to the edge of the pool and take a look at the scenery first. " The two of them pretended to walk towards the door.


    When the two of them arrived at the door, they saw that there were already a few middle-aged and elderly men and women walking around the pool of water. A spy in a white shirt and black pants came out of the small door and stopped by the water''s edge to look at the water. From time to time, he would stretch his waist, punch, and stretch his muscles. Ru Feng noticed his expression and stopped to pretend to look at the water. Seeing that it was indeed interesting on the surface of the water. Microwave sparkle, back green reflection, duckweed wear the edge, fish play, dragonfly on the surface of the water. It made people feel happy and happy.


    Ru Feng looked west along the street again. On both sides of the street, he saw a few shops that had signs hanging on them. Groups of men and women were approaching. Ru Feng said to Yijie, "This is a good scenery. Shuixiu is no less beautiful than Dianchi Lake. The waters of the lake were clear and serene, and the fish were playing around. "Elegant and elegant!"


    As everyone was admiring the water, they suddenly saw a big sedan coming from the east. Seeing that the road was deserted in the early morning, the carriage driver swung his long whip tightly and urged his horse to gallop, causing smoke and dust to billow in the air.


    Ru Feng and the others were all attracted by the car. He saw two red horses on the cart, both covered in fat and tied to their saddles. Soon the car stopped in front of us. Eldest Young Master Yuan Keding and a guard with a spear jumped down from the carriage. Eldest Young Master turned around and walked to the door. Seeing that it was not opened yet, he knocked on it and called out: "Boss Du, what time is it? Why are you still not opening the door?"


    The spy who was outside did not know Yuan Keding. Hearing him call out the owner''s name, and knowing that he was an acquaintance, he turned around and asked, "Sir, who are you looking for?"


    Eldest Young Master sized him up and asked: "You are from here?" The spy nodded and said, "The guy inside." The Eldest Young Master said: "I''ll have to trouble you to go in and say that I am from the Young Noble''s Mansion and look for Miss Quan Zi." The spy said, "Sir, please wait." He turned around and entered the courtyard through the small door.


    Very quickly, seeing that Quan Zi''s face had not been washed, with his hair in disarray, he walked out of the house while tidying his clothes. Seeing that, Yuan Keding immediately walked two steps forward with a smile.


    Quan Zi came out of the small door with a smile: "Ah, so it was Eldest Young Master who was looking for me. Please take a seat inside. Boss Du has not woken up. " Yuan Keding laughed: "I''m not looking for him, I just need to find you. Why did you come here when Yama Takashi asked me out to meet you yesterday? "Let me spend the night." Quan Zi squinted his eyes, and laughed: "A few friends came to see me, and unknowingly, one night passed. Thus, the appointment was lost. I''m so sorry! "


    When Yuan Keding saw that beautiful smile, she was so happy that her soul almost left her body. She pulled Quan Zi and said: "What kind of friend would you have if you came to this damned place. "Come, let''s go back with me." Seeing that his face had not yet been washed, Quan Zi was embarrassed, and thought anxiously, "Why are you so anxious? I don''t have time to change." She was going back to her room to wash.


    Seeing that she had broken free, Yuan Keding impatiently held her up and kissed her again and again, saying, "You''re already beautiful enough like this. I came early because I was afraid you would have another appointment. " Quan Zi smiled and said: "Young Noble''s mansion has four concubines, with groups of beauties, why are you seeing me as a cat?" Yuan Keding squinted his eyes and laughed: "My family''s flowers are not as fragrant as the wild flowers. That''s different. "


    Quan Zi smiled and stopped talking. Yuan Ke Ding supported her, walked a few steps and said, "Miss''s figure is really slim, why do I feel like she is so light? As the saying goes, a lady worth a thousand gold would be difficult to carry. Your soft breasts and jade-like body are actually so light. " Quan Zi''s face was full of smiles as he said, "Haven''t you heard? Only when a woman had a slender waist and a slim figure would she be considered as a pampered girl. If he grew those extra pieces of meat, wouldn''t he turn into a pig with a stupid cow''s waist? "If a man is to be bribed, he must not want it.


    Hearing that, Yuan Keding laughed: "You are really a darling, understanding, and can laugh." After kissing it a few more times, she finally put Quan Zi in the car. Then he followed, and the coachman turned his horse and galloped back.


    Seeing that the carriage had gone far, Ru Feng was angry and angry, he thought to himself: "I didn''t even look at the lady''s face, I didn''t want him to take her away. It was really a waste of time. " He spat at the car in anger, then cursed, "Bastard thing," and glared at it. Yijie went to the side with him and said, "Master, you didn''t see her face, and you didn''t defend it in vain. Fortunately she had left her name, Quan Zi. It will be easy to find her in the future. " The two of them turned around and walked toward the State Protecting Temple.


    Ru Feng said as he walked, "If the weirdo says that he has a father, then he must have a son. Yuan Shikai and his son were the same. His father, Shang Guoguo, signed a contract with the Japanese, and his son, Japanese spies, had a close relationship with him. They were of the same origin. Sooner or later, I will punish that scum Yuan Keding severely. "


    Returning to the State Protecting Temple, everyone was worried about the two of them not returning for the entire night. Master Fang said first, "Why did you two not return for an entire night? We were all worried about you guys, guessing together. The four young Adepts are about to go visit the young master''s estate. Ru Feng said: "I''ve made everyone worry. How could something happen to the my humble self? I didn''t go through the risks. Just based on those people in the Residence of Master, they can capture me? I really can''t. "


    The four young Spiritual Masters surrounded the two of them and asked happily, "Have you caught Yama Takashi yet?" It''s not easy to capture! " Ru Feng laughed: It''s not easy to capture, not easy to capture. It was not easy to capture. Before we can even go in, someone is already chasing us out of the city. " The four young Adepts were stunned for a moment, but at the same time, they found it hard to believe. Pu Xian replied: "Of course not, are they that powerful?"


    Pu ji said: "Quickly, tell me what happened?" Ru Feng and One Jie told him about their meeting with two people in the Young Noble''s residence, then following them to the gunny sack store. When they saw Du Bian, they also found the secret room and the other two girls.


    After the four young people heard this, they were all elated. "Awesome!" Great! The two big fish that had escaped the net had all fallen. Right now, let''s plan on how to catch those two, and get rid of their devil nest! "


    Ru Feng said again, "What''s the rush? There''s more to be happy about." The four young Adepts all listened with joy. Ru Feng said: "According to the spies, Yama Takashi is the head of the Black Dragon Society. He lives in a convent. Just because he was hiding from Shorty and the rest, he and Inoue Shizuo had temporarily moved elsewhere. Sooner or later, he would have to return to the monastery. If we catch him, we''ll know all about the Secret Service. " Pu ji said anxiously: "Tell me, how do we capture him? Where did he go? "


    Ru Feng said: "Right now, Yama Takashi is not settled, so it''s not easy to capture him. "Just take it slowly." One of them said, "We don''t know where he moved to, so we decided to slowly capture him."

 C170

    Ru Feng then turned to Fang Shen: "Du Bian and the other envoys are currently focusing on investigating the Young Master''s Mansion. They said Guo Chengliang was locked up there. They wanted to obtain the treasure ''international purple-white plate'' from Guo Chengliang and give it to him as a reward. Du Bian also wanted to replace Yama Takashi in the monastery. I don''t know if this news is reliable or not. Du Bian and the others also believed that the people from Guandi Temple had died in the hands of the people from Shorty. They are all trying to take revenge on the group of people from Shorty. "


    When everyone heard this, they were both surprised and happy. For a moment, they found it funny. "Regarding this matter with Guo Chengliang, regardless of whether the envoys are telling the truth or not, we have to pay attention to it. They would rather believe it to be true than not. Retrieving the treasure ''international purple-white plate'' is a big matter for us. We can''t let the treasures fall into their hands. "


    Ru Feng continued: "Listening to what you said, the Japanese are very confident. Du Bian had to get the treasure before Yama Takashi. Du Bian reckoned that the reason Yama Takashi went to the Young Noble Palace was also for Guo Chengliang. " "This information is very important," thought the abbot. We have to send people to scout and get the treasures back before they do. "


    Fa Tong conned: "On one hand, we will send people to scout out Young Noble''s Mansion and look for treasures; on the other hand, we will first eliminate Du Bian and the other three special forces. This disrupted the spies'' plans. To us, we have eliminated our opponent for tracking down the treasure. " Hearing that, Jie immediately agreed, "Master is right. Du Bian''s group of spies were all extremely vicious, their base was outside the city, it was easy for us to use them, so we had to eliminate them first. Du Bian''s power was not small, they would do evil every day if they continued to exist. If we make our move too late, the treasures will make it easy for them to go. " When everyone heard this, they felt a sense of urgency.


    The four young Adepts were all overjoyed to hear that they were going to the spy den again. Master Fang stood up and said, "The strategy is set." We''ll discuss how to copy them after we have dinner. " Everyone was in high spirits as they followed Fang Xun to eat.


    By night time, Fang Dang and the others had finished their preparations for the night assault on the gunny sack store. "It is not that we are heartless that we are going to attack them," said the abbot. It is only because they do evil in our land and harm our country and our people. Our actions are really concerned for the safety of our country. We can''t not destroy them. In the future, no matter who it is, those who dare to harm our nation and nation and covet our lands and wealth will absolutely not be allowed to do so. Even more so, we will not tolerate the existence of evil forces like the Guandi Temple and the jute bag shop in Beijing. I order you: You must absolutely obey the commands of Fa Tong and Ru Feng. Go there and kill the enemy bravely. I wish you a triumphant return! "Let''s go!"


    Fa Tong, Ru Feng, Yijie, the four young cultivators and the monks, a total of 18 people, all holding swords and sabers, lined up in a straight line. The temple was guarded only by the abbot and the little Daoist. The two saw everyone to the mountain gate, and prepared to wait for the news of their victory to come up.


    As for the group of them, they arrived at the wide area to the east of the gunny sack restaurant. It was already dark. Ru Feng stopped the team and said to Fa Tong: "Senior Brother, this is an empty land, it is very wide. You take your people and hide here. I went in alone to see what the agents were doing. First, we need to know ourselves and our enemies, and then we have to eliminate them. " Fa Tong instructed everyone to hide themselves, to not reveal their target, and to not make a sound. Everyone immediately held their swords and sabers in their hands, quietly lying down on the ground. Ru Feng ran into the courtyard with the treasure sword in his hand.


    Ru Feng went underneath the academy wall, listened inside, and then flew inside. Ru Feng found it strange when he was in the courtyard: Seeing that the goods were still there, it was quiet, the rooms did not have any light. Ru Feng thought: "They all slept so early? This is a good opportunity to eliminate them. " He came to the window with a sword in his hand. There was a sound of pain.


    It was the sound of an old man gasping for breath. Ru Feng listened for a long time, and it seemed like there was only one person inside. He had a plan in mind, so he hid his treasured sword and disguised himself as a monk. He went up to knock on the door and called out, "Old benefactor, please disturb a monk who is passing by. I would like to seek shelter by asking for directions. Open the door. my humble self is extremely grateful. "


    The old man heard and gasped, "Yes. You wait for me to open the door. " He could hear the sound of the old man searching in the dark for his shoes. Soon, the fire in the room flared and the old man held the lamp in his hand. Ru Feng looked inside: He saw the old man sleeping on the bed behind the screen.


    The old man opened the door slowly and said, "Master, please come in!" Ru Feng followed him into the inner hall and sat down at the opposite side of the table. He looked to be in his forties or nineties, tall and thin, with white hair and sparse teeth, and short of breath. The old man panted and asked, "Where does Master want to go? Why are we hurrying on our way when it''s dark? "


    Ru Feng casually said: "my humble self is going to the Buddha Temple. As the night turned, they came here unfamiliar with the route. "


    The old man said, "The crouching Buddha Temple is in Xishan, it is very far from here. It was a hard road to walk. It''s hard to find you in the dark. I''m the only one here, there''s a place to sleep. You can stay here for the night, and leave at daybreak. He also didn''t need to walk blindly. If you turn around and do not have any guidance, it will be hard to wake you up. "


    Ru Feng said: "Many thanks old benefactor for taking care of my humble self. It''s just that in the middle of the night, you can''t disturb normal people. " The old man said, "Ahem, what are you interrupting me for? It''s all the same whether I live here or not. Anyone who says that a monk has to live here! This is the place that specializes in selling jute buns. That thing was thrown all over the place. You wouldn''t want it even if I gave it to you, so don''t worry about it. If you want to stay the night, that''s fine. "


    Seeing that the old man had a kind heart, but was actually involved with a special agent, Ru Feng wanted to understand the reason why and also understand those special agents. Ru Feng said: "Thank you, Old Benefactor, for staying the night! Are you the owner of this place? " The old man said, "The house is mine. I rent it out to Boss Du. He opened this shop. Yesterday was fine. I don''t know why, but today someone came to find me and ask me to take care of it for them. Since they have matters to attend to, they shall leave. "


    Ru Feng then asked, "How many people does old benefactor''s family have?" When the old man heard this, he sighed and said, "This old man is unfilial. He has been born with sin in his previous life and has never had children in his entire life. My wife died last year. I''m left alone now, living on rent. The size of this house is something left behind by our ancestors. In my generation, your luck is not bad, and you don''t have enough incense to burn. No one lives in the empty rooms, so you''re only renting out. "


    Ru Feng asked again: "Who is Boss Du?" The old man said, "I don''t know much about Boss Du. The one who rented the house was the government''s famous Elder Duan Zhizhi. Boss Du was a good friend of his. "I''ll ask Duan Zhi for the rent." Ru Feng knew that the Duan Zhi he was talking about was Duan Qirui. Ru Feng thought: "It''s not that strange, Duan Qirui is selling out the country, as expected, it''s not fake. He had set up such a strong nest for the agent. Yuan Shikai does not have many people who do not sell out their country. "


    Ru Feng asked again, "Is his business doing well? How many are there in total? " The old man said, "Business is not bad. The cargo came from Tianjin and was pulled down in January. Boss Du had earned money. There are a few young ladies that he has brought to his side, they are all very pretty. " The old man coughed a few times and then chuckled: "Everyone is like this, once you have money, you can marry your third and fourth concubine."


    Ru Feng asked again: How many people are in this shop? The old man said, "In terms of proper men, they are all young and strong. There are a total of twenty or so of them. There were a lot of people who often came to help. Sometimes there are more than forty men and women. I wonder where Boss Du paid for it. " Ru Feng asked again: "What did they do when it was dark?" The old man said, "They asked me to come over during the day. They left together when it was dark. As I left, they hurried off, one by one, and I didn''t ask. And they all left with their defensive swords and sabers. "


    Ru Feng stood up and said: "my humble self thanks old benefactor for his pointers. Now I''m rested. "The moon is already high outside. I still need to get going, so I won''t disturb you any longer."


    The old man scolded, "You monk, you don''t know what''s good for you. If you want to live here, you don''t need money, but you want to leave. How good is it to leave at dawn? "


    Ru Feng continued, "This my humble self appreciates old Benefactor''s kind intentions in urging us to stay. Since I have matters to attend to, I must hurry on my way. " The old man said, "Ah, so that''s how it is. "Then take care." He also talked about the way to Wo Fu Temple.


    Ru Feng bowed to him, then said goodbye and left the room. The old man walked to the door. Ru Feng said again, "Old Benefactor, please stop. I came in through the wall and I went out through the wall and you don''t have to close the door. Go back to your room and rest. "


    The old man nodded and said, "Alright, alright, alright. I''m a monk with high martial arts skills." "This will save me time and trouble." Ru Feng turned around and walked towards the eastern wall. The old man even praised, "This monk''s martial arts are really high!" He closed the door and went back to sleep.


    Ru Feng went outside the wall and explained the situation inside. When they heard that the Special Agent had left, they all became suspicious. One of them said, "Could it be that we''ve come to investigate and revealed ourselves, scaring them away?" Pu Xian said: "For Master Ru Feng to do things, you have always been straightforward. It is not easy for people to not notice that he has come to inquire about it. "


    Fa Tong said: "I expected them to have some big movements. If they aren''t going to the city for a gathering, then they are going to rob the young noble''s residence. "


    Ru Feng said: "If they went to the city to gather, it would be to scheme and deal with the people from Shorty. The monastery was the home of special agents. Pu Xian and Yi Jie went to take a look. I will bring the others to the Young Noble''s Mansion. " After Ru Feng finished speaking, he hurriedly led Pu ji, Pu Tuo and Pu Feng to the Young Noble''s Mansion. Fa Tong brought the others and returned to the temple. Pu Xian and Yijie ran towards the monastery.


    Just talking about Pu Xianyijie, the two of them walked for a while, then Pu Xian said: "Let''s go to the monastery, let''s take a shortcut. After entering the city, they would reach a fork in the road. Let''s go over the wall of the mosque. It''s a lot closer from there. " One of them said, "I don''t know much about this place. I''ll do as you wish." The two of them used Lightness Exercise to walk, and very quickly, they entered the city, taking a shortcut to the wall of the mosque. The two of them had just rested when they heard the sound of swords clashing in the courtyard of the mosque. Pu Xian said in shock: "Yi Jie, listen to me, there are people fighting in the courtyard." One of them was also surprised, "Isn''t that so? The battle is still very intense."


    The two of them stopped and laughed at the same time. Pu Xian said: "Let''s not go yet, this is a chaotic battle, we should go in and listen." Yi Jie said, "It''s good to listen. Let''s see who is fighting who here, so why is there a sound of killing." The two of them were about to go in and listen carefully. That was it! The only thing that mattered was the demonic mist. The sound of fighting could be heard everywhere in the capital.

 C171

    Just as Pu Xianyijie was about to enter, he heard the sounds of killing getting closer and closer. Pu Xian said again: "Listening to this murderous roar, there are also dozens of people in this free-for-all. Anyone who sees it would definitely be shocked to the core." One of them said, "Could it be that Du Bian and the others have come to the Bloodbath Mosque? Could it be that fast? Pu Xian said: "This is not easy to guess. Shorty and his group of people are also doing all sorts of things, there are quite a few who have offended people. "


    The two stopped to listen again. The sounds of fierce fighting could be heard from inside. It was a complete mess. That was it: the clashing of blades and swords, the screaming. The pouncing sound was like a drum beating flesh, causing the ground to tremble. Smoke and dust billowed into the air, and streams of fresh blood oozed out. He just listened to the Englishman call him ''OK'' for a while and then shout ''Ouch'' for a while. It was hard to tell if that was a cheer or a curse. A moment later there were voices shouting again. "I can''t hear clearly, I can''t tell. It''s the same as the howling of a ghost.


    Jie said anxiously, "Let''s go in quickly! and to see what kind of a fight is going on with the British. " Pu Xian was around the same age as him and was very stubborn. He smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s too much listening to it too. It was better to see and hear. "Let''s go in and assess to them who has the best martial arts skills, who has more people, and who has less people."


    The two of them jumped over the wall and entered the yard. They hid in the dark and observed carefully. The brawlers were divided into groups: one against one, two against one, three against two. Some of the swords were facing each other, some of them were swinging their pickaxes, some of them were rolling on the ground with their arms around each other, some of them looked like they were wrestling, some of them seemed to be swinging something, while some of them were biting each other. The fight was intense. Seeing the Shorty holding onto a blade, he jumped and jumped around as little as the monkey, fighting against the two enemies. One moment he was parrying, the next he was swinging his knife left and right. There were no rules. The big fellow held a saber in both hands and was playing around with it. The blade light was gleaming with a cold light and was emitting a dense aura of sword Qi. It was able to deal with three opponents regardless of whether they were stronger or weaker. Li Gao waved his great sword and rushed out of the encirclement, closing in on Shorty. He had only taken a few steps when he was intercepted by two more people.


    Those opponents, too, were brave, brandishing their swords and swords, surrounding the area, afraid that the Englishman would run away. An injured Englishman rolled on the ground and shouted, "Damn it! I got a knife in my ass. Ouch, it hurts so much! "


    Just as he was howling, an opponent came over and viciously said, "I told you to scream! It won''t hurt anymore! " As he spoke, he viciously slashed out. The Englishman''s body shook and his head was chopped off. The man was easy to kill, but he suddenly slashed at another Englishman. The Englishman, unprepared for the battle, fell to the ground, screaming in pain. The killers slashed again. He was only willing to let them go after seeing them being chopped into pieces. That killer was truly a murderer, a murderer was a murderer, and those killed were people who came and went from the west to the west.


    Once One Jie saw it clearly, he quietly said to Pu Xian: "It''s Du Bian''s underlings who have come to the Bloodbath Mosque. The one who killed two people consecutively just now was Du Bian. Pu Xian said: "I''m guessing it''s them too. Two imperialists fighting in our land. It''s called a war of fire. It would be best if they could kill Du Bian and save him the trouble of becoming a demon in the future. "


    raised his sword and rushed towards Shorty again. Shorty killed while cursing, "You bunch of easterners have killed countless people, you are not to be punished. He had started a fight without any reason. I''ll kill you all! " Du Bian said hatefully, "Shorty, today, I will tear you into a thousand pieces to avenge Jin Chun! You are still not kneeling down and begging for forgiveness! " The two fought back and forth.


    So it turned out that Du Bian had not decided to come to the Bloody Shrine so quickly. Last night, Shorty and Lai Li killed Jin Chun and caught up to the other three. The three of them heard the sound of chasing from behind and were ready. The two bodyguards took out their swords to stop Lai Li and Shorty as they asked: "Who are you people?" Both Lai Li and Shorty did not reply as they each caught a bodyguard and swung their swords to kill him. The two bodyguards hastily went to parry, and the four of them started fighting.


    Lai Li and Shorty did not expect the two of them to have such great martial arts. When they exchanged blows, they were shocked. Even if the two used all their strength, they would still not be able to win. The two bodyguards, seeing the ferocity of the newcomer, also performed their martial arts for life and bravely resisted. Both sides spun around and trampled over a large patch of grass.


    He did not expect Shan Zi to be so powerful, because she still had the ecstasy on her. Seeing that her bodyguard could not win, she gritted her teeth, unsheathed her sword, and charged towards Shorty. Shorty was flustered and flustered. He felt that he could not retreat in this battle, and having suffered a loss, he hesitated. Shan Zi reached out to grab Shorty''s sword, and then pulled away his veil, immediately recognizing him.


    Shan Zi said hatefully: "Shorty! So it''s you! I want your life! " He raised his sword and stabbed forward. The little man hurriedly drew back his sword to avoid the attack, drawing closer to the force of the blow. Unexpectedly, just as the two of them felt the tension, they reunited with Shorty and did not intend to fight, so the two of them turned and ran.


    Shan Zi and the two bodyguards did not dare to give chase, and hurriedly returned to the Spring Garden, reporting back to Zhen Lizi about how they were ambushed and killed by the Shorty along the way. Zhen Lizi is a spy for the Japanese Guan Dong Jun, she even has a military title, she is normally a proud and arrogant person, she scolded angrily: "This bunch of Western dogs, actually tried to kill my people. I won''t forgive them! " She immediately sent a stern message to Du Bian, telling him to massacre the entire mosque immediately.


    Tianming sent more people to find Yama Takashi, and had Yama Takashi personally supervise him. Yama Takashi was also eager to do so, the two of them immediately came up with a plan. Zhen Lizi immediately sent his two bodyguards to follow Yama Takashi to arrange the operation. After Yama Takashi and the bodyguard left, Zhen Lizi heaved a sigh of relief.


    The second bodyguard and Yama Takashi went to the Ma Bao Restaurant to see Du Bian, handed over Zhen Lizi''s letter, and told him about how they were intercepted and killed by the Shorty on their way back last night. Du Bian turned pale with fright, and said: "I said, my Jin Chun didn''t return for the entire night, he must have been killed by the Shorty. I thought he lived in the Spring Garden. " He then said with hatred: "Shorty, I will settle this debt with you!"


    The two bodyguards continued, "Jin Chun sent us to the temple last night, with that hand. He must have been killed by Shorty and the rest. " Du Bian personally brought people to look for corpses. Seeing Jin Chun die in the middle of his journey, with blood all over the ground, it was a tragic sight. In anger, Du Bian stabbed his sword into the ground, digging more than a foot deep, and cursed: "Chalie! I, Du Bian, will definitely tear you into a thousand pieces! " Du Bian ordered his men to bury Jin Chun.


    Returning to the gunny sack store, Du Bian and Yama Takashi began to plan their actions for the night. With everything set up, Yama Takashi took Zhen Lizi''s bodyguards and left. Du Bian was also very meticulous, he sent someone to get the old landlord to look after the courtyard. The sky had just turned dark, and Du Bian had led his men, 24 strong warriors, with swords in their hands, they had arrived at the mosque.


    Outside the mosque, Du Bian ordered them to climb over the wall and enter. Du Bian jumped over the wall and entered the courtyard first. They first had to block the lighted windows, then Du Bian brought people to knock on the door and shouted: "Father Chalie, if there is anything I can do, please open the door!"


    At this time, because he had followed Shan Zi to the gunny sack store last night and killed Jin Chun, the Shorty had been busy the entire night. He slept with Lally all day. After dinner, he happily told his subordinates what had happened last night. When everyone heard that they had killed Jin Chun and obtained a lot of information, they all became very happy. Thus, they split into groups and gathered in the hall to play poker to celebrate their victory. The lights in the house were bright and they were all having a good time.


    When the Shorty heard the door open, he was startled and put down the plate in his hand for his subordinates to open it for him. The man opened the door and was about to ask who it was. Du Bian stabbed him with his sword. The man screamed and fell to the ground. Du Bian immediately brought his men to rush in.


    Shorty and the rest heard the scream, knowing that the situation was bad, they immediately threw their cards away, looking for their weapons and prepared to face the enemy. Du Bian led his men inside the house, only to see that it was a mess. Du Bian immediately ordered: "Kill!" All of the samurai raised their swords and hacked at anyone they saw. The British responded in a hurry. Some of them found weapons, others grabbed tables and chairs and stools to fight the Japanese. Things flew around the room, tables and chairs were thrown around. There were very few Japanese and many British people in the house.


    For a moment, the British blocked the Japanese, and they had the upper hand. Shorty, Lai Li, Li Gao, all shouted while jumping up and down to kill. Du Bian shouted in anger: "Come again!" Another group of Japanese came in from outside. The British could not hold on any longer. Some of them kicked their way out of the window. Shorty, Pull Power, Li Gao! Seeing how powerful everyone in Japan was, they also rushed out from inside the house. Du Bian led his men and chased them outside. Just like that, the free-for-all began once again in the courtyard.


    Furthermore, Pu Xianyijie was secretly watching the fight. Seeing how the Shorty was jumping and drilling like a monkey, killing Du Bian for a while, about to be defeated, was saved by his men. "In terms of martial arts, I think it''s still better than the Japanese. The Englishman was big, and he was clumsy as he jumped and drilled. He had no roots on his feet. The big Englishmen were getting smaller and smaller and were on the verge of losing. Look at that Japanese getting braver as he fights. " The two could not see how many people had died, and they also saw people falling down from all directions due to the darkness on the ground.


    In the end, only Shorty, Lai Li and Li Gao remained. The Japanese surrounded them and attacked them from all sides. There really wasn''t a single person left to be killed in that stance. Du Bian said in hatred, "Let''s see how long you can continue to resist!" Finished, he raised his sword and rushed towards Shorty.


    Seeing that he was about to be completely wiped out, Shorty shouted as he killed, "I can''t take it anymore! That would be too much of a loss for us! "Hurry, kill and run!" When Lally and Rigg heard this, they felt as if they were saving lives. The two were both happy. They bravely moved forward, fighting their way through the encirclement and joining hands with the midget. The three of them killed their way to Du Bian again, ran to the wall, and escaped.


    Du Bian chased as he shouted, "Quickly, chase him! We can''t let them escape! " The Japanese immediately split up in pursuit. Du Bian was enraged, he immediately led the two of them to chase after Shorty.


    Silence reigned in the mosque compound. Seeing that everyone had left, Pu Xian and Yi Jie laughed. One of them said, "The flames of imperialism are truly brilliant." Pu Xian said: "Whether they die or run, how about we take a look at the battlefield?" A jie said, "We should see what is going on. When we go back, the masters will ask about the whole story, so we can go into more details. " As the duo walked into the battlefield, they saw fresh blood and corpses strewn all over the ground. Some had no head, some were bent over, some were still holding knives, and some were even holding pickaxes. They were in all kinds of ways, and were unbearable to look at.


    One Jie was looking at the dead bodies on both sides and didn''t want to trip over a slippery object. A closer look showed that it was a bloody head. That man was glaring angrily, gritting his teeth.


    Jie cried out involuntarily, "Ah! Look, head! " This sound alarmed a corpse. The man was heavily injured. When Yi Jie saw the corpse turn over and sit up, he was shocked once again. The man frantically shouted to Yi Jie, "Du Bian, quickly save me!" So it turned out that he was a Japanese man, and had treated Du Bian as one of the best.


    One of them ignored him and followed him back to the house. He saw that the doors and windows were broken and things were scattered everywhere. The chair had no back. When the golden bell was shattered, it had no nose at all. Crosses were thrown everywhere, playing cards everywhere. There were many pools of blood and a few corpses. Beat up the inside and outside of the mosque, all in a mess.

 C172

    The two of them turned around and walked out onto the street. There, they heard the sound of people shouting for horses in the distance. Don''t let him get away! "Quick, intercept them!" Quick, surround them! "Someone, come!"


    It turned out that the Japanese chased after Lali and Li Gao, alerting the Chinese Patrol and police. The Chinese military police are hunting both of them. Pu Xian and One Jie heard the voice of a Shorty coming from the east again. Help! Japanese spies killed people! " When One Jie heard it, he said, "The one who is chasing after Shorty, must be Du Bian. Regardless if he killed the Shorty or not, I cannot let him escape. I want to avenge my good brothers who died. " The two of them followed the sound and rushed towards the east.


    Besides Shorty, Lai Li and Li Gao, the three of them had not been able to hold their ground when they had escaped outside the wall, and the Japanese had chased after them. This scared the three of them so much that they ran while shouting, "Help! Japanese spies killed people! "


    Shorty turned east and went into the alley. Pull and high, wipe your head and run west. The two were tall and long-legged, both of whom were top scorers in the UK. Not many Japanese were able to catch up with the two of them. The two of them ran a few steps and turned around to fight the Japanese who had caught up with them. They ran into the Chinese government territory without knowing it. The two of them were running when they met the Patrol. The two of them were so happy that they did not know what to say. Help, gentlemen! "


    It turned out that in order to be flexible, the Chinese government used cavalry for the Patrol in the outer city. The Patrol s did not want to hear what Lafite had to say either, so they dismounted and grabbed the two of them and tied them up. Lalli was happy to be caught. The two of them bowed and said to the Patrol: "Thank you, gentlemen! Help, help! " The man was taken away. In truth, he had really saved the two of them.


    The Japanese, who were chasing, saw that Lalji had been caught by the Chinese soldiers at the front and did not dare to move forward. One by one, they turned around and ran away. The rest of the cavalrymen continued to chase, causing the Japanese spies soldiers to panic as they jumped over the wall and entered the courtyard. The cavalryman dismounted again and gave chase. Soon, a team of police officers also heard the news and rushed over. Not to mention that the military police were cooperating together to capture those Japanese spies that disturbed the peace and order.


    As for Shorty Chalie. He was not as tall as the British; he was not too small compared to the Japanese. Since his escape from Laly, he had no idea where he was going. He kept shouting, "Help! Japanese spies killed! He hoped that someone would come and save him. He was so tired and frightened that his cries became softer and softer. Du Bian led his people and followed closely behind, making Du Bian clench his teeth in hatred.


    Shorty felt that he was running really fast, so he said tiredly, "I can catch my breath, but it will be fine as well." Just as he stopped to look behind him, he saw Du Bian bringing the two with him as they chased closely behind. Shorty was scared out of his wits. He turned around and ran into an alley. That image was no less than a frightened bird, a dog bullying a lynx. He would leap forward and spin forward, but somehow, he had to run the best. He was even angry in his heart, "Normally I run really fast when competing with others. Why can''t I do it today!?" It''s all my parents'' fault for cutting me short by cutting me out of materials, and my legs are not of good quality either! "


    Du Bian and the other two were running as fast and as agile as a camphor tree leg and cat. The six forked legs tried their best to punch as well. The three of them were also afraid that they were running too slowly, and were very afraid that the Shorty would run away. The three of them had chased for who knows how many streets. They didn''t know where they were heading, and they had no idea how far they were going.


    Shorty was so busy that he did not care about looking to the east or west. As he was running, he suddenly saw that he was in front of Chong Wen Men Street. The streets were bright and bright, the Shorty had nowhere to hide. He kept shouting, "Help! Japanese spies killed people! "


    The authority over the security and administration of the places where Shorty ran to did not belong to the Chinese Government. It belonged to the "International Police Office" on the public security street and was jointly managed by the various empires. This was also the second Opium War, when China lost its sovereignty and imperialism joined forces to compel the Chinese government to forcefully delimit. Since then they have set up an "International Police Office" (commonly known as the Imperial Patrol House or Imperial Police), two empires working together each week, with military police taking turns patrolling. The ones on duty were none other than the Austrian nation and the Netherlands. The soldiers of both countries laughed when they heard that the Japanese and the British were fighting.


    The leader of the Inspector instructed, "Hide yourselves and don''t look at the fights affecting them." Vice Inspector said, "Let them fight. "They are not good people, it doesn''t matter who gets hit."


    Seeing the Shorty running over, the soldiers continued to watch. Inspector scolded again: "Stop looking! Hide, all of you. Do not affect their fighting. " The soldiers immediately disbanded and hid themselves.


    Seeing that there was no one in front to save him, the Shorty followed closely behind him. After turning the corner and entering Chong Wen Gate, he ran along the public security street. This race is no less than a marathon. Tired, Shorty was drenched in sweat. Shorty looked back, expecting to be caught, he immediately threw the treasure sword in his hand backwards. Du Bian suddenly saw the treasure sword flying over, he dodged it abruptly, and the sword immediately slashed onto his companion''s face. The man stopped in his tracks, blood flowing from his face.


    The Shorty took the opportunity to throw off his shoes, throw his hat and run around the corner. Du Bian became even more ferocious, throwing away his blade, shaking off his shoes, and throwing away his hat to give chase. Shorty felt that his clothes were wrapped around his body again, so he took off his clothes and threw them backwards as he ran. Du Bian and the other two followed suit and chased after her. So it turned out that Du Bian was wearing a lot, with this throw, he ran very quickly and quickly caught up to Shorty. Du Bian fiercely grabbed the Shorty''s shoulder from behind and said with hatred, "You can''t run anymore!" Shorty hastily gave Du Bian a Sky Cannon. Du Bian was stunned and the Shorty escaped again. Du Bian rubbed his eyes and shouted crazily, "Chase!" He ignored the pain, and the three desperately chased after him.


    After running for a distance, the Shorty recognized the road and thought to himself, "I came to the envoys'' area of the various empires. This won''t matter anymore." It turned out that there was light shining on the residential streets in the eastern suburbs.


    Shorty was ecstatic as he turned around to look. Seeing Du Bian''s bruised face, the two men''s faces were sinister as they chased him again. When the Shorty saw the dead silence on the street, she felt extremely helpless, wanting to drill into the courtyard. He saw a large courtyard with neat walls and closed doors. He went up and knocked on the door and shouted, "Help! The Japanese have killed people! " No one opened the door, and no one answered. Du Bian looked like he was about to close in on it. Shorty jumped over the wall and entered in panic.


    Du Bian then stopped and looked at the door plate, and stopped. He was so angry that he wanted to enter, but when he looked back, he felt that there were too few people around him. Thus, with a "hateful" sound, he stomped his foot and let it go. Shorty shouted from inside: "Gentlemen, save me! The Japanese are going to kill me. " Du Bian said angrily: "We are definitely not allowed to enter here. This Western dog is so cheap! " He withdrew with his companions.


    So this was the Russian Legation. They swept the snow in front of their doors and ignored the things on the street. The sentries were all in the courtyard, no matter how many there were.


    The Shorty had already alerted the high-nosed Russian soldiers. A group of people came over and grabbed him. They immediately slapped him a few times. Shorty lied on the ground with a swollen face. The Russian punched and kicked again. Shorty pleaded for mercy in English, "Stop the fight! Stop fighting! Gentlemen, I beg of you. I am a priest in an English church. " "Damn you," the Russian said as he fought. "Why did you barge into the embassy at night?" Both sides spoke the same language. The more the Russian soldiers fought, the angrier they became.


    Seeing that they did not understand English, the Shorty became anxious. Seeing that the Shorty did not understand Russian, the Russian soldier became angry and anxious and asked again and again, "Who are you? What are you doing? "Why did you break into the embassy at night?" Shorty helplessly kneeled to the ground and bowed, begging with Chinese: "Stop hitting, stop hitting. I don''t mean to disturb you. "I am Priest Chalie from the Church of the British Empire."


    The Russian soldiers did not even understand Chinese and glared at the Shorty, wanting to fight. Shorty was so anxious that he cried. The Russian soldiers were angered, stopped, and laughed again. I know he''s pitiful. So it turns out that the different languages in the world are all the same. Every cry can be understood by one another.


    There were many Russian soldiers surrounding them, watching them like they were monkeys. Shorty was bald, barefoot, bare-chested, covered in mud, and was breathing heavily. Everyone laughed again. Someone went to look for an interpreter. The translator recognized the Shorty and asked him for his reasons before taking him to see the Russian minister.


    How could the translator recognize the Shorty? It turned out that on the day of the mosque''s death, Shorty was unreasonable at the scene of the autopsy and quarreled with Sheriff Zheng and the others. The onlookers knew he was being unreasonable. That day, the Russian minister, along with his wife and interpreter, went to see what was going on. That was why the Russian minister and the translator recognized the Shorty.


    As for the Russian minister, when he saw Shorty and saw how miserable he was, he smiled. The envoy purposely said: "Chalie, I am very familiar with this name." Shorty immediately replied: Thank you, Sir Envoy, for remembering me. The Minister said, "Ah, I remember now. You''re the most unreasonable one of all. " When Shorty heard this, he was furious and did not dare to say anything. The Minister asked again: "Who are you pestering this time?"


    The Shorty could no longer hold it in, and said: "I am a very sincere and honest gentleman, I never mess with people. This time it''s not my fault. It was the Japanese who provoked me. They washed my church and chased me here. " The Minister laughed and said, "You are not fooling around with the Japanese?" Shorty said, "I have never paid attention to them. It was them who bullied me time and time again. "


    The Minister joked with him a little and then said: "The Japanese are really being rude to you? Don''t be afraid. You are safe here. I''ll speak to your envoy. He will help you. " The little man thanked him profusely.


    The Minister stood up and answered the call from the British Legation. After waiting for a while, he picked up the phone and said: "Mr. Zhu Erdian? Hello! I''m sorry, but I have something to trouble you with. Your church''s priest, Mr. Chalie, barged into our embassy late at night. He said that he had brawled with the Japanese and begged us for help, but we have already taken him in. For your sake, we did not make things difficult for him. There are some things I can''t ask. Ask him yourself. "


    Zhu Erdian thanked him and put down the phone. Without knowing what happened, he quickly dressed up and led the guards to the Russian Legation. Zhu Erdian first apologized to the Russian minister, then hurried over to see Shorty. Seeing the Shorty naked, it could be described as bedraggled. Zhu Erdian was instantly angered and asked: "Father Chalie, what is going on? "You are saying that the face of the British Empire is lost!"


    When the Shorty heard that the envoy had arrived, he felt wronged. After hearing the reprimand, she wailed, "Mister Minister, I was wrongly accused of being bullied. The Japanese smashed my church, killed my people, and chased me all the way here. "

 C173

    Zhu Erdian turned pale with fright. He immediately thought about how he was beaten up by a group of Japanese consuls at the Heaven Altar. The heart said: "That was because of the drinking competition, both of them were caused by the wine after the amnesia. I can''t help it. It was one thing to apologize to each other. They killed our people again. This is barbaric! This time, how can I spare them! " Angry and resentful, he asked, "Who are they? Why so fierce? You offended them? "


    The Shorty said, "They are a group of Japanese special agents that have been planted in China. They have all received special training and are all highly skilled in martial arts. There has always been discord between us. They used to assassinate our people and destroy our teaching. The former was when they killed our Father Ma Li and Mr. McCreary. Tonight, dozens more people went to my church and bathed it in blood, killing only three of us. We still don''t know who the two of them are. The one leading them is called Du Bian, he brought two people with him from the church all the way to here. I''m the one who''s going to die. "Mr. Minister, it''s time for you to take revenge!"


    Zhu Erdian believed that this was a matter of the Japanese government and not a matter of civil dispute. Angry, he said, "The Japanese authorities are not putting us, the British Empire, in their eyes. "You have planted spies in China. We don''t care. On what basis can you oppose us and kill our people?!"


    When Zhu Erdian was in trouble, he could be calm even when in a hurry. He thought about it carefully, expecting to win the case, and asked: "Now there is the Russian minister to testify. Father Chalie, tell me in detail how those Japanese came to kill you. "


    The little guy did not even bother to speak. He first shed tears, and said, "Tonight, we had dinner. We sat around under the lamp and played poker. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door and called out, ''Father Challee, please open the door!'' We didn''t know the good luck, but someone opened the door. With a miserable scream, the people who went to open the door were killed by them. We knew things were not going well, so we all threw our cards and went in search of our own weapons to meet the enemy. While we were busy, Du came in with some men. They hacked at us when they saw us. They came prepared, and we were caught off guard. We fought them outside from the house, but we failed because we were too small. "Only three escaped from me, Lally, and Li Gao.


    Hearing that, Zhu Erdian was enraged: "The Japanese are too barbaric! This is too barbaric! " He picked up the call from the Japanese legation and asked for the Japanese legation, Hioki. Zhu Erdian picked up the microphone and said, "Sir, your men destroyed our church and killed our men for no reason. Please come to the Russian Embassy at once. I am waiting here! "


    Zhu Erdian put down the phone and angrily sat on the chair. When Hioki received the call, he was also very anxious. After a while, he arrived in a car with his guards and a majestic presence. When the three ambassadors met, they exchanged a few pleasantries.


    Zhu Erdian said: Mr. Hioki, your people are really good! I''ve smashed our church tonight for no reason. If it weren''t for God''s blessing, all of my clergy would have been killed by you. What was going on? Explain! I protest to your Japanese government! "


    Hioki rolled his eyes and said, "Mr. Zhu Erdian, is this true? Are you sure? We act openly and do not falsify. Do you have any credentials? Capture a few of us? " Zhu Erdian was so angry that he was about to fart, but then swallowed it back down. After calming down, he said, "You have many murderers and we have very few people. It would not be easy for a few of us to escape. How can we catch your killer! Such a living fact, does sir still want to deny it? With the current Russian Minister and Father Chalie as witnesses, can you still go through with it? "


    Hearing this, Hioki immediately asked the Russian Minister, "Mister Minister, did you see it?" The Russian minister shook his head and said, "I didn''t see it. I didn''t see it." However, Father Chalie was chased here. "


    Hioki said to Zhu Erdian, "Sir, please calm your anger. In the dark night, if someone is framing us Japanese, we do not know. I think the two countries have always been friendly, and there is no such thing as this between us. "


    Zhu Erdian was angered again: "Mr. Hioki, what do I need to do for you to believe me? To be able to admit the truth? " Hioki said: "It won''t be difficult for me to believe or admit it. "Capture the murderer and interrogate him. Then you will know everything."


    When Zhu Erdian heard him testify against someone like the Shorty, he did not pay any attention to him and knew that he was going to act shamelessly. Zhu Erdian retorted, "Capture the murderer, what do you think is so difficult about that? Your secret service personnel are so rampant that they dare to come to the Public Security Street, the Legation, and commit murder. They will soon be caught by the International Police. " Hioki became gloomy and ignored him.


    At this moment, the phone rang. The Russian minister picked up the receiver and asked, "Where? This is the Russian Legation. " The voice on the other end of the phone said, "Sorry for disturbing you, sir." This is the Chinese government. Look for Mr. Zhu Erdian. " The Russian minister turned his head and said, "Mr. Zhu Erdian, the Chinese government is looking for you." Zhu Erdian hurriedly received the microphone and said, "This is Zhu Erdian, please speak."


    It turned out that the other party was the head of the Chinese Guardian Office, Cao Rui. He was sleeping when he received a telephone report from the police: Two clergy from the Church of England have been caught, and the police in the south of the city have been seriously disturbed by the gang fight. Cao Rui hastily put on his clothes and sat at home to pick up the British Legation to look for Zhu Erdian. The embassy staff said that Minister Zhu Erdian had gone to the Russian embassy. Cao Rui called the Russian embassy to look for Zhu Erdian.


    Cao Rui said to Zhu Erdian on the phone, "Mr. Minister, two priests from your country fought with others, seriously disturbing our security. Now he has been captured and detained by our Patrol. I condemn your clergy for disregarding Chinese sovereignty and flouting Chinese law. I hope you will be responsible for this incident and send someone to solve it. Do not repeat similar events in the future. Beijing is our sacred capital and the most solemn place in the world. No one is allowed to disrupt the order of law and order. "


    When Zhu Erdian heard that the Chinese government had caught him, he was very happy and said, "I will first thank you all and apologize to your government. Please listen to my explanation: this was also caused by my own helplessness. They had been beaten down by a group of Japanese, killed by them, and hunted down by the two of them. They were chased and killed. I fled to you. I''m trying to find out why. Both of us, please give us proper protection. I will send someone to apologize in person. "


    Just as Zhu Erdian wanted to hang up, he suddenly thought: "If the Chinese soldiers catch our men, they will definitely be able to catch the Japanese." He then asked, "Mr. Cao, did you capture the culprit?" Cao Rui said, "Your people, one called himself Lally and the other called himself Li Gao, they are from your mosque church. They themselves stated to us, saying: "More than twenty people from the Japanese spies have come out of nowhere tonight, and smashed their churches, and killed their people." We can''t tell the truth yet. The murderer is fleeing in all directions, and we are in the southern part of the city to arrest him. " Zhu Erdian was secretly happy in his heart, thinking: "The Chinese government will definitely catch the culprit."


    Zhu Erdian put down the phone, and said to Hioki: "Sir, let me see what else you have to say! The Chinese government knows everything. He has called in the military police and is in the process of arresting the murderer. Your people will be caught soon. Are you going to wait until then to apologize and admit this incident? " Hioki heard that they had not caught the Japanese people yet, so he said calmly: "Mr. Zhu Erdian, I have already said, if we capture the murderer and interrogate him, we will know everything."


    Not long after, the phone rang again. The Chinese government then called Hioki from the Japanese Legation. The Russian Minister picked up the microphone and listened to what was said, then said to Hioki: "Mr. Minister, the Chinese Government is looking for you." Hioki was a little flustered, he accepted the call and said: "Master, Hioki, please speak." The other party was Cao Rui.


    He also received a report from the police: A group of Japanese were extremely vicious. They avoided the pursuit of the Patrol and infiltrated the houses of the common people, fleeing in all directions. They had already injured more than a dozen Patrol and police officers with their swords and sabers. A few murderers had been captured and were on their way to be escorted in. When Cao Rui heard this, he became extremely angry. He immediately called the Japanese Legation and found out that Mr. Hioki was here. Cao Rui angrily said on the phone, "You have many members of the spies from Black Dragon Society hidden in the Beijing area. Gathering a crowd to fight at night has seriously disturbed the order and order of the security in the southern part of the city. These people have disturbed hundreds of homes, killed dozens of people and destroyed countless objects. You are responsible for the incident! I protest strongly to you! Strongly condemning you for disregarding the sovereignty and laws of China. All countries have dignity. I hope you will respect your own dignity! "


    When Hioki heard that the Chinese authorities knew everything, he caught hold of the Japanese and felt that the matter was troublesome. He hurriedly said, "Ahhh, I''ll represent the legation and apologize to you guys first. If Mr. Cao is angry, please allow me to say a few words. We have always been friendly between Japan and China, do not let our friendship be damaged by trivial matters. I guess it''s not as serious as you think. Furthermore, you shouldn''t listen to others taking advantage of this opportunity to provoke you. What kind of secret service personnel do we have? It was probably a conflict between a group of Japanese and British merchants, which led to a fight between the two sides. There is. This was entirely a matter for the commoners and had nothing to do with the government. We don''t know yet. When I have ascertained the facts, I shall impose severe penalties on the people of the illegal merchants. I will immediately send someone to apologize and negotiate. "Please take care of me!"


    Cao Rui angrily put down the phone and said, "It was clearly a group of spy agents who were spying on us, and they even said it was some kind of Japanese merchant. What a quibble! " He was angry when the phone rang again. The Imperial Police Department on Public Security Street had called and told him to send someone to pick up the body as soon as possible. Said there were three bodies on Public Security Street. Cao Rui argued with him for a while, then put down the phone in anger and said, "Truly useless to bully us!" The people they killed in the fighting died on Public Security Street, and we were told to collect their bodies. To be able to speak such tough words, he was truly going too far! No! Just not going! Let''s see what they can do! "


    As for Hioki, after Cao Rui put down the phone and answered a call, he still had his hand holding the microphone. He tried to come up with a plan again and again. "Cao Rui didn''t say anything about capturing our people, did he?" He thought over and over again before he finally put the phone down. Zhu Erdian looked very dispirited when he saw Hioki quietly sitting down. He became strong again: "Mr. Hioki, are you still not going to admit this incident to me?"


    Hioki said calmly: "Mr. Zhu Erdian, don''t make such a big fuss. What do I admit to you? I think it must be a matter between the merchants and the people, not a matter of great importance, and it has nothing to do with the government at all. Civil gang fighting, isn''t it common in any country? Even if a few illegal citizens had committed crimes, he was not the responsibility of the Japanese government. Don''t push things to our government. The first few words you said were just. Are all you Englishmen so law-abiding? We only manage the merchants and the people, and there is always something wrong with it. We''ll find out the truth, clarify the facts, and then we''ll talk to you. " After which, he stood up and prepared to leave.


    Zhu Erdian stopped him and said: "Sir, please wait. I haven''t finished consulting you. You''re going to the mosque with me. You also have to witness the bloody horrors that you have created. Don''t you regret not seeing that? "

 C174

    Hioki was about to refuse, and said: "I still need to find out about this matter as soon as possible. I don''t think I''ll go. The affairs of the merchants were always too chaotic and difficult to handle. I also need information on the consular investigation. "


    Hearing Hioki''s proclamations that the culprit was a merchant, Zhu Erdian retorted, "Mr. Hioki, please do not lie about the merchant. The culprit is the spies from Black Dragon Society that you have planted in this place. Everyone knows what you do in China. Don''t think that no one else knows. Your intentions and intentions have long been exposed to the world. In order to monopolize China on your own, since last autumn, you have been coveting the interests of all countries in China, taking advantage of the Great Western War. You have placed secret services in China, dispatched many trained secret services, and carried out all kinds of espionage activities against China and our other empires. You agents, now that you have killed our men, how can you call them merchants? What do you mean your government doesn''t know? What a ridiculous excuse! It''s obviously the result of you carefully grooming and imparting knowledge to these people! I also tell you clearly that if you do not take this matter seriously and resolve it reasonably, you will not be given an apology. Our British Empire will never let this go! " The more Zhu Erdian said, the angrier he got.


    Hioki was even more unyielding, and said: "Sir, please do not spread rumors and separate our relations with China and other countries. You are very angry at the fact that our Japanese empire can now interact amicably with all other countries. How do you know we have secret services in China? What evidence do you have? They are obviously framing us! I protest to you! "


    Zhu Erdian thought: "If a person doesn''t care about face, then he doesn''t care about face. Look, he was the first to complain. He even dared to retort and protest. See how I make you honestly speechless! " That was it: a single strike at the top, strong and powerful, short and short at once defeated the inferior.


    Zhu Erdian said: "Okay, if you really want me to say it, then it''s fine. Tomorrow, I will gather all the ministers and consuls to go to the Chinese government for a meeting. At that time, you and I will be able to speak at the meeting. Let them and the Chinese officials hear how I falsely accused you Japanese and made rumors about you. Justice is in the hearts of the people, and they will judge it for us. I will hold a press conference to answer their questions in public. What do you think, sir? Are you still protesting? "


    Hioki knew his weakness, and was afraid that he would be exposed, so he immediately softened and said: "Mr. Zhu Erdian, don''t push this matter too far, for such a small matter. The Japanese have, and I will not relent. When I go back, I catch them and pay for their lives. Because of my tedious work, I seldom pay attention to their affairs and do not understand the situation. It''s not worth it to hurt our feelings with a small fight over a small matter. Originally, this was a common occurrence. Didn''t I say that? "


    Hearing that, Zhu Erdian sarcastically said: "I really admire Mister''s eloquence, a wise and tactful person! No matter what, you can''t leave. You must come with me to see the scene. " Hioki was indeed speechless.


    At this time, the French, Austrian, and Dutch ministers also took a seat and pretended to resolve the conflict to watch the commotion. They asked the Russian minister for information, and then they all laughed. The Russian Minister said from there, "Mr. Hioki, I see that you two, Mr. Minister, should also go and take a look at the scene. It would be rude of the Chinese to let Chinese officials always stand guard for you and not go there for a long time. We, the ambassadors, are willing to accompany you. When the time came, they could negotiate and find a reasonable way for both sides to settle this matter. "Why are you guys fighting here?"


    The French minister laughed and said, "That is what we are all here for. Things have to be resolved. " However, he thought to himself: "When we get to the scene, there will definitely be a good show for you, Hioki."


    The Minister of the Netherlands and the Minister of the Arcana also said, "Watching the scene is the first step to solving the problem. "All of you, stop arguing and prepare to set off." We thought it would be reasonable, first of all, to do so through a notary. "


    When Hioki heard this, he let him go to the scene and said helplessly, "I am very happy to have you few ambassadors stand in the way for us. Thank you! Then let''s go and take a look together, and not compete here anymore. "


    Thus, the ambassadors of the various countries got on separate carriages, each with their own bodyguards. The British and Japanese ambassadors, side by side, left the Russian embassy and walked along the alley of the eastern suburbs towards the public security street. It was true: the people dragged their horses, not the snakes. Each of them had their own worries, but all of them had their own bitterness and happiness. Zhu Erdian was worried and resentful.


    As the carriage of the envoys of the six nations left, they suddenly saw the Patrol in front of them looking at the corpses on the street and blocking their way. Hioki, Zhu Erdian got off the car and took a closer look. There were three dead men in Chinese clothes lying in the middle of the road. Hioki already knew in his heart, and thought to himself: "This must be Japanese. These people had been so slow, and had even chased them here to fight. It''s really useless! " Everyone looked at his reaction. Hioki pretended to be calm, and wanted to hide the awkward scene in front of him, so he intentionally asked the soldiers beside him: "What happened? "Who are these corpses?"


    The Austrian Inspector wanted to say: Three Japanese were killed here by the British. He suddenly saw Zhu Erdian by his side, and changed his words, "Ahhh, look at the clothes, it was three Chinese people who died here. Not long ago, we heard that a group of people had chased them here. We followed. So they were a gang of gangsters. The culprit is a group of people who are very cunning. They have all escaped.


    Zhu Erdian didn''t think much of it and guessed: "This must be a Japanese person killed by the British." Feeling relieved, he said, "Move it over. "Don''t let them stand in our way." The soldiers watched for a while, then dragged a few bodies and dragged them to the side of the road. Hioki, Zhu Erdian and the other envoys from the six nations got on the car and continued to drive towards the mosque.


    So these three corpses were Du Bian and his two accomplices. The three of them were killed by and Yi Jie.


    As for Pu Xianyijie, he chased after Du Bian. Shorty was shouting nonstop in front of them. The two followed the voice and hurried, but were unable to catch up. The two chased each other all the way to Chong Wen Men Street, where there were lights shining on both sides of the street. Only then did the duo see the silhouette in front of them. Seeing the Shorty running in front in a panic, Du Bian and the other two were not far behind as they turned around and entered Chong Wen Gate. One of them said, "I can finally see Du Bian''s figure. We can''t let him escape! " The two of them followed him and entered Chong Wen Sect. The Imperial patrolmen, hiding in the shadows, thought it was the Japanese running past, and they all lined up again, taking their time to see what the result was.


    Pu Xianyijie heard Shorty running along Public Security Street while shouting, "Come quickly! Help! Japanese spies killed people! "


    The two of them travelled a distance, and from the sound of their voices, it seemed as though they had travelled quite a distance. Pu Xianyijie stopped and sized them up, seeing that Shorty and Du Bian had entered the eastern suburbs. The two of them continued their chase until they saw something dark on the ground. Stop and look: hats, shoes, swords. Pu Xian said: "They are all fighting with their lives. After throwing away all these things, he only had time to run faster. These were all indispensable parts of a person''s body. After a while, regardless of whether Du Bian and the others killed Shorty or not, they had to come back and find him. Let''s not touch his things. " After saying that, he made a pincer movement.


    Jie immediately understood, "That''s right, we''ll be guarding here, there''s no need to chase after us." The camera killed them when they came back for something. "


    Pu Xian said: "Don''t be in such a hurry to guard this place, let''s go a step further and see what happens next. It''s not too late to come back and defend. " However, from the sound of it, Du Bian and the others were already far away. Pu Xianyijie chased after him for a distance after hearing the faint sound again. The two of them were rushing over when they saw another pile of clothes on the ground. Pu Xian stopped to take a closer look and saw that it was all their clothes. Pu Xian muttered: "Why did the number of people chasing Shorty become four? Or is the Shorty''s clothes also inside? "


    One of them looked carefully and said, "This one belongs to Shorty. Why are they put together? " The two didn''t understand what he meant. Pu Xian looked at the surroundings again and said, "Right in front of us is the envoy area. Let''s not go any further. " The two of them whispered a bit before hiding behind a tree on the side of the road.


    Not long later, they heard that Du Bian and the others had returned. Someone said, "Carefully, I remember that it''s not far from here." Another person said, "It''s far away. While you two were running away, I gathered all your clothes together and made a large pile, which was very eye-catching. "It''s easy to see." Hearing that it was Du Bian and the rest, the two of them were secretly happy and prepared.


    The two of them looked up and saw three figures walking over side by side. The sound of their footsteps weren''t loud. Someone suddenly saw his clothes and cried out in alarm, "Du Bian, look! Isn''t that ¡­?"


    Thanks to the foreigners," said Du, "they are well off and their clothes have not been taken away. If it had been a Chinese residential area, the items would have been taken away long ago. " As the three of them spoke, they had already arrived. He grabbed the little man''s clothes and looked at them. Throwing it quite far away, he said, "These are the clothes of a midget." Why did you put his with ours? " That person said, "Collect them into a pile. It''s so big that it''s easy to find.


    The three of them chose their own clothes and wore them while chatting. Du Bian said: "We messed up tonight''s matter. It''s a good thing that I managed to arrange the shop properly when I arrived. These Western dogs are not easy to deal with, they actually let them run away with three top priority. "


    One of them asked: "Du Bian Jun, where are we going back to?" Du Bian said: "Our Guandi Temple has also been plundered by the Shorty. I have nowhere to stay. With so many people outside, it would be difficult for them to find a place to rest for the time being. I will have to go with you to the monastery to hide myself. " He sighed again, "How dare you not bow your head under a low roof. Once we get there, I''ll ask Yama Takashi how he plans for us to go about doing things. "


    Another person said worriedly, "Du Bian Jun, I don''t think you can go there. Just run away. Yama Takashi and Shan Kou had given their final orders. Let''s kill them all. Now there were three of them, and they had alarmed the embassy and caused a great disaster. If you go and see them, they will inevitably send you to your death. "


    Du Bian said angrily: "Ever since I came to China, I have contributed quite a bit and contributed a lot. This was the first time something had gone wrong. They should forgive me. Since I haven''t killed the Shorty yet, I don''t want to die. " That person said: "Don''t forget, you and Yama Takashi have never been on good terms with each other. It''s hard to say whether or not he can spare you. "


    Du Bian continued, "Don''t be afraid, you won''t be punished. They''ve punished me alone. Don''t be as casual and humble as you are around me. When we get back to the hack shop later, it''ll still be our world. " The man sighed: "Du Bian Jun, don''t think about us. We care about you. If you have any good ideas, say them as soon as possible, and we''ll listen to you. "

 C175

    Du Bian said: "Thank you two sirs, for being able to co-exist with me in this tribulation. I know what I''m doing. As long as Inoue Shizuo is here, they won''t let me die. "


    The three of them dressed, then went forward to look for shoes and swords. Du Bian then said: "Once this is worn, it will not feel good so I might as well take it off and take it." Du Bian stopped and took off his clothes again. Pu Xian thought: "This guy really deserves to die!" He came out from behind the tree and stabbed Du Bian with his sword. Du Bian shouted, and with a flop, he pulled out his sword, and Du Bian fell to the ground, dead.


    The two men in front heard the voice, and turned to ask: "Du Bian, what''s going on?" Pu Xian did not reply, placing his sword behind him, he calmly walked over. When he got close, the person thought it was Du Bian. Pu Xian stabbed one more to death. The remaining person saw that something was wrong and quickly ran away. One of them intercepted him head-on, and in a few moves, he was stabbed to death. Pu Xianyijie''s heart was overjoyed, he lifted his sword and walked over.


    At this time, the foreign soldiers also walked over with smiles on their faces. When they heard nothing in front of them, they all thought the fight was over. Suddenly, they saw a corpse lying on the ground. The Inspector of the Arcana Kingdom used a flashlight to look after each of them, and they saw that the dead elephants looked like three Chinese people.


    The Dutch Inspector looked at the corpse and said, "How many English people did you see going over there? How could he kill three Japanese? "Formidable. Formidable." One of the soldiers said, "I only saw one Englishman go over. How come he killed three Japanese? The Japanese really can''t do it. "


    Dutch patrolman again: "Why do I think this death is not Japanese? Aren''t they Chinese? "


    The Austrian soldier laughed and said, "The Dutch are really stupid! How can it be the Chinese who die when the British fight the Japanese? " Everyone laughed, and one of them said, "This is the fate of humans. Don''t people from all over Europe resemble each other? The same is true of Asians. The dead must be Japanese in Chinese dress. "


    The Dutch Inspector said, "It doesn''t matter who they are. Everyone, don''t forget that our two countries are on duty together today. It''s not a good idea to leave the corpses here. An incident like this was absolutely not allowed. When the sun rises and Zhang Yang goes out, both our countries will be punished. "


    The soldiers and patrolmen looked at each other and complained, "What the hell! Let us be greedy for such an unfortunate thing! How was he supposed to lift them up? Not even if you drag it out. Dirty hands and dirty feet. " As a result, none of them moved, dumbfounded. The military police looked at each other.


    The Inspector of the Arcana Kingdom reported, "Report the Imperial Patrol House. Have American Sheriff George send people over to collect the corpses. We only patrol. This is a civil matter, and he should be in charge. " After saying that, he pointed to a soldier and said, "Go and report to the Patrol House. Let them think of a way to collect the corpse." The soldiers were glad they didn''t have to carry the bodies, so they carried their guns and ran away. The others pulled the corpses together and watched and waited.


    As for the American police chief, George. He was sleeping soundly when the soldier came to wake him up. George was not satisfied. He opened his eyes and listened to the soldier''s report. He said, "We don''t have the habit of collecting corpses. Let the Chinese police come." Normally, this George was the most unreasonable and unreasonable. He made a point of finding fault with the Chinese military police. He used his authority to bully the Chinese Patrol and the police, and many things happened.


    George picked up the phone and went straight to Cao Rui, the head of the Chinese Guardian Office, and said, "Chief Cao, send someone to collect the bodies on Public Security Street immediately. Three Chinese men in costume died here. "Before the sun rises, if you don''t bring the corpse away, I will send someone to carry it to your Guardian Office!"


    Hearing this, Cao Rui became extremely angry and said, "You''re going too far!" He guessed it was the Japanese. Cao Rui did not dare to retort, and after a moment of silence, he said, "Mister George, Public Security Street and Chongwen Gate are areas that China does not have the authority to manage. Don''t you know that? Since that place is managed by your respective empires, and someone has died there, regardless of how many of them have died, collecting the corpses is naturally your business. "


    George was furious when he heard this and scolded, "Bullsh * t! This is Beijing, why don''t you just collect the body! If you do not send someone to collect the corpse, I will send someone to deliver the corpse to your wife''s bed in the morning! " With that, he put down the phone. Cao Rui and his wife heard it clearly. This was what caused Officer Cao to be so furious.


    Speaking of One Jie and Pu Xian, the two of them used Lightness Exercise to walk, avoided the soldiers and left Chong Wen Sect. One Jie said, "I heard from Du Bian and the others earlier that this matter was planned beforehand. After completing the case at the mosque, they all went to the convent to meet. We might as well go there and find out. If we run into spies who are going there, we''ll intercept them. "


    Pu Xian said: "You are right. We came here to investigate the monastery, how can we not go there? Maybe Yama Takashi and Inoue Shizuo were there too. If we see them, we''ll go after them. If all the spies went to the monastery, it would be troublesome in the future. It is necessary to go there and investigate. "


    One Jie said: "Those spies heading towards the west will definitely be chased and scattered about by the Patrol. We might just meet a few. " Pu Xian laughed: "Meeting them is their bad luck."


    The two of them walked into the alley, and heard the sound of Patrol chasing after the spy from the southwest. Stop! You can''t escape! "You are surrounded!" Yijie laughed and said, "These soldiers are really bluffing. Just a single word from them would be a bluff." As expected, we just happened to meet them head on. " The two of them diagonally dashed towards the location of the shouts.


    So it turned out that these spies were all ruthless. They relied on their martial arts to resist arrest. If the Patrol caught up to them, they would turn around and attack them. Patrol and police officers had been killed and injured more than a dozen by them. The Patrol and the police were also enraged and chased after them. The secret service continued to take advantage of the people''s yard to engage the soldiers in a game of hide-and-seek. The spies were chased out of the Chinese government and into the Empire''s Common District. The Patrol and the police continued their pursuit and chased them back into the Empire''s Common District. Earlier, in a courtyard, a spy who was injured and struggling to climb the wall was captured alive by the Patrol. The police shot and wounded two more prisoners.


    Pu Xian was running forward when he suddenly saw a group of people rushing towards him. The two of them hid themselves and looked closely. It was a group of special agents that were bringing the wounded over. Some were carrying them, while others were carrying them as they prepared to go to the monastery. Not long after Pu Xianyijie left the mosque, a group of special agents returned back to the mosque and brought their injured and corpses away.


    Just as Pu Xian peeked at them, a group of police officers chased after them. Seeing that they were unable to escape, the spies put down the wounded and hatefully said, "The Chinese are nosy, let them know how powerful they are!" They all drew their swords and charged at the policemen. Pu Xian said: "Let''s attack them together with the police." Yijie drew his sword to cut down the wounded agent. Pu Xian stopped him: "Don''t kill him, let the police catch him alive."


    The spies were in the midst of fighting with the policemen, when Pu Xian suddenly started attacking from behind. All the spies were caught off guard. Two people fell, while the rest hurriedly ran away. Pu Xianyijie chased after him. The secret agents fled in all directions, burying themselves in the yards of the people. Pu Xianyijie chased him into a yard. Seeing that he had lost his spy, he left the hospital and searched around.


    Just as the two of them entered the alley, two more special agents rushed over from Patrol. Pu Xianyijie took a peek using the light from the lantern: Two secret agents ran over frantically. From time to time, the man in front would turn his head back. The man in the back held a saber in one hand and swung it with the other. One of them said, "Don''t let Patrol Xiao Bai come here. Seeing that the special agent was near, Pu Xian signaled to the guards with his hand and laid down on the ground. Yijie retreated.


    The spy ran frantically and tripped on Pu Xian''s leg. Secret Service member bit the ground and fell heavily. Seeing that there was someone scheming on the ground, the other spy dodged Pu Xian''s attack and ran. He was once again stopped by a sword. The agent hastily brandished his sword to fight one of them. Pu Xian came up from behind and stabbed at the spy''s back. The agent threw his sword in pain and rolled on the ground. Patrol went forward and captured two more. Pu Xian turned and went to the monastery.


    It was only then that the six envoys arrived at the mosque. The Sheriff Zheng of the police station and the guards camp were leading the soldiers and police to check the scene. The envoys from the six kingdoms got off their cars and exchanged a few words of greeting with Zheng Wei and Gu Ruoyun. After understanding the situation, they walked in together. At this time, many of the onlookers from China and the other countries, Qiao Min, had also gathered. Zhu Erdian and Hioki began to watch the scene.


    Flashlights and lanterns were used to illuminate the corpses. Blood was everywhere, objects were thrown everywhere, and the windows and doors of the houses were broken. It was a tragic sight. Almost all the dead were British.


    Zhu Erdian was instantly enraged, and berated Hioki: "Look carefully! The horror of your blood. You are all guilty! You must pay for it with your lives, pay for it, and be responsible for the matter! " Hioki didn''t care about what he said. Clutching his nose and the few Japanese soldiers, he carefully examined them. The other envoys, along with Sheriff Zheng and Weidong, were carefully inspecting the place.


    A Japanese soldier suddenly saw the body of a Japanese man, lying under the body of an Englishman. However, the Japanese soldier said to Hioki: "Mr. Minister, this matter has nothing to do with us Japanese. Look, there''s a Chinese body there. The clothes were not Japanese. " At this time, the Shorty had already changed his clothes at the Russian embassy. When he arrived, he was in the rear of the British Guard.


    When the Shorty heard the Japanese soldier''s words, he became so angry that he became irritable: "Pui! Do you still want to go through with it? These spies of yours always wear Chinese clothes, speak Chinese and pretend to be Chinese. This group of murderers were staying at the hemp shop outside the city, and the one in the lead was called Du Bian. Do you think I don''t know? Last night, Du Bian and the others were still gathering, planning to rob Guo Chengliang and get some sort of treasure. He also said that he would cooperate with Inoue Shizuo to force the Chinese government to sign a contract with Japan. Kill whoever dares to oppose Japan and obstruct the signing. They even said that Yama Takashi was helping Duan Qirui take control of a direct Li Li. They even said that if Yuan Shikai didn''t agree as soon as possible, you would force him off the stage and help Duan Qirui become President. It also boasts that it is helping China to build a joyous place in the way of the king. What does China use you to build? How shameless! It was obvious that the weasel wished the chicken a happy new year. He did not have any good intentions! You will destroy China. You guys are using the business as a cover to scout around for rumors and murder. It''s a terrible thing to do. Do you pretend to be Chinese, kill our people, burn our churches, destroy our shops and factories, and poison people everywhere, thinking we don''t know? All your agents are in ruins! Yesterday at this time, your Special Agent Jin Chun and a female Special Agent were secretly having an affair in Guandi Temple, I heard all their obscene words. It''s great that Jin Chun is here. " There was something else that was difficult to talk about. It''s not good for me to theorize. Do you think you can? Du Bian, Ono, and Kawashima were the ones who chased me to the Russian embassy. I know them all. "


    The Shorty spoke those words brazenly, the spectators all thought that what he said was the truth. When the Chinese soldiers and police heard this, they immediately turned their attention to the source of the voice and deeply hated those Japanese spies s. Several envoys gathered together to whisper. Seeing that Hioki and the other soldiers were speechless, Zhu Erdian was also happy in his heart.

 C176

    Hioki felt that he was in the wrong, his heart was in a mess, and he quickly calmed down. So it turned out that he was extremely adaptable, and was good at finding logic in nonsense. Hioki said calmly: Father Chalie, don''t be too harsh with your words. Who else knows what you''re talking about? Du Bian, Xiao Ye and Kawashima, these three people, how is it that I have not heard of them? Perhaps there were these people. They were Japanese merchants who had come to China to do business. That hemp-bag shop you were talking about. If it''s there, you''re even more wrong. As far as I know, that shop was opened by the Chinese Government''s War Department Minister, Mr. Duan Qirui. Could he be a spy? The Chinese were not good at business, so they hired a few Japanese to help them manage it. What was wrong with that? Is this what a special agent is? I''ll tell you this: they''re all real businessmen.


    In China they were law-abiding, and in Japan they were genuine citizens. They are different from you, but you are a genuine British spy agency. You, as a priest of the church, have taken politics as long as you''ve been here, without a care in the world. What are you not a group of spies? Do you think you can rely on it?


    You said it yourself. If you didn''t close your eyes and meditate in the church at night, going to a hack shop or such a distant activity as Guandi Temple, what else could you be doing other than spying? According to your character, the one who started this incident is definitely you. Our merchant had been bullied to the point that he could no longer endure. It was only because he had suffered too much that he decided to take revenge on you. They vented their anger and did a good deed for China, eliminating a foreign spy agency based in the heart of China. Am I right?


    Shorty also felt that it was wrong and jumped up again: "No! You''re slandering me! You are being shameless and trying to force the truth out of you! Everyone knows what you are doing. " Hioki continued: "Mr. Chalie, don''t think that just because your identity is low that you can do whatever you want. That''s what you call slandering people. You can''t rely on what you do. From now on, don''t you dare cause trouble. " Shorty was so angry that he could not speak anymore.


    Hioki said to Zhu Erdian once again, "Up till now, I have not seen a single Japanese person. Just by listening to the words of you, Chalie, it is not worth it. " Zhu Erdian, Shorty and the British soldiers were all angry beyond words.


    Hioki took the opportunity to leave and said to the British Minister: "Mr. Zhu Erdian, I have seen the entire scene. Whether the Japanese are right or not, I offer them my condolences first. I apologize. We are also willing to take on the responsibility that we should be held responsible for. " After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Zhu Erdian stopped him and said, "Mr. Hioki, you don''t need to go back and investigate. Here you can find out the truth and tell the difference between right and wrong. Let''s have the Chinese government officials bring out the murderer they caught, and we''ll interrogate him on the spot. I''ll make you convinced. " Hearing that, Hioki''s face immediately darkened: What right do you have to make me submit to you?


    However, Zhu Erdian ignored him. She turned towards Sheriff Zheng and said, "Mr. Zheng, how many culprits have you captured? Can you bring it back now? "


    The Sheriff Zheng said: "We first captured two English people, then three Japanese, and then we escorted them back to the city. These people have seriously disturbed our security. Our military police are still on the hunt. "Wait a minute, I believe we''ll catch the killer again."


    Just as the two were negotiating, a police officer ran over to report to Sheriff Zheng: "Sir, we have caught two more killers." Sheriff Zheng looked at Zhu Erdian, and said in a stern voice: "Bring him up!" Zhu Erdian was immediately happy, causing him to immediately panic. Shorty prepared to step forward and accuse him. The various envoys and soldiers were all looking around. Chinese military police are triumphant.


    Before long, the four policemen carrying the two injured spies arrived in front of Sheriff Zheng and reported: "Reporting in: The criminals have arrived!" The policeman pushed the two agents forward and they fell to the ground. Seeing that the two people were Japanese, Hioki immediately became angry. He went up and asked, "What do you do?" The two of them said, "They do business."


    Hioki asked again: "Why are you guys here?" One of the agents said through gritted teeth, "It''s not our fault. We didn''t kill them first. The British Chalie led his men and killed more than a dozen of us. They were going too far! We couldn''t stand it any longer, so we took revenge on them. Last night, Shorty Chalie led people to kill Jin Chun, who was working outside. During the day we found the body and buried it. Mr. Emissary: You have to make the decision for us! Shorty Chalie could not be spared. He was the one who started this incident. Let him pay with his life for those of us who have died! "


    Hearing that, Hioki''s anger towards his own people disappeared, and he questioned Zhu Erdian: "Sir, did you hear that? What did your Chalie and his underlings do?! How many Japanese did they kill? Whether they deserve it or not! " Zhu Erdian felt that he had nothing to say, and asked Shorty: "Father Chalie, is this true?"


    Shorty tensed up and panicked for a moment. He thought to himself, "Even so, I still know how to hold back. If I wasn''t bad at the moment, the Japanese would have found reason. If the minister is silenced, he must hate me. " Thus, the Shorty raised his head again and denied it flatly, saying, "Mister Minister, don''t listen to their nonsense. They said nothing! They had all planned this out first. When did I kill a Japanese? Now that they''ve killed us, they''re going to sue us first. We can''t spare them! "


    Zhu Erdian was unable to differentiate truth from false and did not know what to do. Patrol ran over and reported to Weidong, "We caught two more people." Weidong said: "Bring them here!" A few soldiers brought another two people up. Shorty took a look and pointed at the two: "They are all from the Ma Wu Inn Shop. They are purely Japanese spies. They killed us so miserably! " When the Shorty finished, he sat on the ground and cried.


    Hioki pointed at the four Japanese people he caught and scolded them: "You unruly people, come to China and do business as you please, do whatever you want with me. I won''t forgive you! " He then quietly said to Zhu Erdian: "Don''t make a fool of yourself here. The two of us will go back and each of us will first inquire about the situation of our own people. Then we''ll come together and negotiate a settlement. What do you think? "


    Zhu Erdian said: "This is inappropriate. The truth is already clear, and right and wrong are already clear. You can no longer deny that this incident was caused by the Japanese, can''t you? Now the witnesses are all with the Chinese government. I believe that China, as a third country, is the most reasonable country to seek justice. Let the Chinese government hear and judge the case. Our two countries respect the results. What do you think? "


    Hioki immediately expressed his opposition, his face darkened, and said: "No! We don''t need others to interfere in our matters. "If I go back and find out the truth, you''ll be the ones who started this. You''ll have to bear the brunt of the responsibility." With that, he ignored Zhu Erdian and instructed the Japanese soldiers: "Bring the four of them back to me for interrogation." A group of Japanese soldiers stepped forward, picked up four agents and left.


    Sheriff Zheng said: "Wait! Mr. Hioki, what you are doing is very inappropriate. I condemn your barbarism! If you want to bring someone back, you''ll need our permission. The murderer killed and killed so many of our military and police officers, and has disturbed the security of the southern part of the city. You will also have to compensate for the losses of the people. You didn''t apologize and brought him back? You will leave the people here for me to negotiate with our government. "


    The Japanese soldiers were still ripping people off. Sheriff Zheng went forward in anger and was about to intercept him. Seeing that the Sheriff Zheng was angry, a large group of ferocious soldiers raised their guns to stop the Sheriff Zheng. The Weidong was also furious, "What are you doing? Are they using force!? " He waved his hand. The Chinese military police immediately spread out a large circle, surrounding the Japanese people. Chinese military police are also armed with guns.


    Hioki waved his hand, and the Japanese retreated, and said to Sheriff Zheng: "He is ours, what is there to negotiate with your Government! The Japanese will have to be interrogated by us! " He also purposely demonstrated, scaring the Japanese soldiers into saying, "Go to the Guardian Office and bring back all the people that we captured." The Sheriff Zheng was furious: "Hioki, I protest against your barbaric actions! We captured the people, you can''t take them away! " Zhu Erdian also said, "Hioki, you are too unreasonable!"


    Hioki said: "How am I barbaric? Why is he so unreasonable now? I am acting in accordance with diplomatic immunity! " After saying that, he turned around and got into the car. The Japanese soldiers then took the four men and left.


    Zhu Erdian also said to Sheriff Zheng: "Mr. Zheng, I will be troubling you with the matters at the scene. I''m also going to the Guardian Office to gather our men and interrogate them. " He also led Shorty and the few envoys to get on the carriage and leave.

 C177

    The Sheriff Zheng said angrily: "These empires are all bad stuff! They don''t give a damn about us. We don''t have time to watch the yard for them. Go back and interrogate the murderer overnight. I also want to know what they did behind the scenes in Beijing. "


    Weidong also said: "It''s fine if they snatch back these murderers. Those who are sent back cannot be given to them again. He didn''t say anything about hurting our soldiers. We must report this to the government and hold them accountable for their actions. We must make them pay for their actions! " Sheriff Zheng and Weidong also led the army and police to withdraw.


    Pu Xian went to the monastery. The yard was brightly lit and was a little different from the past. It was a bit festive. Seeing the lotus seeds, You Zi, Qin Jiang, Fan Jing, Quan Zi and the others, a few female secret service personnel had all put on makeup and dressed beautifully. What were they all saying inside? There were still a lot of people in the room.


    Pu Xian said: "Seems like we are late. The remaining spies have come in. " One of them said, "Let''s go up to his roof and listen to what they have to do." The two of them quietly went up to the roof. One was monitoring the outside while the other was eavesdropping on the inside.


    It turned out that a few major Chief Secret Service Officer s, Inoue Shizuo and Shan Kouzhenlizi, had all gathered here tonight. They set up the singing and dancing scene and prepared a sumptuous feast to celebrate their victory tonight.


    At the start, Inoue Shizuo said with a radiant smile on his face, "Everyone, tonight will be a happy night. Our top warrior, Du Bian, is going to lead his men to massacre the entire mosque and destroy the people of the Shorty. " He looked at his pocket watch and said: "Du Bian has already set off. To welcome the coming victory, we sing! Jump up! Du Bian and the others have returned victorious, so we still need to drink all night long. "


    Someone immediately turned on the phonograph at the side. Immediately, beautiful music came from there. Inoue Shizuo was in cahoots with Zhen Lizi, and Yama Takashi was in cahoots with him. The other spies also found their own partners and started dancing. Dancing tired, the female agents, male agents, and each of them offered songs to cheer the party up. Just as they were talking and laughing merrily, seven of Du Bian''s subordinates ran over. Yama Takashi and Inoue Shizuo anxiously asked: "How are you doing?"


    A spy said, "Three ran away, the rest were all killed by us."


    Inoue Shizuo asked again: "Is Shorty dead?"


    The spy shook his head and said, "The three people who have run out are Shorty, Lai Li and Li Gao. We are chasing after Lally and Li Gao, but do not expect to run into the Chinese Patrol. Lally and Ricardo were taken away. The Chinese soldiers then pursued us. Some of our people have been taken by them. Du Bian brought Little Ye and Kawashima to catch up with the Shorty. We still don''t know the result. "


    Hearing that, Yama Takashi''s mood immediately dropped, and he scolded: "The three that run are the top priority. How did you all do it! Du Bian, the pervert, knew how to play with women! Nothing could be done well! Once he runs away from Shorty, I want to see how he will meet me! "


    Please calm your anger, Shanqi Jun," Jing Fu said. Du Bian is our rare warrior. I think he must have done his best. Don''t blame him too much. There are a few remnants of the English breath left, and it will not be a problem for us in the future. Du Bian would have to clean them up later. If he left, he would complain. Their envoys are most likely to lose their temper. Day by day, we have ways to deal with them.


    Zhen Lizi said: "Everything in the world, if you want people to not know about it, then only if they do not do it themselves. We are not afraid of their envoys coming to our door. Their Shorty was the first to start a fight, what else did he have to say? Today, the power and influence of the empires in China had also changed. Britain is no longer the same. We are the most powerful in Japan now, what''s there to be afraid of after running for three breaths? I also advise Yama Takashi to calm his anger. " Yama Takashi hated Du Bian in his heart. He felt resentment in his heart, but he didn''t say anything.


    Pu Xianyijie could hear them clearly from the outside. The two of them suddenly saw another person approaching. He was simply walking through the courtyard towards the door. One of them pointed and said, "Look, there''s a spy." Pu Xian borrowed the light to see. It was a middle-aged man in a suit. Pu Xian said: "This person is from the Japanese Legation. He was the personal guard of the Japanese Minister Hioki, his name was Hiroshi Ishii. This person''s martial arts are extremely good. "


    The nine ghosts knocked on the door and shouted, "Open the door!" Lotus opened the door and asked, "Who''s so loud?" The Nine Ghost angrily retorted, "It''s the Legation! Don''t you know him? " Lotus hurriedly said politely, "I can''t see clearly in the dark night." So it turned out to be Mr Nine Ghost who had arrived. "Please come in!" Inside the house, the Nine Ghosts saw Yama Takashi and asked, "What happened? The British minister came to the door. Minister Hioki was very angry, he had already gone to the scene with the British. Let me come here and find out what''s going on. "


    Inoue Shizuo stood up and said: "Go back and tell Hioki: This matter is not our fault. The Shorty killed us Japanese many times. He also prevented us from negotiating a contract with China. Shorty''s group have killed more than a dozen of us and come to the monastery to cause trouble many times. We couldn''t stand it any longer, so we took revenge on them. Moreover, anyone who dares to obstruct our signing with the Chinese government deserves this kind of outcome. The whole story of this matter was a grudge between the merchants and the common people. Do you understand? Just tell Hioki that. "


    The Nine Ghost nodded and asked, "Sir, who are you?" Yama Takashi said: "This is the Sky Emperor''s envoy, Mr. Inoue Shizuo." The Nine Ghosts immediately said to Inoue Shizuo: "Pardon me! "My apologies!"


    Inoue Shizuo nodded, "En." Jiu Gui then asked, "With mister''s high status, why are you not at the Legation?" Inoue Shizuo said: "I came here to serve the empire, not to enjoy myself. I have a special mission, and it''s convenient for me to do things here. I can''t go to the legation until I''m done. Give my regards to Mister Minister. "


    The nine ghosts immediately took their leave and jumped over the wall. It was as fast as the wind. His footsteps were quiet as he landed silently on the ground. In a split-second, he disappeared without a trace. Pu Xian was startled: "This man is a high ranking warrior, the two of us might not be able to catch up to him." One of them said, "The people in the house are waiting for Du Bian.


    Pu Xian said: "If we were to return here, Yama Takashi would be like a tiger with wings. If they were not cleared out, they would have to continue plotting to capture Guo Chengliang. This is still not good for our treasure hunt. I want to know where Yama Takashi told them to hide. "


    Then a spy said, "This is a strange night. In addition to the Chinese military police after us, there are monks and unknown people trying to intercept us. I saw the two of them, both with swords in their hands, intercept me. I almost got caught up with them. I jumped over a wall into a yard and into the bathroom to get away from them. "


    Lotus said, "This place in China is very secretive. Their folk warriors were everywhere. These people saw injustice and helped out with their sabers. They must be the ones chasing you. There are a lot of Chinese in the Shorty, if these people hear the commotion, they can secretly help the Shorty. " Quan Zi continued, "From what Shan Zi said, Shorty and the Southern Revolutionary Party are also linked. The we captured was saved by the Shorty who killed Yamamoto Miche and the others. Therefore, the people from the Revolutionary Party here will definitely help the Shorty as well. " When Lotus heard this, she said hatefully, "From today onwards, we will kill every one of these concealed Revolutionary Party people!"


    "These spies are really bullshitting," said Yijie. We won''t help the Shorty, and we won''t help you. We are doing this for our own national and national interests. " It was only because the empire was divided up that the heroes wanted to kill.


    Pu Xianyijie was secretly considering. Suddenly, he noticed that one of them had extraordinary martial arts. He flew up to the room and coincidentally landed between the two of them. The two of them were shocked at the same time. They pulled out their swords and were about to sweep the person in front of them.


    Pu Xianyijie stood up in a panic, he took out his sword and was about to sweep the man with it. When the man saw Pu Xianyijie, he was also shocked. He dodged again. Pu Xian''s eyesight was strong, and he instantly recognized the person who came. Pu Xian blocked one of his swords with his sword: "Stop! He''s one of us. " When the man heard, he was startled, and looked at Pu Xianyijie carefully.


    It turned out that the person who had come was Master Fa Hai, the abbot of Zhouguo Temple in the south of the city. This person was in his fifties. He had an unyielding personality, and he was vindictive. Fa Hai recognized Pu Xian and exclaimed, "Little thing, so it''s you. "It gave me a fright." Pu Xian was overjoyed: "Why is the elder here?" Fa Hai asked, "Why are you here?" We probably came for the same reason. "


    Pu Xian said: "The two of us are helping the military police catch the spies. The spies have chased us here. We were a step too late, and the agents went in. I''m here to eavesdrop on their plans for the next step. "


    Fa Hai said happily, "The my humble self is also chasing them. I went to the Temple of Bodhi to meet my friend, Greed, and came back just in time for the military police to call for a horse to hunt down the spy. Those murderers were all dressed in martial arts, their moves were fierce, and they used their swords and sabers to randomly cut down the military police. Most of the military police''s martial arts were inferior to theirs. Some soldiers and police officers were cut and wounded on the ground. I saw anger, so I joined in to help the military police catch them. Those murderers are crafty and they''re crawling all over the place. I only caught one for the military police. Unfortunately, the results were meagre.


    I handed over the captured items to the military police and chased after the two murderers. The two of them continued to use the walls and houses of the people to play hide-and-seek with me. I chased them all the way here and couldn''t find them. I thought they were going to come here, so I came here to see you. "


    Pu Xian said: "The two of us have been here eavesdropping for a while, but we did not see any special agents. They must be scared out of their wits by your chase, so where are they hiding and not daring to come out? " Pu Xian laughed as he finished speaking.


    Fa Hai said again, "How could they be so easily frightened? Those people were skilled, so they were quite daring. You''ll be here in a moment. "


    One of them said, "Then we''ll stand guard here and watch."


    Fa Hai continued, "I know this is a monastery in name, but it is actually filled with special agents. They do all sorts of bad things in the dark. I had already discovered their movements. They have a few women here who only go out to harm people. Their methods of harming others were despicable. During the day they used to walk through the streets in their street clothes, sometimes dressed up in fancy outfits. They all went out at night in their green coats.


    One day during the day, they were dressed in fancy clothes and had seduced a young man from Shanghai with their face in Little Long Zhai. They all offered their tender affection as they took turns toasting the youth. The young man was drunk on them. As soon as it was dark, they pestered the young man to stay with them. I saw them on the street, chased them away, and saved the young man. He was a Revolutionary Party individual, and had come to look for a Revolutionary Party individual called Dongfang Yijie. I told him that those people are Japanese spies. He was grateful to me and told me the truth. He stayed at the Temple of Repatriation for a few days, went out to look for his comrades but couldn''t find them, so he went back to Shanghai. "


    Yi Jie was shocked and said, "Thank you, elder! That person is my brother, I am the Dongfang Yijie that he is looking for. "


    Fa Hai looked at him and asked, "How did you arrange this? Why didn''t he find you? The Japanese spies activity is rampant here, specifically going against you Revolutionary Party people. From now on, you must be careful. "


    One Jie said, "You saved that person under my command. Now he''s taking my place in Shanghai as the head of the station. When he came to find me, I had also fallen into the hands of Japanese spies. It was Master Ru Feng who saved me from the Japanese spies. "

 C178

    Fa Hai said, "We were too focused on talking and forgot that we were in the spy''s lair. Our actions just now will alarm them. Let''s talk somewhere else. "


    As the three of them walked out of the courtyard, Fa Hai asked about how Yijie had been rescued. He did not hide anything and told him everything from the beginning. Pu Xian told Fa Hai that he had copied his State Protecting Temple and eliminated all of the spies. When Fa Hai heard this, he said happily, "I only thought that a temple of the Repent Nation was fighting with a special agent for Black Dragon Society Of Japan, but who would have thought that State Protecting Temple and Revolutionary Party were also fighting with them. This was truly a joyous occasion! "In the future, we will join hands and eradicate the Monastery!"


    Pu Xian replied: "The elder is right. If we join hands, there is no secret base that we cannot destroy. The monastery is close to the Temple of Repatriation, so it''s much more convenient for you to monitor them than it is for us State Protecting Temple. "


    "From now on, we will monitor the Monastery," said Fa Hai. As soon as we get the chance, we''ll join hands and get rid of it. If you find out that there is a big spy lair, inform us and we will send someone to take it down. "


    Pu Xian replied: "Don''t worry, elder. In the future, we will inform each other about our business. There are a lot of people from the spies from Black Dragon Society and there are a lot of nests. The three of them discussed and made an agreement. They were all overjoyed. The two agents had not yet arrived. The three of them did not wait any longer. They bade farewell to each other and returned to the temple.


    As for State Protecting Temple, Fa Tong brought the others back to the temple, and told the abbot about it when he went to the gunny sack restaurant. He also told Ru Feng and Pu Xian that they went to the Young Master''s Mansion and the abbey to investigate. Master Fang said, "Your analysis is correct. The agent must have gone to both places. They must have big activities. " Not long later, Ru Feng returned with his men.


    Fa Tong asked: "What about the Young Noble''s Mansion?" Ru Feng replied: "It''s a bit strange, Young Noble''s Mansion is completely quiet. I looked in for a week, but I didn''t see the agent there, or where the prisoners were held. There were quite a few guards, and they were all at the entrance. Eldest Young Master Yuan was playing with a few women. The agents must not have been there. "


    Fa Tong said: "The spies are not at the Young Noble''s Mansion, they must have gone to the Monastery. They must be planning to rob Guo Chengliang and massacre the entire mosque. When Pu Xian and the others come back, we''ll know for sure. "


    "The envoy from the hemp-bag store went to explore the Young Master''s residence and was discovered, causing a bloodbath," he analyzed. Yuan Shikai and his son were definitely afraid that Guo Chengliang would be saved, and that they would transfer Commander Guo to another place to be imprisoned. " Everyone chatted while they waited for Pu Xian and Yijie to return.


    Everyone was anxiously waiting, and Pu Xianyijie had returned with a face full of joy. Ru Feng asked: "What was the result of your visit? Have the spies gone to the monastery yet? "


    Pu Xian said: "The two of us want to go into the city to take a shortcut and pass through the mosque. As soon as he arrived outside the walls of the mosque, he heard the clashing of swords in the courtyard as people started fighting and shouting. We entered and saw that it was Du Bian leading the group of people from the Zongshi realm and fighting with the Shorty. Du Bian brought people to the Bloodbath Mosque. "


    One of them said, "This battle is extremely intense and brutal. Du Bian was going to kill everyone at the mosque. Both of us had witnessed the fighting. It''s a lot more cruel than our Guandi Temple s from the night attacks. "


    "What are the results of his victory or defeat?"


    Pu Xian then continued: "Du Bian has many people under his command, and they have come prepared; Du Bian and the others had only killed Shorty, Lai Li and Li Gao left. The three of them saw that they were unable to win against Du Bian, and anxiously jumped over the wall to escape.


    He thought about how McCreary had killed An Zaining, the Englishman, and said hatefully: "Good job! Good kill! This group of Englishmen, who had always plotted against others, received their retribution. Du Bian is still not good, why don''t we have a good plan? Bring more people over and kill him! "


    Pu Xian said: "Du Bian has already done his best. He had brought his men with him. The three remaining Englishmen, not the average man, were the finest men in the mosque. One of them would be worth a few Japanese. The Japanese surrounded them several times, but were unable to do so. Let them rush out of the encirclement and jump over the wall to escape. "


    "Du Bian is so cruel. He chased the Shorty all the way to Public Security Street and then to the Russian Legation. Only when the Shorty fled into the Russian Embassy did Du Bian let him go. "


    Pu Xian continued: "Du Bian and Shorty have both run so far that they threw away their swords, shoes, hats and clothes, they are really risking their lives. Du Bian was not able to catch up with Shorty, so he came back to look for clothes on the ground, but was intercepted and killed by the two of us. I avenged Yijie that day. "


    Everyone heard Du Bian die, and said: "Good job! This time, although the secret service of the hemp-bag shop has not been cleared, the monkeys and the monkeys have scattered. " Pu Xian and Yijie then recounted the other events as well.


    "Now that we have disrupted our special forces'' plan to capture Guo Chengliang, excluding some of our enemies, it will guarantee our success in tracking down the treasure. There''s still a big lair in the monastery, along with the biggest Chief Secret Service Officer and Yama Takashi. We''ll think of a way to eliminate them. I believe that, with State Protecting Temple, Repatriation Temple, and Revolutionary Party joining forces, it is only a matter of time before I eliminate them. There is also great hope for clearing away all the spies hidden in Beijing. "


    One of them said, "The Revolutionary Party''s people and organs are also present in every corner, and they are all monitoring the movement of the Japanese spies. Which of their agents they were. With the help of you patriots, we will be able to eliminate the Black Dragon Society. " When everyone heard this, they all felt happy and happy.


    "Fa Ming will be back soon." It was about time to find out the true whereabouts of the international purple-white plate. If the truth is as the special agents had said, then the treasure would be in the hands of the Commander Guo, and we would think of a way to save the Commander Guo and retrieve the treasure. "


    Pu Xian said: "Let''s not underestimate our enemy. The remnants of our secret service and the secret service of the monastery are still our opponents. Under the command of Yama Takashi and Inoue Shizuo, they can still continue to scheme and plunder Guo Chengliang, and look for our treasures. "


    "We''ll keep our eyes on the monastery, then think of a way to kill Yama Takashi and Inoue Shizuo. This way, no one will have any ideas about Guo Chengliang. "


    Ru Feng said: "We send people to disturb the monastery everyday, and it makes the people there uneasy day and night. Inoue Shizuo wanted to sign the contract with Yuan Shikai, but he couldn''t. All their plans have to go down the drain. "


    "We need to take seriously the fact that they want to sign the contract," he said. Now the Japanese are helping Yuan Shikai with his recovery. The Japanese wanted to help Yuan Shikai overthrow the Republic of China and rebuild the feudal empire. Once their conspiracy succeeded, the Japanese people would be confident of their achievements and would definitely ask for more benefits from Yuan Shikai. This served the purpose of Japan monopolizing China. Yuan Shikai has always sold his country, and for his personal benefit, he will do anything. "


    Ru Feng said: "Our strategy for the future is set. They first wanted to get ahold of Yama Takashi and. This is called capturing the thief first and capturing the king. "


    From then on, State Protecting Temple sent people to explore the Monastery everyday. In the first few days, he only saw that the other spies were inside, but did not see Yama Takashi and Inoue Shizuo. After a few days, they found that no one came to the monastery during the day and there were only a few lights at night. Inoue Shizuo and Yama Takashi disappeared. Lotus Seed, You Zi, Qin Jiang, Fan Jing and Quan Zi, all the main special agents had disappeared to who knows where. In the end, the other agents had all gone, and the monastery was empty.


    State Protecting Temple sent people to search for their whereabouts. After searching for a few days, they still could not find them. Fang Chang, Fa Tong, Ru Feng, Yi Jie and the four young Spiritual Masters were all baffled, and were unable to analyse the reason why.


    It turned out that on the night Du Bian massacred the mosque. Both the Japanese and the British forced their way through the night from the police station, taking their captives with them. The officers on duty at the police station stopped them and protested. They didn''t listen at all. This has provoked a backlash between Chinese officials and military police.


    That night, Sheriff Zheng was worried that they would forcefully come to get her. He rode back from the mosque with his men and organized the night''s interrogation of the agent. At that time, there were also Sheriff Wang and Inspector Hun on duty, and there were more than 20 policemen on duty.


    Sheriff Zheng asked the spy for some information. A group of Japanese soldiers arrived. They first sent people to guard the door, and then the leading Japanese soldier led the translator into the room, speaking to Sheriff Zheng and the others with a firm tone, "We have received the order from Minister Hioki to take back the merchants and commoners that have been captured. The Minister will interrogate them and punish them as necessary. "Please provide us with some convenience and hand it over to us right now!"


    Sheriff Zheng said first, "What happened tonight resulted in a certain number of undesirable consequences. We have reported it to the national government. If you want someone, you must go to the Guardian Office to negotiate with them. We have no right to hand over anyone to you. " The leader of the Japanese soldiers said, "What is there to negotiate? Let''s take him away first and negotiate tomorrow. " Several Japanese soldiers immediately stopped the spy who was currently on trial. Sheriff Zheng, Sheriff Wang, and Inspector Hun all stopped him with harsh words. The Japanese did not listen.


    The Sheriff Zheng was angered: "I protest against your barbaric act of disregarding China''s sovereignty! "Leave the people here for me!" The Japanese soldiers outside had already found their way to the cell, pushed the guards aside, opened the door, and took away all the people they had captured. As soon as the Japanese left, the British came to take Lally and Riga with them.


    Sheriff Zheng analyzed the information from the special agent and guessed that the monastery was the active center of the Japanese spies. As a result, the Sheriff Zheng sent people to the monastery to investigate secretly, hoping to find solid evidence to treat them. Weidong often brought people into the monastery to investigate. Inoue Shizuo and Yama Takashi saw that the Chinese were angry and were afraid that they would find some clues about them and discover more secrets, so they decided to hide it for a while. On one hand, the two of them had moved their special agents to hide, and on the other hand, they were hiding themselves.


    Ever since Du Bian massacred the mosque, Zhu Erdian and Hioki''s battle had become even. Shorty could not tolerate this any longer. He also carried Li Gao to Tianjin, recruited troops from Shanghai, and gathered his forces. He was prepared to return to Beijing and rise again to seek revenge on the Japanese. All of a sudden, the secret service in Beijing had stopped a lot.


    On this day, Fa Ming went out to look for Yuan Ming and returned alone. Everyone was jubilant as they brought him into the meditation hall. "Have you seen Yuan Ming to find out if the treasure is in his hands?"


    Fa Ming said: "I''ve wasted my time here for nothing. I learned from Daikou that Yuan Ming left Beijing after I left. He followed Hua Chunfeng to Lao Shan Tai Qing Palace. Go to Lau Shan to find him, and catch up with the war there. It was unknown whether Yuan Ming was dead or alive; he had disappeared without a trace. Whether or not the treasure is in his hands is unknown. "

 C179

    Everyone was disappointed when they heard this. Pu Tuo suddenly thought of the person whom Pu Xian had saved from the secret sword in the monastery that night and said, "What do you think? Yuan Ming had indeed left Beijing after that. I said that the person whom you saved at the monastery that night was Yuan Ming, and you all insisted that it wasn''t so. Have the two Senior Brothers, Pu Xian and Pu ji, let him go. "


    Pu Xian said: "We were being careless. That person must be Yuan Ming. "He went to the monastery that night for some reason." Pu Xian recounted the events of that night.


    Pu ji said: "Yuan Ming is really funny, he changed into the clothes of a common person, no wonder we could not recognize him. Maybe we met a few times, but all of them were deceived in front of each other. "


    "Don''t look for Yuan Ming. We can still find out whether he has the treasure or not," thought the abbot. During his stay in Beijing, Yuan Ming had to keep in touch with people. If we find someone who has been with him, we will be able to find out whether or not he has the treasure. "


    Fa Ming said: "This is a good idea. The people who interacted with Yuan Ming were limited and easy to find. Biyun Temple Yuan Ji, is the first object of understanding. Even if Yuan Ming did not go to his place, he would still know where Yuan Ming is staying in Beijing. "


    "Tomorrow, send someone to ask about Yuan Ji through the Xishan." He continued, "Recently, we''ve heard a piece of information about the whereabouts of the treasure from the secret service. We''ve been waiting for you to come back and check."


    As the Head of the Guards spoke, Fa Ming had already guessed it. Fa Ming said, "When I was in the military camp of the Zhuozhou, I also heard some news regarding treasures. A Japanese man named Yama Takashi. He went to the camp to rope Wu Peifu in so that Wu Peifu could help him enter the capital and get Guo Chengliang for him. He wanted to find something from Guo Chengliang. I think the ''thing'' he''s looking for is the ''international purple-white plate''. The Japanese were well-informed. We would rather believe in it than not, in case the treasure falls into the hands of the Japanese. "


    "This is also the piece of news that I want to say," said the abbot. That night, Ru Feng and his wife went to the Young Noble''s Mansion, intending to capture Yama Takashi. Instead, they followed the agent out of the city, all the way to the special agent''s den. Ru Feng and Yi Jie said that while they were listening to the spy meeting. "


    Ru Feng told Fa Ming about how he and Yijie had planned to capture Yama Takashi at the Young Noble''s Mansion that night at the Paojiao Pavilion, and even told him about it after following the spy all the way to the gunny sack store. Fa Ming also told the story of how he met Yama Takashi in the Zhuozhou military camp.


    "In the future, we will not only investigate the whereabouts of the treasures, but also investigate the place where Guo Chengliang is being held, and rescue him. This way, we can have full confidence in recovering the treasures. "


    The Fourth Young Daoist then told Fa Ming about some of the things that had been done by the people in the State Protecting Temple since he left: the night punishment monastery saving Yuan Ming, the Ru Feng saving some of the elites by the Qing Shui River, the night attack on the Guandi Temple, the hemp bag shop hitting the air, the night incident on Public Security Street, assisting the military police in capturing the culprit, all the way until now. Fa Ming also told everyone about some of the things he experienced since he went to look for Yuan Ming. Tian Jin City''s Acupoint Charm Temple had recognised elders and hotels. Mount Tai was a place to observe the sun, Dai Zong Fang to fight the tides, to retain his Chaoyang Temple, and the Hall to collapse in front of the social world; 500 years of grievances and grievances, the majority of the international purple-white plate s had returned.


    After Fa Ming finished speaking, everyone who heard him couldn''t help but be happy. It really was: To the point of being surprised, it caused Master Fang to be suspicious of the divine decree, and caused Ru Feng to laugh merrily. The four young master clapped their hands and shouted, Fa Tong described it as extremely magical. The abbot said happily, "The sudden appearance of the social world is a good omen. The Si Kong Clan Elder''s calculations are right, our Chinese nation must have a great person in this world. The nation must be strong and secure. This is truly a cause for celebration! "


    "No matter what price we have to pay, we have to find that piece of treasure that we lost," continued the abbot. Let the map of our country and the members of the United Nations. " When the other monks heard this, they were overjoyed. The little Daoist happily shouted, "I''m going to see the country flourish!"


    The abbot once again beamed with happiness as he arranged for his men to come to the palace and burn incense to pay their respects to the gods and gods, praying for their blessings and blessings. He kowtowed nine times to Buddha and prayed devoutly, "I feel the blessing of the heavens, and I wish to protect the great nation of China. A great man descended from the heavens to save China''s Li Shu. "The rise of China, the exodus of China, and the early prosperity and prosperity of China."


    Master Fang was extremely respectful as he paid his respects. Then Fa Tong, Fa Ming, Ru Feng, the four little Spiritual Masters, and the hero, all of them began to sincerely pray. Cigarettes lingered in the main hall as crimson wax flames burned. Fang Dang once again swore an oath to the crowd, determined to find the treasure.


    After the ceremony ended, everyone dispersed. The Four Young Daoist Masters and all the monks surrounded Fa Ming. Some of them made Fa Ming talk about their buddies in Tianjin, some of them asked him to save Furong, and some told him to talk about the Ceremony Temple and the Masked Elders. All four young Spiritual Masters had to talk about the Dai Zong Fang and the Dou Lang.


    Fa Ming told everyone, "From now on, I will explain everything in detail. Today, let''s go through the details on how Dai Zong Fang fight against the Prodigy. " Therefore, Fa Ming told the details of what happened that day. After he finished narrating the story, Fa Ming suddenly remembered something that was entrusted to him by the Pure Jade Abbess at the Chaoyang Temple.


    Fa Ming found Ru Feng and said, "Abbess Yuqing of Shandong Province sent a message to Abbess Qingqing of Leisure Temple. She invited Abbess Qing Qing to join her. " He recounted the events of that day. Ru Feng said: "What you mean is, you want me to walk around for you?" Fa Ming said: "You are the one who is most familiar with Abbess Qingqing, so it''s about time you go see her. "Tomorrow, go make a trip for me."


    After Ru Feng finished his promise, he said, "I''ve been wanting to go there for a long time, but I haven''t had the chance to. The last time I went to visit the Abbess, I saved a hero while I was on the way and have been delayed until now. I have to go tomorrow. "


    "Fa Ming''s return, the appearance of the World BOSS, and our successive victories are all worth celebrating. Today, we will set up a feast to celebrate! " Everyone cheered in agreement. The abbot immediately instructed the monk, "Go and prepare the banquet quickly. I want to celebrate my victory with a banquet." The monk said, "Yes, Your Eminence," and immediately set off for the Ramadan.


    Cigarette smoke immediately filled the outside of the fast food hall. The sound of frying could be heard from inside. Not long after, the fast food was ready. The monk sent someone to report: "Master Fang, the banquet is ready."


    Fang Dang was very happy and immediately summoned everyone to their seats. When everyone arrived at the dining hall, they saw a table full of dishes. The fragrance was very tempting. It was as if he was frying everything. Because monks do not break meat, there is a shortage of meat on the table. The tables were stacked and crowded. Stir-fry leeks, stir-fry spring onion, green clear; Stir-fry kidney beans, stew shredded shredded rice; Mix coriander, fried radish, red and green; Fried eggplant, cooked bean, round and appropriate; Spinach, celery, Chinese cabbage, fungus, silver ear and fragrant mushrooms; There are all kinds of vegetables and vegetables when appropriate; Dry-color of melon is new on the back.


    Everyone settled into their seats, and Master Fang smiled: "Today, first, we welcome Fa Ming back; secondly, the sudden appearance of the ''World Land''; thirdly, we consecutively obtained victory; we specially arranged this banquet to celebrate. Since there was no wine for the banquet, everyone was allowed to drink and celebrate together. In the face of these fine wines and delicacies, I request for everyone to enjoy them to their heart''s content and to have a good time! "


    Fang Dang was elated. All of the masters were laughing and cheering, and all of the monks were guessing what was going on. Drinking was about to begin. Several teachers laughed over the liquor, while the monks found it difficult to keep their words to themselves. He only heard the sounds of clinking cups as well as loud laughter. Fang Shen Yun gatha, Fa Ming recited a poem. Each of them had their own quirks and wonders, while the poetic conception was even higher.


    The abbot sang: "Speaking of the good heart of the country, the hatred of the nation cannot be forgotten. China has been strong since ancient times, and modern times have been poor and weak. The country lost its sovereignty and the people were enslaved because they were bullied for falling behind. All the powerful empires are unkind, treating our country like a pear. The British and the French are strong enough to drug and make artillery against me, harming my people, breaking my mountains and rivers to commit crimes that will not be forgiven. Russia bullied the heart, took a few provinces of fertile soil in my province, and played tricks on my outside Mongolia. Japan took over my Liaodong, Taiwan and Qingdao, and still wants to eat all of China. America and Germany also invaded me loudly. How miserable is it for these foreign devils to occupy my land, plunder my wealth, kill my compatriots and bully me? Grief, sadness, sadness ¡­ Grief, fellow countrymen of the land. Hate, hate, hate. Grudges, corrupt bureaucrats. Shameless, defying the enemy and selling their country. It was a joyous and joyful scene. Panpan, Panpan. Sun Wen rose again. Smiling, it''s the end of Yuan Shikai! [Since when did I have to do what I wanted?] Ask behind the scenes. When will the remaining hatred be gone? "


    After the abbot finished singing, the crowd became excited. Fa Ming thought about how the round garden had been burnt, and said: "The Imperial Garden is only dung, and the grievances left behind will be tens of thousands of feet high. "The younger generation must work hard and take revenge for their shame."


    Ru Feng continued: "I have been singing for five thousand years, all the ancestors are very coquettish. The radiance shines in China, and the heroes are born. "


    Fa Tong said hatefully, "Li Hongzhang will never forgive King Yi for his eternal sin. Not long after Yuan Shikai took her life, Duan Qirui sold her country off. Forget about national shame and family hatred, for the rest of your life, you are truly unworthy of being a person! "


    Fa Tong finished his chant, and the four young Spiritual Masters stopped drinking and said, "Alright! Good! All of you sing well! " Pu Xian said: "Forgetting about national shame and family hatred, you are truly unworthy of living!"


    When the little Daoist heard his praise, he stood up and continued saying two sentences: "Life has its own nurturing. If one does not love the motherland, then one is not a person!" The crowd burst into laughter when they heard this. The crowd was filled with excitement and high spirits. The wonderful words said the song in the chest, a generation of heroes was truly coquettish. Everyone drank happily while they drank, not mentioning the fact that they were drunk.


    The next day, everyone was fine. Ru Feng said: "Today, when I went to visit the Abbess, what news did everyone have? "If I say I was late, then I''ll be leaving."


    "Bring some of the remaining wealth from the temple to the Abbess as condolences. When the Abbess gets old and the income in the temple is little, it is hard to avoid poverty. " One of the monks brought out a bag of silver and gave it to Ru Feng. The others said: "We do not have the money to carry them around, please help us greet the Abbess."


    Ru Feng agreed to them one by one. He once again found the straw hat that the Paojiaoxuan had brought with him and put on his head. When everyone saw this, they burst out into laughter. Ru Feng said: "The last time I went to the Paojiaoxuan to wear it, I ended up going there to have a safe journey. After saying that, he left for the road, heading towards Leisure Temple.


    It was almost noon when Ru Feng arrived at the Leisure Temple. The Abbess were all very warm to Ru Feng. The three of them sat down to have tea and chat. The Abbess said, "The last time you left, people from the Monastery came to visit you many times. When they saw you weren''t here, they gradually stopped coming. I just had a break, and your precious disciple Yuan Ming came here again. After he had been here for a few days, he went out to stir up some spies. Again and again the agents came to arrest him. I was afraid something might happen to him, so I sent him to the temple to hide. Instead, he went to the city and stayed in the Kun Yu Tang store. A few days later, he was right with the agent again. I drove him away again, and he told me the truth. He told me that his State Protecting Temple had fallen into a trap and that he had stolen the treasure ''international purple-white plate''. The thief ran away from him. He left behind a letter to the abbot promising to find the treasure and return it to the abbot. Since he couldn''t find the treasure, he was unwilling to leave. He was afraid he would leave, and everyone said he was unfaithful. In the end, he was unable to find any treasures, and was even injured by the special agent. Later on, he recovered from his injuries and fell ill at the Kun Yu Tang restaurant. Helpless, he went to Lao Shan with Hua Chunfeng to recuperate. Your disciple''s temper is really like yours, and he''s a bit of a comedian. "


    Abbess described in detail to Ru Feng how Yuan Ming arrived at the Leisure Temple, as well as all the dangerous situations in the past. Ru Feng said: "It''s a good thing that I came today and accidentally found out about the matter of the treasure. Because we were looking for him, we sent people to find Shandong. I brought some people to search through Xishan and the outside of the city. Unexpectedly, he hid here. This kid is really funny. No wonder we couldn''t find him. At that time, I had planned to come here, and met a Revolutionary Party person in the middle of my journey. I saved him, and since he was injured, I decided to return to State Protecting Temple with him. So to this day, I have come to visit Abbess. "

 C180

    Chang Jing continued: "Your disciple is extremely cunning. He went out of here and changed into his usual clothes. Sometimes it''s like a rich young master, sometimes it''s like a gentleman in a suit. No wonder you couldn''t find him anywhere in the city. Because as you walk in the opposite direction, you wouldn''t even think of him. "


    Ru Feng said: "What you said is correct. The Fourth Master had saved him from the convent, but had not recognized him. At that time, he was forced to the middle of the pillar with a sword, and could not escape. It was Pu Xian who killed off the spy and let him go. "


    Abbess heard and said, "How dangerous is this?! Your disciple only knows that he is bold and dares to charge in. He is here, and I have taught him many times. Why don''t you control him when he''s running around? " Ru Feng recounted the grievances between him and Yuan Ming once again. When the Abbess heard this, he finally knew the truth.


    Ru Feng passed his gift to Abbess, and told her the message Fa Ming had brought from Shandong. When the Abbess heard that the Pure Jade Abbess was still here, he was so excited that he cried tears. Ru Feng took his leave. The Abbess tried to urge him to stay. Ru Feng was helpless, and ate a meal before returning to State Protecting Temple.


    Ru Feng returned to the temple and told everyone what the Abbess told him.


    "Yuan Ming may not have been able to find the treasure, but he singlehandedly broke into the mosque and killed Ma Li and put his gold and silver in there. He is worthy of being someone who walked out of our State Protecting Temple. He has kindness and righteousness, valor and courage, and is a good man. "


    Fa Ming said: "This excludes the relationship between Yuan Ming and the treasure. From today onwards, we will keep an eye on the movement of Japanese spies, find the place where Guo Chengliang is being held, and rescue him. That way, we''ll be able to recover our treasures. "


    Everyone analyzed the place where Guo Chengliang was being held. Ru Feng said: "Guo Chengliang is not an ordinary prisoner. He must be under house arrest somewhere. If he is still in Beijing, it will not be difficult to find him. If Yuan Shikai secretly got him out of Beijing and sent him to another place, it would not be difficult to find him. "


    "Because there are people with Revolutionary Party everywhere in the capital. He wanted Ru Feng to make an outstanding effort to contact them and find Guo Chengliang''s whereabouts. The others continued to keep an eye on the monasteries and the activities of the subterfuge. This way, we can have the confidence to retrieve the treasure. "


    After a moment''s deliberation, they split up the next day. For several days in a row, Ruifeng did not find Guo Chengliang''s whereabouts. 4 The little man visited the hemp-bag shop and found it empty. He visited the monastery and found it empty too. Without a special agent and Guo Chengliang''s whereabouts, everyone in the temple was at a loss.


    On this day, Master Fang gathered more people to discuss how to find Guo Chengliang and analyze the reason why the spy was not active.


    Pu Xian said: "I did not expect that those spies would not leave Beijing. They must be lurking in the shadows. Even though we didn''t see their movements, they were still secretly searching for treasures. They would not easily give up their pursuit for treasures. The Temple of Repatriation was also monitoring the activities of the secret service. They might know something about the secret service. We met at the monastery that night with Fahrenheit, he said. Like us, they will try to destroy some of our secret hideouts. Don''t think they didn''t tell us. Fa Hai and the others still did not know that the spy was looking for Guo Chengliang to look for the treasure. I would like to go to the Temple of Repatriation and ask Fa Hai about it. "


    Fa Ming said, "Yuan Shikai doesn''t trust anyone very much right now, so he can''t possibly send Guo Chengliang to another place. Don''t look at it too many times, we couldn''t find Guo Chengliang''s location, and he also didn''t go out in the capital. We''re still looking around the city. I have searched through the forbidden grounds of the Yuan Shikai and his son, and I believe that I will definitely find him. "


    He immediately agreed with them and said: "Don''t be discouraged, Ru Feng, continue searching for Guo Chengliang. My prediction was exactly as Fa Ming said. On the Secret Service: The Temple of State is closer to mosques and monasteries than we are. It was possible that Fahai and the others would know the activities of the agents. The southern part of the city was flourishing with all sorts of information. I reckon that the place where Ru Feng and Yijie heard about the so-called ''Miss'' from the night at the Ma Bao store might be under the surveillance of the National Reporting Monastery people. It was necessary to go there. I hope Pu Xian can bring back good news. " Pu Xian immediately took his leave and went to the National Reporting Temple.


    The little Taoist came back from the city and said, "The guard battalion has a new battalion commander. His surname is also Guo. As soon as he arrived the day before yesterday, at night, he brought people to capture two special agents wearing green masks. After being interrogated, the special agent came to inquire about the place where Guo Chengliang was being held. The new Battalion Commander was at the house discussing work with the Deputy Xu. At this time, Weidong was leading a patrol and found traces of spies. He saw the agent hiding in the air, pretended not to know, and went in to report to the battalion commander. The new Battalion Commander had surrounded the Special Agent with his men, and they were all captured alive on the spot. The Guardian Office also caught a spy. The Secret Service had sent two of their men and one of them had run away. They also stabbed two policemen. It was the police who shot and injured the agent. After being interrogated, the special agent also went to find out the whereabouts of Guo Chengliang. "


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked. Fang Shen said, "Pu Xian''s estimation just now was correct. The spies were indeed operating in the dark. Where are they hiding? "


    Fa Ming said: "I think that these special agents are not from the monastery. They were another group of hidden agents. We haven''t seen them yet. On my way back, I once went to a restaurant for dinner, and there were some old gentlemen in the house talking about current affairs. They said that the Japanese were secretly helping Yuan Shikai overthrow the Republic of China in order to rebuild the feudal empire. As a result, Japan had sent many agents to China. Japan actually wants to monopolize and exterminate China. "According to the analysis of the news, there must be more Japanese spies in Beijing than just the abbey, the gunny sack shop and the Guandi Temple."


    Ru Feng also said: "At this stage, we have been keeping an eye on the monastery. Yama Takashi definitely did not come back either. To be able to send out spies and scout out two government agencies overnight showed that this hidden spy den was not small. We need to find this spy den as soon as possible and see who''s leading them. "


    "It''s also easy to understand this new spy den," Fang said. Tomorrow, let the little Taoist go into the guard camp and find out where the special agent came from. There''s no way the guard battalion wouldn''t admit the agents they caught that night. "


    The little Daoist said, "My martial sister knows that the Japanese spies is targeting my senior brother. She is very worried about senior brother''s safety. My sister-in-law wept and told me. Originally, Yuan Shikai sent someone to deceive my martial sister, saying that my senior brother would be released and reinstated. "Now that there is a new Battalion Commander here, there is no hope for Martial Aunt."


    "Don''t worry, you have to comfort your sister-in-law. If the government doesn''t release him, we won''t let your senior brother fall into the hands of the Japanese. Right now, the news about your senior brother is very tight outside, and Japanese spies activities are rampant. Yuan Shikai not releasing him is actually good for your senior brother. "


    At this moment, Yan Gang and Ming Dong came back to investigate. See Yan said: "We are in Tsinghua Garden, listening to those students in the gown say: Yuan Shikai is a traitor. He has signed a private agreement with Japan to sell his country. Japan wants to use Yuan Shikai to monopolize China and destroy China... In front of the Summer Palace again, we saw the little boy. He was leading a new group of Englishmen, and he was preaching the same thing. Schools, playgrounds, parks, streets, shops. They go everywhere, where there are people. "The little boy is going to expose Japan''s crimes in China, and he''s going to make Japan very famous.


    I saw those students talking in a low voice, a little scared and scared. Shorty was still afraid of speaking softly to the iron horn. He said, ''Ladies and gentlemen of China, students, people, friends: the Japanese Empire plotted to destroy your China, to enslave your nation. Japan is determined to overthrow your new Republic of China. They wanted to help Yuan Shikai rebuild a feudal empire under Japanese rule. The Japanese special agent Inoue Shizuo and the Japanese minister Hioki have secretly colluded with the entire Sectarian Party to abduct and force your President General. They have already signed five types and twenty-one secret treaties with them. Your actual sovereignty will be in the hands of the Japanese Empire. You are all going to be Japanese slaves.


    Japan is only waiting for the Chinese Empire to be completed, for the treaty to enter into force, to accept your rights and monopolize your country. If you do not rise up against Japan, your country will die and your people will be under Japanese rule.


    Our British Empire is your reliable friend. You must ally with us, defeat Japan, and not let their plot succeed. ''¡­


    The little man was still worried that he might not be able to say what he wanted to say, so he wrote it down in a book and read it every time he went there. The little man was tired of talking, and Lally and Rigaud had changed shifts with him. and exposed all the heinous crimes that Japan has committed in China these past few years. " This is: the master of the wishful slave, the guest of the anti-host spirit. Later on, it was not Li Dazhao, and it was difficult for the students to speak loudly.

 C181

    There were many factors why the Japanese spies did not dare to move at the moment. They were mainly afraid of affecting Inoue Shizuo and Yuan Shikai, so they had to bargain and sign a treaty.


    Inoue Shizuo was hiding in the unknown, so he secretly sent Yuan Shikai a representative, causing the matter of the contract signing to be settled. Inoue Shizuo used Japan to help Yuan Shikai overthrow the Republic of China, establish a Chinese Empire, support Yuan Shikai to become the emperor, and lend him an arms loan to reach a secret agreement with Yuan Shikai.


    Inoue Shizuo was also deeply afraid that Yuan Shikai would go back on his words, so he immediately summoned Hioki and the others, and secretly signed 5 agreements with Cao Rulin, Lu Chengxiang and the others. They were afraid that they wouldn''t have any memories in the future. After the signing ceremony, they would take photos, sign their names, and read them out loud. It was only waiting for the Chinese Empire to enter into force.


    The Shorty obtained this information from their spy agency in Tianjin. The Shorty hurriedly led his 20 plus newly recruited troops back to the Beijing mosque church. He revived the mosque, determined to fight to the end against the Japanese spies, to avenge himself. As soon as the Shorty returned to Beijing, he led his people around lobbying for alliances with people of all walks of life in China. The Shorty was worried that he might not be able to explain it clearly, so he wrote down the Japanese Empire''s ugly deeds in China on a piece of paper. Everywhere he went, he learned from the book.


    His book read: First, Japan forced Yuan Shikai to sign a secret treaty to overthrow the Republic of China and establish a feudal puppet regime, the Chinese Empire, with the intention of annihilating China. Secondly, Japan intends to use their special agent to launch a Chinese coup if Yuan Shikai does not comply to the terms of the contract. They will force Yuan Shikai to step down and support him onto the stage. 3. Japan''s occupation of Liaodong, Taiwan and Qingdao is intended to be a third part of China. Fourth, Japan should take advantage of the Western Wars to realize its ambition to monopolize China and then exterminate it, thus making China a colony of Japan, with greater ambition than that of Mount Fuji, etc.


    Everywhere Shorty went, he would lecture until his throat was hoarse and his mouth was parched. His lobbying further deepened the contradiction between him and the Japanese spies. This caused Hioki, Inoue Shizuo and Yuan Shikai to blame each other for not keeping the secret, which resulted in a huge contradiction between them.


    When everyone in the State Protecting Temple heard this and heard the report, they all felt astonished at what had happened on the street. Ru Feng said: "Japanese spies and Yuan Shikai have completed the task. It was unknown where these things had disappeared to. The way they did things was truly mysterious. We have the trust of the General. "


    One of them said, "The news has just spread, so it''s not too late to find out now. Unfortunately, we were unable to stop their signing. The Shorty is proclaiming what we need to know. When the Shorty attacks Japan, we need to gather more information. There must be more important information. "


    Ru Feng said: "We will go to each information station now and we will definitely be able to get more information. We will send it to Yunnan, the General Cai will use this momentum to order for it to overthrow Yuan Shikai''s rule in one go. "


    "Yuan Shikai selling his country to the enemy has become a reality, overthrowing his rule is just around the corner," said Yijie. The two went out to gather information.


    At night, Pu Xian went to report to the National Temple. Pu Xian said to the others, "Fa Hai said that he did not discover any spies in the monastery. They found a Japanese amusement park in one of the eight lanes outside the front gate. They engage in espionage activities in the name of kabuki. It was often reserved for entertainers. In fact, those women were tempting. The leading lady there was called Shan Kouzhenlizi. There were many Japanese warriors around her. Fa Hai also said, "Recently, there was a group of Japanese spies who had no idea where they came from and who was responsible for sending people to scout the guards'' camp and to the Guardian Office. They have been apprehended."


    When he heard that, he said, "You did indeed reap some rewards from that trip. That so-called ''Miss'', her lair was already found. As for the agents who were captured, we have also heard from the young Taoist. We also know where they come from. Kill them all and get rid of our opponents. There''s hope for all of them. "


    Fa Ming said: "This group of female agents, let''s ignore them first. Let the State Shrine watch them. We continue to act as planned. On one hand, he was monitoring Yama Takashi Monastery. On one hand, he was searching for Guo Chengliang''s whereabouts. "Continue tracking down the treasures."


    The crowd dispersed for a while, and the next day, they sent people out to scout, but did not find anything after a few days. During this time, Ru Feng and Yue Yang had gathered a lot of information outside and the two of them had returned with their State Protecting Temple.


    Ru Feng said to Fang Shen, "While we are gathering information, we are also investigating Guo Chengliang''s whereabouts. No one among our intelligence personnel knows where Guo Chengliang is being held. I''ve already told them to gather information on this. We, Yijie, and I have also investigated a few of the secrets of Yuan Shikai and his son. We entered the Zhong Nan twice, but were unable to find Guo Chengliang''s whereabouts. "


    When the abbot heard this, he became anxious. "Master Fang, don''t be anxious. As long as Guo Chengliang is held captive in the city, we will slowly find him. I believe that we also don''t know about the things that we don''t know about, including the special agent for Black Dragon Society Of Japan."


    "The continuous activities of the Japanese spies must have attracted the attention of Yuan Shikai and his son. They must hide people in a very secretive way. We couldn''t find him, and the agent couldn''t find him. This is a little calmer for our slow search. "


    At this moment, the four young Adepts came in from outside, interrupting the train of thought of the abbot and the prodigy. Pu Xian said: "You have been out for a few days, you must have gotten a lot, right? Is there any news of Guo Chengliang? " Ru Feng shook his head a few times. We''re not going to make it even if we use up all our brain juice. "


    One of them then said to Ru Feng, "We have gathered all the relevant information. I will report back to Yunnan tomorrow. By the way, I came to Shanghai to ask Gao Jian why he had come looking for me. Since the day the abbot told me about it, I have never been able to let it go. The situation in Shanghai is even more complicated. There were a lot of foreigners there, and intelligence and espionage groups fought fiercely against each other. Don''t blame my intelligence agency. We''ve been separated for a long time, and I miss them too. "


    Ru Feng said: "You are worried about that place, and take care of your own brothers. You have to go and come back early. Despite the fact that everything was fine, there were actually a lot of things that needed to be done. Unless we completely eliminate the Black Dragon Society Of Japan Special Agent, our mission will not be complete. "


    One of them said, "I''ll go check out the report now and prepare to set off tomorrow." Yijie turned around and took a few steps, while the other four young people reluctantly followed behind him. Pu Xian sighed: "As soon as you say it out loud, I immediately have a feeling that we are separated. I have a lot of ties in my heart. "


    Pu ji also said, "When I heard that Yijie wanted to leave, I also felt as if something was missing in my heart. He sighed again, "The moon has its gains and losses, and the feast will come to an end. We''re not there yet. "


    Pu Tuo said: "Yuan Shikai will not step foot on the platform, we will not destroy the spies, and we will not split up until we find the treasures."


    Yijie laughed, "You''re all right. If we can''t eliminate the spies, at least we can''t split up." Pu Feng laughed: "After you are done with your matters, come back quickly. We''ll wait for you. " Yijie laughed and said, "You don''t have to tell me that. I won''t be going for long. "Firstly, my job is here. Secondly, I still miss you two."


    Pu Xian continued: "I still have to remind you. This journey was a long one, and it could be said to be a long one. One had to be extra careful on the road. You must not let Japanese spies deceive you again. There would be no more Master Ru Feng to save him. The entire Japanese spies is against your faction. " Pu Xian said and laughed.


    When Yijie heard that, he smiled and said, "I thank you for the reminder! However, they won''t be able to fool me that easily anymore. On the way out of Beijing, I didn''t meet anyone. I only care to walk in peace, who can do what to me? There was no danger. Last time I was cheated, because I was eager to find someone, the agent caught on to my weakness. They were really lucky to have caught me. " The four of them chatted and laughed as they left.


    The little Daoist ran back into the house and said, "There is a young monk outside the sect. He called himself Yuan Ming and asked to see Master Fang. I don''t know him. He must be the one we''re looking for. " When everyone heard this, they were pleasantly surprised. "He is finally back," said the abbot. He''s probably cured up in Lau Shan. "


    Fa Ming had some objections in his heart, and asked: "Who are you?" The little Daoist said, "Ordinary monk attire. "He''s worn out from the journey."


    Ru Feng said, "He must have returned." He thought, "I must ask him about the ''secret decree''." Fa Ming got up and said: "I''m afraid they are not acquaintances. I''ll fetch him in. " Ru Feng also came over with Fa Ming.


    The two of them were still far from each other when they saw the monk dressed like Yuan Ming who was walking over. However, he did not look like Yuan Ming from afar. The monk shouted: "Master Fa Ming, do you still recognize me?" Fa Ming laughed: "I do. You are the Yuan Ming from the Dai Zong Fang. I expected it to be you. " Yuan Ming was happily holding Fa Ming''s hand, and then asked Ru Feng while pointing at him, "Who is this master?" Fa Ming said: "He is Shaolin Temple''s Master Ru Feng."


    Yuan Ming held Ru Feng''s hand and said, "I''ve heard a lot about Master. He had the honor of meeting a noble woman for three lifetimes! Your chivalrous stories go around. "


    Ru Feng said: "You have praised my humble self. I''m just doing something stupid and saying crazy things. It''s not worth admiring. " Yuan Ming laughed and said, "I am not exaggerating. Your name is known by everyone in the martial arts world. It was like the bright moon in the sky. No one says you are mad. They say you are cynical. "


    The two of them brought Yuan Ming into the house, and then met with Fang Shen and Fa Tong. Fang Ming also liked Yuan Ming a lot. He immediately made way for him to take a seat and let the waiter serve him a cup of tea. While Yuan Ming sat down to drink his water, Fa Ming told him about how he chased after Yuan Ming. Everyone felt a sense of unfamiliarity.


    "The Dai Zong Fang is truly the work of Yuan Ming. There are only three of them in each location. If you search carefully, there might be more. " When Yuan Ming heard this, he put down his teacup and said, "What Reverend said is correct. The monks in the temples there are called Yuan Ming. Not just three, but a few younger than me. " Everyone laughed when they heard this. It''s no wonder Fa Ming was tricked by you, from Tianjin all the way to Dai Zong Fang. If it were anyone else, it would be the same. "


    Fa Ming knew that Yuan Ming had something on, but he was in no hurry to ask. He asked, "How''s your abbot elder coming along?" Yuan Ming said in a slightly low voice, "Our abbot is ill."


    Fa Ming asked in shock, "Tell me in detail what kind of illness he has, and how is he doing?" Don''t look at how young and experienced this Yuan Ming was. He spoke in order. He explained in detail: "Master, ever since you left the Dai Zong Fang that day, there were a few peaceful days there. Master Zhen Hai and Master Feng Lianzi tried their best to train our monks every day. In his spare time, the abbot and the others chatted with the chess players. Life was good and interesting. All of us monks have been practicing martial arts with great vigor, and each of us has made great progress in martial arts.


    He had not expected that the Japanese and German armies in Qingdao would start another war. The Japanese army had defeated the German army and completely occupied Jiaodong. The front line is now Japan''s. There were many Japanese troops on both sides of the railway line. There was also a group of Japanese troops who, in the name of protecting the railway line, were stationed in Jinan. These Japanese troops had brought countless Japanese rogues and warriors. They all had long hair and straps on their foreheads. They were dressed in loose and fat clothes, and they looked like sick men.


    These people crowded around the temple in groups of three or four. When a temple did not accept them, they secretly murdered and set fire to their enemies, destroying the temple; when they went to the village to bully the people, rape women, catch chickens and catch geese, they committed all sorts of crimes; now they occupied many of the temples in Shandong; countless people were bullied and persecuted by them; and countless families were robbed by them. When we went to the authorities, there was nothing they could do about the actions of the Japanese.


    Seeing that there were too many complaints, the county magistrate could only tell them: ''Japanese rogues bullies you, so you can beat him up. There were too many people in those great temples to be bullied by a few prodigal men, and the Japanese soldiers held guns to help the prodigal men until they were allowed to stay.

 C182

    Kunyushan also went to a lot of wren and warriors, where the family resolutely boycotted them. The raiders, the warriors, treated the outlaws with cruelty. In the Kunyu Mountains, the temple was the most destroyed. From the looks of it, Japanese enemies had not only won the battle, but also occupied the entirety of Shandong Province. "They are going to build a house in Shandong Province and won''t leave."


    "It seems that Japan will have a permanent rule over Shandong Province," he said. Their ambitions were simply too great. They are so rampant in Shandong, how can we tolerate that! Kunyu Mountain is a Taoist resort, long famous, talented people. The famous Heavy Sun Palace was situated there. How can we tolerate the wanderers trampling the resorts! We must chase them out! "


    Fa Tong continued: "These barbarians and warriors, they might all be special agents sent by Japan." Everyone could not help but agree with Fa Tong''s point of view. Fa Ming continued: "It''s not just the rumors that the Shorty is making. Japan wanted three parts of China, and then China was exterminated. How can we sit and watch and tolerate like this! "


    Yuan Ming then said, "Therefore, our abbot swore to drive them out of Shandong Province. Send me here to invite Master Fa Ming over. Our abbot has decided to pass his position as the leader of Shandong Martial Arts Lin to Master Fa Ming. Let Master Fa Ming lead the people from the various temples and martial arts Lin in a fight with the Japanese rogues and warriors to the end. "


    With that, Yuan Ming took out a letter and handed it to the abbot. He then said, "This is a letter personally written by our abbot. You will know the details after reading it. "


    Seeing the letter, he read: "Paying respects to the State Protecting Temple for a quiet rest, Master Fang! Because Japanese bandits occupied Jiaodong, the flames of arrogance, the intention is to seek the whole of Shandong, and then annexate our country. They had brought with them a vast number of boatmen, warriors, and other men. These people infiltrated into Shandong''s territory together, raping and robbing everywhere, squatting down temples, harassing and humiliating people, and trampling over Shandong''s treasured land. Our temple in Shandong province has been destroyed and killed. The people are homeless. I was in a state of illness and infirmity. I thought that I was too old and sick to lead all the temples in Shandong and the people of Wulin to fight against the enemy. My heart is in such agony that I have to ask for your help in this letter. Please send Master Fa Ming to take over the position of leader of Shandong Martial Arts Forest and lead the people of various temples and Martial Forest to fight the enemy. We urgently need to ask for people to be dispatched, and we have great expectations. "


    After he finished reading, he passed the letters to Fa Tong, Fa Ming, Ru Feng, and the others, and started reading them one by one. After the reading, everyone felt that this matter was extremely urgent. Ru Feng did not forget to joke around and said to Fa Ming: "Senior Brother is about to become the leader of Shandong Martial Forest, let me congratulate you first. I believe that these raiders will be easy to deal with. "If Senior Martial Brother goes, he can definitely extinguish their arrogant arrogance and chase them out of Shandong." Fa Ming said: "The Japanese rogues are filled with invaders, and they have come with ill intentions. We have to think things over. "


    "Let''s convene a meeting right now to study how to deal with this," he said. He rushed out to gather people for a meeting. Fa Ming then asked Yuan Ming, "The abbot has written a letter expressing his gratitude, how is he now?" Yuan Ming drank a few mouthfuls of water and started lecturing again.


    She had been holding a grudge when, Zhen Hai and Old Man Feng Liuzi had defeated the Japanese woman, Liu Ziyi, who had been let go of her Dai Zong Fang. She took advantage of the opportunity for the Japanese soldiers to come to Jinan, and joined a dozen other wave men and warriors to come here to seek revenge.


    That day, Zhen Hai and Old Man Feng Liuzi were in the middle of teaching martial arts lessons for the monks, explaining the state of their hearts and the general method of striking out. "A person with good martial arts skills and a poor state of mind can be defeated or even beaten to death by someone with poor martial arts skills," Casanova said. Therefore, the state of mind before a battle was extremely important to every practitioner. I urge everyone to not panic even when facing a strong enemy, and to not be impetuous, to have confidence in winning, and to be flexible in displaying your martial arts skills ¡­ "


    At this moment, Liu Zihui came over with a group of people. Zhen Hai and Feng Lianzi saw them and guessed that they were here to seek revenge. The two of them ignored them. "As for the right way forward, our Chinese martial arts have always been rich and varied," Casanova continued. From the style: There are respect, respect, contempt, serious, strict and many other forms. " Before the old Taoist had finished, Liu Zihui had already led his men into the ring. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she couldn''t hold back anymore. Walking forward, her eyebrows raised as she said, "You two, don''t bother lecturing anymore. Do you still recognize me?"


    The old Daoist turned his head to look at her and saw that she was dressed in flirtatious attire. He laughed disdainfully and desecrated her, "I do." Aren''t you a Japanese prodigal, Liu Ziyi, a male lady? " Liu Zihui smiled sinisterly and said, "That''s me." The old Daoist continued, "What are you doing here again? He came to ask for the betrothal gift from Monk Zhen Hai? He doesn''t want you anymore. " Zhen Hai said from the side, "Right, right, I don''t want you anymore. This Taoist, he wants you. You still have his three hundred dollars. These betrothal gifts are not small either. "


    Liu Zixiang''s man bit his silver teeth and scolded: "Pui! Don''t make fun of your aunt. Today, I came to find you two to compete. Don''t look at how we lost that time. This time, we definitely have to win against you guys. "


    When the old Daoist heard this, he disapproved and said, "Sure! I was just about to ask about Miss''s jade arms. How do you want to compete? Don''t forget, the last four of you lost your freedom to us. You should have let us do whatever we wanted. It was the abbot who was kind enough to let you go. In my opinion, those who do not care about face should be ashamed and commit suicide to protect their honor; those who do not care about face should also escape from their homeland and never rise again. How can you still have the face to be malicious? "Who do you think you are!"


    Liu Zihui, on the other hand, smiled and said, "I would like to thank you for your kindness and for not killing me. However, victory and defeat were common matters. I didn''t lose to the end. It''s no use trying to make it sound bad. Who asked you to let me go? It is the will of heaven for me to come again. In today''s competition, it will not be so easy for you all to win! " The old Daoist sneered, "You still want to get lucky? What if I lose again? "


    Liu Zixiang''s face turned red and he angrily said, "There''s no need to say more. Do you two dare to compete again?" Zhen Hai stepped forward: "To compete with you, or with others? If you want me to compete with you, then get out of my way. I don''t want to beat you again. I don''t want to let them go and fight again. How can you, someone who has no shame, stand up for me? "


    Liu Zihui, a man who really doesn''t care about his shame, smiled and said: "Even if I lose that time. I will not make a move today. " She pointed to her companions and said, "They will compete with you. The two of you should also carefully consider it, but do you have the guts to do so? If you guys are afraid, then kneel down and beg for forgiveness. I can consider letting you die a little faster. If you beg me to be soft-hearted, I might be able to forgive this old Taoist. This is because the old Taoist is similar to me, and he is also a kind person. "


    The old Daoist angrily said, "You cannot marry off this kind of thing, so don''t be complacent. Don''t even think about taking advantage of me. Tell me, how do we compete? " Liu Zixiang''s face darkened, and he immediately said: "You don''t know how to appreciate favors! Just wait for your death! " He then turned around and said to the group of people, "Beat this old Taoist into submission first, I want to deal with him."


    When Zhen Hai heard that they were going to fight again, he was already happy. A man named Lang San, who didn''t understand Chinese, walked up and said a few words to Zhen Hai.


    Liu Zihui translated into Chinese and said to Zhen Hai: "Heng Sanjun said he wants to spar with you." The old Daoist said, "Then let''s do as he says. However, he had to be accurate this time. If you lose, don''t come looking for trouble. We don''t have time for you. Last time, you made a public vow: ''Never come to China.'' "This time, I have to keep a bit of faith."


    After the old Daoist finished speaking, he turned around to look at the other people and saw that they all had strange expressions on their faces. The old Daoist didn''t even place them in his eyes. Thus, the old Daoist took off his outer garment and revealed his firm features. He then said in a complicated tone, "Let me compete with you first." "Hengsan is careful, he wants to compete with you," Liu told Hengsi in Japanese. This old Taoist is more cunning than that monk. " Her words frightened the old Daoist. He took off his sword and handed it to Liu Zihui. The change in his moves was so fast that it dazzled everyone who saw it. The old Daoist stood there without moving, waiting for him to attack.


    Seeing the old Daoist standing tall and unmoving, he took a detour around the old Daoist. At this moment, his heart felt even weaker. He suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, throwing a punch at the old Daoist. When the old Daoist saw his fist coming, he instantly stretched out his hand to grab the wriggling wristband. He then threw the wristband three to four times over, falling onto the ground. He clenched his teeth and crawled back up after being thrown in all four directions. He covered his back with his hands and ducked back into the crowd. He told his partner, "Something''s wrong. I can''t call again. This old Daoist truly is formidable. "


    Seeing how powerful the old Daoist was, everyone was shocked. Another person called Ben Lang stepped forward in anger, caught the old Daoist, and began punching him. The old Daoist saw that he was approaching in a ferocious manner and with a flash, he cracked apart the old Daoist''s attack. The old Daoist calmly continued to counter his attacks. I beg that your attacks are no longer valiant. Seeing how the old Daoist''s moves were flexible and ever-changing, he took two steps back, wanting to change his attack. However, the old Daoist didn''t allow him to do so. He leaped forward and used the fierce technique of ''Flood Dragon Goes to Sea'' to attack him.


    He hoped that this young man wouldn''t recognize this technique and wouldn''t break it. He panicked a little. He feigned weakness, and was dazzled by the scene before him. In the next moment, he was hit in the flank by the old Daoist''s palm. He was in so much pain that he cried out "Ah!" before turning around and running away, losing the battle.


    Just as the old Daoist retracted his moves to establish his stance, another person named Long Zhilang leapt forward to catch the old Daoist and engage in another battle. The old Daoist broke through a few of his moves. Long Zhichang was fierce as he roared and rammed his head against the old dao. The old Daoist learned that he had practiced the Iron Head Art and did not dare to underestimate his opponent, not daring to take him head on. He then leaped up and landed right behind him. When Long Zhenlang saw that he wasn''t going to make it, he added more viciousness to the situation and turned around to face him. The old Daoist took the chance to strike him from under the flank and beat him down.


    Liu Zihui gritted her teeth and said fiercely: "This vicious monk is quite evil. We can''t beat him with punches and punches. And don''t compete with them one-on-one. It''s better to just attack them together with our swords and kill them all! "


    All of the wave people immediately pulled out their swords, forming a circle around Zhen Hai and the Old Daoist, attacking them together. Zhen Hai and the Old Daoist were both unarmed, the two of them were amongst the lackeys, while they flapped their wings and retaliated against the lackeys. At this moment, the abbot arrived with a firestorm of bamboo, and seeing the outrageous and unruly people, he raised his staff and pointed it at them. Although the abbot was very old, his body was as light as a swallow, and his moves were swift and fierce. He used a baton to sweep away the demons, and with a turn of his body, he struck two of the waves. He changed his style of attack, using the Three Rod of Demon Subduing, and hit another three Prodigal Dwellers. The lackeys all retreated at once.

 C183

    Unexpectedly, the three lackeys, who had been the first to be defeated, unleashed a fierce attack. Relying on their advantageous terrain, they shot concealed weapons at the three of them at the same time. A cold light flashed as several flying knives flew towards Zhen Hai, the old Daoist and the abbot. The three of them couldn''t dodge in time and were hit by the flying daggers. Zhen Hai was enraged: "Who do you think you are! The more the better, the better, and the better, you still have to scheme against others. " Zhen Hai was enraged, and said to the disciples: "All of you, sweep them clean! "Let''s see who has more people."


    All the monks, more than two hundred of them, brandished their sticks and rushed forward, surrounding the wave people and attacking them. The waves were all panicking. Using their swords as rods, they fought as they tried to find their way out, fleeing in all directions. The woman was the fastest. The monks were furious and chased in all directions. It was a very embarrassing scene, causing the group of people to abandon their injured comrades and flee for their lives. The monks were in pursuit of them when the woman called out in a breathless voice, "Bald donkeys, don''t go after them! Hurry up and prepare the coffin, prepare to bury your three masters! They''ve all been poisoned and are beyond cure. " The monks heard that someone had stopped their pursuit and was continuing it. Yuan Ming stopped and said, "Maybe there is really poison on their hidden weapons. The masters were in danger. Let''s go back and take a look. "


    Yuan Ming brought his men over to take a look. Seeing the abbot, Zhen Hai and Old Daoist, the color of their wounds changed. All the monks panicked. The abbot said, "Their sabers were poisoned. Quickly investigate how many others were injured. "Honorable Priest Bodhi, you are a kind person who would treat poisons. Quickly go and invite him over." The monks led the abbot, Zhen Hai and the old Daoist back to the Sacred Mansion. Yuan Ming rode his horse and galloped towards Bodhi Temple. At this time, Xing Zhen and Ling Feng were playing chess in the temple. When Yuan Ming came to report the situation of the abbot and the others being injured, Master Xing Zhen and Ling Feng hurriedly packed up and set off. The three of them rode their horses quickly to the Dai Zong Fang. It turns out that the two of them knew how to cure the poison, but their whereabouts were unknown and they couldn''t easily be invited. It was time for the abbot, Zhen Hai and Feng Lianzi to die.


    Xing Zhen and Ling Feng, after dismounted from their horses at Dai Zong Fang, rushed into the Zen Hall and used their medical skills to save the three of them. He didn''t know what kind of magic and elixirs the two of them used to save the three men''s lives. Master Xing Zhen was afraid that the wave people would come back for revenge and affect his recovery. He brought the abbot, Zhen Hai and Feng Lianzi to Bodhi Temple. The abbot and his two abbot were currently recuperating and recuperating from their injuries.


    Yuan Ming finished his explanation. Ru Feng said: "I do not know Master Xing Zhen. Master Ling Feng is my senior, he is a good doctor of poisons, and he is skilled in all kinds of medicine. He had roamed the world for many years, so he could not find him easily. I haven''t seen him in years. If these three are personally treated by him, there will be no mistake at all. " When everyone heard this, they all felt happy for the abbot.


    Yuan Ming then said, "Our abbot has outstanding martial arts skills and is an amiable person. He also had a nickname, the Saint Dongyue. Faced with the current situation in Shandong, he was deeply concerned. There will be a massive barbaric operation in Japan against Shandong, he analyzed. What was happening now was just an omen. If we don''t take this seriously and deal with it as soon as possible, the people of Shandong will surely eat the Japanese. When he was at Bodhi Temple, he discussed with Xing Zhen, Ling Feng, Master Zhen Hai and Master Feng Liuzi, and told me to come to State Protecting Temple for help. "


    "The matter in Shandong is also a matter of our State Protecting Temple. There is arrogance amongst the outsiders, and once we hear this, we cannot just ignore it." Yuan Ming was pleased and said, "Thank you for your generous help, Reverend! When Master Xing Zhen came to me, he said that he would definitely send someone over if he had the heart to avenge his country, even if it was a righteous cause and a vengeful spirit. These words are indeed true. " "Don''t listen to Master Truly''s flattery. What do I have? At present, Shandong Japanese bandit activity rampant, the people are all indignant, how can I sit back and watch? How can I not be angry! "


    At this time, everyone who had come to attend the meeting was already present. The young Daoist took Yuan Ming to eat. "Ever since the Japanese took Qingdao," he said at the meeting. Japanese rogues activities are rampant in Shandong Province. Now the Japanese army has taken over the Jiaoji Railway, and some of the Japanese troops are stationed in Jinan. This caused the Japanese rogues and warriors to stay in Shandong for a long time. They raped and looted, burned and stole, bullied monks, occupied temples, and committed all sorts of crimes. The situation in Shandong was worrying, the tragedy of the Shandong people was pitiful, and the actions of the Japanese rogues were infuriating. Therefore, the Patriarch of Dai Zong Fang sent someone to ask for help. We are going to analyze and research and send people to solve the Shandong problem. We sent people to Shandong for the following reasons. Firstly, Japanese rogues is rampant in Shandong, we cannot tolerate it. Second, the ''World Land'' is in Shandong, and we want to protect it. Don''t let it fall into Japanese hands. Thirdly, the Japanese bandits are the invaders. They are here to bring disaster upon us. We''ll do our best to beat them up and drive them home. If any of you have any opinions or opinions, please speak freely. "


    One of them said: "Don''t just look at how arrogant their Japanese enemies is in Shandong Province, they are actually quite easy to deal with. It isn''t difficult to chase them back to their hometown. Shandong is ranked first in the Central Plains. There is no shortage of talents in the Central Plains, but there is a lack of organization and mobility. Don''t look at the Boxer League and the Bairang People''s Revolt. They lost some of the martial artists in the Central Plains. The Central Plains Martial Arts Lin was more than enough to deal with the Japanese rogues. Let''s go and set up a few points in Shandong. Very soon, the fighting over the enemy in all parts of Shandong will be on the rise. Japanese rogues were hit everywhere, they had nowhere to live, and would slowly be unable to support their retreat. However, there would inevitably be many brutal battles. The invaders have come to kill us, to conquer us, to enslave us; and if we want to be free from assassination, from subjugation, from slavery, we must organize ourselves against aggression, and we must kill them and fight them to the bitter end. We, the Chinese nation, have always abided by the morality of justice, and loved peace. It was the aggressors who killed first and forced us to do so. It is only natural for us to kill them. Buddha isn''t to blame; we have a clear conscience as well. "


    Fa Tong also said, "I think so too. Once our people are mobilized, there will be no peace for the Rangers. "If they can''t handle it, they have to leave Shandong."


    The abbot said to Fa Ming, "Even though we have a lot of things to do, and the abbot wanted Fa Ming to go by himself, I think there should be a few more people that would go. Pu Tuo and Pu Feng were both proficient in martial arts, enough to deal with ordinary sloppy-looking people. Let the two and Fa Ming go together. " Pu Tuo stood out and expressed his wish to go.


    Fang Shen then asked Fa Ming: "Where do you plan to set up a base in Shandong?" Fa Ming said: "I plan to have two locations. One is Dai Zong Fang, and the other is Chaoyang Temple that is closer to Jiaodong. I think it''s more advantageous for me to live in Chaoyang Temple. That was the outpost against the enemy. It would attract them very quickly. Second, there are 18 Arhat there, all kinds of martial arts exquisite. Just them alone could deal with dozens of wave people. The third is that there is a treasure called the ''World Land''. I want to protect it well. " Hearing that, he nodded in satisfaction and said, "This matter is urgent. You can bring your men and set off tomorrow. If you have any more trouble getting there, contact me at any time. I am organizing my forces in Beijing and am ready to support you. " It wasn''t long before all of them were agreed upon.


    After the meeting ended, Ru Feng said to Fang Shen, "I want to go back to Henan to activate my martial arts character to support Shandong." "When you go back to Henan," said the abbot, "the secret agents here will become wise. They need you to deal with it. You have to stay behind and continue to search for Guo Chengliang''s whereabouts, to look for the treasure. We don''t want to be scared off by a few of them, either. We still have to do what we plan to do. "


    When Ru Feng heard this, he was impressed by Fang Shen''s calmness, and laughed: "No matter what happens, I monk have never been one to be flustered. Today''s matter was indeed rather panicky. "He actually forgot about this matter." The two burst into laughter. Fa Ming said: "You all can rest assured, I will definitely live up to everyone''s expectations and do my best to settle the matters in Shandong Province. Speak to the family. With my three inch breath, I will never let Japanese rogues run rampant in Shandong. " When everyone heard this, they were relieved and happy.


    Fa Tong continued, "Yuan Ming came by train, and they are connected from the north to the south. Now the transportation is convenient, a thousand miles is like a hundred miles, we contact each other very convenient. Junior, do not worry about the temple. Everything in the temple, we will do well. You must use all your strength to deal with the Japanese rogues until you obtain victory. " Fa Ming said: "After I go, the situation here may become more serious. We have to keep in close touch with the Temple of Republika Srpska, and cooperate with each other on matters. This way, I won''t have to worry about anything else. " After everyone had dinner, they did not realize that the sky had turned dark and they stayed silent throughout the night.


    Early morning on the next day, Fa Ming decided to take Pu Tuo along and set off with Yuan Ming. Yuan Ming saw that his trip here was worthwhile and received warm welcome and support from everyone in the State Protecting Temple. He was very happy in his heart. He bid farewell to Fang Zhang, Fa Tong, Ru Feng, Pu Xian, and the other monks. He then said to Fa Ming, "Master, I came here by train. Along the way, there was a card to check his body. He walked very slowly. The authorities said they were going to arrest the disorderly party. Let''s not take the train. We can ride faster if we rent a few fast horses. "


    Fa Ming said: "As you say, we should be able to reach the Dai Zong Fang as soon as possible." The four of them walked out of the house and the abbot brought them to the entrance of the mountain. He didn''t know why, but unlike the other time when he sent Fa Ming to Tianjin, they couldn''t bear to leave him.


    When Fa Ming walked far away, everyone was still watching him. Pu Xian was somewhat of a poet, and felt that there was something special about him. He almost shed tears as he muttered to himself, "Even Yijie is about to leave. Our people have gone half the way, and I don''t know when we''ll be able to reunite. It really was like splitting up. Oh my god, why does the moon have to be full? The feast will come to an end! The truth is truly heartless! "


    "We will meet again, and we shall meet again one day," he advised. "Why are you sad?" Pu Xian lowered his head in silence, but could not stop his tears. Fa Tong said: "May Buddha bless them well on their journey, and allow them to obtain victory! Let''s go back to the house. " Only then did everyone slowly return to their rooms. Only then did Fa Ming lead the way for the Chaoyang Temple Heroes'' Gathering, the Strikers'' Bloody Combat Red Light Temple. This was not to be mentioned later.


    As for the rest of the group, they returned to the house and ate their meals. The sun had already risen high in the sky. After looking through the information, Ji Jie said to Ru Feng: "This morning, because I didn''t finish looking through the information, I wasn''t able to leave with Master Fa Ming. Now that I have read all of the information and memorized it, it''s time for me to leave. "


    Ru Feng said: "I plan to let you travel overland, and learn more about Yuan Jun''s situation along the way. The General Cai must really need this kind of information. If you go by the water, you won''t be able to understand anything. "


    Yijie said, "I came to the Shanghai information station and I can tell you everything about Yuan Jun''s situation. There is no need for you to be so intimate with him. I just want to get back to Yunnan as soon as possible. "


    Ru Feng had an objection and called out to Pu Xian: "Go send Yijie to the train station. If you don''t have a car today, rent a fast horse and give it to him. "


    Pu Xian said: "Don''t worry Junior Master, there will definitely be a train today. I''ll let him get safely to Tianjin. " After Pu Xian finished speaking, he left with Yijie. Ru Feng brought his men to the entrance of the mountain. After Yijie left far away, Ru Feng suddenly remembered that there were still things that she should tell him. Helpless, he followed her to the train station.

 C184

    Pu Xian and a young girl came to the train station in a chartered car. A train from the south, its flute blaring and its smoke trailing, slowly made its way into the station. Jie said happily, "That''s great! There is indeed a train today. " The two saw that the car had stopped with a thump, and that all the doors were opened at the same time, causing a tide of people to surge out. The entire train station burst into an uproar.


    Very quickly, there was a bustling crowd everywhere. The basket purchases, also immediately active, in the crowd back and forth: "Cigarettes, fire, osmanthus tea, melon seeds, sugar, chocolate, scones, florets, snacks!" Pu Xian was tempted by the sound of the hawkers and said: "We just arrived and have to leave early. Why don''t we buy some melon seeds to eat? People say it''s the hardest thing to wait for a train. "


    One Jie said, "When I heard the hawking noise, I started salivating. I already think so in my heart. " Pu Xian said: "I''ll buy it after walking a few steps. I''ll get in the car after I buy it. Everyone says that by train, the middle is the best. " "Such a long car, it''s the same no matter where I look. Just a few more steps, and a few fewer steps, and there''s no knowledge involved. "


    The two chatted as they proceeded forward. He saw passengers who had just got off the train, men and women, people of all kinds of skin. Wearing all kinds of clothes, speaking to the south. The foreigners laughed and praised, "Beijing is too big and beautiful! "There are too many people!" Look at those beautiful buildings. The tower of the city was magnificent. It''s so beautiful! " A man and a woman were walking in the distance. The woman said, "Where is that mountain? Is that where we''re going to the Summer Palace? I heard that the garden seems to be supported by someone. " The man said, "That garden is not near the mountain. It''s a place to borrow scenery from. I''ve been there once."


    Pu Xian saw another girl who was selling baskets in front of him, and said to Yi Jie: "We will buy it for her. Do you want to eat melon seeds or sunflower seeds? " One of them suddenly saw a familiar figure of a girl in the crowd, and the figure disappeared again. Yijie didn''t even turn his head as he casually replied, "Both are fine." With that, he chased after the old man in a hurry.


    Pu Xian didn''t know what he was going to do, but he took out his copper coin and walked over to the young lady who was selling the melon seeds: "What kind of melon seeds is Miss selling?" The girl smiled and said, "Master, what do you want to buy? Hit the melon seeds and sunflower seeds, I have them all here. " Pu Xian said, "It''s always the best. I''ll buy five cups of each. " Pu Xian asked for the price again. The girl took the money and filled the cups with melon seeds for Pu Xian.


    At this time, Jie looked for the figure to disappear, then walked forward, and saw a group of people surrounding a stall, fighting to buy things. That Girl was standing on the side of the crowd. "That''s her! Immediately calling out That Girl''s name, he stepped forward and held onto the lady''s hand. Seeing this, the That Girl was also overjoyed. The two of them were so happy that they hugged each other tightly. That was it: fate had brought them together for a thousand miles, but fate did not allow them to meet on the other side.


    So this girl was actually the Lin Qiuhua who had a passionate relationship with Ji Jie. Ever since she and Li Yan had left the Chaozhou that day, her heart had always missed him. Since Pirate Zhu forced her to marry him, she was not very rational. She followed Li Yan''s hand in a hurry. After leaving Han Jiang, she deeply regretted her actions. She shouldn''t have left with Li Yan in such a hurry, she should have waited for the prodigy to return.


    Along the way, she was sometimes crying and sometimes wanting to be alive, but her heart was filled with contradictions and pain. Li Yan did not know what she was thinking, and thought that she was feeling sad for his mother. Li Yan comforted her in many ways and took good care of her. Seeing that she was sullen, in order to make her happy, Li Yan would take her on a tour around the place for a few days every time she went. In the happiest part, she only smiled occasionally.


    Li Yan brought her through Xiamen, Fuzhou, Shanghai, Nanjing and more than ten other cities, looking at many famous historical sites and architectural sights. The two of them arrived in Beijing late today.


    When the two of them got off the car, Li Yan saw the stall and suddenly remembered that he had not bought anything for his uncle when he returned home. He said to Lin Qiuhua, "We were too focused on sightseeing to buy anything for uncle. There''s a stall there, it''s not too late to buy it now. " He looked at the stall and saw that there was alcohol, sugar and tea in each of them. Then he turned to Lin Qiuhua and said: "Wait for me here, I''ll go to that stall to buy them." Lin Qiuhua nodded, took off his cold hat and waited beside his own backpack.


    Li Yan walked in front of the stall and was very happy to see that all the expensive treasures were present. However, since there were so many people buying the goods, the stall owner was too busy to get back on his feet for the time being. Li Yan could only wait.


    When Lin Qiuhua first arrived in Beijing, he saw Beijing''s bustling and beautiful architecture. She found it strange everywhere she looked, and she couldn''t stop looking. She couldn''t help but wander forward. She thought: "If I could see him when he comes to Beijing, how nice it would be." She kept looking through the crowd, hoping to catch a glimpse of him.


    When she saw that the men and women did not have any familiar faces, she sighed to herself, "Sigh, in such a vast capital, with such a vast crowd, how could it be so easy for me to meet him when I come to the capital?" She looked ahead a few more times, and when she felt that she had walked too far away, afraid that she would lose it, she turned and walked back. Actually, if she were to take another ten or so steps forward, she would have truly met with Yijie.


    One of them had good eyes, but amongst the vast crowd, a figure recognized her. "She must be looking for me," thought Jay as he chased after her. Yi Jie chased after her, ecstatic with joy as he shouted, "Qiu Hua! How did you get here? " One of the elites stepped forward and grabbed Lin Qiuhua''s hand. Seeing that Yi Jie was actually right in front of him, Lin Qiuhua was overjoyed. He happily threw himself into Yi Jie''s embrace and shouted, "Yi Jie, Yi Jie, I really want to meet with you! It''s not a dream! " Jay hugged her tightly. Both of them were exactly feeling the same way: warm as winter and summer, warm as grass and tender feelings. It was as free as a deep pond pouring down, as fast as a steed galloping across a prairie. They were all extremely happy.


    The two of them were overjoyed. One of them let go and asked, "How did you find them? You must miss me very much, right? I miss you too. " Lin Qiuhua wanted to say something, but stopped in his tracks. "How dare you come out so far to look for me alone? Truly, Meng Lang dares to charge in? Thanks to my last few days of panic and obsession to return to the south, I almost made a mistake. We have a natural affinity. If we don''t meet today, you won''t be able to find me here. " One of them could not help but hold Lin Qiuhua''s hand.


    Lin Qiuhua turned his head and secretly cried. Jie then said, "Why aren''t you saying anything? When I saw you just now, I saw you more beautifully. I like it! " Only then did Yijie notice that she was crying. She exclaimed, "Why are you crying?" She took out a handkerchief and hastily wiped her tears. "Don''t cry," Jay said, wiping her eyes again. Didn''t you find me? We should be happy together. "


    Lin Qiuhua''s heart was in pain as tears rolled down his cheeks. She knew that Yijie was misunderstanding her coming to the capital. She didn''t want to tell him the truth, and she also didn''t have the heart to hurt Yijie''s burning heart. She didn''t know how to explain it to Yijie. At this moment, all she told Yijie was tears.


    Just then, Pu Xian finished buying the melon seeds and dove into the crowd to look for one. He squeezed behind Li Yan, thinking that Yijie had come to the stall to buy stuff. Li Yan realised that there were people squeezed behind him, he anxiously touched his own pockets, afraid that he would be robbed. He stood on his tiptoes and looked back at Lin Qiuhua. He saw a young girl fighting with Lin Qiuhua. Lin Qiuhua was already crying.


    Li Yan angrily thought: "Shameless, flirting with my wife in broad daylight!"


    Not caring about buying anything, he squeezed through the crowd and quickly arrived in front of Yi Jie. He brushed past Lin Qiuhua''s hand and ruthlessly slapped him in the face. Ji Jie was taken aback. He felt a burning sensation on his face. Yi Jie was immediately enraged, he flew up with his leg and almost kicked Li Yan down. Li Yan punched towards one of the elites. One of them dodged while the other caught his fist. The two of them twisted together. Soon, they separated again. Fists and kicks collided as they collided.


    The frightened onlookers panicked as they dodged and in an instant, surrounded the two of them. Lin Qiuhua was so shocked by the sudden scene that he did not know what to do, and shouted again and again: "Stop hitting me! Stop fighting! " She was separated from the crowd. No one could hear her cry out as the two of them fought in fury. Lin Qiuhua was so anxious that he squeezed into the crowd, unable to squeeze in, unable to look. She kept shouting, "Stop! Stop fighting! "


    Li Yan was truly stubborn towards others. One fought for power, the other was competitive. They didn''t think about each other, neither did they give in. It was difficult to determine who was the victor of the fight. More and more people gathered to watch. The people in the distance did not know what was going on here. They gathered here like a tide. The driver of the train and the police officers on board were also looking out from their seats.


    One of them was furious at Li Yan for ruthlessly beating people up without reason, causing him to lose face in front of his lover. Li Yan was furious to tease his fiancee in broad daylight. The two of them loved face, and each attacked viciously. One of them saw that Li Yan''s martial arts was on par with his, and the more they fought, the more brave they became, and the more he wanted to beat down to the ground.


    Li Yan also noticed that one of his martial arts were on par with her, and thought to himself: "This guy''s martial arts are really strong, he let me meet his opponent. How can you be strong? You dare to tease someone''s wife in public, I will beat you into submission! " The two of them harbored a grudge, and the more they fought, the more intense the fight became. The interlude was so powerful that the dust on the ground flew up into the air.


    Lin Qiuhua calmed himself outside the circle and stood on tiptoe while shouting, "Li Yan, quickly stop!" He then shouted, "One, quickly stop!" How could the two of them not hear him, and no one in the audience paid any attention to him. Lin Qiuhua panicked and fainted on the ground.


    Fortunately, Pu Xian was outside the circle. He was confused and saw that Lin Qiuhua fainted. He went forward and picked Lin Qiuhua up, and placed him by the side, afraid that he would be stepped on. Pu Xian thought: "Looks like this young miss recognizes these two people." Pu Xian leaped down from above and entered the circle, pulling two people apart: "Everyone stop. The lady called your names and told you not to hit. She fainted on the ground in fright. "

 C185

    One of them hurriedly jumped out from the crowd and approached Lin Qiuhua, touching him with his hand and shouting: "What''s wrong with you? Wake up! " Li Yan hurried over after that, and upon seeing that Yi Jie was about to hug his wife, he said hatefully, "It''s none of your business! "Quickly let go!" Pushing aside one another, she protected Lin Qiuhua.


    Angry, was knocked over with another punch, and Lin Qiuhua was snatched back into his arms. Li Yan did not show any sign of weakness. With scarlet eyes, he stood up to fight. Seeing this scene, Pu Xian realized that they had misunderstood. Stopping the two, he asked, "Who is this lady to you?"


    "She''s my fianc¨¦e," said Yijie. "She''s looking for me. As soon as we met, this slander started beating people up. I can''t spare him! " Hearing that, Pu Xian was furious in his heart, and thought to himself: "This person truly deserves a beating, he wants to woo someone''s wife for no reason. No wonder Yijie was so angry. How could a wife be reasonable? Let one of the top players tame him first. " Pu Xian glared at Li Yan and retreated to the side.


    Li Yan said angrily: "Brat, you are the one that is falsely accused. You can deceive the Taoist, but how can you deceive me! The girl I just brought back, you said you were here for you. If you want to cheat in broad daylight, then kidnap in public! " He was so angry that he threw another punch at him. Li Yan flashed his body and mercilessly swept his leg towards Yi Jie. The two once again began fighting each other. This time, he hit her even harder. The grocery store was deserted and the train driver forgot to turn around. The people in all directions surged forward and threw the melon seeds into the basket. There was an old man who saw the two of them fighting with their lives on the line and wanted to step forward to release them. A plan formed in his mind, and he shouted sternly: "Still fighting! That young miss is so scared! "


    Just as expected, Li Yan stopped. The two competed to take a look first. Li Yan walked up and caressed Lin Qiuhua''s head, shouting: "Wake up!" Jie held Lin Qiuhua''s hand and called out: "I''m by your side?" One of them saw that Lin Qiuhua''s eyes were tightly shut and fainted. He pushed Li Yan away and hugged him while shouting, "Wake up! I''m sorry. " Li Yan said with hatred, "You are lying! "He still dares to fight!" He extended his hand to snatch the Miss Lin. The two talked back and forth until Lin Qiuhua woke up from his fight. Li Yan saw that he was unable to win against Yue Yang, and took advantage of Yi Jie''s surprise attack to give him another hard slap on the face. Yi Jie ignored the pain on his face. With a sweep of his leg, he heavily knocked Li Yan down to the ground. Lin Qiuhua panicked, and suddenly shouted: "Li Yan stop! He is Dongfang Yijie. " Li Yan was startled, and immediately stopped his hand. He was ashamed as he said: "I''m sorry! Blame me for being reckless. " He lowered his head in a daze.


    At this moment, a group of police officers came to stop the fighting. Just as they squeezed into the crowd, they saw Lin Qiuhua sitting on the ground, stopping the two from fighting. The police stopped and winked at each other, waiting to see what would happen.


    Yi Jie was suspicious, he held onto Miss Lin and asked: "What''s going on? How do you know him? " Lin Qiuhua let out a long breath and said, "He came from your home, and is your relative. I came with him. " Yi Jie turned his head to look at Li Yan, his heart was still filled with hatred, and denied with his mouth gaping: "I don''t have this relative at all! Come home with me. " Lin Qiuhua shook his head, and said in a low voice: "Don''t worry about me, hurry up and go home. There''s someone waiting for you. " Jie hurriedly asked, "Why don''t you need my help? Who''s waiting for me at home? " Lin Qiuhua''s heart ached, and he said reluctantly: "Don''t ask anymore." Very quickly, she fainted yet again in the arms of Yijie. Jie hurriedly shouted, "Wake up! What was going on? Tell me everything. " Lin Qiuhua opened his eyes again and said with a teary voice: "I let you down, married him. Go home quickly."


    Hearing that, one Jie, as if they had lost all sense of reason, shook Lin Qiuhua and shouted, "No! This was impossible! This is not true! You''re mine! It will always be mine! " Lin Qiuhua''s heart was in extreme pain. He was so excited that he fainted again. Yi Jie wiped away his tears and hugged her tightly, about to get on the carriage to return to Chaozhou.


    The onlookers didn''t know why the two were fighting, but they seemed to understand at this moment. "Whispers." What a risk! He had almost lost his life. This young miss is really something, why would she randomly marry someone! " Pu Xian thought: "This lady is actually not a good person. She took advantage of the fact that Yijie wasn''t home and married someone else. " His heart was filled with indignation and resentment towards Lin Qiuhua.


    Li Yan saw Yijie carry Lin Qiuhua and sprinted to the car door. He stopped her and said, "She can''t follow you. "Now that she''s sick, she should go to the hospital." As he spoke, his face was still gloomy. A jie shouted out, "Even if she dies, she''s still mine. You don''t need to care about her. I don''t even know you!"


    The two of them were arguing and Ru Feng had come over. Ru Feng saw that he was hugging a girl and was competing with Li Yan in front of the car door. Pu Xian was also unhappy as he stood behind the two of them. Ru Feng first asked Pu Xian: "What happened to them? "How do you want to fight for this girl?" Not waiting for Pu Xian''s reply. Li Yan could tell that it was Ru Feng''s voice. Turning his head to look, he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Master! This is my fault. I just had a misunderstanding with Yijie. This young miss is so scared that she fainted. Yijie is going to bring her back to the Chaozhou, so I told you to quickly find a doctor for her. "One of you insists on not listening." One Jie was also suspicious in his heart, "Today''s matter is weird." How could this person know Master Ru Feng? His'' master ''is very kind. "


    Ru Feng stopped one of them and said, "Calm down. This trip to the Chaozhou spanned thousands of miles, and could be said to be as long as the heavens and the earth. Whatever this girl has to do with you, it''s more important to save her. Speak slowly if you have something to say. " Only then did Yijie nod his head and change his mind.


    Li Yan turned and ran over, and called for a few chartered cars. One of them carried Lin Qiuhua and got on the carriage first. Li Yan pulled Ru Feng and said, "Master, you go in the car with me. I live in the city now. My uncle is a doctor and lives on the overpass. Let''s go there to save them. " Ru Feng did not decline and sat in the car: "Lead the way." Li Yan turned around and took his things to lead the way. Pu Xian also got into a car and followed behind. The group headed for his house.


    And''s third uncle, Li Zhanyi. Ever since Li Yan went to Chaozhou to find Dongfang Yijie, the old man had been in a happy mood everyday. He hoped to get the good news of his niece and nephew as soon as possible. Every day when the door was opened, people would come and go from morning to night. I''m not here to ask for a doctor, I''m here to buy medicine. The old man was overwhelmed. His home was not too big, and the walls were not high, but neat. The six rooms in the house were all ridged. Blue brick and black tile made for a beautiful appearance. In front of him, there were three medicine stores. The last three rooms were for living. The old man was very elegant. The patio was filled with flowers and grass, and the small courtyard was filled with the fragrance of food. It was truly a sight to behold.


    The old man was currently sitting in the medicine shop and checking the pulse of the patient when he suddenly saw Li Yan coming back. Behind him followed a monk and a young man. The young man was carrying a girl in his arms. The old man put down his brush, went out to look, welcomed Li Yan and asked: "Nephew is back! Did you find the Dongfang family? Who are they? "


    Li Yan said: "Uncle, I found the Dongfang family. I''ll tell you in detail later. You''re going to save that girl. She''s been out for a long time. Her life is in danger. " The old man paid attention to his medical ethics and did not ask any more questions. He hastily led everyone into the back room and placed the patient on the bed. The old man sat down and cut Lin Qiuhua''s pulse, then said: "This lady is fine. Her heart was not well. He fainted from anger. I can save her right away. "


    As the old man gave Lin Qiuhua acupuncture, he asked someone, "This girl is either angry or scared. Who was angry with her? Or did someone scare her? " Li Yan did not say a word. The old man continued, "Why aren''t you saying anything? Could this girl have been picked up by you guys on your way here? " Li Yan then said, "I brought her back from the Chaozhou. Her name was Lin Qiuhua. It was Uncle Dongfang Liang who acted as the matchmaker. Her parents agreed to marry her to me. She''s your nephew''s wife. It''s all thanks to her that I was able to find Dongfang Liang. "


    Hearing that, the old man became excited, and asked: "Is Dongfang Yijie home? Is he married? " Li Yan looked at Yi Jie and said hesitantly, "Yi Jie is not home. Uncle Dongfang said that Yi Jie has yet to be engaged. "


    The old man''s face lit up again and he said, "That''s good then. Our marriage is done." He then asked, "What did your Uncle Dongfang say about the marriage contract?" Li Yan said: "Uncle Dongfang saw the marriage contract and replied very straightforwardly:" The marriage between our two families has not changed. Once he got home, he married them. Right now, my second uncle Li Huayi is also there. He''s waiting for my sister''s marriage. "


    When the old man heard that Li Huayi was still alive, he was pleasantly surprised and asked: "So your second uncle is still alive! Where has he been? " Li Yan said: "He has been in the Lei Province the entire time. We met on the streets of Chaozhou City that day. " Before the old man finished listening, he had already started crying.


    Li Yan thought for a while, then pointed at Yi Jie and said: "Third Uncle, this is the Dongfang Yijie that we are looking for. So it turned out that he had always been in Beijing and had not returned to Chaozhou yet. I just met him at the station and there was a misunderstanding. Blame me for being too reckless at the moment. " The old man''s grief turned into joy as he sized up Shi Jie and said, "Just now, I saw that his face resembled your Uncle Dongfang Liang''s when he was young, and I was a little suspicious in my heart. This young man was indeed handsome and confident. He''s matching your sister. "


    He then turned to one of the elites and said, "Nephew, take a seat first. We''ll discuss this in more detail later. The misunderstanding between you two is nothing. It wouldn''t be strange if he didn''t know. Our two families have been separated for many years, and we found each other again. This is a joyous occasion. "


    He then said to Ru Feng: "High Monk, today, I am not rejoicing. It was a joy to find my sworn brother Dongfang Liang; it was a joy to find my long-lost brother; it was a joy to find my niece''s marriage; it was a joy to find my nephew''s marriage; it was also a joy to find him; it was a joy to see all four of them together. Now I''m so happy! "


    Ru Feng said: "my humble self congratulates you! You should have a banquet to celebrate. " The old man said, "Don''t leave any of you who are seated today. I will hold a feast in a moment." The old man said happily as he pierced needles and massaged to save Lin Qiuhua.


    By the side, Yijie was half listening and half understanding as he stared blankly. He still harbored hatred in his heart as he thought to himself, "So that''s how it is. You all want to marry this girl to me." I don''t want the girl from your Li Family! I want to take people home and ask my father why he did it when I wasn''t home! "


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He did not go forward to greet Li Zhanyi, and only paid attention to whether or not Lin Qiuhua had any reactions. Seeing that he was indifferent, the Mr Lee did not think too much and only anxiously saved the patient.


    Suddenly, Lin Qiuhua opened his eyes and the old man heaved a sigh of relief. One Jie immediately came forward and said: "Qiu Hua, I have let you down and caused you to suffer. Now I know. Don''t worry, I don''t want a girl with Li Family. If you can leave, follow me back to Chaozhou and find them for theory. I must marry you. "

 C186

    Lin Qiuhua held Yijie''s hand and cried again, as he said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. Let me die! " After saying that, he was so excited that he lost consciousness again. "Wake up!" Wake up! You''re coming home with me. "


    After listening to what Jia Jie said just now, Li Zhanyi understood. He was so angry that his hands were shaking. He dropped the trident on the ground. Li Zhanyi hurriedly said, "All of you, stop messing around. It''s more important for me to save him first. Miss Lin was very sick and needed some rest and medicine to recuperate. No one should provoke her with words. " He did not bother to lower himself to the same level as Yijie, and sat down to take a pen and paper, writing a prescription and giving it to Li Yan: "Quickly go and grab the medicine according to the prescription, fry it for her to eat." Li Yan took the prescription and rushed out.


    The old man sat down and said to himself, "If I don''t take one away first, there will be a quarrel soon. This girl and Yijie must be a couple in love. Brother Dongfang did this with good intentions! " The old man was at a loss.


    Yijie woke Lin Qiuhua up and asked him again, "Can you walk now? "Come home with me." Li Zhanyi stepped forward and said, "Hide to the side for now and let her calm down." Yi Jie refused to leave and insisted on taking Lin Qiuhua away. Ru Feng saw that he was about to go stubborn, he stood up and said: "You have to listen to the doctor, the patient needs to be quiet." "Go back to the south, and when you get home, you''ll know everything. It''s not a good idea to argue like this. The girl is very ill and will take a long time to recover. You should be back by then, too. "Don''t ruin the general''s plans for personal reasons." One of them, because of his mission, listened to his advice.


    He then went back to his room and wiped away Lin Qiuhua''s tears. When Lin Qiuhua saw that they had left, his heart ached and he cried again. Li Zhanyi got up and walked a bunch of Pu Xian onto the street. The old man watched the two of them go and sighed to the sky, "Ai!" God, how could the children be blamed? You''ve been separating us too long! "


    The old man returned to the house and was extremely grateful to Ru Feng. He invited him to enter the west room to sit and serve him tea. The old man said, "Today, it is all thanks to the High Monk''s help. Otherwise, this matter would not have been resolved properly. This old man was troubled by the good news earlier, and was at a loss of what to do. "


    Ru Feng said, "Just now, my humble self heard that there was something unusual going on between your Li Family and the Dongfang family. If there were no hidden secrets, my humble self would like to know more. Yijie and I have some connections, and I know how to help you. "


    Li Zhanyi was deeply moved, and said: "Thank you for your help! I was about to explain this to you, too. Our two families have always been friendly and have no hidden secrets from others. Yi Jie''s father, Dongfang Liang, and the three Li Family Brothers have been friends since we were young. My niece, Li Qian, and Dongfang Liang''s son, Yijie, were engaged since young. Then we had a bad time together, separated from each other for many years, and only recently did we find each other. I saw that my niece had grown up. When she reached the age of marriage, I asked her siblings to go to the Dongfang family to get married. That''s why it led to what happened today. " The old man recounted how they were sworn friends, joined the Boxer Regiment, and suffered at Yanming Temple.


    After Ru Feng heard this, he expressed his deep sympathy and said, "Although the two of you shared a common fate, both of you were extraordinary." The old man continued, "Back then, in the encirclement of the soldiers, to protect this Dongfang Yijie, my brother and sister-in-law died. I left my nephew and niece unattended, wandering in the wind and rain until now. Since then, our families have been separated. "


    Ru Feng was a good person, so he asked again, "How did you two families find each other?"


    The old man said, "There is a monk called Yuan Ming who recently fell ill at the Kun Yu Tang restaurant. The owner and I are best friends. Seeing that the monk was pitiful, he helped him warmly. He sent me to cure the monk. Unexpectedly, the monk knew my nephew and niece. He also knows about our marriage with the Dongfang family. The monk had met Dongfang Yijie in the city. It was he who told us about the Dongfang Yijie''s Chaozhou. " The old gentleman recounted the story of the meeting between Yen Ming and Yijie at the restaurant.


    After Ru Feng heard this, he quietly said, "These words are very correct, it matches what Abbess Qing Qing said. Yijie said he was cheated when he was in the midst of a conversation with a young man named Liu, who turned out to be Yuan Ming. This brat was truly comical. Not only did he pretend to be easy to wear, he even changed his name. I have unintentionally found these people who were friends with Yuan Ming. This is very beneficial for me to understand more about Yuan Ming''s situation and to find out about the treasures. "


    The old man continued, "It''s hard to blame young people for what happened today. There must be a deep relationship between this Miss Lin and a hero. My Brother Dongfang Liang, upon seeing Li Qian, went forward to claim his marriage. In order to keep the marriage engagement between our two families, he intentionally broke up Miss Lin and One Jie. Even though he had planned it this way, the heavens'' will must not be disobeyed. It is only right for this couple to have a chance today. "


    Ru Feng heard and said, "Old sir still doesn''t know. The Monk Yuan Ming you mentioned, along with your nephew and your niece, have all been my disciples. In the past, I taught them martial arts at the national reporting temple in Chengdu. Your niece and son-in-law, Dongfang Yijie, is someone who does great things. I even personally saved his life. Therefore, I also have a relationship with Yijie. "


    Hearing that, the old man joyfully said: "So Master had such a deep graciousness to my Li Family, sorry for the disrespect. As for today''s matter, you have to take care of it thoroughly. I''ll be troubling you first! "


    Ru Feng said: "Old sir, don''t worry, I will do my best." Li Zhanyi said worriedly: "Things between youngsters are complicated, and they cannot be stopped. Once one of you becomes enemies with us, I will not be happy at all. "


    At this time, Ru Feng had a plan, and said: "I also expected that Ji Jie would come back to haunt us. Why don''t you hurry up and treat Miss Lin. Her illness will recover and we''ll arrange her marriage with Li Yan. This was already a foregone conclusion, there was nothing that could be done even if Yjie returned. "You have a handsome niece and son-in-law, and a beautiful nephew and daughter-in-law. You kill two birds with one stone." When they got to the point where they were delighted, the two of them laughed happily.


    Just then, Li Yan finished frying the pill and gave it to Lin Qiuhua to consume. Lin Qiuhua was crying so hard that it felt like she was about to cry. She pushed the medicine bowl away and said: "Take it. I don''t eat. " Li Yan tried to advise her all over, but she rejected him all over again. The servant Mother Zhang had finished cooking dinner, and called Li Yan over to quietly say: "Young Master, you should go out first to accompany the guests to eat. I have a way to persuade Miss Lin to take the medicine. You don''t have to listen to the women''s secret language either. "


    Li Yan thanked his mother and went to the west room to set up the feast, sitting together with his third uncle to accompany Ru Feng for dinner. The three of them chatted as they ate. Li Yan told Yue Yang about how he and his sister met the Miss Lin at Chaozhou, about how he proposed marriage, about how he met Li Huayi on the street, about how he forced the Miss Lin to marry him, about how he strangled the Pirate Zhu to death at the Pear Fragrance Garden, and about everything that happened. Ru Feng was very clear about all of this and after eating his fill, he took his leave and returned to the temple. Old Mr. Li and Li Yan saw Ru Feng to the street. Looking at Ru Feng''s figure, the old man secretly nodded and made a decision.


    Ru Feng left the Li Family, and just as he was walking happily on the street, he met the little Daoist. Ru Feng asked: Where did you go? I''m out of breath from running. "


    The young Daoist said, "Master, I''m going to watch the show. This new guard battalion commander is really tough. He took a team of soldiers into the monastery to search. He heard that the spy caught by the Commander Guo that day was ordered by the people in the monastery. Commander Guo went to arrest him with a confession. The soldiers searched the monastery and failed to catch the main person. Only a few old nuns were caught, guns, swords, and Ecstasy. The old nuns said they were in the yard, and the new battalion commander didn''t bother them. The new battalion commander took his men to the mosque. There were only a few people left to watch the yard, the group from Shorty also left. "The new Battalion Commander is really going to deal with them."


    When the two of them returned to the temple, the little Daoist told Fa Tong and the others what he saw. Everyone''s faces lit up when they heard this. "This new Battalion Commander is a good one," he said. "He still has a bit of the Chinese government in him. If he had arrived earlier, the spies caught by the night police and soldiers in the south of the city would not have been robbed. With him around, the actions of the foreign spies should be restrained. " Pu Xian said: "Ever since the news of Japan forcing Yuan Shikai to sign the contract, Japan has become notorious. Nowadays, all the scholars, farmers, and business people were against them. The people are refusing to buy Japanese goods. The Japanese panicked. In the future, their special agent will definitely not dare to move around as he did in the past. "


    Pu Xian then said to Ru Feng: "I''ll send Yijie back to the carriage, he left safely."


    Ru Feng said: "Now that spies from Black Dragon Society has been restrained, I am not worried about him anymore. He will definitely be able to see the General Cai safely. "


    Pu Xian then asked, "Senior Master, look at Ji Jie, Li Yan and Miss Lin, who should be blamed for the things between the three of them?" Ru Feng laughed: "In my opinion, none of them are wrong." Pu Xian said: "Your words are too general, how can you not tell right from wrong?"


    When everyone heard their argument, they also felt at ease and wanted to participate in the discussion. "Tell us the whole story, and then we can share our opinions," said the Minister. Pu Xian recounted the incident of how Li Yan met each other at the train station. Ru Feng then explained the relationship between the Dongfang family and Li Family. Everyone began to comment.


    "One of the elites should abide by the marriage contract, listen to the words of his parents and the matchmaker, and marry Li Qian unconditionally. Otherwise, he would be a heartless, ungrateful person, and would have had to pay the price that his Li Family had paid him. Because of saving him, Li Qian''s parents have died, causing the Li Qian siblings to be left unattended on the streets. "


    Pu Xian said: "Miss Lin and a young plum blossom horse, if emotions arise first, how should we explain this? In my opinion, Yijie should be allowed to choose who to marry. Since his father took advantage of his absence to separate him from the Miss Lin, I think that''s not right. "


    Pu ji said: "I think it''s too absurd for Miss Lin to do things, she shouldn''t have married Li Yan and came to Beijing, she should have sat at home waiting for Ji Jie to come home and decide who to marry. If she waits for him to come home and decide, I expect him to marry her. It''s because only the two of them know about the things between them. " The monk then said: "That Miss Lin must be a flower with a water attribute. Every time she sees someone who loves someone, she can only blame herself for the losses."


    Ru Feng laughed: "I can tell from your words that most of you are in favour of marrying the Miss Lin. It''s just that your comments towards the Miss Lin are a little biased. I agree with the abbot. Because one cannot not be faithful. " Fa Tong said: "Actually this matter is complicated, it is hard to tell who is right and wrong." The little Daoist said, "You can''t even judge the problem. Let me say that none of them is right. Why do you have to love and marry? " He patted his chest and said, "Look at how good I am. I don''t love anyone. I''m out of the country." Everyone smiled at him and immediately stopped talking.


    The State Protecting Temple was fine for a few days. On this day, Pu Xian said to his grandfather, "The new Battalion Commander is extremely concerned with the security of the city, and does things in a serious manner. The Black Dragon Society Of Japan Special Agent did not dare to move. I guess they might have gone to Shandong. I missed Master Fa Ming and Pu Tuo a little, so I should go to Shandong to take a look. If Japanese rogues activities are rampant there, help Fa Ming Master and the others. "

 C187

    Fang Dang said, "How about this, let''s listen for a few more days. If there really is nothing in the capital, and we cannot find Guo Chengliang''s whereabouts, I will let you go to Shandong. I also want to let Fa Ming finish the things there as soon as possible and come back. I plan to have him go to the Northeast to find the Amitayus and find out where Guo Chengliang is. Right now, Guo Chengliang is the only clue we have towards the treasure ''international purple-white plate''. We cannot give up so easily. I have also analyzed: ever since Amitayus came back from here to look for Zhang Zuolin, there has been no reply, and there is still a problem with this. "


    At this time, the Monk on duty saw Ren Jin walked in and said: "Master Ru Feng, there''s a young man surnamed Li outside and he wants to see you. I was worried that he had spies from Black Dragon Society and was afraid that I would trick you so that you wouldn''t let him in. "


    Ru Feng laughed: "I''m not Dongfang Yijie, how could I be easily tricked by him? I think: It must be my disciple Li Yan who found him. No one else knew I was here. " He then said to the abbot: "It seems that he must involve me in this marriage. I can''t avoid it. "


    "Then why don''t you lean towards your disciple a little bit?" Fang Dang said with a smile. This would also be beneficial to the pros. At least he can''t be heartless. "


    Ru Feng walked out of the house and arrived outside the mountain door. The person who came in was Li Yan. Li Yan said: "Master, my uncle asked me to come and invite you. He said he had something to discuss with you. Before you arrived, my uncle instructed me to definitely invite you home. " Ru Feng said: "I already know the reason your uncle invited me. I''m fine today, so I''ll go with you. " The two of them walked towards Li Family while chatting.


    Ru Feng said: "For your marriage, it should be settled as soon as possible. Your uncle asked me to think about how to get you married. " Li Yan nodded his head: "That day, I was simply too agitated. If Kaijie had made things clear, it might not have made things so serious. "


    Just as the two of them were walking away, a few chartered cars arrived. Li Yan stopped the two cars and the two of them sat in the carriage to Li Zhanyi''s house. Just as he got off the car in front of the Li Family gate, Li Zhanyi came out with a happy look on his face. Ru Feng entered the courtyard and saw that Lin Qiuhua''s face was rosy and full of spirit. She was accompanied by the servant Mother Zhang, who was enjoying the flowers and strolling around the courtyard. Ru Feng then guessed the intentions of Li Zhanyi''s invitation.


    Entering the house, Li Zhanyi welcomed Ru Feng warmly. Very quickly, Li Yan had set up a table for a sumptuous feast. Ru Feng deliberately refused: "Why would there be a need for Mr Lee, I''ve already eaten before we arrived. Let''s sit and talk, do something, that''s all. "Not eating, not eating." Li Zhanyi forcefully pulled and pulled Ru Feng over to the table. Li Zhanyi said: "This is something that we prepared specially for you. If you don''t want it, I definitely won''t agree."


    Ru Feng sat down and then took out the famous north-eastern wine "Peach Blossom Jade Liquid" that he had stored for a long time, and said: "This is a tribute brewed at the Peach Blossom Mountain of Liao, it has a long and great reputation. It was created during the Dao Light Era. Boss Wen''s manor wasn''t too far away, and he was the one who brought it to me. This wine was usually not available in the city. It was a sweet bowl with a transparent aroma. The Wine Master was an old man, the Wine Master was a girl, and the father and daughter were the handiwork of a family. During the Ming Dynasty, their ancestors came to Peach Blossom Mountain. This old man''s name is Narcissus, and his daughter''s name is Water Lotus. They were taken by the Russians. The wine has long been out of production due to the lack of technicians. "


    Ru Feng looked at the bottle and saw that it was made of white porcelain. The bottle had an exquisite picture of Chang''e running the moon on it. Another line read: "South China Sea mutant Shuixi, invented and brewed."


    Ru Feng said: "The Russians brought our winemaker over, so they must have gone to create wine." Li Zhanyi said, "It''s the birthday of the Tsar of Russia. He wants to drink this wine. "So its people took our brewers to Russia."


    After Li Zhanyi finished speaking, he opened the seal, opened the bottle, filled a cup for Ru Feng, and then sat down and said, "I invite Master to drink this cup to the brim first, then I have something to request of you." Ru Feng laughed and said, "Tell me first, and then I''ll drink. Aren''t you afraid that I will go back on my word? I, a monk, have a habit of breaking my word after drinking. Often, when an agreement is reached, drinking wine is not counted as one of them. "


    Li Zhanyi laughed: "What I wanted to say, was actually something that Master had agreed to long ago. Since Master has a close relationship with Yijie, you are also the benefactor of my nephew and niece. You really do have a great deal of prestige for both of us, and a favor for both of us. You re the one who brought this up until the end, help me decide on the marriage between Li Yan and Miss Lin. Now, the sickness of the Miss Lin had completely healed. I want to get married before Yijie comes back. Miss Lin is here without a reason. There are some things I can''t say to her directly. Please act as a matchmaker, negotiate with her, and settle the matter. If you disobey my orders in the future, you will have to take responsibility for my Li Family as well. We have nothing else to ask for. "


    Ru Feng heard and laughed: "Sir, you guys really know how to plan this. You guys are happily getting married, making me regret this in the future." Li Zhanyi was speechless, and only laughed: "Then let me do it. There are some things that I can''t speak of to Miss Lin without you. " Ru Feng said: "I already knew your plan when I arrived. He was confident. Inviting the Miss Lin, I''ll explain in detail to her right now. " Ru Feng had already decided to stop whatever he wanted to say to Lin Qiuhua.


    Seeing that he agreed, Li Zhanyi was very happy, she raised her cup and invited: "Thank you master for your generous offer! Let me toast you first! " Ru Feng lifted his cup and finished it in one gulp. Li Zhanyi asked his mother to invite Miss Lin. Her mother knew the meaning behind it and agreed. She then went out happily to bring Lin Qiuhua. Li Zhanyi stood up and said to Lin Qiuhua: "This esteemed monk is Li Yan''s master, he has something to say to you. Sit down and we''ll talk. " Li Zhanyi and Zhang Ma both left the room.


    Ru Feng saw that Lin Qiuhua''s hair was as black as ink, her face was pink, and her posture was dignified and demure. Ru Feng pointed to himself, and left the table: "Miss, please take a seat. I have something to ask you. " Miss Lin said, "Master, if you have something to ask me, I am listening attentively." After saying that, he sat down peacefully on the chair.


    Ru Feng was secretly shocked, and said in his heart: "This lady was actually generous, spoke clearly, and knows how to read and write with the style of a great family. I thought she must be ignorant, short, petty. It seemed that I had to be careful when I spoke to her, and that I had to be a little more circumspect in order to achieve my goal. Exactly: Ru Feng only cared about her disciple, regardless of what she thought.


    After listening to Lin Qiuhua''s short speech, Ru Feng realized that she was not an ordinary ignorant girl. Ru Feng became more cautious. He immediately concealed all the words that he had prepared beforehand, not daring to ask any further questions. Ru Feng introduced himself and said: "I am Monk Ru Feng from the Shaolin Temple at Mount Song, Henan. Two years ago, I was fortunate enough to get to know Li Yan. I taught him martial arts. I know this young man very well. He is of good character and will definitely have a bright future ahead of him. "


    When he said till here, he looked at Lin Qiuhua and said: "I really admire young miss''s eyesight. This could also be fated by your fate. " He changed the topic and said, "As for Dongfang Yijie, I know him as well. He is now very close to me. Not long ago, he was caught in Beijing by a group of Black Dragon Society Of Japan agents trying to kill him. I saved him from them. So I knew him. He''s been living with me ever since he was rescued, and he''s been grateful to me. One of them had good character and looks. The lady was lucky to have met Li Yan and Yi Jie. She had good eyesight and had been lucky for her entire life. I am also happy for you. "


    When Lin Qiuhua heard this, it was unknown what else he wanted to say. He silently thought in his heart, "Oh my god! I said ¡ª Jay''s not going home yet. So it turned out that he had met with a life-threatening danger here. This master of his was truly a savior, worthy of respect. What was Black Dragon Society Of Japan used for? It was so hateful! and caught me at that time. "


    Seeing her in a daze, Ru Feng guessed that she was thinking about something. Ru Feng continued: "However, there is another difference between Li Yan and One Jie. One of them was betrothed to Miss Li Family first. There are parents to decide, there are matchmaker''s words. He could not break his promise. He came home, and no matter what, his father was going to marry him to Miss Li. This was to be expected, no need to elaborate. Lady, you also know about the engagement. From the moment you voluntarily gave up on one of them and came here with Li Yan, it showed how enlightened the girl was. You opened your heart and made a wise choice. Truly admirable. If you are willing to let others have their way, you will definitely have a bright future and a peaceful heart. Speaking to here, I asked the young lady: Now that Li Family has decided to marry you, are you willing or not?


    When Lin Qiuhua heard this, his heart ached and both his eyes drooped down as he said, "It is impossible for me to give up such an honor from the bottom of my heart. I also know that if he were to choose his own wife, he would definitely marry me. The two of us were in love with each other. However, he didn''t have a choice. I don''t blame him, and I don''t want to embarrass him. I pandered to reality and agreed that he would keep the engagement and marry Miss Li Family. I hope he will be happy for the rest of his life. I decided to marry Li Yan. I hope we''re happy too. " Hearing this, Ru Feng nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Lin Qiuhua continued: "In order to reconcile Yijie and Miss Li after marriage, I have decided to leave this place with Li Yan after marriage and live in seclusion, cutting off Yijie''s relationship with me. That way, all four of us will be happy. " After saying that, he stopped crying, wiped his face and asked, "Master, what else do you want to ask?"


    After Ru Feng heard that she was still willing to marry a prodigy, he helplessly decided to marry her to Li Yan. Ru Feng was also a little unhappy as he thought to himself, "If everyone wants to do something that would please them, it would be ridiculous, but it would be impossible. I have no choice but to speak nonsense to this kind girl. "


    Therefore, Ru Feng said: "I wish Miss on her journey of life in the future to walk ever wider and be blissful! In the end, you chose Li Yan out of the two of us, which I agree with. This matter is settled, the girl will not go back on her word. I will discuss the date and method of the wedding with the Mr Lee. I also have the right to be a member of the girl''s family, to represent the girl''s interests, and to arrange a proper marriage with them. We will definitely make his Li Family shine brightly, and marry him in an honorable manner. "


    Lin Qiuhua then said, "Thank you, Master! In the future, I will leave it up to Master to decide. " She got up to go, but it was difficult to walk. Finally, she turned around and walked out of the house.


    Mrs Zhang, who was listening outside the door, quickly greeted him with a smile. "That''s right, Miss Lin." You''ve done a great service. If you don''t, the old man will die of worry. It would be good for both of them. One day the clouds had cleared. Don''t make a mistake. How is our nephew young master? If you get married, you''ll have a good day. " Ma Zhang said as she pulled Lin Qiuhua out for another walk.


    Li Zhanyi walked in and said: "I congratulate Sir. Miss Lin is very open-minded and has already agreed to marry Li Yan. She even requested that they leave this place after their marriage, in order to avoid a situation like that. She was afraid that she would affect the happiness of Yijie and Li Qian. "The lady was kind and left after knowing the difficulties."

 C188

    Li Zhanyi was overjoyed: "Thank you master for your consideration! This is great. For my Li Family to be able to marry such a good wife, it is also a glory in my sect that will be seen in the long run. " I don''t have many close friends here, so it''s easy to manage. I decided that I would marry them in three days. After that, I still have to personally go to the Chaozhou and get my niece married. "Thus, I have taken their place in the dying wishes of my brothers and sisters in the underworld."


    Ru Feng took over the Yellow Calendar, looked at it again and again, and said: "Very good! "Three days later, indeed, the heavens have opened their evil ways and married the capital." Li Zhanyi called in Li Yan and instructed him, "Find some friends for help, we will begin organizing the marriage right away. First, he brought Miss Lin to the streets to buy the items that she used. We must make the happy occasion look good. To let Miss Lin be satisfied and happy. " Li Yan was extremely happy and was about to leave.


    Ru Feng called out to him, "From today onwards, try your best not to leave the Miss Lin. Keep her in a good mood. "We have to prevent the lanterns from being lit and the decorations from being decorated; we have to prevent the people there from being filled with joy; we have to cry sorrowfully and gloomily." It turned out that this monk was very meticulous. When he saw that Lin Qiuhua had made up his mind, his heart was filled with pain. He was worried that she would commit suicide because her feelings were so fragile. Li Yan did not know whether she understood his intentions or not, so she happily brought Lin Qiuhua to the street to arrange a betrothal gift.


    Ru Feng bid his farewell to Li Zhanyi and returned to the temple. As the compassionate monk walked on the road, he asked himself, "Did I do a good deed today, or did I do a bad one?" As he walked, he thought, and walked toward the State Protecting Temple.


    In the blink of an eye, the wedding day arrived. Li Zhanyi was willing to spend money and reserved a table in Happy Shun Restaurant. The house was decorated with lanterns and decorations, and the atmosphere was jubilant. The neighbors all came to congratulate him. Li Zhanyi even invited some of his foreign friends. There were doctors from British hospitals, Barrayaran doctors, Russian doctors, Yonsef, Japanese doctors, Yamano, German doctors, Hancock, Ottawa, French doctors, Marcel, Missy. There were also Boss Wen of the Yutang Restaurant, Boss Chen of the Taihe Restaurant, Boss Ma of the bank, Boss Jiang of the silk shop and his wife, as well as government officials, police, and people of the literary world. Altogether, there were more than three hundred people who had come to congratulate him.


    Li Zhanyi was wearing a gentleman''s attire and was happily leading the way in marriage. Ru Feng was wearing a red cassock as a witness. Mr. Wen, the owner of Kun Yu Tang restaurant, presided over all kinds of wedding ceremonies. The scene was grand and full of joy. It was a beautiful scene. The hall was filled with the cheers of the guests. The bridal sedan was slightly trembling as the sound of exploding bamboo shook the sky. Suona played a joyous melody, the gongs and drums boomed to welcome the bride. Miss Lin''s red dress got off the palanquin, it was surrounded by the bridesmaid, the top of her head was embroidered and covered her head. Li Yan also wore a flowery dress with flowers on the chest. The two of them took the red rope, stepped on the temple to worship heaven and earth, paid their respects to the high hall, and entered the bridal chamber.


    Upon seeing this, the young men and women burst out in laughter and praise. The elderly men and women were overjoyed, praising the bride and the bridegroom. Everyone congratulated Li Zhanyi once again. Those scenes did not need to be shown one by one. It had been a full day of liveliness. He pressed Miss Lin and Li Yan.


    And then there was Dongfang Yijie. That day, Pu Xian accompanied him to the station to get on the carriage, and the carriage started to move. Pu Xian took his leave. Yijie sat in the car, looking glum and worried. He wanted to think about the military affairs of Yunnan, thought about his fellow soldiers in Shanghai, speculated about everything that was happening in his family, and worried about Lin Qiuhua''s safety. In the end, his attention focused on Lin Qiuhua.


    "When I said goodbye to her at her bedside, she didn''t want me to leave," thought one. At this time, on top of her Li Family bed, she must have felt extreme pain, and her heart felt indescribably sad. Cough! The reason was still because of me. It was because of her sincerity towards me. Could she really abandon me to love Li Yan? That''s impossible. Qiu Hua and I have a deep relationship. I was the only one in her heart. "


    He recalled the happy scenes of when he and Lin Qiuhua were young, playing around and falling in love. Gui Yuan Temple visit to ancient, Shantou walk, Pearl River poetry, Foshan tourism, Han River boat... These hundreds of clear images appeared one by one in front of Yijie. It was as if he was looking at Lin Qiuhua''s beautiful smile and slim figure. It was as if he had heard Lin Qiuhua''s cheerful laughter yet again. The soft whispers seemed to echo in his ears. In his heart, Yijie loved this beautiful girl too much. As he thought about this, he couldn''t help but tear up.


    The passengers at his side, seeing him cry silently, kept looking at him. Only now did Yijie realize that he was already crying. He quickly stopped his tears, took out his handkerchief and wiped it slowly, thinking, "I haven''t cried in years. He never thought that he would feel so comfortable crying like this. If I do not cry, I will forget the taste of crying. "


    Yijie originally had a humorous character. The gentleman who happened to be sitting with him turned out to be the famous crosstalk performing artist Li Tianxiang in Tianjin. This person''s words were even more humorous and witty. He purposely coaxed Yjie, "This little brother here, people often say that a man''s tears are not easy to shed. I saw you had half a bowl just now. What are you sad about? You might as well tell me your confidant and let me help you with that. "You are a handsome and elegant young man. You won''t cry because you can''t find your target, will you?


    One of the elites said with a smile, "Actually, it''s nothing much. I was worried that my good friend would leave me. " Li Tianxiang nodded and said, "It''s good to be loyal. You don''t have to be too heartbroken about this. " Thus, the two of them began to discuss with each other. Though his words matched his own, Yuichi respected him and did not tell him the truth.


    The train stopped and moved, finally arriving at Tianjin Station. One of them and Li Tianxiang talked for a whole journey. When the car stopped, Li Tianxiang said, "Little brother, if you can think of something, then think of something. Don''t be too harsh and perfect. You know: perfection is hard to come by in the world. " One of them said, "Thank you for your advice, mister! I will remember your teachings. "


    Li Tianxiang laughed again, "There are worries every day in this world, so it''s not impossible to find fun. I''m getting off here, and I''m going to perform tonight. Farewell! " The two of them shook hands, and one of them left his seat. Li Tian Xiang said as he walked, "I heard that body searches are strictly carried out outside the station. I don''t know how many more inspections you''ll have to go through." Li Tian Xiang got off the car, turned around, and waved goodbye to Yijie. One of them said, "Goodbye, mister!" Li Tian Xiang left happily.


    "If you want to have a body search, the car is not ready to drive," said Yijie, returning to his seat. He didn''t know how long he would have to wait. I might as well get off here and go to the docks and take a boat to Shanghai. It might be faster. " He looked forward to flying home from work. He sat for a while, looking out of the car, unsure of what to do. The sound of people swarming outside the car and peddling could be heard. Yijie got out of the car and walked through the crowd towards the exit. He saw a group of patrolmen stopping a long line of people and inspecting their belongings.


    "If this continues, when will the car start and when will I be able to return to the south? This train is like an oxcart. He might as well go by boat. "In the future, you don''t need to ride on such an oxcart."


    Anxious, Yijie took out the ID card he had prepared beforehand. With his hands behind his back, he followed the group and slowly moved forward, waiting to check if they were leaving the station.


    At this moment, a beautiful young lady dressed in gorgeous clothes was wandering behind Yijie. She wanted to get out of the station, and she wanted to get in. He happened to look back and saw her looking forward with an anxious expression, as if she was afraid to examine the front. He was still holding his ID. With his hands behind his back, he followed the line and moved forward. The young lady was behind him, looking at the ID in his hand. After she finished reading, she secretly nodded her head in delight and followed closely behind Yijie.


    Before long, a Jie moved in front of the patrolman. The three patrolmen were about to check him out when Jay handed him his ID. A patrolman took the pass and immediately said, "My apologies! "Sure, please." He casually returned the ID back to Jie. The two patrolmen politely said to One Jie, "Sir, please leave. Sir, please leave." He nodded to them, stepped out of the station, and walked away.


    The young lady was about to catch up, but the patrolman stopped her and said, "Take care. I haven''t searched you yet, why are you in such a hurry! " A patrolman came forward to search. The young miss glared at them, then used the hood to block the patrolman, "I''m his wife, do you want to search too!?" She cried out to another: "Oh! Wait for me. They won''t let me in. "


    The patrolmen were stunned and all of them looked towards Yijie. The young miss took the opportunity to leave the station and chased after Yijie. When the three patrolmen saw that there was no reaction, they saw through the flaw and immediately shouted: "Stop!" Two people chased after them. The young lady hurriedly approached him and, as if she were a husband and wife, put her hand on his arm. She laughed as she walked: "How can you walk so fast! Don''t wait for me. What are you so anxious about! " The patrolman heard them from behind and thought they were a couple, so he backed away. The others also saw the tacit understanding between the two and said, "We are husband and wife."


    Yijie knew at the time that she was using herself as a cover. As they walked away, Jie looked at her and said, "Miss, you and I don''t know each other at all. Why are you calling me wife for no reason? And why did you avoid the examination? " The young lady lowered her head and smiled mysteriously, and said: "Just now, it was really an inspiration. I''m a holy girl and I don''t want them to touch me. " When Jie heard this, he laughed and said, "Miss is really intelligent and smart."


    The young lady sounded ironic. She added, as if wronged: "These patrolmen are not decent, seeing a beautiful girl like me, always touch and feel endless. I was afraid they would blaspheme me. " One of them said, "In such a public place, if you pretend to be his wife, aren''t you blaspheming yourself?" The young miss said disapprovingly, "What''s this supposed to be? This is called random strain. "It can''t be considered blasphemy." A jie said, "If you order yourself to be holy, then you should be serious. Would you please explain what is called ''blasphemy''? " The Miss smiled and said, "You are young and handsome. You are worthy of me. That''s why I said that."


    Yijie was annoyed with her and looked at her with an unconcerned expression. The young lady saw through him at once, and said: "You are a man with a heart of stone and a heart of wood. Don''t always look at me coldly. What''s so good about me hanging on your arm, holding your hand, talking and walking? If one of you faked it while the other pretended to be, are your words really that bad? "


    One of them said, "Then please give me some pointers. How should I explain it to you?" The young lady said, "Just acquiesce." One of them said, "You''re such a funny person. I can''t outtalk you." The lady laughed again. "You can''t say that. If you look at my hair, isn''t it beautiful? Not worthy to be your wife? I don''t want to sully your reputation by doing this. "


    Her perverted manner and this nonsense made Yijie laugh. "You are indeed very beautiful," he said, disgusted with her frivolity. But you are not worthy to be my wife. " The young miss felt that she had hurt her pride, and immediately became unhappy, asking in detail, "Which part of me isn''t worthy to be your wife? I can''t say it''s clear anymore. "


    After being asked this question, One Jie panicked and thought to himself, "Why is this person so arrogant?" Isn''t this just messing around with people!? " Then he thought, "I better not offend her and get rid of her." Jijie changed his words to flatter her and said, "I said the opposite of what I said just now. I mean, I''m not fit to marry a pretty lady like you. " Hearing that, the young lady was amused again, and said: "Actually you are also the most beautiful, worthy of me. Don''t feel inferior. A fair and noble lady is a person that is easy to catch. You want to kill me? "Maybe I really would like to marry you."

 C189

    Yijie wanted to lie to her and smiled, "No matter how beautiful you are or how beautiful you are, I won''t let you get away." The young lady immediately asked, "Why is that? You think I don''t like it? " One Jie intentionally shook his head. "Because my son is already three years old. My wife is very good, and she won''t allow it even if she knows. "


    When the young lady heard this, she immediately laughed and said, "I can see that you are someone who often goes out of the way and knows how to lie. You''re not married in the morning and your son is three in the afternoon. What a joke! Do you think I don''t know anything about you? " "Is she really understanding me, or does a woman have this kind of vision? "Don''t be tricked by her tricks."


    The young miss was paying attention to Jie''s reaction, but when she saw Ji Jie stunned, she asked again, "What? Am I wrong?" "This man is very charming, and he can entangle people, so he is definitely not a good person," thought Yijie. Don''t bother with her anymore, lest you get entangled by her. " Therefore, a jie said, "Miss, let''s not joke. It was time to break up. I''m going down to the dock to take a boat. Goodbye! " After which, he quickened his pace and walked away.


    The young lady added, "I''m also going by boat. We have decided on our journey. " She ran a few steps to catch up. "Where are you going?" "Where are you going?" the young lady retorted. One of them said, "I''m going to Shanghai." The young miss laughed, "What a coincidence! I''m also on my way to Shanghai. " "Crap, I''ve been pestered by her for the rest of the day," he thought to himself. Unknowingly, Yijie revealed a sense of annoyance towards her. Yijie didn''t say anything else, turning and walking away.


    The young lady was shrewd enough to notice the annoyance Yijie felt for her. However, she smiled and said, "You were actually annoyed by me in your heart and didn''t want to travel with me, right? Don''t be arrogant or irritating. I may be the flower in the mirror, the moon in the water, and you can''t even see me. "


    Yijie laughed and said, "Miss, don''t worry. For no reason at all, why should I bother you? I don''t want to walk with a woman. "Women are too troublesome." That young lady laughed and said, "It''s good that you don''t bother me. You don''t have to say that you love me. Little by little, you''ll learn my benefits. Actually, I don''t have any trouble staying by your side. I''m not your wife, so you don''t have to take care of me. " "I''m sorry, I have to go," said Yijie, who was no longer willing to listen to her ramble. He was about to shake her off and say, "I''m sorry. I have to go first." He quickly walked forward again.


    Dongfang Yijie!" cried the young lady, anxious. Don''t look at you annoying me, I have to travel with you. " After saying that, he quickly walked over to give a chase. When Yijie heard her call out her name, he was even more surprised. He thought to himself, "She must be familiar with me. How did she know me? "It seems like she is purposefully bothering me." One of them didn''t even look back as he quickly left. Seeing that she could not keep up with his pace, the young lady ran a few steps forward and grabbed Yijie''s arm. Jiexin said, "This guy really knows how to mess with people. I can''t get rid of her. "Like a piece of dog skin paste, it stuck onto my body." "Yijie asked, "Miss, who were you calling just now? Why do I find you to be a little secretive? " The young lady replied, "Just the two of us, who else can I call? Aren''t you Dongfang Yijie?


    A jie exclaimed, "How did you know me?" Miss said, "You are such a fool! You fought at the station in Beijing over that girl; she called your names and stopped you from fighting, who could not hear her? Who still doesn''t know your name! " "That''s true," thought Yijie as he came to a realization. No wonder she knows me so well. "So she was also from Beijing." Jay ignored her again, focused on walking.


    The young miss became lively again and coaxed him, "Are you in a bad mood? He was dumped by a lover? In any case, she''s already married, so I think it''s better to just dump her. In fact, the girl wasn''t as pretty as I was. Why are you thinking about her when you''re not chasing after her? Just follow me. I''ll make you happy. What she can give you, I can give you; what she can do for you, I can do for you; what she cannot do for you, I can still do for you. If you follow me, then there will be many benefits. "


    One Jie was unwilling to continue listening. He stopped her and said, "Listen." Only the sound of the whistle could be heard from the dock. "We''re going to be late. "Hurry up and run." It turned out that as the two of them were talking, they had already arrived at the dock. The ship was hooting for guests, about to leave. The two of them ran.


    A crewman was retreating toward the boat when he saw the two of them running in. He purposely delayed them for a moment. After the two of them boarded the boat, the crew members then moved away from the gangplank. He said to the crew, "Master, I thank you! I almost couldn''t get on the boat. " The crew member said, "No need to thank me. This happened almost every day. The boat didn''t care about carrying one or two extra people. Why should I let you run for nothing? " While they were talking, the boat had already left.


    Yijie stood on the railing and looked around. He took out a handkerchief and wiped his face. He went into the cabin and sat down in the middle, feeling hot and uncomfortable. He took another seat next to the window. The sea breeze blew in, and he felt cool and comfortable. Yijie looked around and saw that the people sitting around him were all foreigners. Someone was still smoking a cigarette. The small table in front of him was shiny with oil, while the seat across from him was empty.


    He took off his hat, put it on the table, and began to think again. He saw the water, and recalled the joyful scene of Lin Qiuhua and him rowing a boat on the Han River. Soon enough, Lin Qiuhua''s beautiful smile and slim figure appeared in front of him again. The play scenes made him feel that Lin Qiuhua was right by his side. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this girl was adorable. He could not bear the pain of losing her and thought to himself, "I absolutely cannot let Li Yan take her away from me! After I finished my business in Shanghai, I went home to tell my father: I withdrew my marriage to Li Family. Then I rushed back to Beijing to get her married... "


    While Yijie was lost in thought, a few foreigners let out a cloud of smoke and attacked him. He grabbed his hat and used it as a fan to disperse the smoke. His thoughts were interrupted. However, he was still worried. He felt that the boat was moving too slowly. He wanted to grow wings and fly home.


    Right at this moment, a small white hand stabbed into his chest. One of them was startled. It turned out to be that unknown lady who was already sitting across from him. She had three plums in her hand. The young lady smiled and said: "What are you thinking about? He was so focused. "Please have a fruit. You''ll be thirsty after you sit for a while."


    Jie pushed her hand back and said, "Thank you, Miss! I don''t want to eat anything. " As he spoke, a thought came to him and he thought to himself, "What did he call me?" Eastern Monarch. Isn''t that what the Japanese call it? Was she a Japanese girl? "Why not?" He gave her a furtive glance. She had bright eyes, white teeth, and a head full of black hair; her smile was extremely coquettish. "She is so beautiful," thought one of them. Not Japanese. She must have had something to do with the Japanese. "


    The young lady realized that Yijie was looking at her, and she smiled. Grabbing Yijie''s hand, she pushed the plum to Yijie and said, "I''m treating you to some fruits, how could you accept? "I won''t let you accept my kindness." A hand holding a plum said, "Miss, I really don''t want to eat anything. I thank you for your kindness. " The lady said, "I know you have a fire in your heart. Eat a few. Let''s just talk and laugh. Don''t be so serious about anything. "


    Yijie was moved and said, "To tell you the truth, we met by chance. I am already very grateful for your concern and advice. How could I have the nerve to eat your food again? " He put the plum back in front of her.


    The young miss sneered and said: "What about meeting by chance? What embarrassment? I knew that ''people are fated to be together by nature''. When we meet, it is fate that brings us together. If you are embarrassed, then why don''t you treat me to a meal? I will not refuse. " After saying that, he looked expectantly at Yijie and asked, "How is it?"


    The embarrassed Jay was flustered and ashamed. One Jie said, "Miss, please forgive me. Let me treat you to fruit, that''s all right. It''s just that I don''t have it on me, and I can''t buy it on the ship. I''m not ready like you. " Unexpectedly, that young lady sincerely pestered him and laughed: "Buying fruits is easy. Now, if you are willing to spend money, you can buy it. "


    "Where is it on the ship?" I''ll go buy it. " The lady then propped up the plum and said, "These fruits of mine, I can sell them to you." Yijie smiled at her, took out three pieces of silver, put it down and said, "Here you go. I''ll buy these three plums. I''ll treat you to it. "


    That young lady said, "You were just joking, you actually took it seriously. What kind of three plums are worth all this money? Am I not a scam? " One Jie said, "Miss, you don''t have to worry. I don''t care how much money there is. I''m thinking of returning the favor. "Please eat the plum and I''ll pay you back."


    Miss nodded and said seriously: "Thank you! I''ve let you spend it. It''s a waste of your food, how can I be so embarrassed? " He then took out three plums from his pocket and smiled. "I am not willing to owe others for no reason. These three are mine in return. Now I''m watching, please eat first. "So we don''t owe each other anything."


    Yi Jie was so agitated by her that he did not hesitate. He immediately ate all the plums and threw the cores out of the window. Ji Jie shook his head and said, "This is a plum from the Yin Slope. It''s so sour that it pierces the heart." It''s your turn to eat now, isn''t it? " The young lady smiled mysteriously, picked up three plums and said, "You''ve finally fallen into my trap, you owe me a favor."


    One of them exclaimed, "How did I fall for your trap?" The young miss pushed the money towards him and said, "Please take the money. I won''t sell this plum." Ah! "One of them said in alarm," You have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. How can you go back on your word? "He''s too cunning."


    The lady laughed, "I was just joking with you. What are you in a hurry for? There will be a time for you to repay me. These three plums, I am not selling them. " She put the plum back in her pocket.


    One of them said, "Let''s just say I fell for your trap. You won''t trouble me. I''ll buy fruit for you when I get to Shanghai. " Miss nodded and said, "You are a good person. "In the end, for the sake of not owing me a favor, I have to admire you as a real man."


    Through talking and working together, Yijie found that she was not a bad woman, and there were many cute things about her. Yijie had taken a liking to her. JJ asked, "Miss, how come I can''t tell where you are from? Do you live in Beijing? "


    The lady said, "I won''t tell you for now. The longer we spend together, the better you''ll know about me. "


    Yijie didn''t want to get rid of her now either. While chatting with her, he observed the scenery outside. He didn''t know where the boat had gone, but he could see that the flickering fishing flames were scattered all over the surface of the sea. It gave him a feeling of vastness. It reminded him of how vast the sea was.

 C190

    The next morning, the boat arrived at the Shanghai pier. ¡ª Jay was asleep. The young lady woke him up and said, "We''re at the end of the boat. "We should get off the boat." Jie stretched his limbs and said, "We''ve finally arrived in Shanghai. Miss, it''s time for us to part. I''m going to eat in the city, do some business, and leave Shanghai in the afternoon. If fate wills it, we shall meet again. "


    Yijie stepped out of the cabin and stood on the side of the boat, watching the scenery while waiting to disembark. The young miss held the small bag and followed behind, sighing, "Sigh, it''s time to break up. I''m glad to have you as my friend. "Don''t you feel the same way?"


    "This time, you won''t be able to pester me anymore. Before we leave, I''ll let you relax and warm up. " Yijie laughed and said, "I feel the same way. I really feel the same way." I am honored to meet your beautiful lady. I feel that I have only been with you for a short time. "


    Hearing that, the young lady laughed and said, "Is that from the heart? I''m not being coaxed. However, it''s not the time for us to part. I''m going to the city, too. I can also let you hold my hand, full view of my face, you can touch it. I still need to travel with you. "


    "Oh, no, I can''t get rid of her," said Jiexin. I''ll go to the communications station. Where will she go with me? " So she said, "Miss, don''t joke. Do you know where I''m going? And you''re coming with me. " The young lady put her arm around Yijie and said as she got closer to Yijie, "Don''t bother me. I meant well to accompany you. " One Jie said, "I thank you for your good will. Please don''t keep me company. "Shanghai is so big, it''s convenient for me to walk through the streets and alleys by myself." "I didn''t expect that the young lady would say something that would cause others to be confused." As for Shanghai, it was big when you said it was big; it was small when you said it was small, so small that you couldn''t even find a place to live. Do you believe me? "


    As expected, Yijie didn''t understand and thought to himself, "I don''t have the time to waste on you. I''m listening to your nonsense." A jie lightly patted her a few times and said, "You talk and do things in a way that is hard to understand. You often cause others to not know whether to laugh or cry. It''s better to be cute than weird. "Be obedient and part ways."


    When the young lady heard that she was cute, she immediately rejoiced and didn''t want to listen to what he had to say. He said happily, "It''s good that I''m cute. I don''t care if I''m stupid or not." He kissed her on the cheek again and said, "You''re just as cute." By this time the boat had docked. She snuggled close to him and the two of them stepped off the boat.


    The two of them stood on the shore and pointed at the car, "I will take that car and go to the rental area for some business. Goodbye! " With that, he turned and left. The young lady thought to herself, "It''s rare to see you so unmoved by my seduction!"


    She gritted her teeth at the back of Yijie and revealed an extremely ferocious expression as she shouted, "Stop right there!" He stopped and looked back. She had an idea and went up to plead with him. "Are you really that heartless to ignore me?" Now I''m hungry. Can''t we have another meal together? "


    "I still owe her, by the way," thought Yijie, remembering that he had eaten three of her plums. Anyhow, I have to eat wherever I go, so it''s a waste of time. I invited her to dinner, but she had no reason to pester me any longer. "


    One of them laughed, "I forgot to tell you. I should invite you to dinner. Let''s go, where do you think we''re going? " When the young lady heard this, she was happy. She grabbed Yijie''s arm and pointed forward. "Come with me." She pointed and saw that she was going to the carpool. Thus, he followed her.


    That young miss was grinning from ear to ear and said as she walked, "I won''t forget my previous love. You''re the one who is a real man. We had dinner, we didn''t owe each other anything, and happily broke up. " Yijie laughed and said, "Like you said, after eating, we happily split up. However, it''s a deal. You''ve got a lot of tricks up your sleeve. "Then I''ll be angry." The Miss smiled and said, "Rest assured, we don''t owe each other anything. We will definitely break up."


    When they arrived at the chartered area, they saw rows and rows of charterers waiting for guests. The carters were fighting each other for business. Someone came forward to meet them both and said, "Mister and Madam, please take our car. No matter where you go, it will ensure your satisfaction. " There were two men with their hands in their pockets, sneaking behind them.


    One of them ignored him. The young lady had already noticed that they were following her. She peeked back at the two of them and saw that they had stopped as well. The young lady pretended not to notice them, walked a few steps to the carter and said, "If you run fast, we can take your car. Because I''m hungry, and my husband has to go to work. "


    The two coachmen said, "Madam and Mister, you two can rest assured. We''ll send you off as fast as we can. I promise I won''t let you off. "


    The two of them got into the car, and the young lady said, "It''s almost like walking forward from here, the faster the better." She wanted to get rid of the two men who were following her. The two coachmen pulled up the carriage and started running. The young lady looked back from the car and saw that the two men had disappeared. She was relieved and happy. In the busy city, the car turned left for a while, then right again. The Miss thought she was safe and thought, "It won''t be easy for those two to find us." She pointed to a very ordinary restaurant and said to the driver, "Stop at the front of the restaurant. We''ll go there for dinner. "


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the restaurant. The young lady got out of the car first, opened her car, took out the money, and paid the driver and her. And she said to the coachman, "If anyone asks you about us, do not say we are here." The two coachmen said, "Don''t worry, Madam. We understand that. We also never sell out our customers. " The two of them got into the car and left.


    Yijie looked at the restaurant and saw a pile of garbage not far from the front of the restaurant. The splashing of dirty water stank. Yijie said, "Miss, this place is dirty and messy. Why don''t we go to another clean store?" The Miss shook her head and said, "We won''t trade, let''s do it here."


    She scanned the room first, then pulled one of the girls inside. At the far end, she took a seat close to the corner. After letting Yijie sit down, she took the menu and moved it to the side. She pointed at the waiter and ordered some food. She finally said, "The wine has to be good. This is the main course. "


    Seeing that the two of them were very respectful, but easy to receive, the waiter was very happy in his heart and said: "Sir, Madam, please wait a moment. We''ll be right there. " The shop assistant left happily.


    Before long, a plate of cloud-beans, a plate of green peppers, and two bottles of brandy arrived. The clerk said, "Sir, madam, is there anything else you would like me to tell you?" Miss said, "There''s nothing else. "Go ahead." Ignoring the waiter, she opened the bottle and filled it first, then poured herself a glass.


    Yi Jie laughed and said, "You like to drink wine, why don''t you order a few more dishes? Isn''t this letting me off easy? " The lady said, "I don''t care about how much I eat, I only care about eating well. This is what I like to eat. Do you like it too? " "Eat, eat, eat, eat, eat. Today is my day, as long as you like it. I don''t care. "


    The lady laughed, "Am I not too selfish? I bought it without consulting you. "Don''t blame me in your heart." One of them said, "I always eat as I please. However, if you want these two dishes to be northern dishes, the flavor would be suitable for ordinary people. " The Miss said, "So you like to eat Southern cuisine? I don''t like that dish. Its stinking smell is disgusting. "


    Yijie laughed, "This time, I''ve guessed correctly. You must be from Northeast China." Miss nodded and said, "I guess so. I know you, too. You''re a Southerner. " One of them said, "You guessed right. I live in Guangdong." The Miss also said: "You guessed right too, I often live in Liaodong." They chatted and laughed while drinking. Neither of them spoke the truth.


    "Liaodong is Japan''s leased land, where there are a lot of Japanese people. The Chinese there are bound to be influenced by some Japanese. This may be why the young lady occasionally comes up with a Japanese title. " Yijie stopped thinking deeply and also took the bottle to toast the young lady.


    At this moment, the waiter brought the dumplings over. The young lady opened one and saw that it was filled with leeks and eggs. She was amused and said, "You''re here. This dumpling is also to my taste. " "Although I''m from the south, I still like to eat northern food," said Yijie. For food in the north, the taste is indeed pure. "


    That young lady said, "This is it. You Southerners eat rancid food, how can it taste good? Northerners ate with a pure taste, so they did not eat rancid food. Because the food in the North is pure and tasty, it suits anyone who eats it. "


    One Jie said, "Does that mean you must be a person who roamed the world? Otherwise, why would they be so detailed towards the north and south? " The lady said, "That''s more or less what you said. I''ve been to the east, south, west and north of China. " Yijie laughed, "No wonder you know so much. So it turns out that your resume is extraordinary. Truly admirable! "May I ask Miss, how old are you?" The lady laughed, "Can''t you tell? "About the same as you." Jie said again, "Amazing. "What is Miss''s business?"


    The young lady had just picked up her wine cup when she stopped and asked, "What do you think I can do?" One of them said, "Forgive my poor eyesight, but I can''t tell." Miss smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so polite. Say it when you see it. Like I said, you and I are both in business. " One of them agreed, "Right, right. He''s in business." The lady raised her glass again and said, "Let''s have a prosperous business. Cheers!" Seeing that she had already drunk quite a bit, Yi Jie raised his glass and said, "Young Miss is really magnanimous." That young lady continued, "I''m not magnanimous. This is called knowing less than a thousand glasses when you''re drinking. "


    "After drinking this cup, you will have quite a lot," he said happily. It''s time for me to leave as well. " And so, Jane clinking glasses with her, they drank together. Jie poured another cup for her and said, "Miss, let me toast you again." The young lady took the bottle and said, "Don''t bring a drunkard, you can fill it up as well." She poured another full cup for Yijie. The two of them clinked cups again.


    Yijie wiped his mouth and thought to himself, "I''ll pay the bill and take this opportunity to escape." Thus, she got up and said, "Miss, please drink first, I''ll go pay." The young lady grabbed him and said, "You should sit still. There''s no need to pay. I paid the bill. I only do that because I''m afraid of people calling me stingy. " It turned out that she had secretly paid off the money while she and the waiter were looking at the menu and pointing fingers.


    Yijie didn''t believe him and said, "You''re lying. Didn''t you take the money? Besides, there''s no one who would pay first. " The lady said, "If you don''t believe me, ask the shop assistant." As the two of them were arguing, the shop assistant walked over. A jie said, "Sir, how much is the price of the meal? I''ll pay. " The assistant said, "Sir, there''s no need to trouble yourself. Your wife just paid up." The shop assistant placed the copper coin on the table, "This is for you." The young miss smiled at Yijie and said, "How is it? I''m not lying, am I? I can''t take advantage of you with three plums. "


    Jie said in surprise, "Then wouldn''t I owe you even more? How could this be possible!? We have agreed that I ask you, the favor is clear, happy to break up. How do you break your promise? " Miss said, "Don''t be silly. What was there to feel sorry for? He should just owe her first. In the future, when you return it to me. " Yijie smiled bitterly as he thought to himself, "This guy really knows how to mess with people. He''s even planning for the long term. What will happen between you and me? "


    Jie also took out the money and gave it to the shop assistant, "Please return this young lady''s money to her. I''m treating her to this meal, I''ll pay for it. " Only then did the clerk realize that they weren''t husband and wife. Inwardly ashamed, he refused to accept the money and said, "Why are you two being so modest? I can accept whoever I want, but I don''t accept a heavy share." He declined and walked away.

 C191

    A hearty word came out of his mouth, "Just this once. There won''t be a next time. I can''t owe you anything. " Thus, he took out a few silver coins, and estimated that it was enough for her to pay the fare, and stuffed it into the little miss'' hands. Then ¡ª Jie started to leave.


    No, the young lady was extremely quick, she stopped Yijie, and as if she had become a different person, she said gently, "You want to leave? And you didn''t even say goodbye? " He snuggled up with Yiyi and rubbed against her. Taking the chance, she secretly returned the silver back to Yijie and put it into Yijie''s pocket. He thought she was pestering him again. "Miss," he said, "it''s like you''re home. I''m still halfway there, and I have to leave Shanghai. Time is short. Please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye. "And stop bothering me."


    The young miss didn''t listen carefully and acted as if she was drunk. She held onto Yijie''s arm, put her head on Yijie''s chest and said, "When we get to the Great Shanghai, how can we still play in this kind of place? You know: sunrise, sunset, day after day, there will be fate, how many times will there be? You are handsome and I am dashing, a rare pair. When will you be happy today? This is the most difficult time. "


    Seeing her pestering him, Yi Jie was anxious. With a wry smile on his face, he advised, "Miss, please let go. You must be drunk. How could I have the leisure to play with you, and be in a hurry to get there? " Seeing that this won''t do, the young lady changed her method and said in a low voice, "It''s hard to find a bosom friend in life. I won''t keep you any longer. Now I''m too drunk to find a home. You can take me home, can''t you? If you go there and take a nap, having a cup of tea would not be a waste of our chance to meet! " As he spoke, he tightened his grip on One Jie.


    Jie said helplessly, "How far is your home from here? Can I get a car and have him take you back? " Hearing that, the young lady closed her eyes again and said: "My house says as far as you can, as close as you can; as long as you can, there is nothing. I can''t let others give it to me, I have to let you give it to me. " One Jie said, "Miss, you''re drunk. How out of place you make people look; you see the onlookers come. "Let go of me and listen to me."


    The young lady was amused again, and said: "What loss of manners, I don''t care; I''m not afraid to be surrounded by people. If you agree to it, wouldn''t you be done for? " One of them said, "I''d rather not drink with you. You''re so drunk." The Miss said, "If you want me to get drunk, I''ll be drunk. However, he wasn''t drunk. When I see you, I get drunk and I can''t find my home. " He mumbled, "You want to leave me behind? It wasn''t that easy; I shouted that you were taking advantage of me. "Let''s see where else you can put your face."


    When Yijie heard this, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He said, "Miss, let me be frank with you. It is too much for you to meet me by chance. Let me come to your house. I''m a proper man, so I advise you not to have any ideas. "Don''t bother me anymore, I''m on my way."


    Hearing that, the young lady had a plan in her mind, and deliberately lowered her head: "Since you are so heartless to me, then I will be unrighteous to you. You still owe me two things, what should I do? Even if you send me home, it would count as a clean break. I am a serious yellow flower girl, so don''t try to trick me. " When Yijie heard this, he was infuriated. He thought to himself, "It''s really bad luck to have met her." One Jie said, "You drank too much and forgot about everything else. "I don''t owe you anything, I already paid you back just now." That young miss patted Yijie''s pocket and said, "Yes. But the money is still here. " Yijie reached out her hand to touch it, then realized that she had secretly put the money back. Angry and laughing, he said, "You are so crafty when you are so drunk. I''ll take you home. "At that time, don''t pester me anymore."


    That young miss said, "Who is pestering who? You''ve taken advantage of me time and time again. How can you think of it as people saying these words? " At this moment, there were many people watching. Yijie hurriedly said, afraid that she would embarrass herself further by saying, "You''re drunk. What he said was too outrageous. Take the things and don''t talk nonsense. I''ll walk you all the way home. " The young lady snickered, turned around and picked up the small hood. She staggered a few steps and was about to give her a helping hand.


    Jay helped her out of the shop, walked down the street, and asked, "Tell me: which street do you want to take? I must be out of luck today. " The young lady pointed forward and said, "Let''s go forward from here." Jane, confused, did not know where her house was, helped her on, looking up and down the street for a car. The young lady kept muttering to herself, "You''re a real man. You should be happy to part with me. If you don''t, you should stay the night."


    He ignored what she said and looked ahead to find the car. Just as the two of them were walking away, a patrol squad chased after them from behind, stopping them in their tracks. The leader of the patrolmen said, "Both of you, don''t go! Someone has informed you guys in Patrol House. Please come with us to Patrol House to confront us! " After saying that, he waved his hand ferociously. All the patrolmen immediately stepped forward and grabbed the two of them. They shouted, "Don''t struggle, come with us!" The duo was shocked. It was true: Shanghai was not at peace, and the powerful empires were in disarray.


    Seeing that she had been caught, the young miss immediately became drunk and scolded: "Why are you capturing people so casually? Do you know who I am? I want to protest! "


    The leader of the patrolmen said, "We are on official duty, regardless of who you are. Please go to Patrol House. "Then protest again!" With that, he glared at her again.


    One of them struggled, broke free, and said angrily, "You call arresting someone for no reason! Who sued us? I can go with you guys. " A group of patrolmen grabbed him again and said, "Don''t ask too much. You''ll know when we get there. Even if you struggle, it''s useless! " As a result, there was a wave of pushing and hugging.


    Yijie and the young lady struggled, both at a loss for what to do in the face of such a sudden scene. The patrolmen were holding their guns tight again. Helpless, the two could only worry about following them.


    Arriving at the Patrol House, a terrifying scene that would cause one''s hair to stand on end appeared before the two of them. Four fierce-looking, clean-shaven, burly men with bare arms and whips stood on either side of the road. A small Englishman sat at a table in the middle of the room. Everyone was glaring at Yijie and that young miss. The four whips in his hands were in the shape of a snake. They were soft and gentle, which was quite frightening. As fierce as a Giant Spirit God, they shouted at the two of them, "Kneel! Kneel down! "


    The young lady and Yijie glanced at them and stood up without kneeling. The patrolmen pushed the two into the house, closed the door, and backed out. From the looks of it, this wasn''t a confession, but a torture to the two of them. It turned out that these people were the priest of the Church of the British Mosque in Beijing, Shorty Chalie, and his subordinates.


    The young miss immediately recognized the Shorty sitting in the middle. She thought to herself, "Damn it, I''ve been set up by these Western dogs. These French patrolmen were too unreasonable. They were helping the Shorty catch me. How hateful the Frenchman is! " So, she raised her head and looked at Shorty, and said: "Shorty, so it was you who did this! What are you doing? "


    Shorty stood up from his seat and pouted: "You''re so smart, do you still need me to tell you? Then I will tell you the truth and let you die in peace. I''ve been following you since you got in the car in Beijing, ready to catch you. In Tianjin you pretended to be someone else''s wife and let you go. That''s your bargain, you''ve lived so long. Now that you haven''t escaped from my surveillance and have finally fallen into my hands, you will never be able to escape. " The Shorty laughed proudly after he finished.


    When the young miss heard the laughter, she panicked and said angrily: "Shorty, don''t be happy too early. This is a French lease, not a place where you, the British, can rule. What are you going to do to me! " Shorty walked out of the table again and said, "So what if it is a French lease? Didn''t I catch you just the same? Why are you playing dumb? What sort of character? What the heck? I''ll tell you. I also have the ability to summon the wind and rain here. "You''d better be honest with me as soon as possible."


    That young miss said angrily: "Why are you capturing me? Why should I be honest with you! " Shorty said: ''Shan Kouzhenlizi, don''t think that I don''t know what you are doing by hiding in the darkness. Have you forgotten to order Du Bian to massacre my mosque? Do you think I don''t know? Can I just forget about it? You would never have thought that you would end up like this! " After Shorty finished speaking, he clenched his teeth and revealed an extremely ferocious look.


    It turned out that the mysterious lady who had pestered Ji Jie all the way was none other than the high-level Chief Secret Service Officer Shan Kouzhenlizi who was set up by the Japanese Guan Dong Jun Secret Service in Beijing. Recently, Zhen Lizi had suddenly received an invitation from the big boss of the special forces organization, Tou Shanman, inviting her to meet him in Shanghai. Tou Shanman prepared to send Zhen Lizi on a special mission.


    That day, this information was received by Shorty''s subordinate, Keshi Mi. She happily said to Shorty, "Mister Father, the chance to take revenge has come. Xuan Yang, Boss Du, Tou Shanman sent an invitation to Zhen Lizi, inviting her to meet him in Shanghai. She wouldn''t bring many people with her to Shanghai. This is a good opportunity for us to plot and capture her. " Shorty was also elated: "This is our chance to seek revenge, we must catch her without anyone noticing and ask her about Tou Shanman''s scheming. Then kill her and use her head to pay tribute to our undead. "


    Shorty immediately held a meeting of his subordinates to discuss how to capture Zhen Lizi. "Zhen Lizi is dead for sure this time. She didn''t take many people with her to Shanghai. In order to have 100% certainty, we all set out to set up cards in Tianjin and Shanghai respectively. That way, we will definitely be able to catch Zhen Lizi. "


    "Zhen Lizi is an important person, there must be a huge conspiracy behind Tou Shanman''s meeting with her. We have to know that. We have to let them know. " They quickly came to a conclusion. It was decided to set up two cards in Tianjin and Shanghai to capture Zhen Lizi. Shorty sent people to keep an eye on Zhen Lizi.


    When Zhen Lizi left Beijing alone, he was overjoyed. He personally led people to track Zhen Lizi and set up a trap to capture him alive. The patrolmen who were tasked with inspecting the passing travelers in the Tianjin Shorty had borrowed the situation to detain Zhen Lizi. The wife who was called Yi Jie by Zhen Lizi had gotten away with it.


    Seeing Zhen Lizi and Yijie heading to the pier together, Little Yi knew that she was going to Shanghai via the water route. He was about to go after it again. His man said, "That Chinese man must have protected her and acted in a way that was inconvenient. We want to catch her without anyone noticing. " They were all worried that with so many people on the street, the Japanese consulate might be alerted. The Shorty knew that it would be very difficult to catch Zhen Lizi in Tianjin without anyone knowing. He then divided his subordinates into several groups and headed towards Shanghai to capture Zhen Lizi. Shorty sent two of his elite subordinates to follow and watch Zhen Lizi through the water. Then he led his men by train to Shanghai. The Shorty carried out a meticulous arrangement in Shanghai until he was completely prepared. He was waiting inside the Patrol House.

 C192

    The two suspicious people that Zhen Lizi saw in the carpool were the people of Shorty. Ever since the two of them got off the boat, they had followed Zhen Lizi and Yijie. When they saw Yi Jie and Zhen Lizi enter the messy restaurant, one of them stayed behind to monitor the situation, while the other used his phone to contact the Shorty. Only then did Shorty send a team of French patrolmen over to help and caught both Zhen Lizi and Yijie.


    When Yi Jie heard the Shorty call out Zhen Lizi''s name, he was inwardly shocked. "Don''t blame me when Pu Xian reminded me that I was deceived by the Japanese spies. It turned out that the beauty who pestered me all the way was the mysterious Miss Special Agent that Ru Feng and I heard about when we were investigating Du Bian''s hemp bag store. No wonder she was so cunning and mysterious. This man was really cunning. Now that she had fallen into the hands of the Shorty of the Chou family, she definitely would not be able to live. Unfortunately, she has also caused me to suffer. " Yijie was worried about his own safety.


    At this time, Zhen Lizi was deep in regret, and thought: "Mr. Tou Shanman repeatedly warned me in his letter that when I came to Shanghai, I should bring more people with me. It''s all my fault for being careless and looking down on Shorty''s group of people. I shouldn''t have come alone. Sigh! To be captured by the Shorty is such a great humiliation! " Zhen Lizi could not help but feel miserable in his heart.


    Facing Zhen Lizi, the Shorty was happy in his heart. After thinking about it, he became more and more happy. He shook his head and said in front of Zhen Lizi, "Miss Zhen Lizi, I admire you very much too. Amongst all the Japanese spies in Beijing, you are the most dignified, the highest, the smartest, the most beautiful and the most difficult to deal with. It was not easy for me to catch you. Now I''m so happy! " After saying that, he laughed complacently.


    Zhen Lizi was angered: "Shorty, what are you laughing about? Three elephant men, seven elephant monsters. You will die a horrible death! It''s all Du Bian''s fault, you escaped that day! " Zhen Lizi really wanted to go up and tear him to shreds.


    Shorty said complacently: "Miss, don''t be angry. No one here loves you. Why are you so good at this? "


    Zhen Lizi said: "You do not need to be pleased, you will not have a good ending either!" The Shorty''s expression changed again as he took a step forward and pointed at Zhen Lizi. "You spies, these unscrupulous people, poaching Chinese intelligence, instigating the discord of Chinese soldiers, plotting a Chinese coup, all of these are done for. All of these are not enough for you, and you even forced President Yuan Shikai to sign with you the "Five Lines Twenty-one" that destroyed China, so you want to monopolize China. His ambition was greater than Fuji Mountain! Why don''t you think about it: Who came to China first? Our British Empire. Can we promise you that? Your insignificant small country, commonly known as the pirates, has no small amount of ambition. Can you enjoy such a huge China alone? "


    The more Zhen Lizi heard about it, the angrier he became, and he denied it flatly, "Pah! Shorty, don''t speak nonsense. You English are used to bullying and lying! What you''re saying is nothing, you''re slandering our great Japanese empire. I protest against your barbarity! "


    Shorty said: "It''s fine if you admit it, but it''s also fine if you don''t. It''s useless for you to deny it! That''s not what we hate about you today. You ordered Du Bian to massacre my mosque and kill so many of my people. You can''t deny that. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "Shorty, you should also ask yourself. How many of us did you kill? You asked for it. Don''t be too happy. You have power in Shanghai. We have them, too. Our people can be said to be everywhere. They will soon learn of your barbarity towards me. Our people will never forgive you. Even those Frenchmen who colluded with you and plotted against me will be punished. "How dare you do something to me?"


    The Shorty intentionally angered her: "This is the French Concession, but in reality it is a place where Britain and France share. There is no place for you to interfere. Stop bluffing. I did this secretly and well, and no one will ever know about it. The Chinese knew the truth, but he was in our hands. When you are about to die, don''t put on any airs with me. You can only blame yourself for doing too many bad things and killing too many people. To tell you the truth, all empires are indignant at what you have done. I can catch you no matter what lease you''re in today. Don''t put on airs, don''t force yourself to deny it, don''t protest. It was all useless! Now, I will use your tooth for my tooth, blood for blood, and let you repay the debt with blood! How do you want to die? Now it''s time for you to beg me on your knees. " He fiercely said: "Otherwise, I''m going to strip you of all your clothes first and humiliate you enough. Then I''ll cut out your heart, cut off your head, and let you die. "


    When Zhen Lizi heard that, he resented: "Shorty, you are truly inhumane. You can kill me, but you are not allowed to insult me! But you will never escape from my hands. When you died, you were even worse off than me. If you don''t want to die, then quickly let me go back. You kidnapped me in the open on the street. Our consulate will know soon enough. You dare to kill me? Do the French dare to do anything to me? Do you think we will kneel down and beg for mercy? Stop dreaming! If you dare to touch me, armed soldiers of our consulate, you dare to charge into your consulate for revenge. "


    Not only did the Shorty not panic, he became even more arrogant. He gritted his teeth and said hatefully, "Humph! Zhen Lizi, stop wasting your breath. In the end, I will not let you off, but I will let you know right away. "


    After Shorty finished, he started to do something. Putting his hands on his chest, he crossed himself, faced upward, closed his eyes, and said to the ghosts of my British Empire mosque: "Do you know? I have already caught the culprit who ordered Du Bian to kill you all, Shan Kouzhenlizi. I''m going to avenge you. All of you, quickly come and take a look! I want to use Zhen Lizi''s head to pay respects to your undead, and Zhen Lizi''s nine orifices and heart to comfort our dead Senior Brother McCreary. Come and see! and then early to heaven! "


    He finished reciting it! He prayed again in silence, and then in grief and grief. He suddenly seemed insane and overjoyed, and burst out laughing. He turned around and said to Yijie: "You traitor, you Chinese are willing to be a servant under Zhen Lizi''s shame. I will also grant your wish to go to heaven with her! "


    Being left speechless, Yi Jie thought to himself, "What bad luck we have today!" So be it! I will never beg for mercy from you, the Englishman. " One of the elites didn''t say a word, and was willing to die.


    Zhen Lizi turned to look at Yi Jie and saw that he did not have a single trace of fear on his face. She said, "Sorry to implicate you." She turned her head back and glared at Shorty. Seeing that, the Shorty turned around and walked towards the other room aggressively.


    Zhen Lizi thought: "It''s over, he must have gone to look for his blade. "First, we must regret the loss of my heart and liver, and then we will have our heads cut off." She sighed in her heart, miserable, "Sigh! I, Zhen Lizi, am not someone with an illustrious reputation, to actually die at the hands of this good-for-nothing Shorty. It is truly a death filled with grievances! " He continued to let his imagination run wild, "I''m afraid our people really don''t know that I''ve been captured. Even if I knew, it would be too late if I didn''t come to save me now. Shorty was stupid and bold, he could do anything. I can''t scare him, so there''s nothing I can do. " She placed her dying hatred on the Shorty.


    Just as Zhen Lizi was feeling miserable at heart, he saw Shorty returning with a python whip in her hand. Zhen Lizi was shocked in his heart, and gritted his teeth in hatred. Shorty stepped forward and said, "You caused us so much trouble, I can''t let you off too easily. I can''t let you die too quickly. Let me first strip your clothes and draw a few marks on your white flesh. After that, you would be drenched in blood, covered in cuts and bruises. Let your sweet soul have no place to live, no place to live. Let you be a naked ghost. I will torture you enough to gouge out your heart and finally cut off your head. " Then he asked: "Miss Shan Kouzhenlizi, are you satisfied with my service to you?"


    Zhen Lizi raged: "Animal! If you want to kill me, then kill me! You shameless Western dogs are really lacking in humanity! "


    The Shorty hastily replied, "No, no, no. Miss scolded well! You''re wrong. It is not us who lack humanity. I''m learning from you Japanese how to make a cannon. How many Chinese did you kill with this despicable method? There were too many of them. In the old days, you Japanese used to kill people every day on the road. These are great inventions by you Japanese. Isn''t that true? It''s perfectly natural for you to have a taste for it too. "


    After Shorty finished speaking, he shook the whip. Zhen Lizi was so frightened that he panicked. "Don''t act recklessly." Shorty laughed: "So even you are afraid of death!" He retracted his whip and said, "If you want to die quickly and finish your corpse, I can grant you that wish. Tell me: What are you doing in Shanghai? What schemes does Tou Shanman have? " Zhen Lizi did not speak.


    Shorty became irritable again: "Speak! Tell me! "If you don''t tell me, I''ll break your beautiful face." Following that, a whip fiercely lashed towards Zhen Lizi''s butt. Zhen Lizi was hit until he covered his butt with his hand and felt a wave of pain. She could not take it any longer and cried out, "Ah! Shorty, you are not human! "


    Seeing Zhen Lizi''s hands on his butt, Shorty stopped his whip. He hopped around like a monkey, looking for a place to hit. Zhen Lizi fearfully turned with him, and in that instant, he had thought of an idea to save himself. The Shorty looked mighty, scary, and funny at the same time. Seeing that he could not slap Zhen Lizi''s butt, he ordered his subordinates in fear, "All of you go and strip him of his clothes, then I will strike you in the right place."


    The four people rushed forward and grabbed Zhen Lizi, wanting to strip his clothes off. Zhen Lizi panicked and shouted: "There''s no need for you beasts to take action, I''ll tell you everything." Shorty ordered the four of them to retreat, then he used his whip to point at Zhen Lizi and said: "Quickly speak! I won''t make a move first. However, I do not have the patience to wait for you. "

 C193

    Zhen Lizi threw it on the ground and said, "Everything you need to know is inside." Shorty didn''t know what was going on. He threw the whip on the ground, picked up the hood and started rubbing it. He felt a round object inside. Shorty was elated as if he was struck by a treasure, and exclaimed: "Wax pill! All of their plans must be in there. "


    He hurriedly looked for the mechanism and was about to open the door to take a look. He saw that there were four buttons on the pocket of his jacket. He opened it to reveal a zipper. When he opened the zipper, he saw that there were three half-green and half-red plums inside. The Shorty was disappointed as he muttered to himself, "There are three of them." He was about to throw it away when he suddenly held it in his hand and examined it carefully. There were no flaws on his appearance. Then he pinched off the plums one by one. He threw the plum and looked into the hood, and seeing that there was nothing there, he shook it again and listened. He heard a "hualala" sound. Shorty said: "There''s nothing inside this carriage. You are obviously lying to me. "


    Zhen Lizi tried to agitate him: "None of you Westerners have brains, you can''t even open simple hooks. Idiot! Do you need me to teach you? " The Shorty thought to himself, "Everything that can be opened has been opened. What other traps are there? " He first scolded Zhen Lizi: "You don''t need to say anything, we can beat them up." He turned the hood over and over again, looking for the mechanism. The four thugs also gathered around Shorty to help search for the mechanism mechanism.


    Seeing that they had fallen into his trap, Zhen Lizi sneakily took out something that looked like a box of powdered incense, and quickly moved forward, shaking the five of them. The powder there immediately scattered everywhere among the five people. The five of them were caught off guard and their faces were covered in a large amount of powder. Shorty was shocked, he jumped up and said: "Amazing! the ecstasy. " He recognized this. The five of them quickly fainted from the poison.


    When they saw each other, they were extremely happy. He felt dizzy and was about to collapse. Zhen Lizi anxiously took out his handkerchief with the antidote, walked forward and covered Yi Jie''s nose, and said: "Hold on, you''ll be fine soon." Zhen Lizi quickly opened the back window as he covered his nose with his hands. Picking up his hood, he pulled one of his comrades along and said, "Hurry and escape with me."


    A jie followed her shakily out of the room through the window and jumped over the wall, escaping the Patrol House. Unexpectedly, the handkerchief that Jay used to cover his nose fell to the wall in a fit of panic. One of them felt dizzy and was about to collapse. Zhen Lizi supported him and said, "Eastern Monarch, hold on for a while." She took Yijie to the middle of the street, hailed two chartered cars, and helped him into the car. Then she got into the car and ordered the driver, "Hurry and run to the alley ahead."


    The carriage driver thought that Zhen Lizi was going to escort Yi Jie to the hospital, and said: "Miss, you pointed in the wrong direction. The hospital isn''t over there. " Zhen Lizi was extremely afraid that someone would chase up to him, and hurriedly said, "Hurry, let''s go! I''m not going to the hospital. " The two carters ran for about three or two miles. Zhen Lizi saw that the two of them were running slower, so he quickly changed cars and continued to run. She changed cars twice more and arrived at a large courtyard. Zhen Lizi heaved a sigh of relief and said: "Stop." She got out of the car and knocked twice at the gate.


    Soon, two men dressed as waiters came out of the courtyard. Seeing that it was Zhen Lizi, the two of them were pleasantly surprised: "Miss is you? So fast! " Zhen Lizi turned around and pointed, "Carry that person into the resting room."


    One person went forward and carried a young man into the courtyard. Zhen Lizi walked into the courtyard. There were many houses, crisscrossed tunnels, and beautiful steps. The man carried Yijie into the front room and placed him on the bed in the middle of the room. Only then did the two ask, "Miss, who is he? Why is he unconscious?"


    Zhen Lizi vaguely said: "He is my man, and met with some trouble on the way. It''s nothing. " It was inconvenient for the two to ask any further. Someone went out to make tea for Zhen Lizi, and let him have it: "Young miss, please have some tea." He obsequiously poured a cup for Zhen Lizi. Another person said, "Our boss has already instructed us the day before yesterday. Said you''d be here in a few days. We arranged this room especially for you. I''ll call the boss and tell him you''re here. "


    Zhen Lizi said: Mr. Tou Shanman, why have you invited me here? Do you know? " The two men shook their heads in embarrassment. One of them said, "This is a secret and he didn''t tell anyone in advance. Even our boss here doesn''t know. Please forgive us, Miss. We are not sincerely hiding this from you. " Zhen Lizi nodded, then turned around and looked around the room thoughtfully. The two of them said their goodbyes and left.


    Zhen Lizi turned around and walked in front of the door, looked outside, and picked up his teacup, blew on it, and drank a mouthful of tea. She put down the teacup, took out her handkerchief, and sprinkled some pink antidote powder on top of it. She raised her head and let out another breath, looking a little tired.


    Zhen Lizi calmed down and sat down beside the tea table, and immediately got up. The chair was hard, and there was a pain in her hip. She turned her head and touched it with her hands. The whip that Shorty had whipped had swollen into a line, and was much taller than her skin. Zhen Lizi unzipped his belt and peeked again. There was a swollen purple streak in front of him. She muttered to herself in anger: "Shorty! You Western dogs, wait! Let''s see how I''ll kill you in the future! "If you slap my butt, I''ll cut your face in the future." She fastened her belt again and leaned back, sipping tea and thinking back to the thrill of the journey.


    She said to herself: "I watched the fight at the Beijing station first, but I didn''t see any signs of danger, so I got in the car and sent away four bodyguards. Where did the Shorty hide at that time? This idiot may seem stupid, but his methods of tracking and plotting against people are actually very clever. " In fact, Shorty''s group was mixed in the crowd at that time. Seeing Zhen Lizi getting on the carriage, they got on another carriage.


    Zhen Lizi thought back to her trip to Tianjin and thought: "In Tianjin, I saw a few English people whispering to me. I got out of the car and saw them sneaking around behind me. It was all thanks to the Eastern Monarch. Otherwise, they would have caught me in Tianjin. The Eastern Monarch had great martial arts skills. Everyone had seen it during the fight. Shorty and the rest didn''t dare to go forth and capture me. This Dongfang Jun. Not only is he handsome and dashing, but he also has such a high level of martial arts skills. He was a rare talent. I must make him follow me wholeheartedly. " She nodded and smiled to herself. The more she thought about it, the more beautiful she became. She almost forgot the pain in her ass.


    She found herself sitting in a chair again, trying to be comfortable for a while. Just as he sat down, he hurriedly stood up and suddenly remembered the pain in his butt. She started to hate Shorty again, and said: "Idiot, you have humiliated me so much." She recalled her trip to Shanghai by boat and thought, "When I went to Shanghai, I found someone suspicious behind me. It must have been while I was dining with Dongfang Jun. The two men with their hands in their pockets followed me and plotted against me. They didn''t dare to catch me in the parking lot, thanks to the Eastern Monarch. In summary, it was all the French''s fault that they had helped the Shorty. Otherwise, with Dongfang Jun by my side, they wouldn''t dare to capture me. These Frenchmen are the most hateful; I can''t spare them! "Those people who participated in my capture, sooner or later, I will take revenge on them!"


    Zhen Lizi was preoccupied with her thoughts, the hot tea in her hand had already turned cold. She took a sip, spat it out, and put the cup down. Once again, she felt as if she was unable to stand still as she thought to herself, "I haven''t slept for a day and a night. I''m just tired." She lay down on the bed next to him and fell fast asleep. Meanwhile ¡ª ¡ª was still in a deep sleep from the poison; he was unconscious of everything that was happening here.


    Not long later, the Japanese Consul, Zuo Mu, drove over in panic. He entered the courtyard and asked the two people: "Miss Zhen Lizi, are you here yet?" The two of them said, "We''ve been here for quite some time. She''s resting now. " Zuo Mu relaxed and asked again: "Did she say anything?" One of them said, "She only said that she ran into some trouble on the way. One of her men fainted. " When Zuo Mu heard this, he entered the room and saw Zhen Lizi calmly sleeping on the bed, the expression on her face ugly to behold. He nodded and smiled as he went outside. He looked at both of them: "The little miss is safe." I came to see her in the evening. " Zuo Mu seemed to have urgent matters to attend to, as he hurried out of the door to his car.


    This courtyard was the meeting hall of Japanese merchants and did not engage in the business of distribution of goods. The original name of this place was Zuo Mu Trading Company, but now it was a true and utter spies from Black Dragon Society lair. People here specialize in the activities of breaking, annexation, and harming others. Poisoning other people''s food, frying other people''s cigarettes, setting fire to other people''s warehouses, inciting merchants to fight, spreading rumors, and other destructive activities were planned and carried out here. They intended to monopolize Shanghai from all sides and did all the sabotage. They are more involved in monopolizing China politically and militarily.


    At night, Zhen Lizi woke up. Seeing that Yijie had not woken up yet, she changed her handkerchief and put it back on Yijie''s nose. The two special agents who were dressed like waiters immediately brought a table of food and wine to Zhen Lizi and made way for him: "Young miss, I''ll treat you to a meal." Zhen Lizi looked at the noodles, feeling satisfied. She sat down and drank by herself, asking, "When will Mr. Tou Shanman arrive?" A person said, "The phone call went through during the day. Someone called back and said he''d come in the evening. "We should be there soon." The other person added, "During the day, when Miss was sleeping, the Consul came by."


    When Zhen Lizi heard that Zuo Mu had come, he was immediately angered and asked: "Why did he leave without saying a word? I was about to ask him a question. He was in charge of picking me up. Why didn''t he see me? I got the Englishman and the Frenchman to collude and plot against me. On the streets, they openly kidnapped me and brought me to the Patrol House. I saved myself in the middle of a crisis. My life was almost lost to those people. "


    Hearing that, the two of them were shocked, looking at each other, they said in shock, "Miss, we do not know anything about this. I have let you suffer! " Another person added, "It seems that Mr. Consul knows about this. He came in to see you and hurried off. It looked as if something had happened to him. Before he left, he said that he would come to see you in the evening. " Zhen Lizi calmed his anger a little, but his face still looked gloomy. She nodded slightly, as if to say, "I''ll listen to his explanation."


    The two saw that Zhen Lizi''s face looked better, and one of them said: "Don''t worry Miss. None of us here are vegetarians. Whoever was involved in capturing you or making things difficult for you, none of us can make him feel good. Our boss, Mr. Fukuda, has gone out to meet his guests. He''s back, we report to him. I will definitely wash away the shame and take revenge for the young miss. "

 C194

    Zhen Lizi drank a mouthful of wine and said: "The main culprit who caught me was my enemy, the Shorty. He is a priest of the Church of the British Mosque. He followed me from Beijing. He has been wandering all over Shanghai and he has a group of people under his command. You will not be able to find him easily. In the future, I will personally settle our grudge with him. Just smash that French Patrol House for me and kill all those barbarian patrolmen. That''s enough. "


    The two of them said, "Yes! Miss. We will obey. Doing such a thing is a piece of cake for us. " Another person added: "They actually dared to insult our Great Japan Empire''s most respected Miss Zhen Lizi. They will definitely not be forgiven! Miss, think more carefully. Who else should have killed him? As long as Miss says so, we must not let him live. " Both of them were good at flattery.


    Zhen Lizi didn''t like it anymore so he scolded: "Stop saying such big words. I''ve always been a man of my word. Those things you can do are enough. " Drinking a mouthful of wine, he continued: "I never thought that your Black Dragon Society would be this enormous, that there would be so many ears and eyes, that no one would be afraid of you in Shanghai. "Don''t be conceited from now on." The two were left speechless and embarrassed.


    The more Zhen Lizi thought about being caught, humiliated, and humiliated, the angrier he got. She could not eat any more. She suddenly pushed the tableware away, spilled the wine, and smashed the tableware on the floor.


    Zhen Lizi got up and said, "I''m injured. Go to the doctor and treat me. " When the two people heard this, they didn''t know how serious his injuries were and said in panic, "So young miss was injured in your body, we didn''t see anything at all. We didn''t take good care of you. "Please forgive me!"


    The two hastily cleaned up the tableware and took it away. Not long after that, a Japanese doctor was called in. The doctor bowed to Zhen Lizi, and then exchanged a few words with him to check on his injuries. He smeared Red Potion on Zhen Lizi''s butt, and also left some medicine for him to eat, then took his leave.


    Just as Zhen Lizi was thinking about how to take revenge on Shorty, the two people knocked on the door and said: "Miss, Mr. Tou Shanman is here. He''s asking you to go. " Zhen Lizi said: "You guys go out first. I''ll be right there. " Zhen Lizi looked in the mirror and modified his face. Then, with his brows furrowed tightly, he sat there and pondered about how to deal with Tou Shanman. After a long while, her face was gentle, she stood up casually and took her hood, then went out to meet Tou Shanman.


    By this time, Yijie already understood what was going on. He felt a surge of uneasiness in his heart. All of them had heard what they had said just now. Yijie opened his eyes and looked around the room, thinking: "I nearly lost my life in Patrol House today, and missed the great matter of the general. This female secret service agent had some powerful methods. Today, if I wasn''t captured by the Shorty, I wouldn''t be able to escape her hands. I have to find a way to get out of here. " As soon as he moved, he felt the world spin around him.


    Jiexi said in his heart, "Crap, I can''t leave. I don''t know if it was that thing that made me or if I was in a hurry to get sick from the fire. My head is spinning and I can''t stand up. " Helpless, he thought again, "Fortunately, this time''s deception is different from the other time''s. That time, spies from Black Dragon Society had planned to capture me. This was the personal matter of the female devil. Either she was interested in my looks or she wanted to use me. She doesn''t know what I do. It''s a good thing that I know of a spies from Black Dragon Society point after falling here. I will go out and have Gao Jian and his men take it away! " He then calculated how he should deal with Zhen Lizi and leave as soon as possible.


    Zhen Lizi came to the back of the house and saw a fat old man with a short stature sitting on a chair, looking like he was meditating and chanting. He wore a kimono, and his face was filled with a murderous aura. His eyes were tightly shut and he remained silent.


    Zhen Lizi thought: "So this is the famous Tou Shanman. He was the boss of the Black Ocean Society and controlled the entire Black Dragon Society. In order to develop his career in China, he moved to China to help Japan monopolize China. I heard that he was extremely powerful. Why didn''t he move at all when I came in? Probably angry with me. Du Bian massacred the mosque was my order, causing his losses to be great. He invited me to come because he wanted to blame me. This fellow has always been ruthless in his actions. I have to be careful. " Zhen Lizi was afraid and stood at the side silently.


    After some time, Tou Shanman then said: "Young miss, please take a seat." Seeing that he had opened his eyes, Zhen Lizi walked up and said: "Good evening, Mr. Boss! Shan Kouzhenlizi was invited to come here and listen to your advice. " Tou Shanman slightly nodded, "Mn, please take a seat!" Zhen Lizi sat on the side. Tou Shanman said: "About Du Bian, don''t blame yourself. "With an owner, I don''t blame you." He had seen through Zhen Lizi''s thoughts.


    Zhen Lizi said: "About Du Bian, I am deeply uneasy. Thank you for not taking responsibility. " Tou Shanman said: "I have already heard Yama Takashi''s report, and it was all due to Du Bian''s mistake, I have already settled this matter."


    Zhen Lizi thought: "Other than you, I''m not afraid of you. You are looking for me because you have a request. " Zhen Lizi had a plan in his heart, and he sat down safely. Tou Shanman continued: "When Du Bian created this event, he suffered quite a bit of loss in Black Dragon Society and was exposed quite a bit. The consequences were extremely serious. This caused discontent in various countries. In order to alleviate the unfavorable situation, I have secretly removed some of my men. They''ve been retrained. In this storm, none of you were implicated or exposed. I admire Miss''s leadership skills. You are truly worthy of being a bright pearl of our Great Japan Empire.


    Zhen Lizi said: "Thank you, Sir, for your praise. I haven''t done enough. " Tou Shanman continued: "The reason I called you out here this time, is to properly contact the people in the Guan Dong Jun. I''ll only borrow you for a moment, not for a long time. Then, you still go back to Beijing to do your thing. Do you understand? " Zhen Lizi nodded: "I am willing to accept Mister''s orders. If you have anything to say, just say it. "


    Tou Shanman continued: "I already knew that young miss was talented and specifically invited you to come. You''re the only one who can do the best things I can. You have done a good job, and I will reward you. I will never go back on my word. "


    Upon hearing him praise his wish, Zhen Lizi thought to himself: "What he wants me to do must be something dangerous, and definitely not a good job. Otherwise, this cunning and stingy fellow wouldn''t be so generous. He definitely wouldn''t use this opportunity to indirectly take revenge on me for what happened with Du Bian. If I see a flaw in it, I will firmly refute it. " Thus, Zhen Lizi listened attentively.


    Tou Shanman narrowed his eyes and said: "In terms of Miss''s looks, wisdom, words, and ability, you are very suitable to handle this matter. I sincerely hope that you will get things done. "


    Zhen Lizi was an impatient person, and said: "Sir''s praise is a bit too kind. I can''t afford it. Please tell me what exactly it is you want to do. " She thought Tou Shanman was too long-winded. Actually, Tou Shanman had his own reasons for doing so. She repeatedly observed Zhen Lizi''s words and actions, wanting to truly understand Zhen Lizi''s mentality and ability to adapt to situations.


    Tou Shanman was satisfied with her, and said: "Our Special Envoy, Mr. Inoue Shizuo, suddenly came to find me from Beijing. He brought a local document. He was supposed to handle matters related to the documents. Unfortunately, he was sick. I''m going to let you take his place, as the Japanese envoy, and handle the paperwork. We have secretly sold a batch of firearms to Cai Songpo in Yunnan. You will go there to handle the transaction with the Yunnan authorities. You must get on good terms with them when you get there. I think I don''t have to say much about that. I''m sure Miss will do well. "


    So it turned out that Inoue Shizuo was sly and cunning, he purposely claimed that he was sick. He knew that since he had arrived in China, there were many people who hated him from all sides, and he could be assassinated at any moment. He did not dare to go to Yunnan.


    On the day that Inoue Shizuo received the official message, he was extremely worried, thinking to himself, "Ever since I came to China, I''ve known that I wanted to negotiate a contract with Yuan Shikai. There were spies from all over the country, unidentified people, and people who hated me in every way. If I go to Yunnan now, I will be in great danger. The chances of survival are very small. I should still protect my own health and address Tou Shanman as sick, and have him help out with this matter. "


    Inoue Shizuo rushed over to Shanghai and told Tou Shanman what had happened. Tou Shanman was willing to participate in this matter. He immediately thought of the appropriate person, Shan Kouzhenlizi. He then told this thought to Inoue Shizuo. Inoue Shizuo approved of Shan Kouzhenlizi handling this matter. Tou Shanman knew that Zhen Lizi was someone from the Guan Dong Jun, hence he shouldn''t be moved so easily. He then immediately applied for a loan from the Brigade Shun Guan Dong Jun Secret Service Headquarters. With the permission of the Guan Dong Jun Special Affairs Headquarters, he finally sent an invitation to Zhen Lizi to come to Shanghai. The envoy who didn''t expect Tou Shanman to send the message ended up in the hands of the British, leading to the Shorty wanting to take revenge on Zhen Lizi.


    Hearing that she was going to Yunnan, Zhen Lizi''s face immediately changed, she was startled, and thought that Cai Songpo was a terrifying person. She calmed herself down and asked: "We have a tacit understanding with Yuan Shikai and Duan Qirui, why would we support Cai Songpo? Didn''t he know that they were enemies? Who exactly are our friends? "


    Tou Shanman thought that she was childish, he shook his head and smiled sinisterly as he explained, "Miss, you are wrong. You haven''t grasped our long-term strategy for China at all. If we want to use China to develop our Japanese economy, we have to monopolize it. China is a vast country with a large population and abundant resources. If we want to possess it, let it bow to us. We can''t just make one or two Chinese friends. We have to make all kinds of Chinese friends. Let them form factions, contradict each other, divide each other, and never unite. That is how we can achieve our goals. This is the long-term strategy set for us by the late Prime Minister, Mr. Ito Bowen, to conquer China. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "How would I not know of this strategy? Right now, the most important thing for us to do is to help Yuan Shikai to establish the Empire of China as soon as possible so that he can keep his promise. To support Cai Songpo at this time, wouldn''t that be against our current goal? "


    Tou Shanman laughed again: "Miss, you are too childish. How could China build an empire this big? All three or two can be built. We will let Cai Songpo continue to develop. With his place, it will not affect the establishment of the Chinese Empire. We will sign a contract with Yuan Shikai and it will enter into force when the time comes. "


    Zhen Lizi came to a realization and thought: "Then not only am I childish, I can also do things more simply than Black Dragon Society. The Sino-foreign Society''s special services organization is even more skilled at monopolising China. " Zhen Lizi became serious.


    Tou Shanman said again, "Don''t be afraid of Cai Songpo. You will not be in any danger in Yunnan. I''ll arrange everything for you. You are there on behalf of the Japanese government and a respected guest. You must be welcomed and warmly received. "


    Zhen Lizi wanted to refuse, so he said: "Is it appropriate for me to pretend to be the Japanese envoy? Since the Sky Emperor knows about it, he won''t be punished? "


    Tou Shanman laughed and said: "What do you mean impersonate? This is just a type of change in dealing with Chinese people. Miss doesn''t have to worry too much. Furthermore, Cai Songpo was not only using the Fiery Eyes of Truth, how could he tell the difference between the real and fake? He accepted the arms and didn''t care about anything else. You can go without worry. "

 C195

    Seeing that he could not refuse, Zhen Lizi could only agree. Tou Shanman continued: "I have something to entrust to you. Mr. Inoue Shizuo is my good friend. The treasure ''International purple-white plate'' that Yuan Shikai gave him is currently unknown. You have to help him find it. Let me put it a little more clearly: You must not help Hioki and the rest. They were also tracking down the treasure. Hioki had ulterior motives towards treasures. I hope that Miss will be able to distinguish between right and wrong and will be on my side in the future. "


    Zhen Lizi nodded: "Hioki has always disregarded others, and I have rarely interacted with him. There are many differences between us in the event of an accident. He belongs to the government, unlike us. I never do things the way they do. " Hearing that, Tou Shanman nodded his head in joy.


    Zhen Lizi continued: When do I leave for Yunnan? I''m still sick. " Tou Shanman thought that she was just a normal ''woman''s illness'', and said: "Don''t worry Miss, after resting for a few days, when she has recovered, I will inform you again, it will all be in time."


    Zhen Lizi said: "I was injured, and was beaten up by the British Chalie. When I arrived in Shanghai during the day, I was kidnapped by the British and the French to the Patrol House. They tortured me, they whipped me, they wanted to kill me. It was I who fell for their trap and escaped. "


    Hearing that, Tou Shanman was furious, he scolded Zuo Mu first: "Zuo Mu, this bastard! What did he do, what did he do? I first instructed him to lead the armed soldiers of the consulate to meet the young lady and protect her. I''m going to find him for questioning. " He grabbed the phone, looked for Zuo Mu, and cursed: "Zuo Mu, you bastard! What''s the matter with you? It caused Miss Zhen Lizi to suffer. Hurry up and come here to explain! " He did not wait for Zuo Mu to differentiate between the two and angrily put down the phone.


    Tou Shanman''s anger could not be quelled and he scolded, "Chalie, who do you think you are! How dare you oppose me. I will skin you alive! " After thinking about it, he said, "These Westerners have gone too far. I will get my revenge on them soon! "


    Not long after, Zuo Mu hurried over. Tou Shanman said: "Explain it to Miss Zhen Lizi." Zuo Mu said to Zhen Lizi: "I''m sorry I startled Miss. When I received Boss Tou Shanman''s notice, I immediately started to arrange for a welcoming party for the young miss. The man I arranged to pick up the lady at the station. Unexpectedly, the young lady came from the water. My people didn''t get you. But I soon learned that something had happened to Miss. I will personally lead the way and rush over to Patrol House to ask for their people. Unexpectedly, the Miss managed to extricate herself from danger. I am in the process of negotiating this kidnapping with the British and French consuls. A strong protest was made to them. "


    Tou Shanman said: "Mr. Zuo Mu, why don''t you be more cautious, I also did not say that Miss Zhen Lizi would definitely take the train to Shanghai." Just as he was about to curse again, Zhen Lizi said: "Calm down, Mr. Boss. Please take a seat, both of you! Listen to me. " Tou Shanman and Zuo Mu sat down at the same time.


    Zhen Lizi said: "This matter is not our fault, nor can it be Mr. Zuo Mu''s. If one had to blame something, they could only blame the Westerners for going too far! They kidnapped me in broad daylight on the street. They don''t put our Japanese empire in their eyes at all. " When Tou Shanman and Zuo Mu heard this, they were enraged. It was precisely: Explosion of Zuo Mu''s liver and lungs through anger, and shattering of teeth in the mouth of the mountain.


    After Tou Shanman heard these words from Zhen Lizi, he was immediately infuriated. He stopped scolding Zuo Mu, got up and said: "Miss, you stay here to recuperate your injuries. Shorty will whip you once, and I want to repay you with ten British lives. They are used to bullying the Chinese, and now they dare to bully us Japanese. How can I tolerate him! I will arrange it with Zuo Mu, and capture the Shorty and hand him over for you to handle. Then we''ll punish those barbaric Frenchmen. " Before the two could recover their anger, they hastily arranged for people to be arrested.


    Seeing that she was about to take revenge for him, Zhen Lizi felt a burst of satisfaction in his heart. She smiled. She got up and went back into the front room. When she saw that Yijie was awake, she was even more pleased. He stepped forward and asked with a smile: "Eastroad Lord, you''re awake? "How do you feel now?" One Jie said, "Thank you, Young Lady, for saving us! I feel fine now. " Zhen Lizi continued: "It''s already late in the night, you haven''t eaten anything for a day, you must be very hungry, right? I''ll get you something to eat. "


    Yi Jie said, "Miss Zhen Lizi, don''t trouble you. I felt sick to my stomach and didn''t want to eat. Can you help me keep my nausea under control? " Zhen Lizi said: "There''s a way. When you were in a coma, you couldn''t eat; now that you''re awake, it''s easy to eat. " She took out two pink pills from her body and said to one of them, "Swallow it. It won''t be disgusting anymore." Yijie took the pill, looked at it a few times, and thought, "This must be some kind of antidote. It will definitely work. " He immediately put it into his mouth and ate it.


    Zhen Lizi unconsciously sat down next to Yijie, placed his hand on Yijie''s shoulder, and said: "Sorry, you''ve been implicated." One of them was even more adamant, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. This is what that hateful Shorty did to me, it has nothing to do with Young Miss. I should also thank Miss for saving me in the face of danger. " Zhen Lizi laughed: "You truly have a sense of self-restraint, you can''t blame me for thanking me. If I didn''t implicate you, how would you be kidnapped by them? " As she spoke, she also placed her chin on one of Ji Jie''s shoulders.


    "Oh, no!" Look at this, she''s starting to pester me again. Also, don''t think that when she mentioned the Shorty again, she would be shocked. It''s dark now, and I have to try to get away. I used my mouth to coax her, causing her to lose all sense of self, so I used this as an excuse to escape. " Yijie was silent as he thought of an idea.


    As expected, Zhen Lizi became suspicious, she guessed that Yi Jie was thinking about what Shorty said to him during the day. She covered it up: "Between that Shorty and me, because of the disagreements in the business world, the enmity between us runs deep and deep, and the hatred between us is immense. He always tried to kill me. Today, he also said those bad things about me. Don''t listen to him. No matter what he said, he was the main culprit behind the invasion of your country and the destruction of your great rivers and mountains. They are your number one enemy. We Japanese came to China to do business and to cooperate with you in developing friendly relations. Unlike them, the British always want to occupy China. We are at best civilians, and we do not participate, but there are political matters. I only know how to do business and know how to make love between children. "


    One of them vaguely said, "Right, right. That''s all I know, but that''s all. We are friends, friends. " Zhen Lizi didn''t know that Yijie was coaxing her, but he was amused when he heard it. He said, "I am a true and proper Japanese businessman. I can tell you this: I came to China, just like other Japanese come to China. They all made friends, developed business, and had no ill intentions. I especially love making such handsome young friends like you. I hope you feel the same way. "


    Jeb pretended to know nothing about her, and coaxed her, "Yes yes yes, I feel the same. I would also like to make friends as beautiful as Miss. The Japanese aren''t all bad, and I think Miss must be a good person among the Japanese. We can be good friends. I do not care about the lady''s words and deeds, but about her beauty and beauty. and even more so, didn''t listen to Shorty''s nonsense. Look at him. He''s a three-part elephant, a seven-part elephant. Look at this young lady''s charming appearance. How cute is she? How could I not love the Lady and listen to him? "


    When Zhen Lizi heard this, he was overjoyed. He even forgot about the pain he got from the whip on his butt. She couldn''t help but hug him tightly and say softly, "I''m so glad to see you!" She then released her hand and got up, "Dongfang Jun, please wait. I''ll get you something to eat. " She twisted, opened the door, and went out.


    "She''s been coaxed by me. I''ll use this opportunity to escape." One of them snickered to himself. From the window, he borrowed the light to look outside. He saw that Zhen Lizi had gone into the hallway and was walking towards the back. Yijie was about to open the door and leave. He pulled forcefully, but the door could not be opened. Even if he pushed it out, it would not budge. So the door was locked by Zhen Lizi, he was afraid that Zhen Lizi would run away.


    Jie became anxious and thought to himself, "This guy is really crafty. He has calculated everything." I''ll go out the window. " He turned back to the south window and looked out. Startled, he thought, "I still have to go out." He saw two agents waiting outside. This was all prepared by Zhen Lizi.


    Yijie was peeping outside for an opportunity. Zhen Lizi carried the tray and wine and returned. She unlocked the door and shouted, "Dongfang Jun. Hurry and come get me." Yijie turned around and took the tray, taking the opportunity to look outside. There were two more agents outside the door. Yijie was secretly shocked and even more anxious.


    Zhen Lizi held two bottles of wine in his hand, turned around and closed the door. He smiled at Yijie and said: "Hurry back to your room. He even gave her a teasing push. Jay turned and walked inside. Zhen Lizi was all smiles again, and after that, he walked to the table and quickly laid out the tableware.


    She poured the wine and said, "Dongfang Junjun, let me accompany you. Drink some wine to calm your nerves. Let the Shorty make things difficult for us. When you drink, you forget the troubles. Look at this: Beautiful wine, how much do you enjoy it! When we had had enough to drink, we went to bed in high spirits. " Yijie laughed and said, "So Miss has the elegance of playing with the wind and the moon. In the face of your beauty, I enjoy it. "Thank you for the hospitality, Miss!" The two of them sat opposite each other, laughing and drinking.


    "I''ll try my best to cheer you up. After I get you drunk, I''ll use this as an excuse to escape." Zhen Lizi said in his heart: "I have to let this pretty boy that I finally got drink more. Let him drink until he''s full of himself, and obediently go to bed with me."


    The more Zhen Lizi thought about it, the happier he became. He gently urged the wine to Yijie, shook his tongue, and used his charm. She said, "How do you feel about this wine?"


    A jie said, "Beautiful wine and beautiful women, it''s a pleasure to meet you at night. "How rare!" Zhen Lizi said: "Since that''s the case, let''s toast first! And then I''ll express my feelings. " Unbeknownst to her, Yi Jie raised his glass and drank with her. So it turned out that Zhen Lizi had put a "hidden aphrodisiac" in the wine. When a man drank this medicine and saw a beauty, his emotions couldn''t be suppressed.


    Zhen Lizi continuously toasted to One Jie and secretly observed his expression. I saw him drink three or two glasses, and there was no sexual reaction. She took advantage of the chance to toast him again and looked at him. One Jie still had no emotional reaction. Zhen Lizi thought: "This person is really strange! No matter who I apply my aphrodisiac to, it''s always perfect. Normally, people would only use a small amount before it would happen very quickly. It was a joyous all-night event. Why did he have no emotional reaction? I tried to seduce him, but he wouldn''t bother me. He can''t flirt? "Something''s wrong ¡­"


    Zhen Lizi was puzzled. It turned out that the two pills she gave to Yijie could cure multiple poisons. Her aphrodisiac was rendered useless. On the other hand, Zhen Lizi was being tormented by the aphrodisiac medicine until her entire body was hot, her face was flushed red, and she was begging for joy, unable to endure it any longer. She then picked up her wine cup and said, "Dongfang Jun. Let''s have another toast." He raised his glass to meet her, and raised his head to dry again.

 C196

    Zhen Lizi could not hold back his anger any longer. With a flushed face, he stared at Yijie and teased, "Dongfang Jun, look at my beautiful face! Why is it red? " A jie said, "Miss looks like a fairy and is extremely beautiful. The red light shone through, making her appear even more charming. Haven''t you heard? The wine is red in color. "


    Zhen Lizi laughed and said: "Do you like me? Is my heart hating me? "


    "I have always been friends with my lady," said a jie. "How can I say words of hatred? I like it before it''s too late. " Zhen Lizi asked: "Really? How about I give it to you? " Yijie laughed, "Miss, please don''t tease me. "You are an alien, so how could I dare to accept your honor?"


    Zhen Lizi thought: "So it turns out that you are afraid of me in your heart." She then asked, "What if I really am willing to give it to you?" One Jie said, "Miss, please don''t tease me. If you really want to, I won''t accept it. I already have a lover. I''m not that random guy, so I definitely don''t have any intention of taking over the young miss anymore. " Zhen Lizi laughed, and said in a low voice: "Don''t be an idiot. Do you really not understand my thoughts? The flowers and wild flowers of the family are all fragrant. "


    It turned out that the hero was also good at making fun of people. He saw through Zhen Lizi''s difficult to control emotions, but intentionally laughed and teased with her, as if coveting her. How could Zhen Lizi endure it? "Look at Miss'' beautiful appearance and slim figure. She''s even more beautiful than a wildflower."


    Zhen Lizi said: "Since that''s the case, why don''t you pick the flowers as soon as you see them? "What is there to not dare to do?" One of them said with a smile, "I don''t seek external desire." Zhen Lizi said softly: "It is not external desire, it is internal desire. Since you already have the heart and soul to pick them, why should you care about the inside and the outside? " Jay couldn''t help but laugh. Zhen Lizi said: What are you laughing about? One of them said, "I didn''t expect Miss to be so amorous and comical."


    Zhen Lizi was unhappy and thought: "My method of seducing people has always been different from the norm. One look at him was enough to take one''s soul; two looks at him, it was enough to make one fall in love with him; three looks at him was enough to make one fall in love with him. Why didn''t he seem to be tempted? I can only play with pretty men, can''t I play with him? "


    She thought of something else, and said to herself: "Is he the so-called ''righteous gentleman'' that Mr. Book spoke of? As far as I know, this is nonsense. There is no such thing as a flesh and blood body in the world. " She took off her outer garment and revealed her fair and tender skin. Her lining was also tight and small. Yijie glanced at her, not knowing what she was thinking. Thus, he stopped looking at her.


    Zhen Lizi did not say anything, and said: "Look at me, why am I suddenly hot? Aren''t you hot? Is my body black? I haven''t washed it in two days. " She held out her arm again. One of them snickered in his heart, then flattered her, "Young miss is truly a beautiful girl with such a beautiful appearance. This beauty is truly tempting."


    When Zhen Lizi heard it, he rejoiced and thought, "He couldn''t resist the temptation and started to seduce me." She narrowed her eyes, smiled slightly, and drew Yijie''s neck to kiss her. Yijie tapped her on the cheek with his finger and said, "Miss, are you not going to drink too much? And he didn''t even mention toast? " Zhen Lizi opened his eyes and laughed, then said: "Drink slowly." His heart said: "I won''t let you kiss me! I''ll go sit in your arms. " She smiled and got up to come over.


    As if reading her thoughts, Jane pulled her chair forward and tucked her legs under the table. Seeing that he could not sit still anymore, Zhen Lizi laughed: "Seeing that I have come, why are you doing this?" One of them said, "Even young miss has gotten up to walk. I''ve been sitting here for a long time. I can move it however I want." Zhen Lizi said: "I do not believe these words. It''s obvious that you''re smart enough to guess something. " One Jie said, "I guess young miss is tired after sitting for a long time, so she moved around randomly. What''s so clever about this place? It''s because Miss is too suspicious. "


    Zhen Lizi was deceived. She pulled up a chair and sat down. She said, "I''m not tired from sitting here. I''m here to get closer to you." She poured another two glasses and said, "We''re about the same age. How about a drink?" Yijie smiled bitterly and said, "How can one casually drink this wine?" Thus, he truly raised his cup and clinked it with Zhen Lizi''s, then drank his wine. Zhen Lizi laughed happily.


    A jie then said, "Miss Meng will not be able to save me today. I will also offer you a cup of wine as a token of my gratitude." With that said, he took the bottle and filled Zhen Lizi''s cup up. The bottle was already empty. "This is heaven''s will for me to respect you," said a jie. Please respect me, Miss. " Originally, Zhen Lizi had some tolerance for alcohol, so he lifted the cup and drank it all in one gulp. He put the cup down and laughed: "I sincerely accept your good intentions. You better not let me down. " She opened another bottle, poured out the wine, and smiled. "Eastroad Lord, shall we drink some more of the Lotus and Plum Branch?" One of them said, "Miss is known for her drinking. "Sure, I''ll keep you company." Sure enough, the two of them lifted their cups. With their faces touching, their elbows intersecting, they gave each other mutual respect and drank together.


    Zhen Lizi drank happily and poured another cup of wine. He glanced at Yijie and said: "Dongfang Jun, how about we have some more Twin Flying Dans?" Yijie said, "Flying too, young miss and I will drink to our heart''s content." Zhen Lizi thought that Yijie had obeyed her, and sweetly said joyfully: "Darling, how about you make a toast?"


    Yijie didn''t understand the way she drank this flower wine. He lifted his cup and clinked it with hers before drinking it. Zhen Lizi stopped and said: "You drank the wrong thing, it wasn''t like this. I should drink what you drink. " Yi Jie was stunned as he said, "This is the first time I''m drinking flower wine. Please teach me how to drink. " Zhen Lizi laughed, teaching her how to drink, and then made a move. Zhen Lizi poured another cup of wine and clinked it with Yijie''s, exchanging cups. Their foreheads faced each other and they used their hands to support each other to drink the wine slowly.


    Zhen Lizi was satisfied, he poured another cup of wine and placed it in the middle: "The two of us will be drinking at the Joyous Union Bar?" At this point, Yijie was very cautious. He thought to himself, "This devil knows how to entangle people and he has many tricks up his sleeve. I have to listen to her first. " Zhen Lizi said: "This cup is not like that. I''ll drink it in one gulp, and you''ll drink it in one gulp. Laughing at me while I''m drinking, my body goes soft, so you put me to bed and have fun with me. "


    Yi Jie was shocked and thought to himself, "This cup of wine is not to be drunk, just drink it as she wants." Avoiding a beauty was akin to avoiding an enmity. What should he do? If he pissed her off, it would be troublesome. You have to coax her. " A jie laughed and said, "We can''t drink a single cup of wine. Let''s pour another." When he went to pour the wine, Zhen Lizi covered his empty cup and said: "That''s it, no need to pour anymore." One of them was right. She smiled and drank half the wine. Another one said, "What are you waiting for? Are you going to drink it? " Yi Jie was going to decline. Zhen Lizi said: "What, you''re not willing? Didn''t you say that you would drink to your heart''s content with me? " Yijie took the cup and said, "I was just talking about drinking all night." After that, he drank the wine.


    Zhen Lizi laughed out loud and said: "Eastern Monarch, do you know what wine we drink?" One of them feigned ignorance, saying, "Drink the wine."


    Zhen Lizi continued: "I''m asking for the name of the wine, not the wine." Yijie vaguely said, "I don''t know what other names there are for drinking wine. I usually drink casually." Zhen Lizi replied: "How can I say I don''t know?" Yijie quickly said, "It''s the Joyous Union Wine, isn''t it?" Zhen Lizi laughed and said: "I knew you were playing dumb with me. You can''t lie to me, right? "


    Yi Jie said, "I''m not lying to you. "I thought you Japanese didn''t have this particular way of drinking." Zhen Lizi laughed: "Our two nations have many similarities, it''s the same place." With that, he turned towards Yi Jie and whispered, "My dear, why are you still standing there? You''ve already eaten the Joyous Union Wine with me. I''d love to. "


    A bright idea came to Jia Jie''s mind and she said, "Miss has lost her composure due to being drunk and is no longer solemn. You need to have all sorts of evidence to get married. " She said, "Tonight, you and I will be husband and wife. I mean it. Or, you think that I''m not beautiful enough and don''t suit you? " One of them said, "No, no, no. The Miss is very charming, and I have long been fond of her. It''s just that I can''t be so blasphemous towards Miss. " Zhen Lizi said: "This is not a blasphemy, it is a mutual consent."


    He helped her sit down and said, "I would love to marry you, my lady. It was just that he couldn''t be too hasty. I have a family, my laws are strict, and I am not allowed to have any kind of peace with others. I will tell my father that I will marry you in order to sleep in the same bed. If Miss sincerely agrees, please wait patiently, don''t make it difficult for me. "


    Zhen Lizi didn''t care about anything else and tenderly grabbed onto Jie''s hand, placed it on her chest and softly said: "How do we wait? Are you not going to jump? "It feels so bad." Yijie touched it and retracted his hand, smiling as he said, "Miss, you are really drunk. That was the heart, how could he not jump? It is because you were whipped by the Shorty and you still feel wronged. "


    She smiled, and the little man drew her back, appearing in front of her eyes again. She did not move. Yijie took the opportunity to pour her a cup of wine. He picked up a piece of fish, put it into a bowl and said, "Don''t mention the unhappy ones. Please eat this. Think about it again, how could I miss the opportunity to get involved in this matter? " Yijie also picked up a piece of fish and put it into her bowl. "Young Miss, you are welcome to eat with us." "Do you know what I''m going to do with the fish?" she asked in a low voice. Yijie smiled and said, "I understand what you mean by ''let the fish''. People are different from cats. A cat eats when it sees a fish, regardless of its head or tail. When people see a beauty, they can''t help but want to beg for it, but they don''t do it blindly. " "You''re really smart!" He kissed her wildly on the cheek again.


    Yi Jie frowned and thought to himself, "She is most afraid to mention Shorty. If I mention it, she''s probably not in the mood. " When Yi Jie saw that she did not finish kissing, he pulled her over and kissed her a few times. "Miss, what is the enmity between you and Shorty? He hates you so much that he wants to kill you and cut you to pieces. " However, Zhen Lizi didn''t answer first. Instead, he embraced him and said: "You''re really in love with me? I''m afraid you''re not sincere? " Jie took her hand and said, "What are you saying? I love you from the bottom of my heart. Just because you are a Japanese twig, I am a little too tall. "


    Zhen Lizi was overjoyed upon hearing that: "As long as you can love me. No need for you to climb up to me, I want to climb up to you. "You are also a noble Chunguo Chunguo." One of them really knew how to coax her. "What Miss has said is like saying that there''s an immortal vine wrapped around a tree." Zhen Lizi asked: Why don''t you believe me? You must believe the Shorty''s nonsense. " Yijie said, "I don''t listen to what he says. I just want to know how you guys came to bear the enmity."


    Zhen Lizi said: "Then listen to me carefully. The Shorty and I both do business in Beijing. They, the British, are not good at doing business and have lost money in every business. We Japanese are good at business and competition. Our business has flourished. The English are jealous when they see that we have made money. That is why the people of Shorty slander and slander us to the point where they want to cut us to pieces. "

 C197

    When Yijie heard this, he secretly laughed and thought to himself, "He really does know how to conceal himself. He''s actually able to say it so flawlessly." Yijie continued, "So Miss is the big boss of Wanxian Industries. I am truly disrespectful! " Zhen Lizi said: "Big boss doesn''t dare! "Just a little." He then sighed, "From now on, I will not ask for money nor do I know where my fortune lies." The meaning behind his words was that he would have to enjoy what he had to enjoy.


    "This Miss Special Agent, actually. If I can get hold of her, I can learn a lot of their secrets. It''s better than getting rid of one or two of our spy nests. " "Actually, I also do business, but I can''t make much money. It''s even more difficult for me to get rich," said Yijie. I often feel that things are not going well and that I am not able to do what I want. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "No matter what you do, I love you. I''m willing to give you anything. " One of them was intentionally rambling and the other always trying to find a topic to talk about.


    "I''ll coax her again and see what happens." And he said, "I am honored and honored that Miss loves me, and I have lived my life with all my heart. However, I feel that I have failed my mistress due to my lack of ambition and talent. " Zhen Lizi laughed: "Don''t lie to me. I looked at your ID and I knew what you were doing. You are a brilliant young and proud career scholar. "


    "When did she see my ID? "Such good eyes." Therefore, he said, "That was just playing on the spot. It can''t be said to be very complacent. Compared to Miss, I am still far behind. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "Don''t be too greedy. One reason was that he had the right, while the other was that he had money. Both of them can be considered to be quite proud of themselves, so there''s no need to get both of them. " A jie raised his glass and invited him, "Thank you for your guidance, Young Miss! "Let''s have a toast." The two raised their glasses and drank.


    Jie then said, "Hai, I am so lucky. "I am so happy to have you with me." Zhen Lizi, who had drank a little too much at this time, sighed: "Don''t say anymore. I tell you the truth: I can''t help it. Otherwise, I would be willing to have children with you and lead an ordinary life. " As she spoke, she even shed a few tears.


    When Yi Jie saw this, he was secretly shocked and thought to himself, "Why is she crying? It''s really moving? " Therefore, he said: "Miss, why are you feeling wronged? Why don''t you tell me about it? I might be able to help you. "


    Zhen Lizi wiped her tears and suddenly drank a cup of wine, then said: "Right now, I can only ask you for a bit of happiness. Are you willing to accompany me? " One of them immediately nodded. "I''m willing to accompany you." Zhen Lizi said: "That''s enough. I must have you! "


    "I only thought you were a rich lady with honor and dignity; but I never thought you had difficulties. I have been courting you ever since I saw you, feeling your talent, your beauty, and your beauty. If I don''t get you, I''ll regret it for the rest of my life. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "Right now, I have plenty of money. I''ll bring you to a place where no one can find us and you can lead a happy life. What do you think? "Then you will have me, and I will have you."


    Yijie said, "Then we really fell in love at first sight. Is what Miss said true? I''m willing to run away with you. Right now, it was a quiet night, and it was time for him to run away. A good opportunity, a good opportunity! " Yijie deliberately repeated himself, causing her to become anxious.


    Zhen Lizi glanced outside and said softly, "Don''t shout, let me think." She lowered her head and began to ponder. Jaye knew that what she said was very difficult to do, and she continued to use words to provoke her. One of them said, "I am a person who values friendship greatly. Don''t go back on your word. " Zhen Lizi lowered his head and did not answer. Fear and regret filled her heart, and she was in great pain.


    After a long while, Zhen Lizi seemed to have thought it through, and sighed: "Sigh! That depends on our fate. Maybe tomorrow, maybe next year. In short, I really want you. " From her expression, Yijie could see the pain in her heart. Yijie''s heart softened. He no longer had the heart to continue teasing her with his feelings.


    Zhen Lizi''s body suddenly swayed a few times, she covered her head with her hands, and almost fell down. A jie quickly supported her and asked, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Zhen Lizi''s painful expression looked as if he was about to cry, and said: "I have a terrible headache. Carry me to bed. " When Yijie looked at her and saw beads of sweat rolling down her forehead, he knew she was really sick. Yijie picked her up and put her on the bed, then quickly shouted, "Come! Get a doctor. Miss is sick. "


    At this time, Zhen Lizi''s pain became even more intense, and he cried out as he rolled over and over on the bed. She was an unknown flame. Hearing one of them calling out, the two special agents who were serving Zhen Lizi came in. One of them ran to the doctor. The doctor examined Zhen Lizi''s condition and gave her some medicine. Zhen Lizi did not move but remained silent, as if he had fallen asleep.


    A few spies gathered around and said, "Miss''s illness must have been caused by Shorty''s whip. We must avenge our young mistress. " A few spies surrounded Zhen Lizi and loathed him even more when they saw him. The doctor did not let everyone hear his words, so they all followed him out.


    Zhen Lizi suddenly stood up, held onto a Jie and said: "I''ve thought it through. I''m not afraid of anything. There was no one in the world who could rise and set sun to the sun as usual. I can''t waste the best time of my life. I want to enjoy life to the fullest, pursue happiness, enjoy the beauty of my youth. I decided to take you to Europe at the right time and find a place where no one could find us. We were married and spent our lives together. " Yijie comforted her, "Don''t think about that for now. You''re sick. Lie down and rest. " Zhen Lizi was really speechless.


    Jai Xin said, "This secret service lady is really moved. She did her best to say something like that. She was also somewhat rebellious and had something to offer. But this was not like little nun Si Fan, who just left like that. Can you escape the grasp of the Japanese spies? Actually, even though you have a bit of dignity and dignity, you can''t escape without personal freedom. Just drink and talk. "


    Zhen Lizi''s headache quickly disappeared as he sat up, feeling much more energetic. The special agent brought her a cup of tea and said, "My lady is very happy! "Please have some tea." As Zhen Lizi draped his clothes over his shoulders, he said, "Leave. The little special agent, claiming that he was, retreated outside.


    At this time, outside, the bright moon was in the sky and the jade was deep. Tou Shanman and Zuo Mu had gathered forty to fifty people at the consulate, including the spies from Black Dragon Society leaders and the consulates. They were preparing to capture the Shorty and study on how to take revenge on the French. The people of Black Dragon Society spoke enthusiastically, and the meeting was in the midst of being held passionately. Those people said: "How many people can the Shorty have coming from Beijing? We found out where he was hiding, and it was easy to catch him. Now the French are not easy to deal with. We mainly study how to punish the French. " Someone argued: "If they dare to publicly capture our people, we will dare to publicly smash their Patrol House. "What''s the deal?"


    Zhen Lizi saw that Yi Jie was right by her side, and then said with a face full of joy: "I suddenly became sick just now, don''t you feel bad?" After saying this, he was rubbed and questioned again. No matter what, she could not shake off that frivolous and lecherous nature of hers. Yijie laughed, "Seeing that you''re sick, I became anxious and called for a doctor. Why don''t you say something that hurts. "


    Zhen Lizi laughed when he heard this, and moved closer to Yijie. While one of them was busy dealing with her, he suddenly heard the sound of struggling from outside. Zhen Lizi suddenly raised his head and looked outside. Under the moonlight, he saw two people fighting in front of the window. Zhen Lizi looked carefully, it was a secret service agent who was guarding her, being twisted from the back and had her mouth covered. He saw a saber light flash in one of his hands as he stabbed it into the spy''s back. The little agent screamed and fell to the ground. The man looked into the room again. Zhen Lizi was shocked, and used a small voice to say: "My lord, see, something is wrong! The people who plotted against us are here again. "


    Yijie was looking out. Zhen Lizi took out his gun and shot twice at the man outside. The man who was standing outside tried to turn around to dodge the bullet, but his body swayed a few times before he fell to the ground. One of them was also surprised and couldn''t help but ask, "Who is this person?" Zhen Lizi asked: Who else can it be? Either Englishman or Frenchman. They''ve killed my guards. Something bad is going to happen again tonight. " In his heart, Yijie was very happy as he thought to himself, "This is my chance to escape. I just have to take advantage of the chaos to leave."


    The sound of the gunshots soon alerted all the spies from Black Dragon Society in the rooms. In a split-second, the sounds of footsteps in the yard became chaotic, and shouts could be heard everywhere. The two groups of people were already fighting in the courtyard. Someone shouted, "Quickly go and protect the young miss! We''ll deal with them. " Some of the spies ran towards Zhen Lizi''s house. The other special agents were each looking for their targets and fighting with their opponents.


    Yi Jie and Zhen Lizi could hear everything clearly from inside the house. Yijie wanted to take the opportunity to leave, saying, "Miss, you hide inside the house first, I''ll go out and take a look." Zhen Lizi turned off the light, grabbed onto one of them and said: "You stay by my side, I am the safest. Please do not leave. I expect that the little guy and his group have come looking for him. The French are backing him up in the Shorty. He dared to come here to capture me. He may have brought a lot of people. There are only 20 or so of us here, so there are not many of us. " From outside the door, the spy asked, "Miss, how are things here?"


    Zhen Lizi spoke towards the outside: "I''m fine here. "All of you, guard the outside." "Do you know who this person is?" The person outside said, "It''s chaotic outside right now. He didn''t know who it was that had come. Our people are fighting them with all their might. "


    Zhen Lizi said. "We don''t need to go out as long as they are guarding us from the outside. "Let''s listen to the situation outside first. It''s not too late to head out later." Then he heard someone shouting, "Who are you people? "Why did you come in the night to commit murder?" Whoever they were, fight! Not a single one of them can escape. "


    So the group of people that came from the outside were the people that Shorty had brought along. In addition to his own men, he had brought forty French patrolmen with guns. They had already surrounded the entire courtyard. The Shorty wanted to annihilate all the Black Dragon Society personnel here and catch Zhen Lizi once again.


    During the day, when Zhen Lizi and One Jie escaped from the Patrol House, they were quickly alerted by the patrolling guards. They heard a sudden silence in the house, and several patrolmen hurried in to take a look. Seeing Shorty and the other four lying on the ground, it was as if they were dead. They panicked as they looked around and shouted, "Someone come quickly! Father Chalie was in trouble. Zhen Lizi escaped. " A large group of patrolmen rushed in upon hearing the news, all of them panicking.


    The Inspector said: "It''s really strange, Father Chalie and the others do not have any injuries, but why do they look like they are dead. What kind of magic treasure did that man and woman use that caused them to become like this without any warning? " Someone used his hand to check on Shorty''s breath and said: "He definitely did not die, he fainted."

 C198

    While the other patrolmen were panicking, Li Gao, who went to intercept Zhen Lizi, returned with two other people. "What''s the matter with the priests?" asked Rigaud, alarmed.


    The Inspector said: "I brought some people to assist you in capturing Zhen Lizi and a Chinese. The priest was being interrogated in the house, and we were guarding it from the outside. "Somehow, that man and woman managed to make a person run away like this." Li Gao stepped forward and looked at Shorty lying on the ground. He knew that all five of them had been poisoned by the Japanese ecstasy. Rigaud knew that the Shorty often carried this and the antidote. He hastily searched Shorty''s body. Soon, he found a small glass bottle of red powder.


    Riko did not dare to sniff it, so he held it in his hand and looked at it again and again, deciding that it was the ecstasy''s antidote. Li Gao took out the powder and smeared it into the noses of Shorty and the other three. Then he said to the crowd, "Everyone, don''t panic. Father, they will wake up soon. They all fell victim to the Japanese ecstasy. "


    Li Gao then asked about how they caught Zhen Lizi. All of the patrolmen then told the story of Zhen Lizi and Yijie that they had been caught walking on the street outside the restaurant. Li Gao and the other patrolmen looked at the path that Zhen Lizi and Jie Jie had taken to escape. The Inspector said: "That man and woman were bewitched by the Priest and left the house through the window. They jumped over the wall and ran away." He found the handkerchief with the antidote under the wall. Li Gao looked at his handkerchief, blaming Shorty for being careless. He then went back into the house and shook the Shorty as he shouted, "Father Chalie! Wake up! "


    So the Englishman and the Frenchman were at once at war and at peace. They were all drug makers, drug dealers, and drug dealers with a long history. The invasion of the colonies is the king of the world. They make drugs with great skill, and the antidotes are made accordingly. Their ecstasy s and antidotes were at least a hundred times stronger than the Japanese ecstasy s and antidotes.


    Shorty and the rest of the five were awakened by Li Gao in less than half an hour. Moreover, the five of them didn''t feel any nausea and vomiting when they woke up. The five of them looked just like they had fallen asleep. Shorty still remembered clearly that she was tricked by Zhen Lizi and got bewitched by her using her ecstasy. She ran away.


    Shorty deeply regretted that he had been careless at the moment. He said angrily: "This bitch Zhen Lizi, can be killed but not allowed to live. Why didn''t I kill her right away! " He then said to the patrolmen, "Quickly go and check on her whereabouts. You must find her for me. I will capture her and personally kill her! " And helplessly said: "Sigh! The cooked duck flew away. "


    The Inspector said, "Mister Priest, please do not be anxious. This was the territory of the French, Zhen Lizi could not escape. You just wait and see. We''ll find out where she is soon. "


    Inspector immediately took action and interrogated the passersby on the street. Some of the patrolmen were more skillful in interrogating passing carters. As Zhen Lizi and Yi Jie were in a hurry when they were escaping, they were not concerned with hiding their whereabouts. They changed their cars a few times along the way and after going through eight people who were pulling them, they were easily found. In the end, they were caught and interrogated by the police when they dragged Zhen Lizi, the carter, and told them that Zhen Lizi had entered Zuo Mu''s Trading Company. When the Inspector found out where Zhen Lizi was, he first sent someone to monitor the Zuo Mu Merchant House, then reported it to the Shorty.


    At this time, Zuo Mu also received a report from the consulate saying that she was not by train to Shanghai and that she was not at the train station. Hearing that, Zuo Mu became anxious and personally went to pick Zhen Lizi up from the dock. As he was walking, two spies from Black Dragon Society stopped his car, and reported: "Not long ago I saw a man and a woman being captured by the French patrolmen on the street. I think it''s Zhen Lizi and the bodyguards. "


    Zuo Mu then asked in detail about the woman''s appearance and what happened at that time. He was certain that the person caught was Zhen Lizi. Zuo Mu anxiously brought his soldiers and rushed into the Patrol House to speak harshly to the people. Zuo Mu glared: Why did you capture our Miss Shankou? Hurry up and release them! I strongly protest to you all! "


    The French Inspector also stared at him and denied it. "I wonder what kind of Miss Shan Kou is like? You led your troops to barge through here and there, this is armed provocation! We only caught a couple who got drunk and messed up and carried out the kidnapping. Before they could get to the bottom of the matter, they had already knocked out the interrogator, causing him to jump over the wall and escape. We''re in the process of catching him. This is a matter of our tenancy, and you have no right to question it. Get out of here! This is the French Empire''s Patrol House, you are not allowed to trespass. If you don''t leave now, you''ll end up being conceited. This is my final warning! "


    Zuo Mu didn''t know whether he was happy or angry, and didn''t know if it was true. He then anxiously withdrew his people from the Patrol House and drove alone to Zuo Mu''s Trading Company to take a look. Seeing that Zhen Lizi had safely returned to the trading firm, Zuo Mu felt at ease. He hurried to the consulates of England and France to protest and negotiate.


    Shorty was extremely happy when he received the report and found out where Zhen Lizi was. "This is the French Concession," he said. Shanghai is also a British and French territory. There was no place for the Japanese to decide. How can we allow others to sleep peacefully in front of our beds! These Black Dragon Society Of Japan secret agents were acting arrogantly everywhere. If we do not eliminate them, we will be in trouble in the future! "


    Therefore, he ignored the protest and reprimand from the Japanese consul, and immediately called for a group of people to plot an operation in the night to ambush Trading Company, which was a stronghold of the Black Dragon Society. If Tou Shanman and Zuo Mu did not start a business journey in time, the two would not have survived.


    The plan for the day was completed, and they only needed to wait for the night people to decide on their course of action. Due to the abnormally busy streets of Shanghai, the pedestrians are late at night. Shorty patiently waited for people to decide before he personally led the allied British and French forces to aggressively pounce towards Zuo Mu''s Trading Company. After arriving here, the Shorty had first set up a encirclement. Then, he personally led his subordinates, all of them holding swords and sabers, concealing weapons. They leapt into the wall and launched a sneak attack on, capturing him. This was how the slaughter began, leading to this gang fight. That''s it: if you hit someone first, they will surely be dealt a heavy blow. Shorty''s move came fast, it was indeed powerful.


    Zhen Lizi was truly cunning, he seemed to have seen through Yijie''s thoughts of taking the chance to leave. On one hand, she was worried that Yijie would take the opportunity to leave, on the other hand, she was worried that the many people Shorty had brought would be dangerous to her. She was so scared that not only did she not dare to go out, but she also grabbed onto one of Ji Jie''s arms. After listening for a long time, she realized that the bandits were not very powerful. The people who came were surrounded by the people from the yard, and were currently fighting a bloody battle.


    Relieved, she pulled him to the window and looked out. Seeing that there was no danger outside, she opened the window, gripped her pistol, and jumped out of the window. One of them also jumped out. The two of them went forward and examined the corpse carefully. Zhen Lizi could not help but cry out, "Ah! So it was him. "To truly resolve the hatred in my heart!"


    One Jie was also shocked to find out who the deceased was. The one who died was Shorty Chalie. Zhen Lizi was overjoyed, he kicked the corpse and cursed: "This Western Dog, stupid! He''s finally not out of my grasp. " Looking at the corpses of the two Japanese people beside Shorty, they were both killed by him.


    It turned out that these two special agents were guarding outside the window together. The two of them only peeked at Zhen Lizi and one of them flirt inside the house, while the Shorty sneaked behind them and killed them with a slash. The Shorty came to kill the remaining one, this was already very surprising. Shorty covered his mouth first, afraid that he would scream. While the little spy was struggling desperately with the Shorty, he was stabbed to death again by the Shorty''s blade. Zhen Lizi and Yi Jie saw the latter scene from the house.


    Shorty brought his men into the courtyard. Due to the huge courtyard and the many houses, his men were scattered for a moment. When Shorty did things, he took the lead. He wanted to personally capture Zhen Lizi and make up for his mistakes in the day. He saw that there was light in the room and two people standing guard by the window, he thought: "I''m sure there are eight or nine of them, Zhen Lizi will be living there." He looked behind him and saw no attendants. Relying on his martial arts skills, he drew his dagger and groped towards the two by the window.


    After killing the people, the Shorty looked inside the house and saw Zhen Lizi and Yi Jie inside. He said in his heart: "Zhen Lizi, this time you will definitely not be able to escape from my grasp." Just as he was proudly turning around, unexpectedly, Zhen Lizi moved quickly and shot towards him from the house. The shot was really accurate, the bullet had pierced through Shorty''s heart. Shorty was still feeling pleased with himself when he was hit so hard that he did not make a sound, his body swaying twice as he fell to the ground and died.


    After Zhen Lizi and Yi Jie finished looking at Shorty''s corpse, they looked elsewhere. Seeing that people were fighting from the north, south, east, and west, the sound of fighting from the courtyard had become chaotic. Zhen Lizi could not differentiate between the enemies and his own people, hence he did not dare to shoot recklessly. With one of them by her side, she had no fear of such a scene. She took another pull and looked around.


    There were less people in the Shorty, and almost twice as many Japanese. The English, though tall, were passive. For a moment, they were surrounded and attacked by the Japanese coming from behind. These Japanese were all young and strong Black Dragon Society members that were covered with martial arts techniques. The more they fought, the braver they became. The British could not resist. Some of the Englishmen shouted to the French patrolmen outside the walls as they fought: "Come on! Someone come quickly! "How powerful are they here?"


    The French patrolman, who had heard the shouting outside, knew that the British in the courtyard were on edge. Interesting. Inspector used the excuse of maintaining law and order as an excuse and knocked on the door as he shouted, "Open up, open up!" What are you doing in there? How dare they gather troops and disrupt the law and order! This is the French Concession, it''s definitely not allowed! " No matter how much he yelled outside, no one came to open the door for them.


    The people of Shorty could only retreat as they fought their way to the door. Only then did a Japanese man run forward to open the door. The man then turned to Inspector and said: "Mr. Inspector, I wonder who it is that jumped over the wall into our courtyard and is committing murder right now. We were forced to defend ourselves against them. I request that Mr. Inspector uphold justice and punish these murderers. "


    The Inspector pointed at the people fighting and asked, "Who are those people? "Why do I think it''s a gang of Chinese gangsters!"


    The person who opened the door said, "Sir, that is because the people from our courtyard are fighting with the murderer to defend themselves." Inspector''s face sank, his eyes stared, and he said: "Nonsense! It is obvious that you do not follow your duty to collude with the forces of the underworld. Stop, and follow us to the Patrol House to talk! "


    This was his secret saying. When the English heard this, they all jumped over the wall and fled in accordance with their predetermined plan. Just then, another Japanese man ran over to Inspector and explained, "Mr. Inspector, the people who came here to carry the weapons and commit murder are a bunch of British people, not local gangsters."


    The Inspector glared at him, raised his gun, and shot the man: "This man is speaking nonsense! How dare you lie to me in front of me? Do not slander the English! I can clearly see that you are all gangsters! " After which, he hastily waved his hand. The patrolmen fired a volley of bullets, knocking down another group of Japanese. The Japanese were immediately enraged.


    Someone took the lead and shouted, "The French and the English are colluding with each other to harm us. Don''t argue with them. Fight with them!" The Japanese swarmed forward and began another fierce battle with the patrolmen.

 C199

    The Japanese were all brave and killed the patrolmen in an instant. Inspector shouted in fright as he fired: "Scatter our encirclement, don''t let any of them escape!" The patrolmen used their guns to parry as they retreated, surrounding the Japanese. The patrolmen fired again, knocking down the Japanese. The Japanese fled in all directions. The patrolmen went around killing people. The Japanese had suffered heavy casualties.


    Zhen Lizi knew that the French patrolmen were colluding with the British. Gritting her teeth in hatred, she dragged her brother along and said, "Let''s go! I won''t be able to leave if I don''t. "


    The two of them had just jumped over the wall when they were stopped by the ambushed patrolmen and the British. Zhen Lizi panicked. He hid behind one of the elites and shouted, "My lord, quickly save me!" One of them went up and beat down the patrolmen and the British. Zhen Lizi took the chance and ran towards the north. One of them didn''t want to waste time with them, so he took the opportunity to run towards the south.


    Zhen Lizi was so frightened that he went into the alley and ran far away. Only then did he dare to stop and look back. Seeing that Yijie wasn''t following her, she looked back anxiously and angrily. And she said to herself, "It was the French and the English who colluded again. They sincerely want to destroy us. I don''t know where our boss and consul went to dispatch their troops, but they almost got me captured. " She was anxiously looking around when she suddenly saw someone running in frantically. Zhen Lizi quickly looked around and thought: "Dongfang Jun, you''re finally here!"


    Before long, that person was right in front of him. It turned out to be the special agent that served Zhen Lizi. Zhen Lizi stopped him in his tracks and said: "I''m here."


    The spy was shocked by her actions and heaved a sigh of relief, "So it''s Miss." I looked around for you, anxious. It was great that the young mistress managed to escape unscathed! This is a joint attack on us by Britain and France tonight. Look at the momentum, they''re going to kill us all. There''s not much left of us. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "I was able to escape all thanks to that Mr. Dongfang. His martial arts saved me in the face of danger. It was only because of him using his martial arts and bravely fighting against a group of enemies that I was able to escape to this place. " The spy said, "No matter what, as long as Miss is safe. Tonight''s incident suddenly occurred, and we did not expect that someone would sneak attack us. "


    Zhen Lizi looked into the distance again, and when he saw that Yi Jie was not around, he asked, "Did you see Mr. Will something happen to him? " The little agent shook his head and said, "Other than searching for you everywhere, I don''t care about anything else. I leaned against the wall and looked out. When I saw a person running towards me, I caught up with him. A patrolman blocked my way with a rifle and I cut him. I was almost caught. " Zhen Lizi was anxious, he kept looking ahead, hoping to see the figure of a hero.


    The little agent said, "Mr. Orient is a man of martial arts, and neither the English nor the French can catch him. He had fled to a safe place. Don''t wait for him now. Tomorrow, I''ll find him for you. It''s not safe here. The Frenchman might catch up. I will send you to Mr. Sato''s place. He had too many people and no one dared to mess with him. You are the safest person to go. "


    How come you have so few people here?" I can''t even guarantee my safety. " The special agent said, "It''s not that there are few people here, it''s just a coincidence that we came in time. During the day, the owner took half of his men to the Chinese military camp for dinner. Otherwise, your safety won''t be a problem. " He stared straight ahead, hoping that Yiping would catch up. The special agent said anxiously, "Miss, come with me quickly, don''t wait for him. The Frenchman has caught up. " He saw a group of patrolmen approaching with guns. Anxious, the agent pulled on the real ion and left. True Ions turned his head a few steps back, hoping that one of them would catch up. She''s still in love.


    Just then, Yijie ran a little way south and slowed down. He thought to himself, "This idiot priest, he''s risking his life to save me today. I have to thank this dead man. " Relieved, he picked his way, turned the corner, and ran in the direction of the Russian restaurant.


    It was almost dawn when Yijie arrived at the Russian restaurant where he used to work. Yijie looked up at the familiar house, then looked around at the surroundings, feeling very close. He went up and knocked on the door. "Open the door, guys," he said. Dongfang Yijie is back. " When the people inside heard the boss''s call, they all came out to welcome him.


    Everyone surrounded him as they laughed and cheered, bringing him inside. Someone ran to a nearby Austrian restaurant and reported to the new owner, Gao Jian. Gao Jian was also jubilant about running over to see the prodigy. When the two of them met, they embraced each other in delight.


    Gao Jian said, "Boss, I was worried about your safety because I couldn''t find your whereabouts. Where did you come from? Why did he suddenly appear here? "He also didn''t say anything and just told me to go pick you up."


    "I came from Beijing to go to Yunnan province," said Yizhi. I heard in Beijing that you went to see me, so I especially stopped by to see you and to learn more about the situation. The situation here has always been complicated and volatile, so I''m worried that something might happen. " Gao Jian said: "I came to Beijing specifically to contact you because one of our men was captured by the Black Dragon Society and pledged allegiance to it, becoming our traitor. He leaked our secret words to the Black Dragon Society. I was worried that you might be in danger, so I went to Beijing to tell you myself. Unexpectedly, as soon as I arrived in Beijing, I was spied on by the people from Black Dragon Society. Our traitor, he went to Beijing. I almost fell into the hands of a spy the day I arrived in Beijing. Four female spies from Black Dragon Society were monitoring me; it was Sect Leader, Fa Hai, who caught up to their tricks and saved me. Master Fa Hai took me to the Temple of State. Repatriation Temple had a lot of people, so spies from Black Dragon Society did not dare to go over easily. I live there in the dark, and during the day the monks will escort me out to find you. I''ve been looking for a few information stations and no one knows where you are. Someone actually said that you didn''t go to Beijing at all. I couldn''t find you, so I came back in a hurry. Through this trip to Beijing, I learned that there are more people in Japanese spies than in Shanghai; they are more people in Beijing, rampant behavior. I sent someone to the General Cai to find out about you. The general said you were in Beijing. Therefore, I am very worried about your safety. "


    "By the time you went to Beijing to look for me, it was already too late," said Yijie. At that time, I had already been tricked by spies from Black Dragon Society to capture him. They tormented me by threatening and luring me into a confession. They got nothing from me and decided to take me into the wilderness and kill me. Two spies escorted me to the edge of the Qing Shui River and coincidentally bumped into Master Ru Feng. He saved me. We also killed the two agents. From then on, I lived with Master Ru Feng in the State Protecting Temple. So it turned out that Ru Feng''s master was sent to Beijing by the General Cai to deal with those Black Dragon Society Of Japan spies. He even led the monks of State Protecting Temple, attacking the Guandi Temple at night and exterminating the spies. "


    When Gao Jian heard this, he was both surprised and happy. "That traitor of ours was captured by me and exterminated. But unfortunately, because of him, we lost another three good brothers. "


    One of them said, "spies from Black Dragon Society is always going against us. You have to be careful in the future. The Black Dragon Society hidden in Shanghai is great and has many nests. If you guys are not careful, you will have to deal with them. " Gao Jian nodded. "I will follow Boss'' teachings. In the future, we must be very careful to ensure that our intelligence agencies are not in danger. "


    "This time, I was also unfortunate on the road and fell into the hands of Japanese spies. I escaped from the Secret Service overnight. "


    Hearing that, Gao Jian immediately became angry, "Where is the spy nest? I''ll lead people to copy it. "


    One Jie said, "There''s no need to copy it down for now. Listen to the results. "


    Everyone said, "Boss, quickly tell us, why is this so? "What''s the result?"


    One of them said, "Everyone, don''t be in such a hurry. Listen to me in detail." Thus, one of the elites recounted how he met Zhen Lizi along the way, how he was pestered by her, how he was captured along with his Patrol House, and how he escaped into Zuo Mu''s Trading Company, all the way until Shorty brought his men to assault his Black Dragon Society. Everyone was both surprised and happy when they heard this.


    "I had originally planned to coax Zhen Lizi and investigate everything there before coming to tell you to go plunder it. Unexpectedly, the Shorty brought people to do it for us. There were about forty or fifty people he brought with him to the British and French armies. Fierce and well done. Shorty died there, and the spies there also suffered heavy casualties. "


    When Gao Jian heard this, he was overjoyed and began to chat happily again. "Bro, no wonder you were being pestered by a female spy again. Because you are too handsome and dashing. If any of us were a woman, we''d be after you. "


    Yijie laughed and said, "I don''t think I''m handsome or elegant, but I do look like an ordinary person. I am often puzzled by the bewilderment of beauty. "


    Gao Jian continued, "In the future, you should be more careful. The number of people chasing after you will increase. "You are in your youth, loved by all, and have had a long time to make love." He continued, "I don''t know where the Japanese enemies obtained those beautiful women. As special agents, they would always cause trouble for people. I''ve seen it. "


    Someone said, "Our two bosses have been pestered by female agents and have been embraced and kissed by them. The taste of youth has been tasted. "


    Someone even asked in detail, "Then Zhen Lizi must be very beautiful, right? How did you hug and kiss her? "No matter what, you have to let her feel a little bit like you."


    When asked, Jie blushed and said, "That female secret service agent is indeed very beautiful. She was a good talker, and her behavior was unexpected and astute. If it wasn''t for Shorty attacking Black Dragon Society at night, it would have been difficult for me to get rid of her. She was still holding on to me as she jumped over the wall, afraid that I would take the chance to run away. We went outside the wall and faced a large group of Western devils; she panicked and hid behind me. She took the opportunity to run away from me when I was fighting with the Western Ghosts. I am serious about my life and I have nothing to do with her, so don''t let your thoughts run wild. "


    When everyone heard this, they did not believe it and burst into laughter. Someone said straightforwardly, "Our boss is playing a fool. He is unwilling to tell us the truth. How could he not hug and kiss such a beautiful girl who was so entangled with him? Maybe he was just acting recklessly. If I say that I didn''t cross the line, I wouldn''t believe it. " Another person said, "At that time, the boss was emotionally moved."


    One of them laughed and said, "What you say makes sense. Let me explain slowly. Don''t worry, brothers, I really didn''t do anything out of line with her. How could she be charming? She was a spy, a political whore. Why should I be in love with her? However, he only teased her for a bit. I confess to you that I was coerced into a corner by her teasing while I was drinking with her. I did hug her and kiss her. It was all to get out of his predicament; it was not easy to deal with her. Afterwards, I used my words to coax her. How far do you think she was coaxed to? "


    Everyone laughed and said, "That''s easy to guess. Before the banquet was over, I went to bed. " Jie shook his head and said, "No, no. If I go to bed with her, I don''t have to coax her. "Looks like none of you can guess." Everyone said, "If that''s not the case, then it''s hard to guess."


    "Later on, she was actually coaxed by me into revealing her true feelings. She was going to elope with me to Europe. " When everyone heard this, they laughed out loud. Gao Jian asked again, "What happened next?"


    One of them said, "I continuously used words to provoke her, causing her to have a headache. Have the doctor give her a needle and medicine, and she''ll have a headache. " Someone was still asking, "Where did she go after that?"


    "After she and I jumped over the wall to leave the hospital, I didn''t know where she was going," said Yijie. Under my cover, she certainly did not fall into the hands of the French and the English. "


    Gao Jian laughed. "After she recovers from this crisis, she will definitely miss you. Use not half a year may be harmful to the scene of homesickness. Because if you hadn''t protected her, she would have been killed if she had fallen into the hands of the Westerners. "


    Yijie shook his head and said, "Stop joking. A prostitute, how could she have any true feelings? In the past, she had forgotten everything. Actually, I didn''t do it to protect her and the Westerners. I did it to save my own life. She can just borrow some light. "

 C200

    Everyone finished their banter. Gao Jian said, "Half a month ago, General Li Liejun came here secretly. He went to work at the Japanese consulate. " He took out another letter and handed it to Yukio, saying, "This is from the Japanese consulate in secret. I just got it last night. The letter was addressed to the two generals. The contents of the letter were probably what General Li had come to do. I am preparing to send someone to deliver it to the General Cai in Yunnan. You can take it back with you. The letter said that the general was in a hurry and should not be delayed. I''ll be at ease if I hand it over to you. " Yijie took the letter and placed it on his body.


    At this moment, the sun had already risen. Everyone then arranged a banquet to welcome a guest. Everyone sat around the table, and Gao Jian said, "This table is not ideal. Due to the lack of time, he didn''t manage it well enough, so he might as well use it as a welcome wine. You don''t have much time, you have to leave for Kunming soon. I''ll have to deal with you this way. Brother, please forgive me! "


    Yijie laughed, "The banquet is not important, what is important is our friendship. I can talk and laugh with you, and everything is satisfied. Actually, not only am I not hungry, I''m not even awake yet. In a single day, Zhen Lizi and I drank twice. It''s already midnight, and I''m still drinking with her. " Everyone continued to chat and laugh as they ate.


    Gao Jian said: "Right now, the situation in Kunming is very good. General Cai began to train his troops in public and was preparing to set up a government to protect the nation. The National Guard Command has been officially established. It looks like the time for Yuan Shikai to be punished and for an armed uprising to be held is not far. "


    "That''s good, that''s what we hope for," said Yijie happily. If we do not overthrow Yuan Zhai''s rule of selling his country, we will not be able to restore democratic republics, and there will be no hope for the country to prosper. "Let us toast the success of the rebellion!" Everyone laughed and toasted each other as they drank. It was a very enjoyable wine. Afterwards, everyone began toasting to Yijie one after another. The scene was very lively.


    After the meal, Yijie said, "I can''t stay any longer, so I''ll take my leave. I''m going to the docks to take the boat south. At the end of our departure, I wish you all the best of luck and good health! "


    Everyone said as well, "We wish you a pleasant journey, Boss. Your wish is always the same!" Everyone was reluctant to leave, afraid that it would affect their official business. They did not dare to urge one of them to stay.


    Gao Jian took out a suit and said, "Could the boss please change into this suit to prevent the French from chasing us." After Yijie changed into his clothes, Gao Jian found a few other cars. After that, Gao Jian led more than twenty brothers to send one of them to the dock.


    Everyone came to the dock and got off the car. Seeing the carts all over the place, there was the sound of people hawking their wares. It was a bustling scene. The ships of the various countries were docking and waiting, and the merchant ships were loading and unloading their cargo.


    Gao Jian looked at the surroundings and said, "You can take the French passenger ship. It''s safer than any other ship. The French would never get into trouble on their own ship. " Yijie nodded in agreement. The two of them embraced again and said their goodbyes.


    The ship''s whistle sounded. He boarded the French passenger ship. Gao Jian led his men and watched the boat leave. He waved goodbye once more before bringing his men back with him. Yijie left Shanghai safely.


    On the way to Xiamen, a seaman was called down and asked, "Sir, are there any more ships heading to Guangzhou?"


    The sailor said, "The ship to Guangzhou is from Britain, France and Japan. The Japanese and French ships were already sailing. The British ships were still hesitating. When the British heard of a strong wind at sea today, they did not dare to set sail. If you are in a hurry, there is still the ship to Zhelin. "


    "Since there''s no ship to Guangzhou, I will take the ship to Zhelin and return to Chaozhou first." Yijie thanked the sailor and decided to take the ship home first.


    One jie got on the boat, and after several days of wind, the boat had to walk and stop, and it took them several days to get to Zhelin. Yijie disembarked at Zhelin, burning with impatience, and rented a fast horse to ride. He continued to travel for a few more days, and only at noon that day did he arrive at the side of the Han River which was across the river from Chaozhou. Seeing his hometown, Yinjie was very happy. He dismounted and stood on the shore, looking out over the river, waiting for the ferry. They saw the torrential river flowing past. There were no boats upstream or downstream.


    The owner of the horse said, "Sir, I am sorry that I am unable to send you home. You wait here for the ferry. I have a long way to go, so I will take my leave. " Yijie turned to thank him and paid him the silver. The man put the two horses together and rode away.


    Yijie stood by the river bank alone, his eyes looking at the familiar river, feeling touched by the scene and thinking back to the happy scene when he and Lin Qiuhua were rowing and playing. Lin Qiuhua''s figure immediately appeared in front of him. He once again remembered that this was the last time Lin Qiuhua bid him farewell. Lin Qiuhua''s attached gaze seemed to be on him, affectionately waving at him. One of them felt pain in his heart, and his eyes began to water.


    He took out his handkerchief and wanted to wipe his tears away, but seeing that the handkerchief was Zhen Lizi''s, he threw it into the river. He said angrily, "Why did you bring her things back?!" He felt for his handkerchief again, but it was nowhere to be found. "My handkerchief must have been changed by her some time," said Jeanne. He had to lift his shirt to wipe his tears away.


    Suddenly, he saw a small boat floating on the surface of the river. Upon closer inspection, one could tell that it was the fisherman, Zhang Tong, who was rowing the boat. So she covered her mouth with her hands and shouted, "Is that Big Brother Zhang on the boat? Come over here and cross me. I am Dongfang Yijie. " Hearing that, Zhang Tong tried his best to shake the boat as he promised, "Here we are!" It''s here! " After a while, the boat arrived at the shore. Zhang Tong looked at Yijie and said happily, "Yijie bro, where did you come from? We haven''t seen each other in a long time. "Get on board quickly." "I just came back from Beijing," said Yjie. Has Big Brother Zhang always been well? " Zhang Tong said, "Thanks to you, brother, I''m not bad." He rolled up his trousers and waded into the boat.


    Zhang Tong opened up the boat path. "Brother, you are often not at home. Now we are different too. The tyrant from Pirate Zhu died. His army had pledged their allegiance to General Cai Songpo and was in the midst of training. He said that he was going to participate in the armed suppression of Yuan Shikai. When people heard that they were happy, young people jumped to be soldiers. General Cai had personally come here before, and he even sent some young and strong military officers. Now I see them training soldiers every day. The soldiers were all in high spirits, and their morale was high. The day of Yuan Shikai''s downfall is soon. "


    Yijie and Zhang Tong chatted as the boat reached the other side. "Brother Zhang, please come to my house tonight." Goodbye! " Zhang Tong agreed and added, "Brother, please come to my house too." The duo clasped their hands in farewell. One of them hurried off the shore.


    He went to his door. Mrs Zhang was cleaning the corridor. Mrs. Zhang looked up and saw him. She put down her broom and hurried to report. Mrs. Zhang cried out, "Old Mr. Li, Miss Li: Young Master is back. "Almost home." Li Zhanyi had just arrived and was having a talk with him. Li Zhanyi didn''t even have the chance to tell Dongfang Liang about his encounter with a prodigy in Beijing. Dongfang Liang, Li Huayi and the others brought it out at the same time.


    When Yijie saw his happy father, the anger in his heart had long since dissipated. Jie said happily, "Father, I''m back! How are you? " Dongfang Liang said happily: "Father is very well. I was hoping for some anxiety. My son is proud to return, I am happy. " He pointed to the Li family''s Kunzhong and said, "My son has come to pay his respects. These two are your uncles. We''ll talk about it when we get inside. "


    One of them had seen Li Zhanyi before, but not Li Huayi. Seeing that the two of them looked the same, it was hard to tell them apart. "Hello uncles!" He thought to himself, "Strange today, how come they look the same?" Which one of them is the Li Zhanyi that came looking for you? " The Li family''s Kunzhong said to Yijie with a smile and nodded.


    Li Huayi said: "My nephew is indeed handsome and elegant, a genius at looks. Brother Dongfang, I really congratulate you! " Dongfang Liang was overjoyed: "Same to you! Let''s go back to the house for a chat. " The group of people walked towards the house.


    At this time, Li Qian was in the house making tea for a young man. When Yijie entered the room and saw Li Qian, she no longer had any impression of being with him in her childhood. Seeing Li Qian dressed in Chaozhou clothing, her complexion was rosy, her eyebrows were pretty, her posture was dignified, her movements light, faintly revealing her valiance. One of them could tell that she was practicing martial arts, which was completely different from Lin Qiuhua''s quiet personality.


    "She must be the Li Qian that I have an engagement with." Yijie was stunned for a moment before sitting down. Li Qian poured himself a cup of tea and offered it to a young man: "You must be thirsty from the journey, right? "Drink some water." One of them thought of something and said, "Thank you!" He picked up the tea cup and took a sip.


    Li Qian saw that Jie Jie was really handsome, and he rejoiced in his heart when he saw this. He then took a towel and said, "You must be tired from the journey. Wipe your face." Yijie took the towel, took off her hat, and wiped her face. Li Qian took the hat and towel and put them on the clothes rack. Li Qian turned around and smiled, "Do you still remember me?" He shook his head.


    Li Qian said: "We changed our appearances when we were young. Actually, I don''t recognize you either. " As he spoke, he poured some more tea for the host.


    Jie took the teapot and said, "Sorry to trouble you. I''ll do it myself. "


    Li Qian laughed: "What you''re saying is too polite. If that''s the case, then I should say sorry for disturbing you when I came to your house. " One of them laughed and said, "That''s not necessary. I treat you as a respected guest. "


    The three old gentlemen at the side saw this and were delighted. Dongfang Liang laughed: "These two kids are too old, they know how to be polite. It''s not like when I was a kid and I was trying to get some milk from a mother. " Recalling the past, the three of them laughed.


    Li Qian was smart enough to see through one of their thoughts, and said: "You guys go ahead and talk, I''ll go cook." With that, he left and went upstairs to hide.


    Zhang Ma followed her upstairs and said, "Miss Li, I''ve congratulated you! Our young master is interested in you. Look at how handsome he is! The two of you are a match made in heaven, a pair made in the earth. "

 C201

    Li Qian is clever at stuttering, and she''s been getting along well with Ma Zhang since she came to the Dongfang family." Mrs Zhang had been on Lin Qiuhua''s side before, but now she was on hers again. Li Qian arrived upstairs feeling worried and uneasy. She listened to her mother and said, "Mom, don''t congratulate me yet. Now I don''t know what they think. Firstly, he had a deep love with Miss Lin, and secondly, they had made a name for themselves. Even if you don''t dislike me, it''s hard to say. " Li Qian lowered her head in worry.


    Mrs Zhang smiled. "Don''t worry Miss, you don''t know our Young Master." He was the most filial to his father. Always obedient. Wasn''t it for your marriage that the old man wished for his son to come back? Now that your two uncles are here, what can the young master do if he doesn''t agree to this marriage? Now that Lady Lin has been taken away by your brother, even if they were married, it would be hard to take her back by sprinkling water. Don''t worry about it, girl. Your marriage will be successful. "


    When Li Qian heard it, he said, "Mother, you should know that the forced fruit is not sweet. If he doesn''t like me from the bottom of his heart, there''s no point in getting married. "


    Mrs Zhang said, "Lady, you have too many thoughts. It''s good to be a silly woman. Let''s see if you can coax him in the future. "


    Li Qian said: "I will coax more, my heart is not with you."


    Mrs Zhang laughed. "You are not a bad girl. You are not worthy of him." I''ll teach you how. " He said, "Listen to me. Go and cook." Li Qian smiled reassuringly, put on his apron and went to prepare lunch with Zhang Ma.


    At this time, Dongfang Liang said to Yinjie, "Recently, there have been many happy events occurring at our house. His long-lost relatives had come to look for him. The three of us have reunited. Your father has been looking forward to your return for some time now. "


    Dongfang Liang stopped and felt that there were some things that should not be said. Yijie knew what his father was going to say, so he listened quietly. Seeing that the two of them were extremely compatible, Li Huayi was very happy in his heart. Li Zhanyi had been feeling uneasy all this time, there was no smile on his face, and he said in his heart: "I want to see how you''re going to persuade your son today. I rushed here in a hurry, hoping to see this scene. "


    Dongfang Liang thought for a while before replying, "There is something that I, your father, have never told you. On the day of your birth, the full moon, I arranged a marriage for you. You saw the girl just now. She is the niece of your two uncles, her name is Li Qian. This girl is the same age as you, and has a proper character, so there is no need to elaborate. Just her father and me. We used to share honor and disgrace with each other from day to night. The two of us have a shared history of misery. Because we all joined the Boxer Regiment and offended the Qing government, the government chased after us. That year, our two families lived in seclusion in the Yanming Temple in Henan Province. The Manchu troops surrounded the monastery and captured us, ready to kill us. At that time, I carried you on my back, your mother, Li Qian''s parents, and your Uncle Gao Lian as well. Those people died in the battle with the Manchu troops to protect you. That huge disaster caused our two families to run for our lives. In a blink of an eye for more than ten years, I don''t know how many tears, miss my good brother. I didn''t think our families would ever meet again. It is only right for us to deepen our friendship with Li Family instead of getting along with them. Li Qian and his brother Li Yan managed to survive, and now they are together with us. This is the beauty of the heavens, the achievement of your marriage. You and Li Qian are born with this fate. Today, you are both a perfect match, a match made in heaven and in earth. I am very happy. "


    When Yijie heard this, all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart, and he fell silent for a while. Dongfang Liang saw that he did not object, and said: "Li Qian is smart and virtuous. Ever since I came here, he has been taking care of my family, taking good care of me. I am extremely happy to have such a good daughter-in-law. "


    He then took out the two marriage papers and said to one of them, "These were written when you were betrothed, and were personally written by your Uncle Gao years ago. Now your Uncle Gao is gone. When he heard that you and Li Qian were married, he would definitely be happy as well. " Dongfang Liang missed his old friend and lowered his head due to his heavy heart.


    Yijie took the marriage contract to see the end of crying, said: "Life is love, not falling in love is love. Father: I''m sorry. I''ve been a burden to these people since I was a kid, and they died for me. I can''t return it in this life. Now I don''t know what I''m supposed to do. Let me repay these people with my life. "Only in this way can I not feel happy in my heart."


    Dongfang Liang was shocked: "What are you saying! Did I tell you these things to make you pay? " One of them said, "Father, stop talking. Let your son speak his mind. " Dongfang Liang said: "If you have something to say, then say it, don''t act in such a reckless manner."


    "Miss Lin and I are childhood sweethearts, our relationship is deep to the point that we are inseparable. Who cares? Who could understand this? The two of us strolling leisurely pledged our love to each other. Don''t these feelings count? I can''t divorce her and marry someone else. Now I have to pay it off myself, and I don''t owe anyone anything. " Dongfang Liang was angry and unable to blame him.


    "If you don''t want me to die, then return the marriage contract to Li Family as soon as possible. No matter how good Li Qian is, even if I owe Li Family a lot, my thoughts and feelings aren''t suitable for the two of them. Li Qian and I can be siblings, but we can''t be husband and wife. Apart from me, she could have made a good marriage again. I will never be an unfaithful lover, and I want to marry the Miss Lin as my wife. "


    Dongfang Liang held back his anger and said, "I know that you and Miss Lin have a deep relationship, and I understand that as well. Not bad, you two are a match made in heaven. But there''s something else here that you don''t know. Since you left this time, the Lin Family has had a series of unfortunate events. The Pirate Zhu used her power to bully others, repeatedly coming to the Lin Family to force marriage, wanting to forcefully marry the Miss Lin. He even captured Miss Lin''s father as a threat. In a moment of desperation, your Uncle Lin and your Aunt Lin retreated, changed their minds, and were willing to marry their daughter to Li Yan. That day, Li Yan had taken their daughter out of Chaozhou and returned to Beijing. Right now, the Miss Lin and Li Yan had already married, and it was as if their marriage had already been completed. It''s impossible for you to marry her again. You marrying Li Qian is not because you owe it to Miss Lin; it is because you are not destined to be married to Miss Lin. When you next met Miss Lin, she was already your sister-in-law. It''s your fault you came back too late. If you had been at home, you probably wouldn''t have done that. " His meaning was that it would be useless even if you thought about the Miss Lin.


    When Yijie heard this, he immediately looked like a completely different person. He stared blankly with two young deities in his eyes. He said in his heart: "Qiu Hua! Sigh! Your heart is too good. I see. It wasn''t your intention. You were forced. It''s a pity that you didn''t wait for me to come back for such a major event! "With this result, you''ll be in for a lot of trouble in the future."


    Seeing that Yi Jie had remained silent, Dongfang Liang continued, "The purpose of our marriage with Li Family was to deepen the friendship between our two families. If you say that you want to break off the engagement, it will hurt the relationship between our families. On account of your young age, your speech is not good. Your uncles won''t blame you. We must not be disloyal. We will keep the promise we made twenty years ago. We will keep the promise we made in black and white. "


    Seeing that Yi Jie had yet to speak, Dongfang Liang continued, "Since ancient times, the marriage of children has always been decided by the parents. Husband and wife relationship is also only after marriage. It is not important whether or not you and Li Qian have any feelings for each other. What is important is whether or not the two of you are compatible. "


    Li Zhanyi also took the opportunity to speak to Yi Jie, "Before I arrived, I gave Li Yan and Miss Lin an official wedding. Ru Feng''s master acted as a witness and helped them in their work. Master Ru Feng had even personally asked Miss Lin if he was willing to marry Li Yan. Miss Lin did not change her mind when she saw you at the train station. She still decided to marry Li Yan. In the end, Master Ru Feng decided to marry me, and I held a grand wedding for them. I hope you will seriously consider marrying our Li Family. " Seeing Yijie didn''t bother him at all.


    Li Zhanyi relaxed his tone again, and said: "Your actions that day at my house, is one thing. We don''t care about you anymore. If the lady from our Li Family does not have a proper appearance and is not worthy of you, we will not force you to propose to cancel the engagement. It''s just as your father said just now. You and Li Qian are a perfect match, a natural couple, born together. You should choose the auspicious day of the foreword and marry you and Li Qian. This is the just result. "


    Li Zhanyi''s words were precisely this: if not soft, if not forceful, long, then whether it was love or hate it was hard to measure. One of them was so dizzy that his ears were ringing, and he was about to fall headlong into the ground. Seeing the other party abruptly stand up, he staggered and was about to fall to the ground.


    Seeing that his son was about to fall, Dongfang Liang anxiously held him up. He felt both heartbroken and heartbroken. He understood Yijie''s feelings very well. Jie was also worried that his father would be angered. He covered his forehead with his hands, sat down, and said, "Father, I''m fine. It''s just a little bit of dizziness. " Dongfang Liang quietly turned around and secretly shed tears as well.


    One of them was extremely confused, while the other was filled with contradictions. He inwardly cursed at how he wasn''t at home at the time. He blamed the Pirate Zhu for forcing him to marry her without reason, and also blamed his father for prematurely arranging a marriage for him. He also blamed the Miss Lin for not waiting for his return. No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t think of anyone to blame for this.


    Suddenly, there was a "chi" sound. It was the sound of Li Qian cooking a frying pan. The sound woke him from his pain. He could no longer sit still. He came to Han River alone, and stood at the place where he and the Miss Lin had once played. He looked at the grassland where the Miss Lin had played with him. His mind was filled with thousands of thoughts, but he still felt that it was very familiar. It was as if he saw Miss Lin''s figure once again, and heard Miss Lin''s cheerful laughter once again. It was as if he saw Miss Lin''s beautiful smiling face once again. Those beautiful scenes from the past captivated him.


    He could not help saying, "How wonderful it used to be!" He shook his head and sighed helplessly. "Oh, it''s all over!"


    He looked at the torrential river again and said, "You are ruthless! It''s too heartless! " At this moment, he really wanted to reverse the flow of time and have another go at it with the Miss Lin. He was in so much pain that he had lost interest in the world. Suddenly, he roared: "Qiu Hua, come back here!" In that moment, he saw Lin Qiuhua standing at the center of the river, waving and smiling at him. He threw caution to the wind and leaped into the river to catch up.

 C202

    Suddenly, someone hugged him from behind. Only then did Yijie wake up from his stupor. He turned around and saw his father and the Li family''s Kunzhong behind him. At some point in time, these three old men had followed them.


    Dongfang Liang released him, held onto Yi Jie''s shoulder and said, "Child, father knows how much pain you have in your heart. In the face of living reality, who could do anything? Your past relationship with Miss Lin is like this torrential river ¡ª gone forever. Don''t be infatuated with her anymore. People are the same, the past is irrevocable. Wishful thinking about wounding the mind out of thin air was useless. In fact, who can turn back the past? A man must be able to do things with ease. Your thoughts and feelings are too fragile. You are still far from maturity. What big deal could cause you to live a life? Listen to your father: When we are born in this world, we must be worthy of the afterlife, the nation, and the upbringing of our parents and teachers. Don''t put too much emphasis on the love affair of your children. In a few decades you will understand everything; but you are old, as I am. I hope you know that now. Humans have faces, and trees have skins. We have to be faithful. Your two uncles are also here.


    Yijie''s expression was dull and indifferent. Dongfang Liang said again, "You should extricate yourself from being obsessed as soon as possible and cheer up once more. I know that you have always been obedient, and I hope that it will be the same this time. " Yijie''s heart was still heavy. He listened to his father''s advice in silence as he slowly walked back.


    When Li Clan''s Kun Zhong saw Dongfang Liang persuading his son with such an elegant posture, they all had a deep admiration for Dongfang Liang. The duo examined their surroundings as they walked and followed behind Zhang Xuan. When everyone returned home, it was already dusk. Li Qian''s meticulously prepared food was already cold. Yijie felt unwell all over, his mind was muddled, and he fell ill in bed. Seeing that his son was sick, Dongfang Liang was at a loss for words.


    Li Zhanyi said: "There is no need to diagnose a child''s illness. Because of the marriage, he felt a sudden burst of anger, which disturbed his consciousness, preventing his vital energy and blood from functioning normally. I just need some medicine and I can cure his disease. Brother Dongfang, you don''t have to worry too much. "


    Dongfang Liang was already breaking out in cold sweat from his son''s sudden illness. He wiped away his sweat and said, "Thank you for your concern, Third Brother! I''m not worried about anything else. I''m worried that he won''t be able to get married as soon as he''s too sick. "


    Li Zhanyi came to the sickbed and cut a vein for Jie Jie, and said: "I will prescribe a prescription, and it will be used immediately. In just a few days, he will be fully recovered. However, please don''t bring up the matter of marriage with him for now, Brother Dongfang, in case his condition gets worse. " Dongfang Liang nodded. Li Zhanyi raised his pen and wrote the prescription. Li Qian and Zhang Ma immediately bought the medicine, and Li Qian personally used the medicine to treat them.


    It took Yijie two days of drowsiness to recover from his illness. Li Zhanyi saw a blister rise at the corner of his mouth, and he said to Dongfang Liang: "His anger has finally come out. One or two more eyes and it will be cured. Brother Dongfang can be at ease. "


    Dongfang Liang said anxiously: "Third brother, can you let him recover a little faster? "If this continues, I''m afraid he won''t have enough time to wait for the wedding and then leave."


    Li Zhanyi laughed and said, "Illness comes as if the mountains are toppling, and illness dispels as if its threads were drawn. I''m worried that the medication will damage his health and affect his physical and mental health. Thus, I used the medicine peacefully in order to let him slowly disperse the fire and slowly recover. Brother Dongfang, don''t be so hasty. We have the same thoughts as the children. " Dongfang Liang, Li Huayi, Li Zhanyi, the three old men all laughed at the same time.


    After the tense atmosphere passed, Li Huayi said with a sorrowful temperament: "Ever since I left home, I''ve seen through everything in the mortal world. Endless dissension is human nature and meaningless. Everything has its limits, you can''t force it. People can''t fight for their lives, they have to fight for their lives. In a few days, once he''s completely cured, don''t force him again. It was one thing if he didn''t agree to the marriage. It''s useless to force yourself. "


    Li Zhanyi disagreed with him, and thought: "Forget it, I''ll just treat you like an old Taoist! It''s not that easy to break up a marriage. " However, Li Huayi continued, "People gather according to fate. If they are married to each other, it will be hard to separate them. If they are not married to each other, they will not meet. Why do you have to be so forceful? As I see it, Brother Dongfang only needs to ask him if he agrees to the marriage. If my nephew insists on objecting, then the engagement will be annulled. It doesn''t hurt the feelings of our two families. Your son couldn''t help but be a grandpa. "


    Dongfang Liang said: "Second brother''s words are wrong. Even though I cannot force him, I should first have my reputation. How can we break our agreement without reason? Once the marriage breaks down, I won''t even be able to convince my children. How can I be worthy of my brothers and sisters who died for us? Please do not worry too much, my two bros. After a few days, when my son is fully recovered, I will choose the auspicious day to arrange their marriage and let them marry each other. "


    Li Zhanyi was ecstatic when he heard it, and said: "Brother Dongfang has always been so honest, I''m impressed. We''ll listen to your opinion. "


    Dongfang Liang glanced at Li Huayi, and said: "It''s not that I, as your brother, am not right about you. You only know how to despise the world, but you don''t know how to enjoy the life of a common man. " Li Huayi was so rejected that he was at a loss for words, but instead smiled. Dongfang Liang looked at Li Zhanyi again, and saw that he was not smiling at all. Dongfang Liang thought: "This evil son of mine met me in Beijing, if I were to face him now, I might think that I have said a lot of disrespectful things." Li Huayi sighed: "It''s true that the Poverty-Stricken People has no family. I really don''t understand some things about vulgar people. "


    At this time, Li Qian walked into the room and said to Li Zhanyi, "Third Uncle, didn''t you say that you would change the medicine for Yijie today? Now that you''ve opened the prescription, I''m still waiting to buy medicine. " Li Zhanyi immediately stood up, wrote down the prescription on the table and passed it to Li Qian. Li Zhanyi said: "Compared to the previous recipe, this recipe is much calmer. It is called Octane Decoction, and the taste of the medicine is more than just nourishing. It''s good for your health. "


    Dongfang Liang took out the money and gave it to Li Qian: "Child, it''s been hard on you. As soon as this foe came back, he dragged you down. " At this moment, Zhang Ye''s mother was already waiting behind him. Li Qian took the money and went out with Zhang Ma. Li Qian bought the medicine, endured it meticulously, and did not mention anything about serving.


    Two days later, he recovered from his illness. Dongfang Liang and Li Huayi had been observing them from the sidelines these past few days. They had gotten along well with one another and had gotten along well with each other. The three of them were all very happy. Dongfang Liang did not ask whether or not Yijie agreed to the marriage, so he chose the auspicious day, and started to ask, to let Yijie and Li Qian marry each other, how do you think?


    When Yijie saw that he was sick for a few days, he was worried that he would miss the military affairs of Yunnan Province. He said to his father, "I have been sick for a few days in a row and have delayed the military affairs. Time is running out, I have to get back to Yunnan as soon as possible. After I settle my military affairs and report to the General Cai, I will take a leave of absence and return home to settle my marriage matters. Please forgive me. " After saying that, Yijie prepared to leave.


    Dongfang Liang heard him and said, "Kid, don''t play any more tricks. I have to strike the iron while it''s hot and end your marriage as soon as possible. " Therefore, Dongfang Liang shook his head at Yijie and said, "No, no, you can''t leave. It''s not like there''s a war going on in front of us right now, so why are you in such a hurry? No matter how anxious she was, she would not miss these two days of marriage. Obediently go home and arrange the marriage for me before you leave, so as not to get too much trouble. I don''t believe you now. I will not let you go until this marriage is over. " Yijie knew his father''s temper and couldn''t bear to keep on talking. He was afraid that it would cause his father to feel sad, so he had no choice but to obey him silently.


    It turned out that Yijie was the most filial son. He had always been subservient to his father. He had never dared to tell his father about the adventures and misfortunes that had occurred outside. He was only afraid that his father would worry about him all day, affect his physical and mental health, and not be able to enjoy the rest of the year. so that his father did not know what he was doing outside, whether he was in danger of his life. Every time Jay left home, his father was happy with him. This was the first time since he had become a wise man that he had caused his father to shed tears of grief.


    Dongfang Liang kept his son and quickly discussed the method of marriage with Li Huayi and Li Zhanyi. The Li family''s Kunzhong was very happy to see his niece''s marriage successful. On one hand, the two of them were dressing Li Qian, and on the other hand, they were helping Dongfang Liang. Very soon, both men and women were ready to marry. He then decorated the house outside, upstairs and downstairs with lanterns and decorations, looking very happy. When the auspicious day arrived, a grand wedding began.


    Dongfang Liang welcomed the guests with a smile on his face. When the neighbors heard about the Dongfang family''s wedding, they all came to congratulate them. Local government officials at all levels also came to congratulate the wedding. Soldiers in the riverside camps were doing chores. Even the Squire and the others, there were hundreds of people who came to the wedding to offer their congratulations.


    The two of them were dressed up elegantly and elegantly, going through the process of marrying each other and marrying each other. Lin Bicheng presided over the wedding ceremony, while Liu Qin acted as the wife. Zou''s wife, Chen Dongmei, served as the nanny.


    Dongfang Liang, Li Huayi, and Li Zhanyi, the three of them were to be married in front of the main hall. Amidst the happy sounds of the bridal sedan chair, gongs and drums, suona and firecrackers, Li Qian and Dongfang Yijie went up the stage hand in hand, paying respects to heaven and earth for their marriage. The gaiety of the scene, the atmosphere of the New Year, need not be expressed.


    Yi Jie and Li Qian had only been married for three days, and their honeymoon was not yet over. Yijie thought about Yunnan military affairs, said goodbye to everyone, and left in a hurry. Li Qian had also personally sent Yijie to the river bank. Once he boarded the boat, Li Qian began to send him off with his eyes again. Until the ship disappeared into the distance, and could no longer be seen clearly, it was only then that Li Qian and Zhang Ma left the river bank and did not mention anything.


    On the other hand, when Yi Jie left the Chaozhou and changed his boat ride, it wasn''t just a single day. On this day, he returned to Kunming. Yi Jie met Cai Songpo and Li Liejun at the National Guard Command. The three of them had a happy reunion and exchanged pleasantries before the first general reported back to the two generals on the situation in Beijing. He then took out the letter that Gao Jian had brought back when he was still in Shanghai and handed it over to Cai Songpo, informing him of the greetings he received from Gao Jian and the others.


    Cai Songpo saw that the letter was filled with urgent words, and immediately opened it up to read. After reading, he became happy: "That''s great! Your trip to Shanghai worked. The Japanese consulate helped us with the purchase of arms from Japan. Recently, the Japanese side will send special envoys to visit Yunnan secretly to handle the delivery formalities. "


    Li Liejun was elated: "As long as my trip to Shanghai worked, I can give my orders to the commander in chief." Cai Songpo continued: "Now that we have the ammunition, the time to start the battle is just around the corner." He once again passed the letter to Li Liejun.


    When Li Liejun read the letter, he was also pleasantly surprised: "Good! Great! As soon as Commander Tang comes back, we will immediately swear oaths to the north! "Yuan Zui will not be able to rule for long."


    Cai Songpo said: "You''re right! His dream of becoming the Emperor has been fulfilled! "


    Cai Songpo said to, "You and Master Ru Feng have done well. You have gained a lot from your trip to Beijing, and you have received information that is difficult for us to obtain. Not only did you learn about the secret activities of the traitor Yuan Shikai, you also know about some of the foreign spies and spies in our country. You''ve done very well! "

 C203

    Yijie recounted the details of the night assault Guandi Temple, night observation and the gunny sack store again. Cai Songpo, Li Liejun heard this and became even happier.


    Cai Songpo continued: "Rest for a few days, I still have a new mission for you. When you''re done, you''ll have to go back to Beijing to continue your intelligence work and cooperate with the Imperial Guard. You have to pay special attention to our spy activities in Japan. Once you discover their hidden spy lair, if you see one of them, you must not be too lenient. Japan has the intention of destroying me. When we attack in the north, they will take the opportunity to try to win us over and divide our country. If Japan saw that Yuan Shikai''s power was gone, they would definitely abandon him and support Duan Qirui as their puppet. We cannot let their plot succeed. "


    "Generals, don''t worry. With the help of State Protecting Temple and the heroes of the martial arts world, I will definitely be able to accomplish a good job of it. Don''t look at how our Japanese spies network is spread across our entire country. With us here, they won''t be able to do anything to our country. "


    Cai Songpo continued: "The traffic is blocked here, it''s all because of you intelligence personnel who are able to deliver the message in time. On the day of the victory of the uprising, all of you have contributed a bit. We have a small number of people, so you need to mobilize and use the power of society well. Let them help us deal with the secret agents. "


    One of them said, "Master Ru Feng has done a good job on this point. There are more than a hundred people in the Buddhist Sangha''s army that can help us right now, so dealing with Black Dragon Society Of Japan shouldn''t be a problem. The two generals can rest assured and wait for Jia Yin. "


    Cai Songpo laughed: "When I first sent Ru Feng to the capital to deal with the Black Dragon Society Of Japan special forces, it is because we do not have enough manpower. I wanted him to mobilize the clan members and eliminate the large swarms of Black Dragon Society Of Japan special forces that suddenly swarmed into our country. He did a good job of it, I don''t have to go into the details. This monk is worthy of praise for the spirit of the nation. " After Cai Songpo finished speaking, he laughed in satisfaction.


    One of them reported the gains and losses of the ''international purple-white plate'' to the two of them as well as the search for it by the various monks in State Protecting Temple. Cai Songpo heard and said, "''International purple-white plate'' is our national treasure, and it has now become Yuan Shikai''s witness to the sale of countries. We can''t ignore its disappearance. We have to do everything we can to get it back. We can''t think of it as a relic or a treasure. It''s too simple. That treasure has the map of our country during the Yuan Dynasty. It was written by famous people of the Yuan Dynasty. Engraved on it are the marginal points of all sides of China, and the rise and fall of all dynasties since ancient times, the content of rich and colorful change. It is a rare piece of historical evidence for the marginal direction of our country. It was said that the Empress Dowager of the West, as noble and luxurious a person, was extremely protective of it and could not bear to eat a meal with it. Now, Yuan Shikai didn''t want it anymore, he wanted to gift it to the Japanese as a present. And we want it, we want to find it in every way we can, and we want to keep it forever. Let our children and grandchildren, through it, understand the degree of corruption and incompetence of the Great Qing Dynasty. Let our children and grandchildren know through it how big China was and how much of our sacred territory imperialism has seized. One day, our children and grandchildren will be able to reclaim their lands according to their maps. "


    Cai Songpo paused for a while, before saying to Jie, "You can go back and pass on my greetings to Reverend State Protecting Temple and the monks, as well as to the abbot of the National Reporting Temple and the monks. I thank them for their support and for their patriotism in serving the nation and for their vindictive justice. We absolutely cannot let our treasure, the ''international purple-white plate'', fall into the hands of any empire. "We have to work together to find the treasure."


    One of them said, "General, please rest assured. The monks of the State Protecting Temple were all thinking of ways to find the treasure, and they would definitely be able to find it. They must not disappoint the general. "


    When Li Liejun heard that Yuan Shikai actually dared to give the "international purple-white plate" to the Japanese, he said angrily: "This traitor Yuan Shikai really wants to steal everything to sell off his own country, he is hopeless. Why hasn''t Master Ru Feng killed him yet? "


    One of them muttered: "I heard that Reverend State Protecting Temple disagreed and tried to stop him. Master Ru Feng did not kill him. "


    Cai Songpo said: "It''s good that I didn''t kill him. If he killed one Yuan Shikai, another would pop out. We seek to cure his illness, simply overthrow his rule and restore a democratic republic. In fact, assassination was Yuan Shikai''s method. Ever since he assassinated Song Zongren and those people from the Revolutionary Party, he had not recovered from it even once. He is in danger, and the tide that is trying to topple him is rising and falling. "


    One of them then reported the situation of the Black Dragon Society Of Japan Protector in Shanghai, and how he met Zhen Lizi. Cai Songpo listened to the analysis and said, "Nowadays, all the empires are worried that Japan will take advantage of the Western War to monopolize China, causing harm to their interests in China. It was hard not to quarrel between them. They all share the same ambitions for our country. Their espionage activities in our country have been around for a long time. They used a variety of titles, each with its own spy organization, to carry out a divisive and destructive campaign against our country. We cannot ignore these activities. No one in the Yuan Shikai Government questioned their activities. They also colluded with the imperialists and interacted with their spy organizations. This has fuelled the spies and sabotage of our nation by the empires. Currently, the spy organizations of the various empires were searching for targets in Yuan Shikai''s government, nurturing their agents and developing their powers. When the revolution that overturns Yuan Shikai''s rule succeeds, we need to carry out a huge clean-up and take back all the sovereignty that our country lost.


    General Cai was very firm in his speech. Li Liejun and Yijie also happily agreed with his grand spirit and long-term plans.


    The General Cai said to Yijie, "The Japanese Empire suddenly swarmed into our country with a large number of spies, warriors and raiders. They must be plotting something big against us. We have to deal with them in the future. You have to grab onto the weakness of that water attribute female secret agent Zhen Lizi and take advantage of her greed for your beauty to get close to her. to get a better understanding of what Japan has in mind and what it plans for us to do in the long run. " Jay nodded as he listened.


    "In my analysis, the purpose of the Japanese envoys, samurai and wave men was nothing more than to gain control and a monopoly over our country in all its aspects," said Yijie. They thought that since they had signed the contract with Yuan Shikai, China was almost in their hands. I estimate that they will send more agents to our country. " When the General Cai and General Li heard this, they agreed.


    One Jie then said: "Can we quickly raise the troops to overthrow Yuan Shikai''s rule and prevent his scheme of stealing the kingdom from succeeding? Now he was working closely with Japan. If we allow him to mature in all aspects, coupled with the support from Japan, I''m afraid that he will be difficult to deal with then. " General Cai sighed, "Who doesn''t think so. But our conditions are still not mature enough, and the difficulties that come from all sides are still very great. In addition, my physical condition is worrying. "


    Cai Songpo had a lung disease before, but recently he went out and secretly visited everywhere to start the rebellion. Due to the long journey, he had to come out of the rain many times and had to work so hard, causing his lung disease to break out again. He was afraid that if his illness were to be made public, it would affect the rebellion.


    Li Liejun also said: "Right now, our strength is still limited, it will be difficult for us to overthrow Yuan Shikai''s rule in a short period of time. Besides, the commander in chief is very ill now. His lung disease had developed to a certain extent. He''s so busy right now that he doesn''t even have time to go to the hospital. " General Cai could not hold it in and coughed a few times, "I may not be able to see the day where I overthrow Yuan Shikai''s rule. In the end, I still need you to complete the rebellion."


    "General," said Yijie, surprised, "you will be fine. The people of the country are now counting on you to lead your troops to overthrow Yuan Zhai. Not only will you see Yuan Shikai being overthrown by us, you will also become President. You will also lead us to drive away imperialism, take back lost land, and take back the country''s lost sovereignty. " The General Cai laughed: "When it comes to overthrowing Yuan Shikai, I won''t be the President. Our President is still Mr. Sun Yat-sen. I really hope to see the day where we overthrow Yuan Shikai and achieve victory. "


    This was because the General Cai was a democratic person, not a person from the Revolutionary Party. Li Liejun and Yi Jie were deeply moved by his words. He was known to be fighting only for the prosperity of the nation and the nation, not for personal interests and personal ideas of grandeur.


    Li Liejun said with concern: "Commander, I am worried about your health. You''ve been getting thinner lately. "Taking this opportunity, you should first go out of the country and get some treatment."


    General Cai said resolutely, "There is no cure. When I left, everything went down the drain. We''ll talk about it after we start fighting north. I will strive to wait until Yuan Shikai is overthrown before I go and peacefully treat him. " Li Liejun still had to persuade him again, and said: "Commander, I think there is still time to cure the patient."


    General Cai waved his hand: "Don''t say anymore, I have already made up my mind. In the future, none of you shall reveal to anyone that I am ill, lest it affect the determination and morale of the soldiers and soldiers in the north. For the past few days, I''ve been deeply disturbed by the constant visits of military officers. In a few days, I will personally inspect the army. Let the soldiers know I''m healthy. Let the officers and soldiers have the courage to march valiantly. "


    Yijie said in his heart, "Oh my god! How can you let such a great man suffer so miserably, and at a time like this! " Li Liejun was also thinking of a way as he continued to smoke his pipe.


    Cai Songpo was also thinking about a question. He suddenly thought of an idea and said to Yijie, "Would you be willing to make a little personal sacrifice?" One of them said, "General, why do you say that? I can sacrifice everything for my country and my people. " Cai Songpo nodded in satisfaction and said, "Well said! Now the country needs a hot-blooded young man like you. " "I wonder what the general wants me to do?


    Li Liejun pointed out from the side: "The commander in chief is worried that Japan will launch an uprising against us. He meant to keep track of the collusion between Japan and Yuan Shikai and find out about their conspiracy in time. I let you gain Zhen Lizi''s trust, and accept her love. "


    Cai Songpo said: "Yes! I hope you use her to get a better grasp of them and to get to know them better. "


    "Zhen Lizi is very cunning, how could he easily deceive her? She''s just playing with my looks. " One of them said, "When I see her again, I''ll give it a try." Jie was silent.

 C204

    Cai Songpo continued: "Don''t be afraid of her, and don''t have any concerns either. As long as you are a pearl, you will be able to shine wherever you go. It''s hard to know what spies and conspiracies they have, if you don''t put it that way. Now I have a premonition that those Japanese spies will definitely cause us harm when we attack from the north. On one hand, Japan will sell us arms and win us over; on the other hand, we will interfere and stop us, preventing us from completely overthrowing Yuan Shikai. They want our country to have multiple regimes side by side, to divide to the end, to make it easier for them to monopolize and rule. So it is very necessary to have control over their activities and plans. "


    At this moment, the staff officer, holding an official document in his hand, rushed in and said, "Someone from the Japanese side has arrived. Let us immediately prepare to send someone to pick up the goods." Cai Songpo read the document and was startled: "They came so suddenly."


    The staff officer said, "I think this is a deceitful aspect of the Japanese side. They purposefully did not say anything first, afraid that the news would leak out and affect the smooth handover of the goods. "


    Cai Songpo said: "We just received their greetings letter. "Unexpectedly, they arrived so quickly." After which, he passed the letter to the staff officer to have a look.


    Li Liejun asked: "How many people are there? Where is it now? " The staff officer said, "There aren''t many visitors, just a group of five. A female envoy led four entourage. It was the Duke of Tang who sent them. I looked at their papers and put them in the hotel. "


    Cai Songpo felt that something had happened, and was at a loss of what to do. He said to the staff officer: "Let them rest here for a while. We''ll meet with them after we''ve arranged for the delivery. " The staff officer turned around and left.


    Li Liejun said to Cai Songpo: "The arms issue is extremely important, I will personally bring people to receive them."


    Cai Songpo said: "I have already chosen the person to receive the goods. Guild Leader Zhu was experienced and steady, taking the goods and letting him go, he wouldn''t make any mistakes. In a moment, you will come with me to meet Japanese guests. They''ve helped us a lot, and anyway, we should be welcoming them with the gift of hospitality. "


    Li Liejun nodded his head in agreement before asking again, "Are we still letting them come here today?" Cai Songpo said: "We won''t let them come here today, but after we prepare a bit, we''ll let them come here. I want them to see a strong defense force. Let them know that we have a big battle in the North. The more public opinion they create, the better. " Li Liejun nodded in understanding.


    Cai Songpo called the servants over and instructed, "Quickly head to the vanguard camp and find the guild leader of the Vermillion Jade Order. I have urgent business with him. " When the orderly said yes, he immediately went out and mounted his horse and hit it like the wind. Soon, he found Guild Leader Zhu from the vanguard camp.


    Guild Leader Zhu reported to Cai Songpo, "General Commander: Zhu Yu Chi has arrived under orders. "If there''s anything, please instruct me." Cai Songpo returned the greeting: "The arms we bought are here. I''ll ask you to bring a enhancer to pick up the goods. There are many bandits along the way, so you should be extra careful. "


    Upon hearing that the ammunition had been delivered, Zhu Yu Chi was already happy, standing straight and said: "Commander, vice commander do not worry, I will definitely bring the goods back safely."


    Cai Songpo handed over the documents to him and said: "According to the date and location, you have to hurry here." Zhu Yu Chi took the documents, happily said "Yes", saluted again, and left the house on his horse.


    Cai Songpo and Li Liejun tidied up their military uniforms and came to the hotel on horseback to meet their Japanese guests. By this time, the staff officer had come back to explain to the Japanese guests how the two generals had arrived. The secretary, Miss Liu, and the secretary, Miss Zheng were drinking tea and chatting with their guests. For some unknown reason, the female envoy appeared somewhat uneasy. From time to time, she would think about it and secretly frown. After a while, he asked the staff officer: "Do General Cai and General Li always seem to be so busy?"


    Staff officers said, "The two of us generals are always busy with our daily chores. Sometimes I''m too busy to eat or sleep. Now the final preparations are being made for the invasion of the North. " After hearing that, the female envoy asked again, "How are the preparations going?"


    The staff officer said, "It is ready. It can be said that everything is in place, and only the east wind is left. " The female envoy was a little depressed, but she asked again, "What do you mean by ''east wind''? Are there any more difficulties in your uprising? "


    The staff officer said, "It is not difficult, nor is it difficult. Just not enough ammunition. If we had enough weapons, we would have gone north long ago. "


    The female envoy was enlightened. "Oh, so this batch of firearms is that important to you."


    The staff officer said, "Yes." We two generals have never fought a battle without confidence or preparation. The arms problem has been haunting us. If this batch of weapons arrived half a month earlier, we would have already crossed the Yellow River. " The female envoy nodded silently.


    Just then, the Miss Liu pointed out, "Look, the two generals are here." The Japanese guests couldn''t help but be shocked and turn their heads to look outside. Seeing that General Cai and General Li were dressed neatly, they alighted from their horses in front of the door, followed by a young military officer. The three of them walked gracefully and in a respectful manner. Everyone was filled with respect when they saw this. The female envoy hurriedly stood up and led her entourage to welcome him.


    General Cai Li and General Li, seeing the guests come out, also felt a sense of respect. The two of them beckoned each other forward and quickly approached. Upon seeing the envoy, the duo was shocked. She was wearing a black top hat, a black suit with a pink lining and a white tie. She wore a small cherry flower emblem on her chest. Her face was pale, her eyebrows were curved, her lips were white and her teeth were white.


    It turned out to be a young lady in her prime. The other gentlemen were all dressed in suits and suits; they had bad teeth, varied in height, and had different shapes. "The Japanese government is truly extraordinary to have such a young and beautiful female diplomat," they thought.


    Cai Songpo said first: "I''ve made the envoy wait for a long time, young misses and gentlemen! We welcome all of you here! " Li Liejun also said: "Welcome!" The female envoy extended her hand and held Cai Songpo''s hand, smiling: "I have heard a lot about you, General. I am honored to meet you today."


    Cai Songpo said: "Young miss is too courteous!" The female envoy immediately shook hands with Li Liejun. Cai Songpo shook hands with the other four masters one by one. The female envoy immediately shook hands with Yijie again. Upon seeing this, the two of them were shocked. The female envoy was actually Shan Kouzhenlizi. While shaking hands with her, Yijie said to himself, "This female agent is very brave and has come here to gather information. I must warn the two generals to be careful of her. "


    Zhen Lizi thought: "Why did we meet here? So he''s actually an officer under Cai Songpo''s command. No wonder his actions are so mysterious. " She looked at him affectionately as she squeezed his hand. One of them smiled and said, "Special Envoy, it''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    Zhen Lizi immediately calmed down and laughed: It''s my pleasure to meet you! "Nice to meet you!" He whispered again, "How have you been?" Yijie nodded and asked, "Is Miss safe?" The two of them were clearly greeting the results of their escape from Shanghai that night.


    Unexpectedly, the woman was meticulous. Their actions were seen by the Miss Liu and the Miss Zheng at the side, causing them to become suspicious. The two of them exchanged glances and immediately whispered to each other.


    Miss Zheng said: "Look, they seem to have known each other for a long time. You listen to those greetings. "


    Miss Liu was suspicious: "It can''t be? The female envoy was Japanese and she was here for the first time. Or where had they met? Why are you so full of love? " The two of them were suspicious again, so they carefully observed.


    Cai Songpo shook hands with the other four, then turned to Zhen Lizi and said, "Miss envoy, please come inside to discuss." Zhen Lizi immediately broke up with Yijie, turned, and politely said, "Generals, please enter first." Thus, Li Liejun was in the front, Zhen Lizi and the rest were in the middle, with Cai Songpo and the others following behind.


    So it turned out that ever since Miss Zheng came to this place, she had always felt lonely and helpless. Knowing that she was lonely, Miss Liu suggested that she fall in love with Yijie. Miss Liu also indicated that he was willing to work with them. Miss Zheng was very happy to hear this. Her relationship with the Miss Liu had also reached a tacit understanding. Apart from their work, the two of them were inseparable from each other at other times. Because Yijie often went out, he had very little contact with them. Miss Zheng always felt that there was no chance for him to meet another one and felt troubled in his heart.


    This time, Miss Zheng was very happy to be back. At this time, the Miss Zheng was moved. She was determined to make love. Just as they were about to enter the house, Miss Zheng could no longer hold himself back. He stopped them and whispered: "Please hold on."


    Yijie stopped and turned around, asking, "Is there something you need, Miss?" Miss Zheng thought, and his face blushed as he asked: "You knew her before? How could he be so kind? Answer me honestly. " Yijie just laughed and did not answer.


    Miss Liu also came forward and said, "Yijie, what are you laughing at? "You should confess to me as soon as possible." A jie said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Please listen to the report in detail." Miss Zheng still had to ask. Miss Liu said, "Then allow him to explain in detail to us."


    Cai Songpo realized that the three of them had suddenly stopped talking in a low voice, and also turned around to ask, "What are you planning to do? Why don''t you go and entertain the guests? It''s not polite. " Miss Liu and Miss Zheng both anxiously replied, "Nothing, nothing." The duo hurriedly followed him.


    Yi Jie took this opportunity to tell Cai Songpo: "Commander, be careful. This female envoy is the special agent Shan Kouzhenlizi I told you about. She is taking this opportunity to find out what we really are. "


    Cai Songpo nodded, "Alright, I''m here to investigate. Let her see if she can see it. I want to take this opportunity to build up the momentum of my uprising. " He added, "Just now, I was just thinking, these Japanese people don''t even use translators. All of them are fluent in Chinese and speak it as well as ours. It can be seen that they are a group of highly qualified special agents. " After which, he quickly walked up.


    Everyone went to the guest hall and sat down. Cai Songpo and Yi Jie remained expressionless as they continued to greet them with smiles on their faces. Zhen Lizi became even more lively. She opened her briefcase and took out an official document. "These are the documents of the envoy that we have come to visit. Please have a look, generals." Cai Songpo took the certificate and looked at it. He knew that she was here as the envoy of Japan.


    Cai Songpo said: "On behalf of the Government and the National Guard Command of Yunnan Province, I welcome you once again! I wish you success in your visit! At the same time, we express our sincere gratitude for your country''s assistance! We will never forget this friendly act of yours. I hope our friendship continues. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "We thank the two generals and everyone else for the warm welcome. Through this visit, we must deepen our friendship. There are some political differences in China''s transition to a republican monarchy. We do not interfere in your internal affairs, and we do not side with any of you. If the two generals are in trouble in the future and need our help, we are willing to help. I wish the two generals a successful career! "


    Cai Songpo said: "We appreciate the fact that the Japanese government does not interfere in China''s internal affairs and is able to see our national defense movement in the right light. We are also willing to develop long-term friendly relations with Japan on such a basis. "


    Li Liejun continued, "We have already expressed our willingness to develop equal and friendly relations and trade cooperation with the countries of the world. This includes Japan. I think that we would welcome the Government of Japan if it had the sincerity to develop an equal and friendly relationship with us. China has always been a civilized nation and a hospitable people. Now and in the future, we are all about equality and mutual respect. We firmly oppose the signing of a private treaty between the Government of Japan and Yuan Shikai. I hope that the Japanese government will make a wise choice and rescind the treaty that they have privately signed with Yuan Shikai as soon as possible. We solemnly declare that the private treaty between the Japanese government and Yuan Shikai is null and void. It has not been recognized by the Chinese Government and people. We are no longer a corrupt Great Qing dynasty, we are a democratic republic. No individual or group has the right to conclude any treaty with a person in private, let alone sell the interests of the State. In order to achieve his goal of stealing and reclaiming the country, Yuan Shikai had sacrificed the interests of his country and nation in order to obtain Japan''s support for him, it was a crime. He had already met with strong opposition from the entire country. Therefore, his treaty with Japan is illegal, null and void and will never be recognized by the Chinese people. It is hoped that the Special Envoy will return to convey to your Government our attitude and correct views on this matter. "

 C205

    Zhen Lizi nodded and thought: "So powerful!" She started to get nervous. She had forgotten her emissary status, as if she were sitting on a bench.


    She calmed herself down and said, "This time, I came for the delivery of goods and to deepen our friendship and understanding. We will seriously convey what the two generals mean when we return. "


    Cai Songpo said: "Through Miss''s visit, I believe that our friendship and understanding will deepen."


    Zhen Lizi laughed, then asked Cai Songpo about the situation in Yunnan. Cai Songpo introduced each and every one of them to her. He also explained the purpose and significance of the National Guard Government''s revolution to her, and happily told her about the unprecedented situation of the National Guard. Cai Songpo''s words moved every single one of the Japanese guests.


    Cai Songpo also invited Zhen Lizi and said: "Miss Special Envoy and gentlemen, if you have time, please come to our army and the citizens to have a look, and also to enjoy the beautiful scenery of our Yunnan Province. We welcome you. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "I am also preparing to stay here for a few days, walk around, and see more. To understand the local customs, to take a look at the beautiful scenery here, and to improve your understanding. I hope our visit is a success. "


    Cai Songpo said: "Yunnan has a long history and is very famous in ancient China. In addition to the beautiful scenery, there were also many historical sites. The young miss must have enjoyed it and was very happy. Let them walk around with the young miss. " Zhen Lizi laughed: "Thank you for your invitation, General. I''ve seen a lot of beautiful things along the way, and I''m really happy about it. But in addition to being happy, I am also worried. "


    Li Liejun immediately asked: "I wonder what Miss is worried about?" Zhen Lizi said: "I am worried that the two generals have a close relationship with the empires in the west, allowing them to extend their invasion claws to this beautiful land."


    Cai Songpo said: "Miss, you misunderstood. As I told you earlier, I won''t repeat myself here. We are only overthrowing Yuan Shikai''s dictatorship, truly achieving a democratic republic and making our country more and more powerful. We have no private wishes. We are not going to join any empire. We oppose any interference in our internal affairs by any State. We are willing to develop friendly relations with the nations of the world on an equal basis. "


    Zhen Lizi smiled and said: "What the general said is right, this is also what we hope for."


    Both Cai Li and the other two could tell that Shan Kouzhenlizi had a wild ambition to win over this place. Exactly: because of China''s loss of sovereignty, the empire was divided everywhere.


    After Zhen Lizi finished speaking, Cai Songpo and Li Liejun exchanged glances, and the two of them immediately understood. Cai Songpo was just about to reply. At this point, the staff officer came in and said, "Commander, Vice Commander, the banquet has been set up. Please accompany your guests to their seats."


    Cai Songpo temporarily put the words he had to say in his heart, stood up and said, "Miss Special Envoy, gentlemen, let''s talk about this first. "Now, on behalf of the Government of the National Guard and the Command of the National Guard, I invite Miss and the gentlemen to dinner." Zhen Lizi stood up and said, "Thank you for your hospitality, generals. We''ll all do it. "


    Then, Cai Songpo and the others accompanied Zhen Lizi''s group to the banquet hall. Here he saw the four walls of pearl gems, a luxurious piece of land, and a table full of sumptuous banquets. When the host sat down, everyone was at ease. Seeing the wine on the table, Zhen Lizi was especially happy. It was her favorite glass of German brandy.


    Cai Songpo said: "Most of these goods are special products of Yunnan, they can be said to be wine and vegetables, there is no respect. I hope Miss and everyone will forgive me. " Hearing that, Zhen Lizi''s face was flushed with happiness, and he laughed: "Commander is too polite. The table full of seafood and mountain precious, jade liquid jongkang, lets people dazzle tasteless tasteless. This is really refreshing. " The serving ladies quickly poured out the wine one by one.


    Cai Songpo first raised his wine cup and said: "In order to welcome Miss Zhen Lizi here, and to thank Miss Zhen Lizi for bringing me here, let me first toast to Miss Zhen Lizi and everyone else!" Zhen Lizi nodded happily, he picked up his wine cup and said: "Thank you General, thank you everyone!" She clinked her cups with Cai Songpo, Li Liejun, Dongfang Yijie, Miss Liu, Miss Zheng, the staff officer, and others, and then took a light sip. Everyone drank their wine and sat down.


    Zhen Lizi laughed again: "I have long heard that Yunnan is rich in natural resources, it is an extremely talented place. I wanted to see it for a long time. I am so happy to be here today and have fulfilled my long-cherished wish. I am honored to be able to meet with the two generals and everyone else here. May our friendship grow deeper and deeper. I also want to toast the two generals and everyone present! " With that, she raised her glass and smiled as she scanned the crowd.


    Cai Songpo also picked up his cup and happily clinked it with hers, allowing them to both drink heartily afterwards. When Zhen Lizi swallowed the cup of wine, he was extremely excited and lively, as though he was talking and laughing with an old friend.


    When the banquet ended, Miss Liu and Miss Zheng would arrange for Zhen Lizi''s group to rest and rest. Cai Songpo and Yi Jie returned to the State Protecting Temple Headquarters.


    Cai Songpo said: "For the Japanese Empire to invade China and monopolize China, they are really scheming too much. With such a beautiful and eloquent female secret service in Beijing, how could Yuan Shikai''s underlings not be affected by it? They all had to fall under her skirt. This is a worrying development for China''s future. This also means that we cannot avoid revolution and overthrow Yuan Shikai''s rule. "


    He then said to one of them, "When you return to Beijing, no matter what happens, you have to keep an eye on these spies and find an opportunity to get rid of their spy nest! We should be fully aware that this group of agents is currently extremely dangerous to our country. "


    One Jie made up his mind and nodded repeatedly. Cai Songpo called over a dozen more officers over and instructed them: "Quickly come to school and the people and carry out your preparations. Starting from tomorrow, Zhen Lizi will take a look at every place. Must shock her. " Everyone sat down and thought out their plan.


    All the officers were overjoyed and immediately went off to do their work separately. Cai Songpo then said to Li Liejun: "Vice Commander, arrange the formation of troops personally for Zhen Lizi to inspect. We must let her see it, and leave her with a feeling of invincible grandeur. " Li Liejun also anxiously brought along a young girl to make the arrangements.


    The next day, accompanied by Cai Zongpo himself, Zhen Lizi and his group arrived at the National Guard Command first. A solemn and grand scene immediately appeared in front of Zhen Lizi. The layers of arched doors and tall buildings were decorated magnificently. In front of each floor stood a guard with a gun. The flag of five colors and the flag of eighteen stars were suspended above the main entrance. The two sides were lined with colorful banners. Both sides of the corridor were filled with a welcoming crowd.


    Zhen Lizi took a step forward and sized him up, then waved his hand and walked in. In her heart, she felt that the dignity of the national army was inviolable. When she saw the profundity and grandeur of the couplet, which was posted on both sides of the door, "To create the future at once, and restore the Republic with a flourish," she felt that the national defense movement had risen, was an irresistible flood, and was sweeping across the country.


    On the third day, Zhen Lizi accompanied Cai Songpo to the military arena to inspect the troops. Seeing the groups of mighty soldiers lined up in an orderly fashion and performed with force, Zhen Lizi was secretly shocked. That was it: the swish of movement, the whooshing of footsteps. There was a strategy for advancing, and there was a formation for retreating. The roar was loud and clear, and it was filled with the sound of javelins and sabers. It was awe-inspiring and shocking. People were high-spirited and full of passion. He wasn''t an ordinary person; he was a Pixiu in this generation.


    Zhen Lizi watched in trepidation as he truly felt that he was facing an undefeatable army. When she looked at the few cold, waiting cannons, she felt the power of the Imperial Protectors even more. It was as if the Imperial Guard were about to overthrow the whole unequal world. Zhen Lizi was even more terrified.


    On the fourth day, Zhen Lizi, accompanied by Yijie, Miss Liu and Miss Zheng, began to tour the streets. She was surprised where she went. The buildings along the streets were covered with slogans protesting against the secret contract between the Japanese government and Yuan Shikai. Zhen Lizi was shocked. She also saw groups of Kunming citizens and young students giving lectures while beating gongs and beating drums. From time to time, they would shout out, "Beat Yuan Shikai! To restore the Democratic Republic! "


    Zhen Lizi felt that the whole of Yunnan was boiling. It forced her to admit in her heart that this was a remarkable people, not a people willing to be humiliated and oppressed, a people comparable to any other people in the world. Zhen Lizi secretly thought: "That''s something, China is becoming stronger!"


    Zhen Lizi was in no mood to continue looking around. He didn''t even want to tour the famous historical sites and Kunming Lake. She and Cai completed the formalities for the delivery of the weapons and hurriedly took her leave.

 C206

    Before she left, Cai Songpo and Li Liejun came to send her off. Cai Songpo said: "The mission of the Special Envoy''s young miss has already been successful. I congratulate you! "I hope that young miss will come back to Yunnan again at any time, bringing her friendship with her as a guest." Zhen Lizi said in his heart: "It won''t come, I don''t want to come again. Those marchers almost lured me out of Yunnan. " Therefore, she smiled bitterly and said, "I thank the two generals for their invitation and hospitality. I also hope that the two generals will visit Japan at a convenient time. We very much welcome you! " Cai Songpo nodded and happily accepted her invitation.


    Li Liejun clearly knew that Zhen Lizi was unhappy, so he reminded her, "You saw the visit of the Special Envoy. The people here are demanding democratic republics, opposed to foreign aggression and foreign interference. The crowd was in an unprecedented uproar. This is the future trend of China. Mademoiselle is an influential figure, and I hope you will go back and make a positive impression. "


    Zhen Lizi could only say: "Please rest assured generals, I will definitely do everything I can for our friendship when I return." Cai Zongpo nodded and said, "We will remember your words. I wish you a pleasant journey. " Cai Songpo and Li Liejun then shook hands and said their goodbyes to Zhen Lizi. Cai Songpo even intentionally sent a hero and a Miss Liu to send Zhen Lizi off.


    Although that Zhen Lizi was cunning and deceitful, she was definitely a water prodigy. When she heard that a hero was sending her off, she was especially happy, and actually forgot the displeasure in her heart for a moment. Just as she was about to get on the carriage, she turned around and said to Cai Songpo and Li Liejun: "Goodbye generals! I still have to come back. "


    Just as Zhen Lizi was about to get on the same carriage as Yi Jie and Miss Liu, she was called over by her entourage, Mr. San Ling, from the Japanese Consulate in Shanghai. Zhen Lizi got on San Shi''s carriage, and the convoy immediately set off. It turned out that this Mr. San Leng had discovered that Zhen Lizi had seduced Dongfang Yijie multiple times and seemed to have fallen in love with him. He was deeply worried.


    San Ling quietly said to Zhen Lizi: "Miss, are you suitable to be with this Chinese soldier? Doesn''t this violate our rules? If you really fall in love with him, what secrets will we have in the future? "


    Zhen Lizi heard him lecturing her and became very angry. "I am a member of Guan Dong Jun, and I am under the jurisdiction of the Guan Dong Jun Headquarters. I will not be under the jurisdiction of your consulate, nor will I be under the jurisdiction of the Black Dragon Society. We have our ways. I have my own ideas about what to do and what not to do, and I know it. "Thank you for your reminder, mister!"


    Sanlang was still asking in detail, "Could it be that Miss has another motive in love?" Isn''t our consular system, along with our Black Dragon Society and its organs, a common goal for China? "


    Zhen Lizi said with a dark expression: "It''s not the same! We women have been sent to China to take advantage of our own strengths and manipulate the people we need to achieve our goals. The more of these things we do, the more victorious we will be. You won''t understand. "


    San Ling said: "I''ve been in China for a few years, what don''t I understand?" When Zhen Lizi heard his tough tone, the meaning behind his words was still to say that his actions were inappropriate, she felt wronged in her heart. She felt that what she had just said was not enough to appease her. "What I have done is relatively more civilized than trying to assassinate, set fire to, or deceive you."


    San Ling was completely speechless. After a while, he was not convinced, and tentatively retorted, "Aren''t you women using a soft knife to kill people? Isn''t it just as despicable! "


    Zhen Lizi was so angry that he laughed bitterly: "What do you know! Those people at your consulate are fools. You can''t do anything! What makes you say we kill with a soft knife? The Chinese government has signed a treaty with the Japanese government, and it won''t be long before the Chinese chief of police, Gertrude, cooperates with us in Japan. Half of China''s power is in our hands. These Chinese officials, of course, have to be manipulated first, in case they don''t cooperate and disobey us when the time comes. "


    Sanlang forced a smile, sarcastically said, "You are still the smart one, Miss. You think too highly of me. Please forgive me for offending you."


    Zhen Lizi continued: "Our Guan Dong Jun Command predicts that in the future, the Imperial Protectors have the possibility of obtaining half of China''s rule. We must hold them firmly in our hands before the Westerners take them seriously. That''s why the boss sent me here this time to visit you. "


    After Zhen Lizi finished speaking, he didn''t look at San Leng, instead, he felt that he was awkward and shouted: "Stop!" As soon as the car stopped, she jumped off and got on top of it.


    Seeing that she has left, Sanlang left himself in the car and scolded: "This bitch! I''ve worked in China for a few years, and I''ve always been loyal to the Emperor. He actually got reprimanded by her. You are so young and yet you dare to be so domineering in front of me! They were all people with brains from Guan Dong Jun, people who were playful and spoiled her. All of you have only received the grace of her beauty, why are you spoiling her so much! "I don''t believe that these bitches can conquer China without using any military power and without relying on us!" That Sanlang used to make his wife so. He spat again and glared out of the car.


    When Zhen Lizi arrived at the car, Miss Liu was whispering to Yi Jie, "The car has stopped, she''s definitely coming back, she can''t leave you ¡­" Seeing that, Zhen Lizi picked up the conversation: I thought that San Leng wanted me to get on his car, what serious matter did he have? I didn''t like to hear him nagging, so I came back. "


    Miss Liu got up and made way, saying, "Please take a seat." Thus, he sat down. Zhen Lizi felt a little guilty, he turned his head to look at Miss Liu, as if he had to say something. The Miss Liu said, "Please have a seat Miss Shankou. I was hoping you''d come back and talk to me. "


    Zhen Lizi did not stand on ceremony and immediately sat down, saying, "The two generals are truly amazing people. I can see that everyone treats you very well. "


    One of them said, "Of course. We are not only related to each other, we are also good friends. "


    Zhen Lizi said: "Oh, I was wondering. I can see they care about everything. " After which, he became very excited. She asked, "Where are you going to take me?"


    One Jie said, "Nanning. There''s someone there to pick you up. You''ll be safe there, too. We have the Commander of the Tang Dynasty there. I think he''s ready by then, just waiting for you to arrive. "


    Zhen Lizi said again: "Can you send me up the ship again?" One of them said, "That won''t do. Miss Liu and I have a mission. We''re not in charge of Nanning anymore. This is an order from the headquarters. "


    Hearing that, Zhen Lizi was very disappointed, and sighed: "Sigh, then I can only gloomily ride the boat back to Japan." The Miss Liu stood at the side, the more he heard, the angrier he got, cursing inwardly: "This person must be a bitch, if not, he wouldn''t be so worthless." She wanted to avoid it, but there was nowhere for her to do so.


    One of them guessed that Zhen Lizi saying that he was going back to Japan was just a cover up, and said: "Miss got hired in Shanghai, why would you say that you are going back to Japan?" Zhen Lizi said: "I was hired in Shanghai. Report the results of your visit to Japan. Which Japanese diplomat in China is eligible to receive a report from the Japanese government envoy? " Hearing that she had a point, Yijie nodded. Because he had Miss Liu by his side, Zhen Lizi was not allowed to use it. She had no choice but to pass on the good news to Yijie and pass on the good news to him. That day had arrived in Nanning.


    When the car stopped, one of the officials looked outside and saw that Governor Tang was leading a group of Nanning officials to pick it up. Zhen Lizi got off the carriage first and shook hands with Lieutenant Tang and the others. Yijie observed the crowd in the car and saw that Chief Secret Service Officer from Beijing Monastery, along with, Lian Zi, You Zi and Fan Jing were also in the crowd. "This is really a narrow path for enemies. I accidentally bumped into him here. Since he dared to come here, he must have a name. I wish I could just go down and kill him! "


    Miss Liu saw that Yi Jie was stunned looking at the crowd, and guessed that there was another reason behind it. She quietly pulled at one of them and said, "What are you blanking out for? Get out of the car. The Governor of the Tang Dynasty will salute you. "


    "The fat man and the four women in the crowd are all special agents of the Japanese monastery in Beijing," he said to her, pointing to the crowd. We searched around Beijing for them, but they were nowhere to be seen. Why did they all come here today? "


    Miss Liu said: "They are the same as Zhen Lizi, and are here to visit. The Governor said so in a telegram to the Commander-in-Chief. No matter how many evil deeds they had done, they couldn''t alert them today, much less kill them. "When you come out of here and meet them again, you can do as you wish." The two of them got out of the car.


    "I received a telegram from the headquarters, telling me to send you back as quickly as possible. I have horses ready for you. "You guys should rest for a while and work hard to return to Yunnan." When the two of them heard this, they hastily went to eat, then travelled day and night back to Kunming.


    It turned out that as soon as this batch of firearms arrived, they were about to start attacking the enemy from the north. Unexpectedly, the warlords who were preparing to join the rebellion started to have different thoughts. Some people continue to create difficulties, ask headquarters for arms pay, and procrastinate. Some people, seeing that they couldn''t get their weapons and military pay, decided to go back on their word and go back on their word. Several troops from Sichuan were preparing to join the uprising, and one after another, they announced that they would withdraw from the National Guard.


    Cai Songpo was anxious and angry. He risked his life to personally go to Sichuan to solve their problem. Since coming out of Kunming, Tang Jiyao has been staying at Lu Rongyan''s place in Guangxi. Cai and Li were also very worried for him. If Tang then goes back on his word, the intifada will face even greater difficulties.


    Ever since Cai Songpo came to Kunming, Tang Jiyao had always been disobedient and did not get along well with him. On one hand, Cai Songpo wanted to make use of Tang Jiyao''s abundant strength, and on the other hand, he wanted to prevent him from going against him. As a result, Cai Songpo deliberately added oil to the fire, causing his lung disease to worsen. Wait a minute.


    When Yi Jie and Miss Liu returned to the Heavenly Imperial Guard Army Command, only Li Liejun was waiting for the two of them. One of them and Miss Liu were the first to report to Li Liejun about their journey to their guest. Then, one of them reported on how they had seen Yama Takashi, Lian Zi, You Zi, Fan Jing and the others in Nanning.


    When Li Liejun heard it, he replied: "Before you guys returned, Regional Commander Tang also sent a telegram from Nanning saying that Zhen Lizi and his group had arrived in Nanning safely. He still doesn''t know that the ones who have come to us and those who have gone to Nanning are all at the Japanese spies. " He continued, "These spies have obviously come to investigate us and try to win us over. Now Japan has stepped up its monopoly of China. They are most afraid that we will lean towards the western empires and become enemies with them. "


    The staff officer passed a glass of water to Yijie and the Miss Liu. "The Tang Governor just telegraphed from Nanning that all the Japanese guests have safely boarded the ship and returned," he said. Li Liejun listened and nodded, he had long stopped worrying about this matter and was planning for an uprising.


    The staff officer then said to Yi Jie and Miss Liu, "The two of you came back really quickly. It must be hard on you two to travel day and night. One of them and the Miss Liu were completely worn out and were hungry and thirsty at the same time. The two of them drank the sweet water.


    One of them said, "I estimate that with the arrival of the weapons, the troops will soon begin to march towards the north. There is a lot to be done during this period. So we hurried back after hearing what Commander Tang said. Together, we haven''t slept a night. " Miss Liu did not see Cai Songpo so he asked: "Where is the commander in chief? What are you busy with? "


    Li Liejun said: "Ever since you left, something has happened to the people from Sichuan. The commander in chief himself went to Sichuan to deal with it. " He opened a drawer and took out a letter. "This is what the commander in chief left for you," he said. He wants you to do as you''re told. "


    Yijie knew that this was the new task assigned to him by the commander in chief. He took the letter and began to read it. Li Liejun stopped her: "You don''t need to look at this right now, I have something that I want to talk to you about. Put the letter away and slowly read it when you are resting. "


    After Li Liejun finished speaking, he brought Yi Jie into a secret room, and gave him many new missions. He memorized every single one of them. Li Liejun was busy with military matters again. Jie Jie hurriedly returned to the resting room and laid down to rest while reading the letter Cai Songpo left him.

 C207

    The contents of the letter were agreed upon by both Cai Li and Yu Mu, and were basically the same as what Li Liejun had said to Yi Jie just now. It was used as a final preparation for the start of the army. The letter requested one of them to find out the current situation of Feng Guozhang and his army as soon as possible. This included the current morale of the two armies, the preparations for the war, and the attitudes of some of the senior generals towards the current situation.


    "This task is too heavy," he thought to himself as he read the letter. Not counting the provinces in the Central Plains where the two Feng and Duan armies were located, there were garrisons to both the north and south. These two armies were Yuan Shikai''s main forces. Defeat one of them, meant that Yuan Shikai had lost half of his family, and break two of their families. And Yuan Shikai was completely done for. How could he ask? If I were to personally travel around these places, it would take at least half a year. "


    After thinking hard for a long time, he shook his head and said to himself: "Commander''s meaning is definitely not for me to personally travel throughout the provinces. He''s clearly for me to use the Revolutionary Party''s intelligence agencies in various places to swiftly grasp the required content."


    Just then, the Miss Liu opened the door and came in. Seeing him with the letter in his hand, he became lost in thought, and asked: "Yi Jie, what are you thinking about? It must be very difficult. " Jie immediately put down the letter, stood up and said, "You haven''t rested yet? Please sit down. " Miss Liu said: I was just about to rest, the Vice Commander went to find me, and asked me to help you prepare for your journey. After speaking, he sat down across from Yijie.


    "She came at just the right time," he said. "This man is shrewd, and she is the wife of the commander in chief. She knows his mind and his ways very well." With that thought, Jie showed the letter to Miss Liu and told her his thoughts.


    "Although the commander''s plan to send troops is confidential, we still have to take over these few locations first. The two lakes, three rivers, and then the Central Plains. These places all had Yuan Jun''s main force, and were a place where all the troops would fight for him. These places are your former base of operations, you must have a strong intelligence network there. It''s easy for you to get the information you need when you use it. "I see that you will be able to achieve your goal and complete the mission well if you do as I say."


    When Yijie heard this, he felt enlightened and smiled. Otherwise, I was at a loss. I am afraid that if I stay longer, I will come back to delay the general''s business. " The Miss Liu heard that his mission was urgent, so he hastily went to prepare passes for One Jie.


    Miss Liu very quickly returned to his headquarters. He unlocked the secret office, went in and opened the safe, took out a stack of passes, and quickly returned and said to Yijie: "This is the pass from the provincial capital''s governor''s mansion. There are all the places you want to go. You must take it with you, lest you run into trouble on the way. Right now, Yuan Shikai''s special investigation personnel had a wide range of activities, making them extremely powerful. "You don''t have any reliable documents on you, so it''s easy for them to capture you."


    One of them took the pass and looked at it one by one. There were at least twenty of them. Yijie first took out the ones of Hunan, Hubei and Jiangxi, put them in his pocket, and put the rest into his pocket. In fact, every time Yi Jie came to Shanghai to do some work, Miss Liu would arrange for him to dress up.


    Miss Liu saw that Yi Jie was still wearing his military uniform and said, "If you go out like this again, you won''t be able to do anything. Although the military uniform was mighty, it was eye-catching everywhere it went. I think you''d better go out looking like a businessman in a long-sleeved top hat. "Because merchants trade everywhere and can go anywhere without attracting attention."


    Yijie nodded in agreement and said, "I already feel that it''s not appropriate to go out like this, but I really don''t have any suitable clothes to wear, so I might as well buy them on the way."


    Miss Liu shook his head. "You mustn''t be careless." She went to get a suit of merchant''s clothes and said, "This was worn by Lieutenant Li when he went to Shanghai. You can use it first. " He took off his uniform and tried it on. The Miss Liu helped him put on his clothes again.


    Immediately, the image of a high-spirited businessman, the Big Boss, appeared in the room. The two of them laughed. Yijie looked in the mirror and was very satisfied. He smiled and said, "Thank you, Secretary Liu. These clothes are just too suitable."


    Miss Liu laughed, "From now on, you should call me Big Sis. Don''t call me anything else. "


    One of them said, "When we meet after work, we can call her Big Sis." The two chatted for a while. Miss Liu felt that he had thought through all the things that needed to be done on the way, and said: "You haven''t had a good rest for the past few days, and tomorrow you will be heading back and forth. You should rest early. You don''t need to think about anything else. I''ll go back and think for you. "


    When Yijie heard this, he thanked her from the bottom of his heart, "Big Sis Liu is the most meticulous person. After all, you''ve thought about it, I don''t think you''ll be lacking anything else."


    The Miss Liu laughed and said, "You can rest now. I''ll take my leave. " Miss Liu left the room. After seeing him out, Ji Jie came back to rest.


    Due to the fatigue from running and running for so many days, Yijie was truly exhausted. Not long after he lay down, he fell soundly asleep.


    The next morning, when he got up, he felt inexhaustible energy in his body. After washing up and eating, he hurriedly wanted to leave. He took his hood and came to the headquarters to say goodbye. Li Liejun saw that Yi Jie was wearing the clothes that he had used before, and laughed: "This set of clothes is really fitting for you to wear. This was given to me by Hu Hanmin in Shanghai. I''ll give it to you again. I wish you a pleasant journey! "


    One after another, he shook hands and said his goodbyes to his staff officers, Miss Liu and Miss Zheng. Miss Zheng was busy preparing the papers and did not see him yesterday. Seeing that Yijie was about to go out again, she felt somewhat reluctant. She sent Yijie to the street and watched him mount the horse. She waved her hand and said, "I wish you a safe journey!"


    One of them said, "Goodbye!" Then he galloped off. Where did Yijie go when he left Kunming? Let''s not talk about it for now.


    On the other hand, ever since Fa Ming had left, Ru Feng had been leading his people out to search for Guo Chengliang and track down the location of the [International purple-white plate]. Ru Feng found many new suspicious places, but he still could not find out where Guo Chengliang was being held.


    "Right now, the capital is peaceful, which is very advantageous for us in our pursuit of the International purple-white plate," said the abbot. Guo Chengliang is the only clue we have to find the location of the treasure, but we can''t find out where he is. Right now, there was only one way to find out where Guo Chengliang was. That''s what we said before: We should send someone to Shandong to help Fa Ming, and ask him to come back early so that we can find Guo Chengliang''s master and Amitayus in the northeast. This will cater to Pu Xian''s plans to go to Shandong. "


    When he finished, he looked at Pu Xian and smiled. Pu Xian listened and went to Shandong Province. As expected, they all laughed. Pu Xian said: "Thank you for fulfilling my wish! We only want to go to Shandong to fight with those Japanese rogues and see what abilities they have to dare come and bully people in China. " Pu ji clapped happily: "This time, I also have a chance to go out. I''m a Dou Lang and a tourist, killing two birds with one stone!"


    Seeing that he was so happy that his hands were dancing, he said, "Don''t be happy too early, I''m not done yet. You all left, no need for State Protecting Temple? Pu ji will stay with Master Fa Tong and the other monks to watch the house. " Hearing that, Pu ji was very unhappy, he grumbled: "Master Fang is too biased, how can you not let Senior Brother Pu Xian watch the house!"


    The abbot simply looked at him and did not answer. After a long while, he said, "I''m not biased at all. I just want you to take him there. This way, they would have fewer people and be easy to move around. Next time something like that happens, I''ll make sure you go. I can only let you down today. " When Pookie heard this, she was really amused and said, "Then it''s a deal! I got a short favor. " The abbot smiled and nodded.


    At this time, Ru Feng had already thought of this for Cai Songpo, so he wanted to find out more about Yuan Jun. Ru Feng had already figured out the Yuan Jun distribution around the direct disciples. Ru Feng thought: "I am going to Shandong, and am just in time to inquire about the situation of Yuan Shikai''s army in the various regions of the Central Plains. "Reverend, your decision is really killing multiple birds with one stone." Ru Feng was secretly happy, he immediately packed up and took his leave, then led Pu Xian on the road.


    The two of them took a route through Tianjin, stopping and walking as Yu Lu continued to inquire about Yuan Jun''s situation. After walking for more than ten days, the two of them finally reached the Dai Zong Fang. Entering the sect, Pu Xian took a look at the surroundings and said happily, "Master Fa Ming must be here, we are about to meet."


    Ru Feng also said: "The scenery here is very beautiful. After meeting Master Fa Ming, I''ll bring you to travel Mount Tai again tomorrow to see the sun." Just as the second person said this, the abbot''s young monk took it out. The young monk recognized Ru Feng and shouted, "Senior Brother Ru Feng! Where did you come from? " Ru Feng said: "I am here to look for Master Fa Ming."


    The little monk said: "Master Fa Ming only stayed here for two days, before he went to the Chaoyang Temple. Now he''s not here. " When the duo heard this, they felt disheartened. Ru Feng then asked: "Is the abbot good?"


    The young monk said, "The abbot is currently recuperating. He just returned to the temple yesterday. " Ru Feng and Pu Xian entered to meet the abbot. The abbot said to the two of them: "Ever since Master Fa Ming brought people to Shandong, there has been a change in the whole of Shandong. The Dai Zong Fang returned to normal. The Japanese rogues s have all been attracted by Fa Ming from various parts of the Shandong Province to the Chaoyang Temple s and to the places where they are located in the Jiaodong region. "


    Seeing that Fa Ming was not here, Ru Feng did not have the mood to climb the mountain to see the sun anymore. The two stayed the night, then bid farewell to the abbot and rushed to Henan. Ru Feng planned to find out the situation of Yuan Jun in Henan before going to the Chaoyang Temple. As soon as the two arrived in Henan, they settled into State Protecting Temple.


    Ru Feng had a thorough understanding of the situation of the Open Seal Yuan Jun''s garrison, and heard that the Zheng Province still had Yuan Jun''s main force. He had also heard that Yuan Shikai had recently given all of his trusted aides and disciples the task of controlling Zhang Xun. Ever since Zhang Xun took over Open Seal and Zheng Zhou and came to Henan to inspect, he urged them to prepare for battle. Ru Feng saw that the Open Seal''s Yuan Jun was also prepared for battle. Ru Feng left Pu Xian alone in the Open Seal, and then went himself to the Zheng Province.


    Pu Xian waited anxiously at the Open Seal alone for several days. He looked forward to rush to the Chaoyang Temple in a short while, so that he could see Fa Ming and Pu Tuo. Every day he spent his time on the street view to relieve his boredom. In the past few days, he had finished swimming through the streets of Open Seal. He went to visit the Dragon Pavilion again.


    There was a beautiful scenery here. That was true: the wild flowers were beautiful, the water in the pool was calm and even. The weeping willow was still green, and the birds were chirping. The Dragon Pavilion had a beautiful overhanging roof. Seventy-two steps, fenced-in beast. And then with the surrounding lakeshore, it was a lot better to look at. Pu Xian was not surprised. Today, he came to visit King Yu''s Pavilion again. Since the ground was wide and there wasn''t much scenery, he decided to take a look around the Dragon Pavilion. Pu Xian felt disheartened and came to the train station to pick Ru Feng up.

 C208

    When Pu Xian arrived at the train station, he was overjoyed to see people coming and going, the business was flourishing, and the place was bustling with activity. He was walking in the crowd when he heard a familiar voice calling to him. " Senior Brother Pu Xian, why is it you! "


    Pushin looked in the direction of the voice and saw a merchant in a long-sleeved top hat pushing his way through the crowd towards him. Pu Xian recognized Dongfang Yijie at a glance. "It''s you, Yijie! Why did we meet here? "I was just worrying about a person''s depression. I don''t know anyone around me." "The two of them embraced happily.


    It turned out that Yuan Jun, who had finished investigating the situation in the Sanjiang River of the two lakes and three rivers, had hurried over here. He planned to investigate and then return to Kunming.


    The two of them were elated for a moment before arriving at a secluded place. Pu Xian said: "Since that day, I missed you so much. I thought you weren''t coming back after all this time. Why are you here? "


    One of them said, "If it wasn''t for us coincidentally meeting today, we really would have had to wait a bit longer to meet. I intend to stay here for two days before returning to Kunming. I just came from the Xuzhou, so I came here to find out about Yuan Jun''s defense. General Cai is waiting for this information. "


    Pu Xian was surprised and said: "That means the General Cai is going to attack from the north?" Yijie nodded. "That is what the two generals mean."


    "Why did you come here alone?"


    Pu Xian said: "Since you left, the capital has been safe and sound. Fang Shen asked Master Ru Feng and I to help Master Fa Ming. He actually came to Henan. Along the way, Ru Feng''s master only asked him about Yuan Jun''s situation. After asking around here, he went back to Zheng Zhou to ask about Ru Feng. Only after searching thoroughly could he bring me to Shandong Province to find Master Fa Ming. He''s been gone a few days, and I''m coming to pick him up at the station. I didn''t expect that I would receive it. "


    Once Yi Jie heard that Ru Feng had also come, and collected quite a bit of Yuan Jun''s information, he was overjoyed, and immediately became happy: "Master Ru Feng is truly a lucky man. If we meet, everything about Yuan Jun will be clear. I don''t need to run around anymore, I will just wait here for him to come back. "


    Pu Xian said: "Master Ru Feng has gathered a lot of information regarding Yuan Jun. "He''s about to return from Zhengzhou and send the information to Kunming."


    When Yi Jie heard this, he became even more happy. He immediately had a good time and said, "This is the first time I''m here at the Open Seal. I heard that there are a few famous monuments here. I can take this opportunity to tour around."


    Pu Xian said: "In the past few days, I have been touring around. Nothing. Only the seventy-two steps of the Dragon Pavilion, the fenced-in stable beast, the corner of the main building with its heavy eaves, and the beautiful lakeshore surrounding it were still relatively visible. The difference between Beijing and other places is like heaven and earth. Open Seal are really not fun. "


    "You''re from Beijing," said Yijie. "You''re used to the scenery there, so of course you won''t find it beautiful if you look at other places. But don''t be too selfish. You''ve seen it, and I haven''t seen anything. How about forcing yourself to walk with me again? " Pu Xian laughed: "I can also be your tour guide. Where do you want to go first? I''ll take you there. "


    A jie said, "Since you said that Dragon Pavilion is the most beautiful, then let''s go see Dragon Pavilion first." The two chatted as they watched the scenery. Yijie recounted what he had seen on the way out of Beijing and what had happened to him.


    Just as the two of them were talking about Japanese spies and Yama Takashi, a palanquin suddenly appeared in front of them, followed by a few people.


    A Jie looked at the palanquin and laughed: "Not strange at all, you said that the Open Seal palanquin is the most beautiful. These words were indeed true. Look at that sedan chair, it''s dressed up like a flower and decorated too beautifully. Like a bride in a bridal sedan. The person seated inside must be someone''s daughter. "


    Pu Xian also sized up the carriage, shook his head and laughed: "I see that the person sitting in the carriage does not look like Miss Qian Jin. There must be a big fat pig tied up inside. "


    Jie burst out in laughter and said, "You really know how to scold people. How can you sit in a palanquin with a fat pig?"


    Pu Xian said: "You are not being careful, look at that palanquin pole which is bent to the point of breaking. How can an ordinary girl be so heavy? " Yijie laughed and said, "You are such a spendthrift that you don''t understand family matters. Not all the ladies were slim. Haven''t you heard? miss Qian Jin, it must be heavy. " The two chatted and laughed as they watched the palanquin move forward. In next to no time, the two of them arrived at the opposite side of the palanquin.


    Pu Xian saw the person in the palanquin clearly, and lightly pulled at a jie and whispered: "Weird, the one sitting in the palanquin is Yuan Shikai''s eldest son, Yuan Keding. What is he doing here? "


    Jie said in surprise, "Yes, it''s him. I saw that the others were familiar with the palanquin as well. like a spy in a Japanese monastery in Beijing. "


    Pu Xian immediately became alert: "It''s them. I can see it very well, too. Skin peeling, I still recognize their bones. No wonder the capital is so quiet, all these things have come here to cause a ruckus. "


    At this moment, the palanquin was far away. The two of them turned their heads to look at the palanquin that was far away. The sedan chair bearers turned their heads from time to time and looked at the two of them. Pu Xian said: "These people have all met us in Beijing, they must have recognized us."


    One Jie said, "So what if we recognize him? In this foreign land, we are afraid that he has not! In Beijing, we only allow him to be afraid of us, and we have never been afraid of them! "


    Seeing that the palanquin was getting further and further away, Pu Xian said: "Yijie, don''t go to the Dragon Pavilion. Take off your coat and follow and see where they live and what they do. When I take off my clothes, I don''t have any decent clothes. "


    Yi Jie immediately hid behind Pu Xian and took off his clothes and hat to reveal his snow-white shirt. Pu Xian caught all of them with his hands behind his back. One of them said, "If I go too far away from them, how will we meet?" Pu Xian said: "The moment Master Ru Feng and I arrived here, we lived in the State Protecting Temple. "You can look for me there." Yijie hurriedly followed him.


    Seeing that the palanquin had turned into the bustling city, it was unknown when a teenage monk had appeared behind it. He was also walking behind the palanquin. "This little monk must have followed me from somewhere when I was taking off my clothes," said a hearty voice. As he walked into the busy city, he saw that the sedan was blocked by the crowd in front of it.


    One of them looked at the crowd. There were two soldiers tied to each other with a wooden sign around their necks. The sign said "spy" in large black letters. The wings were held by several soldiers with guns. Behind him was a mounted officer. Behind the officer was a group of soldiers. More and more commoners gathered to watch, countless. The crowd was coming from the opposite direction. It turned out to be a group of prisoners who were touring the streets.


    "When we get closer, one of the soldiers behind us is chasing the two tied up with a spear as he shouted." Run! Don''t you know how to block the road? Don''t dilly-dally, you two spies. After finishing today, I''ll let you guys have a taste of ''Lighting the Sky'' tomorrow! "


    The two people who were kidnapped were not convinced, they could not help but shout out: "We are not spies! We are wrongly accused. The two of us were in the army before you. Just because we haven''t taken any leave of absence lately, we went home to take a look. Our family lives in Kunming again. When the two of us returned, someone accused us of having a secret affair with Cai Songpo, and said that we were Cai Songpo''s spies, that was none of our business! At most, I won''t go home from now on. What right do you have to give us a tour of the streets? Why are you still giving us lights? We will not accept this even if we die! We are going to sue the governor! "...


    When the officer on horseback heard the two shouting, he did not show the slightest mercy and shouted, "Insolent spy! If you scream again, I''ll slap you. It''s useless for you to call him that! I''ll tell you the truth, and you two don''t have to go. This way of dealing with you is the command of the governor. "Who told you guys to miss your wives and go home at this time." "When the two heard this, they were both dumbfounded and no longer shouted." "Let''s go, let''s go!" The soldiers behind him pushed and pushed again.


    One of the heroes only paid attention to these scenes. It was unknown when the palanquin had taken advantage of them to pass by. One of them hurriedly chased after the sedan chair. He saw that the sedan chair had already gone far away, and it even had an extra seat. He sized up the two palanquins and saw that they were exactly the same, and that there were people following behind them like palanquins. One of them couldn''t tell which one he was following, so he panicked for a moment. He saw the palanquin walk up the street and turn. One went east, one went west.


    One of them hesitated and saw the young monk leave with the palanquin. Jie turned a corner and chased after the palanquin to the west. He saw the palanquin turn towards the south. After walking for about a mile, it entered a long and narrow alley and stopped in front of a yard in the depths of the alley. A noble lady walked down from the palanquin and was helped into the courtyard by two maids. Knowing that he was following the wrong way, he hurriedly ran back to catch up with the sedan. By the time they reached the fork in the road, the sedan had long since disappeared.


    "May I ask Miss, where did you see that palanquin just now?"


    That young miss laughed, "Which one do you want? "Just now, three sedans went by."


    One of them said, "I asked about the man in the palanquin." The young lady shook her head and said, "I didn''t see it." One of them walked forward and asked for more people. He asked a few men and women, but they all shook their heads and didn''t know what was going on.


    "In such a large Open Seal City, there are many identical sedans. I will stop looking for it and quickly go back to find Pu Xian and Ji Ning to save the two Kunming soldiers who were wandering on the street. They both have wives and children in their homes, so we can''t let them die for nothing. " One of the elites asked others for the way to State Protecting Temple, and then, walked towards there.


    When he arrived at State Protecting Temple, Ru Feng and Pu Xian had already returned, and were waiting for him. One of them first greeted Ru Feng and asked, "When did Master return from Zhengzhou?" Ru Feng said: "I heard from Pu Xian about your situation. In fact, we arrived on the same train at the same time. We didn''t see you at the station. "


    The three of them laughed at the same time. Yijie recounted the story of how he had missed the sedan and how he had seen the two bound soldiers.


    Ru Feng said: "If there is a fish in the water, there must be a bubble. It was easy to find them in the Open Seal. However, if no one is able to save the two soldiers who were roamed the streets, then it would be a disaster. " Yi Jie said, "I''m afraid these two are our people. They had to divert their attention to lose the palanquin. I think we should save these two. "


    Ru Feng calmed down and said: "Whether or not we should save them, how we should save them, let me think about it first, and then decide. It was time to gather the most important military intelligence. You must quickly return to Yunnan to report to General Cai. Pu Xian told me what you mean. "


    "Apart from this place, I have a thorough understanding of Yuan Jun''s situation in other places," a jie said. Most of the officers and soldiers of the Yuan Army were low in morale and lacked fighting spirit. Yuan Shikai risked everything to become the emperor. He secretly signed a contract with Japan to sell his country, which broke his heart and military morale. Even Yuan Shikai''s right arm and left hand, Feng Guozhang and Duan Qirui both had different intentions and were acting negatively, so they were not as loyal to Yuan Shikai. All along the way, I''ve only seen Zhang Xun with his Xuzhou, this braided commander is still following Yuan Shikai closely. Every region under his control has the mood to prepare for war. "


    Ru Feng said: "I have already understood the situation of Li Li, Henan, Shandong and Anhui Yuan Jun. I have compiled the information and am about to send it to Kunming. You can take them back with you. Go back and tell the two generals that this is the best time to attack Yuan Shikai. I wish the two generals victory and success! "


    Ru Feng then handed over the materials that he had arranged to Yijie. Yijie looked through the materials one by one and then immediately bade farewell to the two. He then returned to Kunming the next day without mentioning anything.

 C209

    After One Jie left, Ru Feng felt a sense of relief and joy. He carefully analysed the two soldiers and said to Pu Xian: "One Jie, the two people that one saw might not be people from the Revolutionary Party. The enemy must have misunderstood their own soldiers. The enemy was currently in a state of panic. The purpose of their public action was to suppress those soldiers who wanted to join in the rebellion and, by doing so, stabilize the morale of the army. Let them kill as they please, there''s no need for us to care about them. "


    He continued, "In the blink of an eye, we have been out for a long time, and we haven''t seen Master Fa Ming yet. It''s time for us to do our own thing. We will stay here for the night, and rush to Shandong Chaoyang Temple tomorrow. "


    Pu Xian was looking forward to leaving for Shandong as soon as possible, and said: "What Martial Uncle said is right. This is a good time for us to track down "International purple-white plate". If Master Fa Ming returned to Beijing one day earlier, he would be able to find out where Guo Chengliang was one day earlier, and the other day, he would be able to find out the whereabouts of¡¶ International purple-white plate¡·. Because of this matter, the abbot was extremely anxious. From now on, we don''t need to care about anything else, we will wholeheartedly go to Shandong Chaoyang Temple. "


    Ru Feng pondered deeply: "Right now, those ferocious Japanese rogues have all gone to the area of the Chaoyang Temple, so there must be a lot of enemies that Master Fa Ming faces. If anything happens to him, we''ll be even more sorry for him. Now, I too wish to see Fa Ming and the others there for a while ¡­ "


    Just as the two were deep in thought, the young monk that served the old monk came in with a panicked expression and said, "Senior Brother Ru Feng, you''re finally back! Something is about to happen to us in the temple. The elder sent people to search for you, but they couldn''t find you. Go and advise our elders and save the monks! " After saying that, he stepped forward to grab Ru Feng and said: "Senior Brother, let''s go! Our elders and fellow disciples are waiting for you to go. " Ru Feng and Pu Xian were both shocked when they heard it.


    Ru Feng asked: "Junior brother, do not be anxious, we have something to say slowly. What exactly is happening here? " The little monk pulled on Ru Feng and said: "Senior Brother, let''s leave quickly. I can''t say for sure right now, but you will know by now."


    Ru Feng did not continue asking, and anxiously followed him to the Division Lord''s Zen Hall. Seeing that the abbot was sitting in the middle, more than thirty monks of various ages gathered and were discussing countermeasures.


    The old man was also over ninety years old. When he saw that Rufeng had come in, he quickly gave up his seat and said, "Rufeng, I know you have a lot of ideas. When something happens, quickly think of a way to save us. "I''m in for a disaster right now.


    Ru Feng calmly asked, "Elder, do not be anxious. Tell me what''s going to happen here. You even want a calamity to befall you? I will definitely try to save you. "


    The old man let out a phlegm sound and said, "We had a sedan chair and a group of people this morning. We thought they were here to burn incense and worship. A young man came in and looked for us. I just found out that it was Yuan Shikai, the eldest son of President General. The old monk did not dare to be negligent, so he gave them the meditation room for me. I also sent my little monk to serve them. Unexpectedly, he colluded with the Japanese in an assassination attempt. They were prepared to use some tricks to lure the Nanjing governor, Feng Guozhang, here to kill him and then frame us monks. They still want to take advantage of the chaos and shoot down some of our monks to silence us. They were in the house talking about these things, and my little monk went to fetch water, and they all heard it. "


    Ru Feng muttered to himself after hearing it, "This Yuan Keding brat is completely shameless."


    The old man continued, "Think about it, with such a big character like Feng Guozhang, and such a powerful force, if we die here without knowing why or what, who would be able to escape responsibility? This would allow their scheme to succeed. Isn''t it a great disaster for me? " This was the truth: ''My son will never be as foolish as my master in the past''. Ru Feng was furious, he wanted to control this group of people.


    After the old man finished speaking, Pu Xian knew that the Japanese spies was moving again. Pu Xian said angrily: "When Yijie and I saw this group of people on the street, I had expected them to run over here and cause trouble. I guessed it right. Eldest Young Master Yuan only knew to listen to Japanese spies and do whatever he was told. How stupid! Now that he dares to kill Feng Guozhang, it can be considered as his father''s, son''s, mountains being lost as well. "


    Ru Feng nodded his head and said: "Son of a general, destroying your own reputation is called bringing about your own destruction. Serves Yuan Shikai right to be annihilated. "


    Pu Xian said, "Senior Master, please decide. Not only can we not let their scheme succeed, we also have to spread the news of this matter, and also eliminate this group of Japanese spies on the spot. "


    Ru Feng nodded and said confidently: "We cannot go and touch them first, we can''t risk getting caught in the fire. Since we know their tricks, then let''s think of ways to break them. " At this time, Ru Feng had a plan to deal with this group of people.


    Ru Feng said to the old square head, "Don''t worry Elders, I have a way to save you. Tell me more about how those people came here, and I''ll think about how to deal with them after listening. " Everyone had faith in Ru Feng, so they all had a plan in mind. They pulled themselves together and started to speak to Ru Feng one sentence at a time.


    Originally, Yuan Keding was riding on a palanquin in the morning, bringing over a dozen people with him to this place, he had first parked the palanquin in the middle of the courtyard. In the palanquin, he sent someone to look for the abbot. The little boy of the abbot led the man into the abbot''s meditation hall. That person was still very polite and said to the abbot: "Old monk, we are from Beijing. We were surprised that you would disturb us!"


    The old man was so old that he couldn''t hear clearly. He kept interrupting, "What? Bei Clan? He was still willing to come here. There are people serving the incense within the halls, so there''s no need to ask me. "


    The man was anxious and said it twice more loudly before the old man realized that the group was from Beijing. The old abbot also said politely, "Ah, so you are all officials. "Don''t be surprised, I''m too old to listen to anything." Seeing that Fang Shen knew, the man shouted again, "We are from the present Yuan Shikai''s President General''s house. The master who is waiting outside is Eldest Young Master Yuan Keding. "


    Hearing that it was the president''s eldest son, the old man thought, "This man is like a crown prince." He immediately stood up and said: "Ah, the Eldest Young Master has arrived at our temple. I have to go out and meet them. "


    The man stopped him: "Elder, there is no need for you to take it. It''s hard for you to walk in old age. Our Eldest Young Master is a well-informed person, he won''t blame you. He came to the Open Seal, and hated staying in the library. He knew that it was quiet here, and easy to rest. He wants to stay with you for a few days, so I''ll trouble you to arrange a quiet house for him to stay in. "


    The old man clearly said, "That''s easy. At the back, there is a meditation room specially for me to cultivate in. There are three rooms in the house, and it is quiet inside, with no neighbors. It can be given to the Eldest Young Master to live in. "


    That person was very satisfied and said, "Thank you, Elder! Before the Eldest Young Master leaves, they still need to present their wealth. "


    The old man shook his head and said, "I don''t dare to accept it, I don''t dare to accept it! You''re welcome. " He continued, "My movements are really not that easy. I often ask my little monk for help when I have something to do. Let him show you. If you don''t like it there, there are a lot of houses here, I will choose another one for Eldest Young Master to live in. "


    The man said goodbye to the abbot and went to the back with the young monk to take a look at the house. As expected, the house was easy to handle since they didn''t have to rely on each other. Therefore, that person said happily: "Little master, I will be troubling you. We''ll live here. " The man turned and spoke to Yuan Keding in a low voice, then brought Yuan Keding into the house.


    Seeing their high status, the young monk became more attentive. He returned to the front and reported it to the abbot, who then came back with a pot of tea for them. At this point, those people saw that the environment inside and outside the house was very ideal for the crime, and were only happy to talk in the house. When they saw the young monk run forward without anyone following him, they forgot to defend the door.


    Very soon, the young monk came back with a pot. No one saw him and heard the person inside say, "This place is perfect. I already thought of that in Beijing. Once Feng Guozhang has fallen into his trap, you Japanese friends will immediately kill him as planned. After that, you guys hurry up and escape over the wall. I will make use of this opportunity to spread the word of the monks. Amidst the chaos, several monks were killed by gunfire. No one will ever know the truth about this. "


    Before the young monk could finish listening, he was so shocked that he did not dare to send any more water. He then took the pot and slipped back to the front, telling the original story to the others.


    Hearing this, everyone panicked and didn''t know what to do. Fang Shen had the young monk come to discuss with Ru Feng, but was not around. He did not know how many days Ru Feng had been walking for, and had people constantly staring at the houses Ru Feng and Pu Xian were staying, and sent people to look for the two, hoping they would come back and discuss plans.


    Seeing that Yuan Keding was resting at the back, they got on their palanquins and went out. The abbot once again had the young monk follow behind, trying to find out what was going on. He thought that Yuan Keding had gone to fetch Feng Guozhang. The monks that went out to look for Ru Feng had not come back yet.


    At this time, Ru Feng returned from the Zheng Province, walked out of the train station and caught up to Pu Xian. Seeing that, Pu Xian told Ru Feng about how he had met a genius and how he went to chase Yuan Keding''s palanquin. The two of them were both surprised and happy as they slowly returned to their State Protecting Temple to wait for one.


    The little monk and Yuan Keding''s palanquin followed the little monk to the entrance of the "Yuan Yuan Garden" brothel, and saw the palanquin entering the brothel. The little monk knew that they had come to find some whores for fun and hurriedly ran back into the temple, telling Master Fang what happened to Yuan Keding when he went into the brothel.


    At this time, Ru Feng returned to the temple. Once again, Yijie took the report and left. The little monk took a deep breath and came to look for Ru Feng. Seeing Ru Feng''s happiness, he held on tightly.

 C210

    When everyone told Ru Feng what happened, the young monks that went out to look for Ru Feng had also returned. Seeing Ru Feng already sitting in the middle, they were all very happy. They all asked Ru Feng: "Senior Brother, how do you think we should settle this matter? If we fight with them, we will definitely suffer. If we alarm them, they won''t be in a good mood. "


    Ru Feng said, "Junior brothers, do not panic. As the saying goes, ''One foot higher on the path, one foot higher on the devil''. I have my ways of handling them. At least, I can''t let them kill Feng Guozhang here. It has nothing to do with you guys anymore. Now that this group had gone to the brothel to play, it was likely that they would not be able to act today. Wait till I get a feel for them, watch me tease them, make a little joke with them. Teach them what they want. " Ru Feng said with a face full of smiles. When the newly returned monks saw his confidence, they all let out a sigh of relief.


    The old man continued, "Ru Feng, I know you have a lot of schemes. You are the number one person among our Henan monks. I entrust this matter to you. This old monk''s death is not to be regretted. You must protect the monks and the thousand-year-old temple from any mishap. If you want to hire people, I have over a hundred monks here, you can call for help. "


    Hearing that he was a little worried, Ru Feng added, "Thank you for the trust of Reverend and the other junior brothers. There''s no need for one or two of you to die. Just us two alone is enough to disrupt Yuan Keding and the others'' scheming. If I am sincere in dealing with a foolish person like Yuan Keding, it would truly be a small effort. "


    The old abbot instructed again, "The ones who come are not kind, but the ones who are kind will not come." I figured they were all dressed in martial arts and hiding guns. To deal with them, you must be careful. "


    Ru Feng replied: "Master Fang, don''t worry, we do not need to fight with them, we are not afraid even if they have guns. I''m wise to them. " When the monks heard this, they all calmed down and prepared to see how he would act.


    Ru Feng did not tell anyone about his plan, and returned to his own room with Pu Xian, as the two of them started discussing. Pu Xian said: "Senior Master, I really didn''t think that Yuan Keding was such a foolish person. Seeing that the General Cai is about to attack us from the north, he actually wants to kill his father''s beloved general. "


    Ru Feng said: "Right now, the internal situation of Yuan Shikai''s government is extremely complicated. On the surface, it seemed that Yuan Keding was an idiot. How could he not know the consequences of killing Feng Guozhang? There must be a reason for him to do so. It was also possible that he was forced to do so. I expect the roots to still be in the empires. Under the control of Japan and the United States and Britain, Duan Qirui and Feng Guozhang respectively became more and more incompatible. Japan and Yuan Shikai had signed a contract to monopolize China. Japan has to rule out the Anglo-American forces. Right now, their power struggle was also very intense. With Feng Guozhang''s death, Japan had obviously eliminated the Anglo-American power and monopolized Yuan Shikai''s forces. Therefore, Yuan Keding must be supporting Feng Guozhang''s murder from a Japanese side. No matter who the Japanese were talking to in China, they were not sincere. They only used the greedy Chinese to achieve their goal of monopolizing and invading China. Yuan Shikai and his son were actually played by the Japanese enemies. "


    Pu Xian continued: "I''ve thought about it, we''ve cracked their trick, it''s equivalent to saving Feng Guozhang. Is there a need to save him? "


    Ru Feng said, "It is necessary. We must take this opportunity to save Feng Guozhang and make a statement to him. We must expose the conspiracy between Yuan Keding and the Japanese. Feng Guozhang must hate Yuan Shikai and his son, and the Japanese Empire even more. When the south was fighting together, the first thing that they encountered was Feng Guozhang''s army, so Feng Guozhang would definitely not seriously resist and risk his life for him. With his passive hand, the National Guard would soon reach the Yangtze River Basin. In order to conserve his strength and deal with Feng Guozhang, Duan Qirui would not seriously resist him either. He and Feng Guozhang wanted to watch and see what would happen. In this way, the collapse of Yuan Shikai''s government became a foregone conclusion. The General Cai would soon be able to develop its influence into the Yellow River Basin. In less than a year or two, General Cai will be able to overthrow Yuan Shikai and take over Beijing without any problems. " Pu Xian suddenly felt enlightened and was extremely happy.


    Unknowingly, the sky had already darkened. An old monk anxiously came to Ru Feng and said, "Senior Brother, we have bad news! That group of people are back, and there''s one more person sitting in the palanquin. "


    Ru Feng also muttered in shock: "Could it be that the person sitting in the palanquin is Feng Guozhang? If it''s him, it''s really bad. " He then asked, "How many people are coming?"


    The old monk said, "There are twelve or thirteen of them. They are all young people. I think they all have martial arts skills. " Ru Feng relaxed and said: "I understand now, the person in the palanquin is not Feng Guozhang."


    Pu Xian said: "Martial Uncle, why is it not him?"


    Ru Feng said: "Right now, Feng Duan and are very close, so Feng Guozhang should not be on guard against others. He couldn''t possibly have brought only a few people with him. If Feng Guozhang comes, he must have at least a hundred guards protecting him. " The two of them felt that this made sense and nodded their heads.


    Ru Feng continued: "To prevent any mishaps, I''ll disguise as the deacon monk here to go to the back to see what''s going on. If it really is Feng Guozhang, I will expose my confusion and rescue him here. Then we''ll all work together to eliminate these agents. "


    Ru Feng quickly called for the foreman to look for the forsaken monk, changed his clothes, and spoke some thoughts. Then he secretly instructed the little monk to lead the way, and the two of them walked over.


    When he reached the back door, he saw that there was someone standing guard there. The young monk stepped forward and said, "Benefactor, our abbot has come to greet your master." Ru Feng said: "Amitabha, please inform the others that my humble self is here to greet Eldest Young Master."


    The man looked at Ru Feng and said: "Wait." He turned around and said, "Mr. Yuan, please come in." With that, he dodged to the side.


    When Ru Feng and the little monk entered, the one who saw them was not Feng Guozhang, but the leader of the spies from Black Dragon Society, Yama Takashi. He was currently sitting opposite of Yuan Keding on the armchair, talking to him. Seeing Ru Feng coming in, Yama Takashi did not move.


    Yuan Keding stood up and said, "Master, please take a seat." Ru Feng began to speak, "Eldest Young Master, my humble self has asked for information. Our temple is simple and crude, condescending to your presence! If there are any mistakes, Eldest Young Master please advise me in time. "


    Yuan Keding said hypocritically: "Master is too polite, I am sorry to bother you. Please sit down. " Ru Feng sat down and saw that Yama Takashi did not say a word. Ru Feng deliberately asked: "This sir is ¡ª"


    Yuan Keding said: "This is a Japanese friend of mine." Yama Takashi then sat down and nodded to Ru Feng.


    Ru Feng said: "My apologies." Then he turned to Yuan Keding and said: "Eldest Young Master, may I ask, what business do you have with my temple? Are there many days to live? If my humble self wants to arrange a meal for us, I have no choice but to ask. "


    Yuan Keding said: "I will be here to prepare a meeting for guests. The guests will be here in two or three days. As for the meal, Master doesn''t need to worry about it. We''re all arranged on the street. "


    Ru Feng said: "That''s good! my humble self was relieved. If the house is not warm, if there is not enough tea, and if sleeping is not comfortable, please let Young Master scold my humble self. " Yuan Keding said: "I don''t dare! I''m satisfied with everything here. After I leave, there will be more incense. "


    Ru Feng said in his heart: "This is for nothing." He also hurriedly said, "I don''t dare to accept it. Doesn''t that mean we have to pay Young Master''s room and expenses? " Yuan Keding replied: "It''s not a lodging fee. It''s a wishful wish, and I should be paying for it. "


    Ru Feng thought: "Why is his guest here?" Then he thought for a while and asked, "Young master, if you would like me to arrange a meeting with the guests? my humble self is willing to help. "


    Yuan Keding said: "I won''t trouble you with this. When my guest got off the bus, there was someone to take him. For the time being, my guards will be coming here. "


    Ru Feng snickered in his heart, and said: "This is extremely good, so as to prevent us from seeing the world and doing things unwisely. my humble self will take his leave. " When the two of them came out, Yuan Keding sent them to the door.


    Why did Yama Takashi come here? So it turned out that when Yama Takashi returned to Shanghai from Nanning, he was immediately called over to Zuo Mu''s Trading Company. Just then, Zuo Mu''s Trading Company was brought back by Boss Fu Tian and recovered completely. Fukuda and Tou Shanman were continuing their fight with the French.


    Tou Shanman said to Yama Takashi in the secret room of Zuo Mu''s Trading Company. "Yuan Shikai is a cunning person, according to our research, he has experience in politics and politics. He used to use deceit and was very good at using people. Don''t look at the fact that he signed the contract with us. We have to prevent him from going back on his word. Right now, Cai Songpo was creating a rebellion against him. His internal organs were in pieces, and whether or not his empire could be built and the treaty could enter into force, all of that depended on the situation between the two sides. So we must keep a firm hold on him and achieve our goal. Even if his empire is not built and the treaty does not come into force, we can still monopolize China. Let him feel our pressure on him, disobey us, do not move an inch. Go back to Beijing immediately and try your best to rope Yuan Keding in. Let him kill Feng Guozhang with you. We need to take control of all of Yuan Shikai''s forces. This way, Yuan Shikai will have no way to go back on his words, and neither the Americans nor the heroic would be able to win against us. " The way Japanese spies wanted to kill Feng Guozhang was similar to Ru Feng''s analysis.


    Yama Takashi received the secret order and rushed back to Beijing. He suddenly gathered a dozen or so special agents and went back to Yuan Keding''s residence to speak to him in a soft and hard manner, using a swindling technique to deceive Yuan Keding. Behind Yuan Shikai''s back, he actually managed to convince Yuan Keding. Yuan Keding was afraid that his father would take responsibility in the future, hence he did not dare to use his own men to kill Feng Guozhang.


    Yama Takashi immediately agreed to use the Japanese to kill Feng Guozhang. Just like this, Yuan Keding led the guards and came to the Open Seal with Yama Takashi in his heart. After arriving at the Open Seal, Yama Takashi decided to separate with Yuan Keding. He went to the small trading company in Japan to arrange a place to hide. Yuan Keding was afraid that the alarm would be too big, hence he hid his own guards in the library. Afterwards, he brought a few of his trusted aides and disciples, along with his Japanese spies, to the place where he arranged the assassination attempt on Feng Guozhang. After the location was arranged, Yuan Keding''s heart was unsettled. He once again went to the brothel "Yuan Yuan Yuan" in a sedan to find joy and worry. Xiaoshi Trading Company and the neighbors in front and back of "Yuan Yuan Yuan".


    After Yuan Keding played around for a while, he felt uneasy and sent someone to find Yama Takashi. Yama Takashi accompanied Yuan Keding in the brothel again, eating, drinking and playing until the sun went down in the west. It was only then that the two of them separated in a sedan chair and came to State Protecting Temple.


    Yama Takashi originally did not want to come to the State Protecting Temple, he knew that this matter was extremely dangerous and wanted to take control of it from the back. Yuan Keding felt that he was not the main culprit, and killing Feng Guozhang was not his original intention. Without Yama Takashi by his side, he kept feeling uneasy in his heart. Yama Takashi was brought here using the palanquin.


    As for Ru Feng, he went back to the front, where there were many monks gathered. When Ru Feng entered the room, everyone asked: "Is that Feng Guozhang?"


    Ru Feng secretly told everyone: "The new person''s name is Yama Takashi, he is Japanese. He was the Chief Secret Service Officer with Black Dragon Society Of Japan in Beijing. I know him. It''s definitely going to be fine here today, you can all rest assured. Don''t look panicked and show it to others. Feng Guozhang could only come to the Open Seal tomorrow, and they had to go to the train station to greet him with false feelings. There''s plenty of time for us to mess around. We''ve messed up their schemes. " All the monks focused their gazes on Ru Feng with hope.


    Seeing that it was dark outside, Ru Feng was afraid that the spy would eavesdrop on them. Thus, he did not talk about proper matters, and instead chatted and laughed with the others as he told his story. Thirteen monks from Shaolin Temple, save Li Shimin. " The monks were in a good mood, relaxed, and mustered the courage to kill the agents.

 C211

    After the crowd dispersed, Ru Feng asked Pu Xian: "What methods do Yama Takashi and Yuan Keding have to deceive Feng Guozhang? I''m not sure about that. I had a good view of the house in the back during the day, and now I want to go to the back and listen to it.


    Pu Xian heard and laughed, thinking: "This monk is really bold. I just got back from a scouting session and I still have to go listen to it. "


    Pu Xian said: "If a spy wants to do something secret like that, they must be well-guarded. I''m afraid that they will find out before you even get close to the house. I don''t think I can eavesdrop. "


    Ru Feng said: "Otherwise, you are overestimating them. In my opinion, they are a bunch of idiots. I have to go and listen! "


    Pu Xian said: "If we shock them, it will be detrimental to us. Think about it before you go. If you don''t have complete confidence, you might as well let me investigate. "


    Ru Feng came back to reality and laughed: "You damned thing, you''re trying to scare me, trying to steal my business. That won''t do. It''s not that I don''t trust you. I''m familiar with that place. The time for you to use you has not come yet, so you don''t have to worry about not having anything to do. "


    Pu Xian said: "I have been here for the past few days, and I have familiarized myself with everything in the courtyard. There is a skylight on the spine of the house at the back, and it is very convenient to hide there and eavesdrop. " Ru Feng said: "I was also thinking of eavesdropping from the crowd." Seeing that they had thought of something, the two of them laughed.


    Ru Feng immediately began preparing and called over the little monk to quietly instruct him. The young monk nodded as he listened. Ru Feng asked: "Do you dare to go? The young monk said, "You dare? Why wouldn''t I dare to do that if you were behind me?" I might as well beat him up. I''m not afraid. "


    Ru Feng looked at his expression and comforted him: "I''m not asking you to take a beating, just to not reveal your weakness. They won''t beat you up. "


    The little monk said, "Don''t worry, Senior. I will definitely do what you have taught me." "It depends on whether or not you are nimble and capable of exposing yourself." Ru Feng said: "Hurry up and prepare, I still want to see if you''re really capable or not."


    The young monk''s temper was aroused. He turned around and came back with a pot of water and said, "Senior Brother, I''ll be going now." Seeing him so energetic, Ru Feng was satisfied in his heart. She nodded her head to let him go quickly.


    The young monk turned around and walked to the back of the house, intentionally coughing a few times to create some noise. The spy who was hiding in the shadows immediately came out and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The young monk said, "Bring some water. Didn''t our abbot come personally during the day? When he returned, he told me to take Mr. Yuan seriously. I''m afraid Mr. Yuan will be thirsty at night and send him some water to drink. "


    Another agent appeared out of nowhere and scolded, "Why are you sending me water in the middle of the night!?" Are you trying to eavesdrop on something? "


    The young monk deliberately made a fuss and said, "You really don''t know what''s good for you! I have come to serve you with good intentions, but have been slandered by you. If it wasn''t for Mr. Yuan''s sake, I would kick you out of the temple if you were to be so disrespectful to me! I''m not here to bring you water, I know who you are! "I''ve served Master Fang, and you can''t even afford to bother me."


    Hearing the commotion outside, Yama Takashi rushed out to stop them: "What are you arguing about?"


    The young monk said, "I''m here to bring water. They stopped me from scolding." When Yama Takashi saw that the little monk was really here to bring water, he dismissed all the spies and let the little monk in.


    Yuan Keding said: "Little master, you are feeling wronged. The water you gave me was just in time. We drank during the day and were thirsty. "


    The young monk did not say anything and just took the teacups and washed them one by one. Then he made tea for them, put down the kettle and left. As he left, he spat at the three people at the door. By this time, Ru Feng had already gotten close to the house while the special agent was being attracted, and used the Lightness Exercise on the house, hiding in a favorable position.


    Just as the little monk left, Yuan Keding praised, "Mister''s people are really shrewd. I don''t blame you for saying that there''s a hundred percent certainty in this matter. With these people of yours by my side, my heart is much more at ease. "


    Yama Takashi said: "These people are the best among my top disciples! Pull it out to help you. I guarantee your success. " Then he said: "I congratulate Eldest Young Master, you are about to have military power." Hearing that, Yuan Keding''s heart jumped, and he kept quiet.


    Yama Takashi sized up his expression and said: "Eldest Young Master, why do I see that you''re hesitating? I did it for you. This is the best way for you to take control of the military. Though thou art high and mighty, thou shalt not inherit the throne without military power. Your father is very old, and half of the military power he holds is in Feng Guozhang''s hands. Feng Guozhang resides in Nanjing, he''s a man of his own right, and he''s been trying to usurp the throne to your father for a long time. He defied your father''s orders many times and refused to listen to his commands. If he didn''t get rid of them as soon as possible, how long would it take! You need to be confident and do not hesitate. " Yuan Keding still hasn''t spoken. The more Yama Takashi speaks, the more panicked he becomes. "


    Yama Takashi continued: "With the death of Feng Guozhang, your father allowed you to take over his position, and took over Nanjing, that is perfectly justified. You have half of the forces in your hands, so Duan Qirui and the rest do not dare to have any ill-intentions. I came up with this brilliant plan for you because I was thinking for your future. " Yuan Keding said worriedly: "Sir is right for me, but Uncle Feng is my father''s favorite general, like his right arm and left arm. Once I kill it, I will make a grave mistake and leave behind a legacy of hatred. That is why I am worried. "


    Hearing that, Yama Takashi became irritable: "Feng Guozhang has been hiding his evil intentions for a long time, you still can''t make up your mind, it''s hard to be a real man! Do you still have to wait for the day he bullies you! Do you know what he''s doing now, with you and your son behind his back, colluding with the United States and the United States? "


    Yuan Keding was startled by what he said, and asked: "What did he do? I knew he had something in common with the United States and I didn''t see any ambition in him. "


    Yama Takashi seized the opportunity to lie: "The United Kingdom and the United States have decided to bring your father up onto the stage."


    Yuan Keding muttered to himself, "Oh, I haven''t heard of that."


    Yama Takashi continued, "To tell you the truth, the United Kingdom and the United States had this intention a long time ago. Yuan Keding believed it, and said: "Elder Feng has always been cautious towards Elder Duan, afraid that he would not come after receiving the telegram? It''s not easy to trick him out. "


    Hearing his determination, Yama Takashi laughed and said, "Rest assured, Young Master, he will definitely come. I sent the telegram to him in the name of your father''s waiting here. There is no reason for him to not come. "


    Yuan Keding was shocked: "Sir, how can you be like this? Wouldn''t that ruin my father''s good name? "


    Yama Takashi laughed sinisterly: "To achieve your goals, no matter what, I''ll do it! This is because you are in charge of the military, so you have no choice but to do this. "


    When Ru Feng heard this, he was so angry that he did not have the heart to listen anymore, and thought: "Yama Takashi is truly sinister, if you listen to me any longer, I will not be able to control myself. "Let''s go, let''s go!" He gently descended from the room and went around to the front.


    Returning to the house, he was still angry and told Pu Xian everything he heard. Pu Xian also said when he heard: "This scum is truly infuriating! Absolutely terrible. His head was full of pus! We have to kill him. "


    Ru Feng said: "This damned Eldest Young Master, it''s all his fault for having too much desire for power, allowing the evil spirit to grab onto his weakness." The two of them lay on the bed and argued for a long time before they slowly fell asleep.


    The next morning, just as Ru Feng woke up, the monks gathered around once again. Ru Feng comforted them, "Don''t worry, all of you. I''ll go out after dinner. I have something to entrust to you, too. You guys must help Pu Xian keep an eye on this Yama Takashi for me. I''ve been looking for him for a long time. This guy is very cunning, we can''t let him escape this time! "


    Pu Xian replied: "Don''t worry Junior Master, it won''t be difficult to keep an eye on Yama Takashi. I alone will be enough to keep an eye on him. You have to take care of yourself. Don''t forget that this is a place under Yuan Shikai''s rule. You should be extra careful when you go out and deal with the officers. "


    Ru Feng nodded: "I know about that. Even if he has thousands of men and horses, he can forget about capturing me. " Pu Xian continued: "If I find that Yama Takashi wants to run, I''ll kill him first."


    Ru Feng rolled his eyes and said, "We can''t kill him now. Killing him would cause trouble very soon. You just need to know his address. "


    Pu Xian nodded: "Understood."


    Ru Feng continued to elaborate: "Although Feng Guozhang has always been inclined towards the United States and British, and was also involved with selling his country, to Japan, he can still be considered a bit unyielding. He hated Japanese enemies the most. Once he knows the truth behind killing him, he will definitely chase after him relentlessly. There is no need for us to take action, none of these Japanese spies will survive. " With that, everyone went to eat.


    At this time, Yama Takashi had also woken up. He stood outside and breathed in the fresh air as he calculated in his heart, "Yesterday, I sent a telegram to Feng Guozhang, telling him to come here at noon. He got up from Nanjing. He had to bring his guards when he went out. These assassins would not be able to escape if they killed him. There was bound to be a vicious battle going on here, and it was extremely dangerous. I can''t accompany Yuan Keding here. I have to deceive him and try to get out. " It could be seen that Yama Takashi was sinister and cunning.


    He began to think again about how to find an excuse. He thought to himself, "Yuan Keding is pestering me in every possible way, afraid that I''ll leave. Without a reasonable excuse, it would be hard for me to get away. " He thought long and hard, but he couldn''t come up with a suitable excuse. His heart was also a little anxious. In the end, he pretended to be at ease, returned to his room, and said to Yuan Keding: "Eldest Young Master, it''s getting late, and it''s time for us to eat."


    Yuan Keding was so flustered that he didn''t sleep well the whole night, and had just gotten up to put on his clothes. Hearing Yama Takashi talk about going to eat, he said: "No need, let them bring us here, the two of us will eat here. I''ve already given you my instructions. "


    Yama Takashi said to himself. "This brat is really not going to let me go, I''ve already arranged everything yesterday." So he laughed: "What''s the point of eating here? Are you afraid that I''ve left? Feng Guozhang wouldn''t come today; he would only come tomorrow. I have some business to attend to and won''t be back until I''m done. So we''ll eat on the street. "


    Yuan Keding was afraid that Yue Yang would take the chance to escape and panicked, "Sir, you can''t go out. What is it that matters to you now, it is not as important as what is happening here. You are the mastermind in this matter, and he is also yours. You left me behind, so I won''t be able to handle it. Once things go wrong and Feng Guozhang escapes back to Nanjing, the consequences would be unimaginable. "


    Yama Takashi saw that he was being pestered and laughed: "Don''t worry Eldest Young Master, you think too much. How can I leave you behind at this time? "I will help you to the end, send Buddha to heaven, don''t worry!"


    In order to ease Yuan Keding''s nervousness and gain his trust, he pretended to be kind and went to the great hall with Yuan Keding to burn incense. He said, "Eldest Young Master, don''t worry. After this is done, I still have something that I need your help with. I heard Zhen Lizi say that Shorty was shot dead by her in Shanghai, and my opponent was eliminated. I can go back to Beijing. I also want to track down the treasure that your father gave to our envoy. The last time we found some clues, it was all messed up by the Shorty. "

 C212

    Yuan Keding was not in the mood to listen to his questions. "Sir, once Feng Guozhang arrived, don''t you plan to meet him?" Yuan Keding was trying to find out his bottom line.


    Yama Takashi had an idea, and laughed bitterly: "Eldest Young Master, how did you forget? Feng Guozhang has always been hostile to the Japanese, how can I please him? Meet him at the station, temporarily. I will kill him here! "


    Yuan Keding did not know that he was lying, and thought: "This is still okay. It''s good that you can be here. "I''ll hide out for a while." To be honest, you Japanese are the only ones who are good at this kind of thing. to be able to do it efficiently and effectively. "


    Hearing that, Yama Takashi was very dissatisfied, but he laughed: "Eldest Young Master, don''t worry, be careful of me. Anyone could kill a person. You Chinese are no exception. How did Song Chuangren die? " Yuan Keding knew that she misspoke, causing him to return the compliment with dissatisfaction. He didn''t know what to say.


    Yama Takashi laughed again: "I will work with you seriously. To tell you the truth, I''m afraid it''s too late for me to please you. After searching through that treasure, I had even planned to take it from Guo Chengliang. I used to ask you for this person, but you wouldn''t give it to me. I believe that I''ve done this for you. You should have already given me the person, right? You think it''s time to change your mind and thank me? "


    Yuan Keding would not beat around the bush and said seriously: "Sir, please don''t make things difficult for me anymore. Didn''t I tell you? Guo Chengliang didn''t even know about the matter of the treasure. I''ve asked him a few times. Why are you still after him! If this person didn''t have my father, I definitely can''t give it to you. "


    Yama Takashi continued to stutter: "I''ll keep my word, no more, only borrow from you for three days okay? Can''t you just not let your father know? "


    Yuan Keding was annoyed by him, she lowered her head and thought, then suddenly became flexible, laughing: "If Master is serious, I can secretly give you three days. However, I''ll tell you this: you want to use that beautiful woman''s soul drowning trick, but it''s useless against this person. He is a very serious person and eats nothing. " Yama Takashi laughed: "That''s because the lady used is not beautiful enough. As long as you give me the person, I will have a way to make him speak the truth. "


    Yuan Keding made him anxious on purpose, and said: "Other than you, there''s still someone else who wants this person from me, I''m still considering." Yama Takashi immediately guessed who it was and said: "Is the person you''re talking about, Zhen Lizi?"


    Yuan Keding nodded his head: "Miss Shan Kou has told me a few times, she is already the most beautiful. She also said that she had a way to get him to talk to her. Can you find a lady more beautiful than Miss Yamaguchi? "


    Hearing that, Yama Takashi panicked, and begged: "We are friends, you better not give her the person. When that treasure fell into her hands, I lost all my face. "


    Yuan Keding laughed: "Mister, you don''t need to worry. If you really do something for me, I won''t give her the person. " The two of them feigned feigned love, both of them felt that they had grasped the other''s power. Then the two went out to the palanquin and out into the street.


    Just then, Ru Feng finished his meal and left. Seeing the two carriages leaving, Pu Xian quickly spoke to the little monk: "Quickly go and follow them." The young monk said, "They must have gone out to eat. The others did not leave. It''s fine if I don''t follow. "


    Pu Xian said anxiously: "Yama Takashi is very cunning, if anything happens here today, he will definitely run. I asked you to go with me because you know the city well enough to know its name anywhere. Go and keep an eye on them. I''ll hear from you. I''ll go back and see how many of them there are. " The little monk turned and followed the sedan, Pu Xian turned and walked towards the back.


    Pu Xian came to the front of the house, saw that there was nobody guarding the door, and pushed open the door and entered. It turned out that the door was opened in the middle of the room, and the items were stored inside. Pu Xian looked at the west wing first, seeing that it was empty, two teacups on the table still had half a cup of tea left, and the floor was covered with cigarette butts. Pu Xian said in his heart: "Yama Takashi and Yuan Keding will definitely be staying here last night."


    Pu Xian then turned around and went into the east room to take a look, and was secretly shocked when he entered. There were no spies, only ten bald monks dressed in muslin. Some of them had just been dressed, while others were wearing them bare-chested. Seeing Pu Xian coming in, they were all panicking.


    Pu Xian immediately understood and said calmly: "Everyone friend, the food before is already ready, aren''t you going to eat?" Hearing that Pu Xian was here to get food, everyone became calm, and one of them said: "Thank you friend, we are not going to eat here. Someone will bring us food later. "


    Pu Xian had a plan in his mind, he took his leave and went back to the old monks: "The special agents have finished their makeup, and are disguised as the monks of your place. There are ten of them. "


    An old monk said anxiously, "I have some homework to do today. All of our monks went to the main hall." You have something to tell me. I''ll go back and have a look. "


    Pu Xian stopped him and said, "You don''t need to go, in case we alert them. I want to say a few words to the monks here. "


    The old monk accompanied Pu Xian to the great hall. The monks were all sitting on the ground, their order clear, their fishes were beating their drums, and they were praying for peace in front of the Buddha.


    The old monk panicked and said, "Everyone, stop chanting, the special agent is going to kill people. The spies at the back have already finished their makeup and are all pretending to be us monks. Pu Xian''s master had something to tell you, so they all stood up and listened attentively, then did what he said in all seriousness. When we make a move, everyone must be brave. "


    The monks immediately stopped their lessons and got up from the ground, panicked. Pu Xian said: "Everyone, do not panic. They have a thousand brilliant plans and we also have a rule. Once Master Ru Feng went out, he would definitely be able to solve their conspiracy. We''ll keep an eye on them first. All of you go out right now and pretend to clean the yard and keep them all under house arrest. Wait until Master Ru Feng comes back to deal with them. "


    The monks were still asking, "Are they planning to commit murder and assassinations here today?"


    Pu Xian said: "It''s very possible." The monks came out one after another, took up buckets, shovels, dustpan, brooms, earth baskets, and carrying poles, and came back to scour the courtyard.


    Furthermore, Ru Feng, since he came out from the State Protecting Temple, he had basically come to the train station. Seeing that there were only a few people at the station and no train, he walked until it was hot. Wiping the sweat off his face, he sat on the bench waiting for the train. He waited until noon and saw that there were a lot of police officers at the station. Ru Feng looked out of the door as he saw the police team patrolling the area, sizing up all the pedestrians. Soon, another group of soldiers arrived from the south. In the middle of them was a palanquin. As they entered the station, they lined up in a row and stopped in the middle of the square.


    A group of soldiers and police quickly sealed off the station. There were armed soldiers and police standing guard at every entrance and exit. Ru Feng looked at the palanquin in detail, and noticed that there were many Open Seal officials, gentlemen, etc. It turned out that Zhang Xun had brought along the bureaucrats and guards of Open Seal to come and fetch Feng Guozhang. Feng Guozhang was also very cunning, before he left, he first sent a telegram to Zhang Xun. Zhang Xun was still in Open Seal and had not recovered her Xuzhou yet.


    Seeing this scene, Ru Feng thought in his heart: "Zhang Xun is preparing to pick Feng Guozhang up. Looks like Old Feng is about to arrive. " Ru Feng stopped thinking and went outside. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a train whistle in the distance. He whispered again, "Old Feng is here, he''s here!" When the policemen heard the sound of the train, they nervously drove the passersby away. " Go to hell! Don''t look around. All of you go into the waiting room, and don''t come out. " The pedestrians were in a flurry, throwing all four things aside and drilling into the house.


    Soon, the train came smoking. The policemen shouted again, "All passersby and passengers, retreat for now! "Station martial law, thirty minutes!" Ru Feng did not want to avoid them, so he approached an old policeman: "Sir, my humble self is disturbing you. May I ask why it is so rigid? And to drive the masses out of the way. "


    The policeman stopped and gently said to Ru Feng: "Master, quickly hide! The Nanjing Governor, Feng Guozhang, will be here for a meeting today. The telegrams we suddenly received were all for him. While maintaining order, we were also worried that he wouldn''t blame us if he came to see us. Now, they were not afraid of anything else. They were all afraid that the southern rebels would take the opportunity to assassinate them. There were many hidden talents among the masses. Do they even know who was inside? "If I don''t kick him out, which row will I be ¡­?"


    As the two spoke, they saw that the train had slowed down and was slowly entering the station. The policeman stuck out his tongue and bid farewell to Ru Feng before he left as well. Just as the car came to a stop, five officers alighted from it. All the military uniforms looked majestic and neat. Two people looked at the scene and stood guard in front of the door.


    The officer that came down first waved to the officers and officers, and said loudly: "Thank you for your hard work, everyone! I am Wang Zhanyuan, and I thank everyone on behalf of Master Feng. Now the south was riotous, and everywhere. You must ensure the safety of your superior. Captain Feng had said that he would personally comfort everyone. This time, he wants to inspect your situation. You all are also honorable people! " All the policemen then shouted in unison, "Warmly welcome Master Feng to Open Seal for inspection!"


    "We will absolutely guarantee the safety of our Lord Feng!"


    Wang Zhanyuan was extremely happy to hear such a deafening roar, and raised both of his hands to pay respects to the crowd. A police officer ran towards Wang Zhanyuan and stood at attention, then said: "Reporting to Sir: Don''t look at the telegram late. The full force of our organization will definitely be able to ensure the safety of Captain Feng. Before the car arrived, this place had already been cordoned off by us. Please rest assured, Captain Wang! " Saying that, he hurriedly saluted again. Wang Zhanyuan returned the greeting and became even happier as he got on the car.


    Just then, Feng Guozhang''s guards stepped down from the carriage. The two squads of one hundred and twenty soldiers, led by the Guard Captain Jiang Jiao Long and Lu Wenhu respectively, valiantly lined up in the middle from the two sides.


    Ru Feng watched the scene and thought, "How awe-inspiring is this Old Feng! I don''t want to save him and see him die. " He was watching the guards get out of the car and waiting in line, not knowing how to use a meter.


    Seeing that the guard who jumped down at the end looked familiar, Ru Feng''s heart moved, and he shouted: "Hey! Do you still know me, Monk? " The guard turned to look at him, not daring to stop. Ru Feng immediately said: "Why are you still not stopping, do you not recognize me?"


    The guard stopped and looked Ru Feng up and down. Ru Feng walked forward and said: "Aren''t you the one from Dengfeng County, Zhao Tianzi? You don''t recognize me anymore? " This person had been mischievous since he was young and loved to use force. As a child, he would often go to the Shaolin Temple to secretly learn martial arts and fight with the little monk. Ru Feng knew him, and had even taught him a few moves. The man grew up to be a soldier.


    When the guard saw Ru Feng approaching, he approached Ru Feng, his face filled with panic, and said quietly: "Master, I recognized you a long time ago. How dare you come to this place. There''s a bounty on you everywhere, don''t you know? "Leave quickly while no one knows you!"


    Ru Feng indicated to him with his hand and said: "I came here on a risk to save Elder Feng Marshal."


    Hearing this, Zhao Tianzi''s expression changed as he asked in shock, "He''s in danger?"


    Ru Feng said: "Elder Feng has been tricked. This time, it is someone who deliberately tricked him to come here to Open Seal. They are waiting to kill him." Zhao Tie was stunned again, and said, "In that case, don''t go. I''ll report it to sir. Our captain is from Sichuan, and he doesn''t know you. You say to him in a moment. If Elder Feng accepts you, you don''t have to be afraid. He is a high ranking official and doesn''t know you. If he asks you for your name, pretend to be some other name. I will ensure your safe passage. "

 C213

    Zhao Tianzi anxiously said as he ran off to see Lu Wenhu. In front of him, Lu Wenhu glared at him, and chided him first: "At what time is this, if you fall behind, you will randomly meet guests!" Zhao Tie whispered, "Captain, that person is here to inform us." They say that someone wants to murder the Elder Feng Marshal. "


    Hearing that, Lu Wenhu was startled, he immediately became angry and asked: "Is this for real?"


    Zhao Tiezi nodded, "That person would never lie." Lu Wenhu immediately became anxious: "Quickly go, don''t let him go. I will go and report this to Officer Wang to stop Elder Feng Marshal from getting off the carriage. " Lu Wenhu got on the car again to report to Wang Zhanyuan. Zhao Tie turned around and looked at Ru Feng.


    Just then, Feng Guozhang put on his hat, tidied up his uniform and was about to get off, but when he bumped into Lu Wenhu, he saw that his expression was bad and immediately retreated, asking: "What''s the situation?"


    Lu Wenhu could only report to him: "Old Marshal, don''t get off the car for now. There''s a situation down there. We''ll talk about it when we get to the bottom of it. " Lu Wenhu was afraid that someone would assassinate him, hence he was afraid. He once again called Wang Zhanyuan and whispered: "There is a monk that came to report that inviting Elder Feng to a meeting this time is fake. Someone is waiting to kill Elder Feng. "


    Wang Zhanyuan turned pale with fright and said to Feng Guozhang: "Old Marshal, please wait. Allow me to come back and decide whether to get out of the car or not. " Feng Guozhang did not know what happened and sat down in a daze.


    Wang Zhanyuan and Lu Wenhu got off the carriage and led Ru Feng and Zhao Tianzi into another carriage to interrogate them, "How did Master know that someone was going to stab us? "Who was the assassin?" Ru Feng said: "Eldest Young Master and Yuan Keding are in the same group of Japanese. They came to the Open Seal yesterday and stayed in the State Protecting Temple. It was them who were plotting to kill Elder Feng. The telegram to the Elder Feng had been sent under the guise of the President. I overheard their plot. "


    Hearing that there was the President''s son and the Japanese here, Wang Zhanyuan knew that it was inconvenient for him to punish them and asked Ru Feng: "Are you from State Protecting Temple?" Ru Feng nodded vaguely.


    Wang Zhanyuan said to Lu Wenhu: "This matter is extremely important, and must be dealt with personally by the Old Marshal. Bring this master to see the old marshal. " Lu Wenhu first searched Ru Feng''s body, then brought him to the carriage Feng Guozhang was in. These were: the number of days the superstar should die, and the time before the end of his life.


    Wang Zhanyuan returned to the carriage first and said to Feng Guozhang, "Old Marshal, there is something very important that I do not dare make a decision on. Please decide for yourself. "


    Feng Guozhang asked in shock: What happened? The troops have changed? " Wang Zhanyuan replied: "It''s not a mutiny. It''s even more serious than a military mutiny. "


    Just then, Lu Wenhu brought Ru Feng along. Feng Guozhang saw that he had brought a monk, and was a little confused. Wang Zhanyuan said: "Old Marshal, listen carefully to this master."


    Ru Feng then raised his hand: "Salute Elder Feng Marshal!"


    Feng Guozhang said: "Master, please take a seat, we have something to say."


    Ru Feng was very good at pandering to people, and said: "my humble self looks up to the Old Marshal''s character, and has specially come today to save you. You came to Open Seal, and fell for it. and Eldest Young Master led many of their forces, hiding their weapons, hiding in the State Protecting Temple, ready to stab you. The telegram you received inviting you to the meeting was false. It was sent to you under the guise of President General Yuan. my humble self, seeing that this group of people had come sneakily, had eavesdropped on their plot last night and found out the truth. I came to the train station specially to wait for you and inform you of this matter. "


    Hearing that Yuan Keding and the Japanese were joining hands to harm him, Feng Guozhang was furious, and scolded: "This beast, I will not forgive him!" Then, he asked Ru Feng: "Where are Yuan Keding and that Japanese Yama Takashi?"


    Ru Feng said: "When I arrived in the morning, they were still in State Protecting Temple. I don''t know if they''re still there. However, I have already sent my disciples to monitor them. "


    Feng Guozhang did not doubt it, and scolded again: "This playboy, he is really a bastard, he can do anything. See what else he has to say if I catch him. " Wang Zhanyuan said: "Old Marshal, please calm your anger. For your safety, let''s turn around and head back."


    Feng Guozhang glared: What are you afraid of, old marshal? Don''t we have you people? Get out of the car! "Let''s see what he can do to me."


    Wang Zhanyuan advised: "Old Marshal, you can''t get off the carriage. This place was still unclear, and was Zhang Xun''s territory. If he and the Eldest Young Master colluded, the consequences would be unthinkable. Don''t forget that they are relatives. " Lu Wenhu also said: "Old Marshal, let''s go back quickly! Unlike Jiangnan, we are responsible for your safety. I''ll get even with them in the future. " Feng Guozhang was also afraid that Zhang Xun would participate in the conspiracy to kill him, hence he had no idea what to do next.


    Just as Wang Zhanyuan was about to get off the car, he ordered them to turn around and head back. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xun was the first one to greet them. Seeing that Feng Guozhang''s men were in a hurry, Feng Guozhang did not get off the carriage. He was getting impatient and thought to himself, "He kept me waiting for so long and still hasn''t gotten out of the car. He''s too old for this!" Let me see. Ask him: "Since your new daughter-in-law has entered the account, what are you going to do about the bounty for the van?" Zhang Xun angrily rushed onto the carriage to see what was going on. Seeing him, Wang Zhanyuan was startled, and everyone including Feng Guozhang was shocked.


    Zhang Xun immediately asked: "I''ve been waiting so long, why aren''t you getting out of the car? What''s wrong with sincerely trying to make things difficult for me? Are you mad at me for not giving you the money to escort the carriage? " Zhang Xun and Feng Guozhang had a good relationship. Zhang Xun said the usual words. He did not know about the matter of the Eldest Young Master and Yama Takashi preparing to assassinate him.


    Feng Guozhang was suspicious of him in his heart, and angrily said: "You came at just the right time, I won''t get off the car, and I don''t need the payment for the carriage, send me back to Nanjing right now!" Feng Guozhang glared at him as he spoke. Zhang Xun was startled, and asked: "Why are you going back?" Lu Wenhu came over quickly and pressed the muzzle of the gun against Zhang Xun''s chest.


    Zhang Xun was enraged, and scolded: "Feng Guozhang, you''re not a thing! What the hell are you doing? I came to pick you up with good intentions, and you did this to me. Don''t forget, this is Henan, and I''m in charge of it! I, Zhang Xun am afraid that you have not! You truly do not know how to appreciate favors! " The more he cursed, the angrier he got, and the more he talked. This scolded Feng Guozhang to the point that he spewed blood.


    So it turns out that Zhang Xun, Yuan Shikai, Feng Guozhang and the others were all warriors of the Great Qing Dynasty, and had the same status as him. Their official positions and qualifications were equally high. Yuan Shikai had disguised himself as a revolutionary and stole the power of the Republic of China.


    Zhang Xun, Feng Guozhang, and Duan Qirui had all become Yuan Shikai''s trusted aides and the right hand men. Zhang Xun had another special characteristic: he especially missed the Great Qing Dynasty. It had been a few years since the end of the Great Qing Dynasty. Zhang Xun and his soldiers still had the symbol of the Great Qing Dynasty ¡ª Plaits. So, they called Zhang Xun the Braid Commander and his soldiers the Braid Soldier.


    Look at that braid. He''s wearing a white field coat, a long silver-gray skirt, and a squire''s cap. His hair is tied at the hips." Looking at the back, he still looked like a graceful young girl. He felt deeply wronged, and his braids trembled in anger. The more he cursed, the braver he became, and he wanted to fight to the death with Feng Guozhang. He did not care that the muzzle of the Luminous Tiger was still pressed against his chest, he rushed forward and extended his hand to grab Feng Guozhang. Lu Wen Hu did not dare to shoot, and hastily hugged him again.


    Zhang Xun shouted loudly, "What are you doing? Using force! This is my territory! Someone come! " He struggled as he shouted. Feng Guozhang was scolded to the point that she did not say anything. She kept on observing his actions and it even felt good to be scolded.


    Zhang Xun''s two bodyguards heard the shouts outside and knew that Zhang Xun was fighting with someone inside, thinking that his life was in danger. The two of them opened the door and were about to enter the car. The two of them were pulled down by Feng Guozhang''s other guard captain, Jiang Jiao Long. Jiang Jiao Long was scared and asked, "What are you guys trying to do?" You can''t go in without an order! " The two of them shouted to Jiang Jiao Long, "What the hell are you guys doing inside? Why did you kidnap our Commander Zhang!? "


    Jiang Jiao Long didn''t know why he made such a move inside the car. He held onto the door and ordered the guards, "Tie up the two of them!" The guards rushed forward to catch the two of them, and the two of them began to fight with the guards. The two fought as they shouted to their team: "Men! Commander Zhang was kidnapped by them! "


    Zhang Xun''s guards all rushed over with their guns after hearing the shouting. Feng Guozhang''s guards immediately stopped Braid Soldier and hit him with their braids. Some of them were twisted together while others rolled on the ground. The entire train station was thrown into chaos. All the policemen were dumbfounded, not knowing which side to defend. The policemen on guard in the distance also came to watch. None of them knew what was going on.


    Someone even asked: "Zhang Du Du Du dressed up, sitting in a palanquin, as if to marry the bride. Why did they start fighting when everything was fine just now? "A relative isn''t easy to deal with."


    Wang Zhanyuan heard the chaos outside and quickly opened the door to stop them: "What are you doing? Stop! The two lieutenants are discussing things inside. Are you two going to rebel? " The soldiers on both sides stopped.


    Braid Soldier began to interrogate everyone: "Since you have discussed things, then why did you, Jiang You Zi, capture our people?" Only then did Wang Zhanyuan look down and see Jiang Jiao Long carrying two of Zhang Xun''s guards on his back. He ordered, "Who did it? "Release him!"


    All the Braid Soldier took the opportunity to surround the carriage and shout: "Quick, release our Commander Zhang! If you don''t let go, none of you can leave! " Seeing that there were a lot of Braid Soldier, Wang Zhanyuan was ready to take action. He also panicked. He looked at Jiang Jiao Long, frightened, and said, "Who told you to casually capture someone!"


    Jiang Jiao Long said, "Captain Wang, there was no message just now. The two of them forced their way into the car. They''re going to do it. " Wang Zhanyuan said: Let them get on the carriage. The two had been released, but they were still in full fury. Pulling on the door, the two of them got into the car.


    The rest of the officials from the Open Seal all panicked and immediately asked, "What happened?" Wang Zhanyuan said: "The soldiers are causing trouble for no reason, and nothing happened. The two lieutenants were inside discussing confidential matters. Hurry and maintain order, get these people into position! "


    The bureaucrats heard nothing from the car, and the two people who went in did not come out. They knew it was going to be fine. They all shouted at the Braid Soldier: "Brothers! Do not be rude or disorderly, leave the train and return to your original position! Do not disturb the conversation between the two Governors. " Only then did Braid Soldier return to him. The commotion finally subsided with great difficulty.


    The crowd of Braid Soldier were still suspecting in their hearts, when they saw a Braid Soldier and Lu Wenhu who were getting on the carriage, getting off and going through the crowd, the two of them went on a rampage, no one knew what they were doing. Only then did the Braid Soldier settle down, and they looked at each other, then watched the two leave the station and go far away. They even asked each other, "Where did he go?"

 C214

    So it turned out that Feng Guozhang was also afraid of wrongly accusing Zhang Xun, after observing his words and emotions, he realized that Zhang Xun did not have any malicious intentions towards him. Thus, he asked Lu Wenhu to let go of Zhang Xun and retreat to the side. Zhang Xun kept scolding him, but he did not say anything back. Feng Guozhang asked Zhang Xun: "Don''t tell me you really don''t know anything?"


    Zhang Xun shouted angrily: "What else do you want me to know!" Feng Guozhang was also furious: "Someone here wants to harm me!" Zhang Xun did not hesitate, and scolded: "You''re slandering me! When will I kill you? "


    Feng Guozhang used the tone that was used to agitate him again, and probed him: "Just now, why did you accuse me of doing things that are too shameful?"


    Zhang Xun flung his braid: "I, Zhang Xun, am blind today and unlucky! When I heard that you had come, I used the etiquette of an old superior to lead my comrades to come pick you up. I didn''t want you to be sneaking around without getting out of the car or looking for me since you arrived. I was anxious to get in the car to see you, but you pointed a gun at me. Are you being fair and square? " He then threatened, "Don''t forget, this is Henan. Once I show my face, it will be impossible to escape!"


    Feng Guozhang continued: "It''s not hard to fly, let''s call it quits. Since you are willing to accept me, why did you set up an inescapable net and wait to harm me? "


    Zhang Xun was normally very shrewd, but at this moment, his mind was in a mess, as he shouted angrily, "Pah! You are used to being crafty, and you suspect everyone. Although there are a lot of officers and police outside, they are all sent by me to protect you. How can I have such an inescapable net? If you don''t think of good intentions and have your suspicions, no one will bother you. "


    Feng Guozhang said: "Brother, I''m not talking about these people." Zhang Xun reprimanded again: "If not for these people, I would never have ambushed them! Now I''m here to see you alone, kidnapped by you. You are not a treacherous person, what are you relying on! "


    Feng Guozhang made Zhang Xun sit down, then asked: "You heard what happened outside, right? And why is that? " Zhang Xun said: "You peed on people''s heads and kidnapped me for no reason. No wonder my subordinates are so disrespectful to you! For you to even ask about such a thing with a straight face, that is truly unreasonable! " Only then did Wang Zhanyuan get out of the carriage to stop the soldiers from rioting.


    Zhang Xun''s anger did not lessen, and he boldly said, "I did not do anything shameful, so I''m not afraid of you suspecting anything. If your men go out, they won''t need more than three or five sentences before my men settle down. "To prove that I have no ill intentions towards you." Earlier, he got up, looked at the outside of the carriage and then angrily sat opposite of Feng Guozhang. Hearing the silence outside, Zhang Xun asked again, "How is it? What else do you have to say? If I am to truly harm you, can your people just go out and calm down? " Seeing that the situation was calm outside, Feng Guozhang''s heart calmed down. He was asked without a word.


    Just then, Zhang Xun''s two bodyguards came in. Seeing Zhang Xun being angry, Feng Guozhang''s face also darkened. The two of them stood beside Zhang Xun and asked: "Lieutenant, are you alright?"


    Zhang Xun waved his hand: "Nothing, nothing. What are you guys doing in here! " The two of them were both silent as they looked at everyone.


    Feng Guozhang said: "Since the two of you are here, please take a seat." The two were unwilling to sit, but they recognized Ru Feng. One of them pointed at Ru Feng and said in shock, "Isn''t this Master Ru Feng of Mount Song?"


    Zhang Xun was surprised, he immediately turned his head to look, and saw that it was Ru Feng. I said you don''t know what to do. It turns out that the nation''s felon is hiding by your side! What else do you have to say? " Hearing that, Ru Feng was also startled, and immediately turned to look. But he didn''t know if it was true or not.


    So it turned out that Zhang Xun had received secret orders from Yuan Shikai many times to capture him. Zhang Xun had sent people over many times to disturb Shaolin Temple, but they never saw the shadow of Ru Feng. With Ru Feng right in front of his eyes today, Zhang Xun was both surprised and happy. He then said to the guards: "Watch him. Don''t let him get away. I want to see if you, Feng, can still put on airs in front of me! "


    Feng Guozhang looked at Ru Feng for a while, and saw that he was seated very calmly, with no sign of panic on his face. He turned around and said to Zhang Xun: "You are blind, he is not a monk with Shaolin Temple, he is a monk with State Protecting Temple. He is my savior. It''s Ru Feng, you dare to do anything to him? " With that, he glared at Zhang Xun.


    Zhang Xun also glowered at him, and said: "You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me! The monk is skinned, and I recognize his bones. If he wasn''t Ru Feng, then who was Ru Feng? No matter what, I have to catch him today! "


    Feng Guozhang said: "You dare! You are trying to silence me by killing me. If not for him coming to save me, I would definitely have been killed today! "


    Ru Feng stood up and said unhurriedly: "Two lieutenants, don''t hurt our relationship because of me. It was my wish to be able to escape danger today. If Commander Zhang wants to capture me, I will do the same. As the saying goes, one cannot die without regrets. "


    Zhang Xun angrily rebuked Ru Feng, "Thief Monk, you are extremely daring! You dare to rob the President. So you were the one who instigated all of this today. When Commander Feng arrives at the Open Seal, I can guarantee his safety, if there is any danger, you can talk too much! I''ll let you speak up! "


    Ru Feng said: "Governor Zhang, since you did not intend to harm Governor Feng, why did you ambush a group of people in the State Protecting Temple? I knew all this, I saw the murderer, I overheard the plot. How can you say that I''m being provocative? "Does he really not know about this?"


    Feng Guozhang saw that Ru Feng''s questions were extremely firm, and secretly rejoiced in his heart, as he observed the changes in Zhang Xun''s expression. Zhang Xun saw that what Ru Feng said was true, and thought: "This ¡ª is this true? Who could it be? This monk is lying! " Ru Feng asked: "Do you dare guarantee that such a thing will happen?"


    Ru Feng said: "This matter is absolutely true, I dare to use my life to guarantee it. I heard all about how they plotted to kill him. "


    Zhang Xun was skeptical, and said: "Who is so bold as to carry me on their backs and do such a thing!"


    Ru Feng said: "Lieutenant Zhang, the matter has been exposed, do not panic. I hope you''re not the one who agrees with me. "


    Zhang Xun immediately retorted: "You''re lying! How fair and square am I, Zhang Xun? Never do this conspiracy. If there really is such a thing, then if I know about it, Heaven will kill the Earth! "


    Feng Guozhang said: "Brother, no need to swear. What do you want to do about it? And if they do, how do you explain it? "


    Zhang Xun thought about it and said, "I don''t know about this matter, but it''s not the truth. It must be this Thief Monk trying to instigate him. If you really take someone out of there, it''s true. No matter who it is or how many people there are, it''s all up to you. "If not for this incident, I would have cut this monk into a thousand pieces!"


    After he finished speaking, he turned to the two guards beside him and said: "You guys go dispatch another team of soldiers to surround State Protecting Temple, capture everyone who is participating for me, don''t let him escape either!"


    The two guards immediately answered, "Yes!" He was about to get out of the car. Feng Guozhang said: "Wait! To prevent you from deliberately letting them go and denying it, I will send one person to lead a team of guards. "


    Zhang Xun was furious: "You don''t need to send out any troops, just you can go and supervise by yourself. Your soldiers should stay behind to protect you! "


    Feng Guozhang replied, "Alright." After calling Lu Wenhu, he instructed him, "Go and monitor them, you must capture all of them and bring them back."


    Lu Wenhu immediately replied: "Yes!" Zhang Xun left another guard at his side. Only then did De Sheng and the other guard of Zhang Xun get off the carriage in a hurry and transferred troops to State Protecting Temple to capture them.


    As Zhang Xun sat there, he was not satisfied. He knew that Feng Guozhang had placed him under house arrest. He secretly sized Feng Guozhang up and saw that he had a face full of satisfaction. Zhang Xun thought about it carefully: "This matter can''t be true. I hope the Henan people are loyal to me. There is no such person. If Feng Guozhang were to grasp this weakness and spread it around, wouldn''t I become a vile and despicable person in front of everyone in the future? "


    After pondering for a long while, Feng Guozhang said: "Brother Zhang, please sit peacefully, there is no need to be afraid. This matter was quickly resolved. I hope that''s not the case. "


    Zhang Xun turned around and asked, "What do you mean by that? What''s there to be afraid of? Why would I dare to fight!? If there is such a thing, I will apologize to you in person. If there is no such thing, I will send you back from Henan to Nanjing. From then on, you and I will sever our relationship. "


    Feng Guozhang said: "If you really don''t know about this, I won''t blame you. You can just take me back to Nanjing. " As a result, the two fell silent.


    The two of them sat for a long time. No matter how Zhang Xun thought about it, he was baffled. He calmed down and said to Feng Guozhang, "Their journey to the State Protecting Temple is also not a short one. They will have to wait for a long time before they can return. You and I are out of place and obstructing traffic and causing panic. No matter what, it''s best if we don''t lose too much face. If I were to enter the landlord''s house again, I would welcome you. If you don''t dare to go anywhere else with me, you might as well go to the pavilion and fall down, right? I''m in the same car with you, and I can''t run away. You also have this Thief Monk by your side as a bodyguard, and you also need your bodyguard in front of and after your car, so you should be at ease now, right? "


    Feng Guozhang pondered and said: "If Zhang Xun really harms me, it will be very difficult for me to escape Henan. If this monk bodyguard were to listen to his words, then make plans. This monk has heard that martial arts are very powerful, so he would do anything to help me. " Then he thought: "I will enter your cave, Zhang Xun, what can you do to me? Seeing that the situation is bad, I''ll catch you first! "


    He couldn''t help but look at Ru Feng and say to him, "I, Feng Guozhang, have been through many trials and tribulations of life and death, and have gone through who knows how many trials and tribulations. I''ve never been afraid. I''m not that kind of person who avoids swords and daggers. "Fine, I''ll go with you."


    Zhang Xun instructed Zhang Biao, "Go and prepare the carriage." Zhang Biao left. Wang Zhanyuan quickly selected the guards that followed him and got off the car, preparing to go as well.


    Zhang Biao quickly escorted a large double-horse sedan over. Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun, supported by the guards from the front and back, got off the carriage at the same time. The two of them got into the car, and in order to show his respect, Feng Guozhang waved to everyone who welcomed him. Then, he pulled Ru Feng along and they both got into the car. The carriage was followed by Feng Guozhang''s guards. Zhang Xun''s guards were right behind them. The group of people headed towards the library. Let''s not talk about it for now.


    As for Lu Wenhu and Zhang Xun''s guards, the two of them quickly transferred a cavalry unit over, and a police unit over, and surrounded State Protecting Temple. At this time, Pu Xian and the monks were still monitoring the spies. Yuan Keding and Yama Takashi went out together, and as expected, Yama Takashi ran away. He made Yuan Keding drink all the way, and Yuan Keding came back drunk. Seeing that the little monk that went out to follow him did not come back, Pu Xian guessed that the little monk had went with Yama Takashi.


    Seeing the soldiers suddenly surround State Protecting Temple, Pu Xian knew that this was the result of Ru Feng leaving, and the soldiers had caught them. Pu Xian led the old monks and welcomed Lu Wenhu: "Sir, you came at the right time. The assassins who planned to kill are all in the back room. They have put on makeup and are all dressed up as monks. "


    When Lu Wenhu and De Sheng heard this, they were enraged, and passed their horses to Pu Xian and a few old monks. They all took out their guns and led their men into the courtyard.


    The soldiers surrounded the house at the back. Yuan Keding drank and was about to sleep, when he suddenly heard people outside shouting for horses, and quickly got up to take a look. He thought that Feng Guozhang had come. He turned around and wanted to return back to his hut to instruct his camera to take action, but he was grabbed and tied up by the soldiers.


    Yuan Keding shouted to the soldiers: "What are you doing? Who told you to capture me! I am Yuan Keding! "

 C215

    The few soldiers who were tying him didn''t know who he was, and didn''t know who Yuan Keding was. A soldier slapped him in the face and said, "How dare you call for a conspiracy!" The other two soldiers stepped forward and began to beat him. It caused Yuan Keding to lose his head and howl like a wolf. In an instant, he was beaten black and blue, with blood splattering all over his chest.


    The agents in the room had panicked when they heard movement outside. The officers and soldiers rushed into the house, and the agents fired their guns in resistance. Some ran out of the windows. Three or four officers were wounded by the special agent. All the soldiers fired back, killing a few people on the spot. A few of the agents had fled to the yard and were barging around to get out of the siege while firing. Wherever they went, there would be people blocking them and people chasing after them. The officers and soldiers shouted in all directions, "Surrender!"


    Seeing that they could not escape, three of them kneeled and raised their hands. The officer stepped forward and tied the three of them tightly. The remaining agent rolled to the ground, fired stubbornly, and was killed by a volley of bullets.


    Lu Wenhu ordered the soldiers to look at the three alive, and called Pu Xian over to ask: "Are there still any survivors here? "Count them all." Pu Xian and a few old monks, inside and out, see the log.


    Pu Xian said: "Sir, the mastermind Yama Takashi has escaped. He hasn''t been back since he went out in the morning. The number of dead and alive here is the logarithm. " Lu Wenhu and De Sheng ordered the three special agents and Yuan Keding to return and pay the order. The police came in again to make a record of what had happened to the body, so they didn''t mention it.


    Lu Wenhu and De Sheng brought a group of criminals back to the library to report to Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun respectively. Lu Wenhu said: "Reporting to the old marshal, the monk''s information is true. He had caught the mastermind and three murderers. The remaining eleven people resisted arrest and were all killed. "


    De Sheng also said to Zhang Xun: "Reporting to the Governor, there is indeed a group of people hiding in the State Protecting Temple, planning something bad. Four were now captured, and the remaining eleven resisted arrest, firing stubbornly, all killed. These people are not Henan people. They also wounded a few of our soldiers. " Zhang Xun was dumbstruck when he heard it.


    Feng Guozhang expressed his satisfaction and asked: Brother Zhang, what else do you have to say? Zhang Xun''s face flushed red from the question, and she said angrily: "Who are these people? So bold. How dare you do such a thing under my rule! Bring it here, and have Commander Feng interrogate it himself. "


    De Sheng continued: "The two leaders heard from the State Protecting Temple Monk that the person was Japanese and his name was Yama Takashi. Bring this, and call yourself Yuan Keding. " Zhang Xun was suspicious, "Yuan Keding, could it be Eldest Young Master?" He ordered: "Bring anyone here to interrogate."


    De Sheng went out and escorted a bruised and battered Yuan Keding. Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun sat together and looked at him. His face was covered in blood, his chest was covered in blood, and his face was swollen to the point where the truth was hard to tell. Seeing the two seated men, Yuan Keding lowered his head and kneeled on the ground. Zhang Xun was the first one to recognize Eldest Young Master, he slammed the table and shouted: "Bastard! You dare to do this in my place. I''m so pissed off! Who ordered you? "Speak!"


    Yuan Keding lowered his head and did not say a word. Zhang Xun was incoherent again: "You, you are completely devoid of conscience! Not only did it ruin my reputation, it also ruined my reputation and your father''s reputation! Did he know? "Speak!"


    Zhang Xun slapped the table again. Yuan Keding panicked and said: "This matter, my father does not know, it was me who did it."


    Zhang Xun didn''t ask and looked at Feng Guozhang beside him. Feng Guozhang''s eyes were wide open as he scolded: "Animal! Why did you want to kill me? "Speak!"


    Yuan Keding trembled in fear, and said: "Uncle, spare me! The Japanese Yama Takashi forced me to do this. He wants to kill you. Those people were also Japanese people he had brought with him. I was fooled by him and now I know I was wrong. " With that said, he kowtowed to Feng Guozhang again and again, begging for mercy.


    Feng Guozhang stopped asking and said to Lu Wenhu who was beside him: "Bring in the three people outside." Zhang Xun''s guards, Zhang Biao, De Sheng and Lu Wenhu all went out together, pushing the three people in: "Kneel!" The three of them did not dare to resist and they all kneeled on the ground. Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun sized up the three people: All of them were young and strong, all dressed like monks. The two of them were both infuriated.


    Yuan Keding pointed to the three of them and said, "Uncle, these three are all Yama Takashi''s men. They are monks in disguise. " The three of them lowered their heads in silence.


    Feng Guozhang asked in shock, "Quickly tell me, why do you want to kill people? Who is this messenger? " After a while, one of them said, "Sir, it''s none of our business. It was Mr. Yama Takashi and Mr. Yuan who brought us here. We don''t know anything. "


    Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun secretly thought: "If this matter were to be revealed, the Japanese Consulate would definitely come to get it. Then let the murderer run. If we go to them for a lawsuit, they won''t be able to come up with anything good. "


    Feng Guozhang turned his head and slapped the table: "You fearless monks, kill King Ci, if you don''t kill me, it would be unforgivable! Push it out and shoot it on the spot! "


    Who said the Japanese weren''t afraid of death? The three of them trembled in fear and shouted, "Spare me, spare me!" "It''s none of our business." Zhang Biao, De Sheng, and Lu Wenhu, did not care about how they yelled as they dragged and dragged the three people outside.


    Feng Guozhang then said to the rest of them, "If there is such an unlawed monk in the future, we will just capture him and shoot him!" The three gunshots outside scared Yuan Keding out of his wits and he collapsed to the ground. Zhang Xun looked at him and said to Feng Guozhang: "What do you think we should do with this beast?"


    Feng Guozhang said: "For his father''s sake, let''s first not kill him and lock him up. "You and I will go see his father and have him treat us himself."


    Zhang Xun ordered someone to escort Yuan Keding down, and said to Feng Guozhang: "You''ve been startled. I am truly ashamed of myself for doing such a thing under my rule. I apologize. "


    Feng Guozhang said: "You don''t have to blame yourself. Things have already been clarified, what does it have to do with you? I was wrong about you. I should apologize to you. "


    Zhang Xun thought: "I cursed him too much today, I have to let him feel warmth." Just as he was about to open his mouth to apologize, Feng Guozhang said: "Forget it, we have been good friends for many years. I don''t blame you. What do I think? How could his father really not know? "


    Zhang Xun heard him doubting Yuan Shikai, and immediately advised: "Don''t think like that. Even though his father is in a high position, aren''t we the ones to praise him? How could he not be guilty and put to death? The beast must have acted on its own with the Japanese. You must also not be mistaken about Xiang Cheng (Yuan Shikai), and even more so, do not have second thoughts towards him because of this. "


    Feng Guozhang sighed, "You''re right. I would rather the father and son take responsibility on me, I will never take responsibility on the father and son duo." Zhang Xun said: "That''s right. In the future, I will personally go to Beijing to see his father and seek justice for you. "


    Feng Guozhang was wary of Zhang Xun, he anxiously returned to Nanjing and said: "It''s better if you go to Beijing than me. This matter is up to you. I need to get back to Nanjing immediately. "


    Zhang Xun knew that he was still wary of her, and said: "If you leave like this, I will be rude. I don''t dare to stay here any longer. Why would I have to eat a meal to calm my nerves before leaving? " After which, she waited for his reply.


    Wang Zhanyuan said: "Old Marshal, I have already prepared the carriage. Commander Zhang''s guards are waiting outside to see us off. We''re not leaving now? "


    Feng Guozhang said: "We must not disappoint the great kindness shown by Regional Commander Zhang. We''ll leave after eating. " He thought to himself, "If I don''t dare to eat, you''ll suspect that I''m afraid of you."


    Zhang Xun immediately ordered: "Organize the feast!" He turned around and saw Ru Feng sitting beside him. Seeing Ru Feng''s apathetic expression, neither arrogant nor servile. Zhang Xun had the idea again. He pulled Feng Guozhang into another room and said, "This is all over. This Thief Monk, shouldn''t you give him to me today? "


    Feng Guozhang''s face sank as he asked, "What do you want to do with him?"


    Zhang Xun said: "This monk is too bold, whether or not he is messing with us will not be revealed. He was an expert in martial arts, and had the ability to kill the Spider Emperor. He absolutely could not let him live. The former, he stole something from the President in Taibai Lou. The President was frightened sick for more than a month. Everywhere he went, people would try to catch him, but they wouldn''t be able to. He had already committed the crime of assassinating the king. We caught him and gave him to the President. "


    Feng Guozhang lowered his head in anger, he thought: "It''s fine if you don''t mention the President, but why should I give you the person? Do you think I''m still loyal to him in the future!? "


    Seeing that Feng Guozhang was deep in thought, Zhang Xun asked, "Do you know what kind of thing he robbed the President of the United States from?" Feng Guozhang clearly knew, and deliberately said, "What good thing could the President have been robbed by him. It was said that even the few broken plates that the Emperor had eaten on were not strange objects. That thing, even if you gave it to me, I wouldn''t want it. "


    Zhang Xun said anxiously, "Otherwise ¡­ You don''t know, that thing is called "International purple-white plate", it is our national treasure. It''s priceless! There are many uses for it, and there is a lot of joy in it. Right now, the thing is in the Thief Monk''s hands. We should ask him for it back. " Feng Guozhang continued: "You have heard of people''s rumors. It''s not that expensive. It was just some ancient pottery. They were also made randomly out of thick porcelain from ancient times. Do you think, if it is really a treasure and is so priceless, how can the President get it out there for him to take away? "


    Zhang Xun listened for a long time without saying anything, but thinking carefully, Feng Guozhang was also not an outsider. So he said, "What you say is neither. I heard from the Eunuch Liu that this thing is very precious. In order to build an empire, the President had to bear with it and bribe the Japanese Inoue Shizuo to take it away. What kind of treasures had the Japanese not seen before? "Would he be willing to work for the President if he didn''t get the real thing?"


    Hearing that, Feng Guozhang immediately found a reason, and said angrily: "I hate those Japanese enemies, and they are not good things. I urged the President again and again not to socialize with the Japanese. He just wouldn''t listen. He had been secretly hooking up with the Japanese. Since that thing was a national treasure, how could he give it to a Japanese casually?! I just want Ru Feng to snatch it back. He was also surprised by his infatuation with Japan. "


    He continued, "Besides, the Yuan father and son have always been secretive, how could a monk like Ru Feng know about it so easily? It must be heaven''s will, for Ru Feng had coincidentally done it. This treasure should not fall into the hands of the Japanese. I advise you to pretend that you don''t know and leave it to him. This is just like how they tried to kill me today.


    Zhang Xun was left speechless for a while, and after a while, he said: "If we don''t capture the Thief Monk today to retrieve the treasures, when the President finds out in the future, how can he not blame us?"


    Feng Guozhang said straightforwardly: "You definitely can''t capture him today. I need him to drive me back to Nanjing. Someone told the President about it, and you pushed it all on me. Said I let him go. " Seeing that Zhang Xun was unhappy, Feng Guozhang coaxed him: "I can pay some money to buy that treasure back from him, and then give it to you. I hope you won''t cause him any more trouble in the future. "


    Hearing that, Zhang Xun was immediately happy, and said: "Rest assured, if I am able to redeem the treasure, I will not cause him any trouble. I''ll pay whatever he wants. "


    Feng Guozhang said: "I do have this bit of money." This caused Zhang Xun to be overjoyed.


    Feng Guozhang then said: "I have seen this monk who is truly righteous, brave and righteous, shining brilliantly. If anyone tries to make things difficult for him again in the future, I will let them know that I absolutely cannot tolerate it. " Feng Guozhang purposely threatened Zhang Xun again.


    The two of them went out to eat, Feng Guozhang made Ru Feng sit beside him and said: "Regional Commander Zhang has guaranteed that you can go to Henan publicly from now on." Zhang Xun continued: "Precisely. From now on, I am friends with Master, and we will get back together. " Ru Feng said: "Thank you for the lift. my humble self won''t be polite. " Ru Feng said in his heart: "Other than you catching me today, you will never have another chance to do that again!"

 C216

    After eating, Feng Guozhang did not let down his guard against Zhang Xun. He said quietly: "Yuan Shikai has always been trying to push me out of his way, to the point of wanting to kill me. Zhang Xun and his relatives, how could he side with me? Don''t fall for his tricks. We have to return to Nanjing as soon as possible. "


    So he said, "I drank my wine and ate my food. Thank you for your hospitality. Now that the world is not peaceful, I will set out for Nanjing. Please ask Director Zhang to send me on my way. On the way, I have something to discuss with you in detail. "


    Zhang Xun knew what he was thinking and didn''t feel at ease with himself. In order to prove that he had no ill intentions towards Feng Guozhang, Zhang Xun also put on an act and said, "This brother has returned in a good time, Zhang Xun should be sending him off. "Please!" The two of them, escorted by the crowd, got into the car outside. The front and back of the carriage were being followed by Lu Wenhu and her men. Zhang Xun set up his own bodyguards in the pavilion, and only De Sheng followed. The group left the building and headed for the station.


    The car had just left the South Gate when a group of people blocked their way. Wang Zhanyuan and Lu Wenhu anxiously urged their mounts to the front of the line to take a look: Only to see that there were dozens of soldiers lined up horizontally, standing there, there was an officer standing at the front of the line. The soldiers held guns in their hands and stood up straight. They were all dressed in military uniforms and were in neat formation.


    After which, for some unknown reason, the two of them decided to take a look. Lu Wenhu turned around and reported to the carriage: "Old Marshal, Regional Commander Zhang, who knows what group of people are in front blocking the road. It seems like you don''t want us to come. " Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun were both shocked. Feng Guozhang immediately suspected in his heart: "This must be a scheme that Zhang Xun had set up to harm me."


    Feng Guozhang had his suspicions about me, and yet this happened!" He flew into a rage and cursed in the car, "I really saw a ghost today! Who dares to block their way? I''ll go down and take a look.


    Feng Guozhang was afraid that he would take the chance to run away, so she pulled him back and said: "Take a seat, brother. Let them ask." Zhang Xun anxiously sat down again. Wang Zhanyuan was afraid that something might have happened, so he immediately stopped the carriage and drove the men away, surrounding the carriage. Lu Wenhu ordered the soldiers: "Prepare to fight!"


    All the soldiers immediately raised their guns and loaded their bullets, ready for battle. Wang Zhanyuan and Zhang Xun''s guards De Sheng urged their horses to move forward to interrogate the convoy. When he got near, De Sheng reined his mount and asked in shock: Who are you to block the way?


    The military officer in front of him was even more imposing than him. He didn''t answer him and instead arrogantly asked, "Who''s driving the car opposite us?" De Sheng said: "Imperial Governor of Nanjing, Feng Guozhang, Elder Feng''s commander''s carriage." He said again: "You still haven''t moved out of the way!" The officer asked again, "Who are you? Talk to me like that! "


    De Sheng was startled by the question, and stammered: "I am Zhang Xun, the Guard Captain of the Zhang Xun Capital." Zhang Xun heard it clearly from inside the carriage, he thought that his subordinate was about to get into trouble and could no longer hold it in, he stuck his head out of the car and said fearfully, "Who is the brave one opposite us, daring to stop the carriage? Zhang Xun is here! "


    Feng Guozhang also peeked his head out to size up the group of soldiers: All of them were young and strong, all of them looked imposing and awe-inspiring, with 40 plus people pointing their guns at the carriage. Feng Guozhang was so shocked that he closed his eyes and retracted it back, staring at Zhang Xun.


    When the officer heard Zhang Xun''s question, he became serious and said: "Pardon me for being disrespectful! We are the guards of the presidential palace. " That was it: Old Feng was determined to escape this perilous situation, yet he encountered another obstacle in front of him.


    It turned out that this officer was none other than the assistant commander of the Beijing Guards Camp, Xu Jin. Ever since Battalion Commander Guo Chengliang was innocent and imprisoned, the Guard Camp had always been under the control of Eldest Young Master Yuan Keding. He was in charge of everything himself. He had a subordinate relationship with the Deputy Xu. The two of them got along very well. Since the new Battalion Commander, Guo Songling, had been transferred over, only then did Yuan Keding remove the seal on the guards'' camp.


    Before Yuan Keding came out of Beijing, he had thought that if he tried to assassinate Feng Guozhang, he would encounter an unexpected danger. He specially requested Battalion Commander Guo Songling to send forty soldiers from the guard battalion, led by the commander of the Deputy Xu, to serve as his bodyguards.


    Guo Songling and the Deputy Xu both did not know why Yuan Keding had come from such a far distance. Because of Yuan Keding''s special identity and position, the two of them could not ask.


    Ever since Deputy Xu followed Yuan Keding to the Open Seal, he had lived in a hotel together with the soldiers. These soldiers he brought, had all been personally trained by Battalion Commander Guo Chengliang. All of them had martial arts skills, and all of them could capture or scatter. Even though they were small in numbers, they were a well-trained and powerful team. If they were compared with Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun''s guards, one top five was a little weak, while the other top three was not.


    Deputy Xu suddenly received a secret report from the police that Yuan Keding had been captured and beaten up. Deputy Xu was shocked, he asked for the reason in detail and anxiously led his troops to ask for them. He hated that he had to take Yuan Keding back. As they walked, they met Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun''s carriages. Deputy Xu was sure that it was Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun inside the carriage. He stopped the group and stood in front of them.


    Deputy Xu thought: "It is the duty of a soldier to obey orders. I am here to protect the Eldest Young Master. No matter what, if something happens to him, I can''t tell you. " He also relied on the power of the guards camp and his prestige, and sincerely wanted to bully Zhang Xun and his subordinates.


    As for Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun, they were in the car, listening to the report about the presidential guards. The two of them immediately knew that this was Yuan Keding''s bodyguard. They both panicked.


    Deputy Xu continued, "Just now, someone reported to me: Eldest Young Master was kidnapped by an unknown group of people. I came to ask for someone. "Excuse me: was this done by one of Zhang Du''s subordinates?" Zhang Xun said angrily: "You guys get out of the way first, I''m the one who grabbed him. I''ll argue with you when I send the guests back. You guys know what the Eldest Young Master is thinking, right? "


    The Deputy Xu replied, "Soldiers only know how to obey orders. We do not know about other matters. We only know how to ensure the safety of Eldest Young Master. Please return that person to me as soon as possible. Otherwise, no one will be able to escape! " When Deputy Xu finished speaking, he waved his hand and his soldiers immediately ran and spread out a circle, surrounding Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun''s car and all the people there. They all held their guns and moved closer. Lu Wenhu was enraged and was about to give the order to shoot, but Wang Zhanyuan anxiously stopped him: "Don''t use force! The old marshal''s safety is more important. " The two armies glared at each other furiously. The atmosphere was extremely tense as they confronted each other.


    Seeing that, Zhang Xun''s heart was in panic, and he shouted at the Deputy Xu: "Do you know what the Eldest Young Master wants to do? He was going to kill him! Get out of the way! I''m going to take him to the capital myself and find the President. What else do you have to say? Now that the Elder Feng Marshal is in the carriage, are you not even going to give him face? "


    Deputy Xu said: "Please forgive me for offending you! We are only concerned for the safety of the Eldest Young Master, we cannot give way. "


    Zhang Xun was helpless, he shrunk back into the car and whined: "Ah! For a moment I thought that nothing was wrong, that my guards had stayed at the library. They did not want to be captured by Yuan Keding, this beast, midway. "What should I do, what should I do!"


    Feng Guozhang''s face also turned pale. He had no idea what to do. Zhang Xun said to Feng Guozhang once more, "If something were to really happen to you here, wouldn''t it be impossible for me to wash my innocence throughout my entire life?!" No matter what he said, Feng Guozhang did not believe him and was afraid that he had some tricks up his sleeves.


    Wang Zhanyuan then walked up to the Deputy Xu and asked, "What exactly do you want us to do?" Deputy Xu said: "If you do not hand him over, then don''t even think about leaving. When you have met the Eldest Young Master, everything is fine. " Wang Zhanyuan was speechless. He then turned around to discuss a way with Feng Guozhang. Hearing that the Deputy Xu wanted to seize the carriage, Ru Feng came up with a plan, and said to Feng Guozhang: "Commander Elder Feng, I think it would be better this way: We will leave a group of people to negotiate with Commander Zhang, and we will take our own. We telegraphed home, and we left the party to withdraw. This way, there won''t be any danger. "


    Feng Guozhang was clever, upon hearing that, he immediately understood what Ru Feng meant. He turned to Zhang Xun and said: "Brother Zhang, get out of the car and negotiate with them. My Guard Captain will lead people to assist you.


    Zhang Xun still did not understand the meaning behind his words, and sighed: "Aiya, if you had trusted me long ago, you would not have trusted me at all. So, what''s wrong with me? I am only thinking of your safe return to Nanjing. My safety is not at stake. "


    Feng Guozhang was deeply moved, he cupped his hands and said, "Brother, take care." At this time, Wang Zhanyuan had already instructed Lu Wenhu to keep him here: Take this opportunity to continue abducting Zhang Xun.


    Zhang Xun jumped off the car, feeling relaxed, he said to Deputy Xu: "I am Zhang Xun, tell me what you want to say. Yuan Keding is in my hands, it has nothing to do with Feng Guozhang. You move out of the way and let him pass. "


    Deputy Xu said, "What you say is not good. I am only thinking for the safety of the Eldest Young Master, and no one can leave unless I see others. Please forgive me, Lieutenant Zhang! " With that, he turned and ignored Zhang Xun.


    Zhang Xun flung his sleeves and sighed, "Cough!" He returned back to the side of the carriage to discuss countermeasures with Feng Guozhang. Helpless, Feng Guozhang said: "Give the person to him first. "Let''s see what else he has."


    Zhang Xun said: "I am afraid that once I start fighting, both jade and stone will be destroyed together, and something will happen to you. "Even if we give it back to him, he won''t be able to run away from the temple." Therefore, he instructed De Sheng: "Go back and tell Zhang Biao to bring Yuan Keding here. "Bring more people." Hearing that, De Sheng immediately replied, "Yes!" Get on the horse and go back.


    Feng Guozhang also called out a soldier''s instructions, "Go to the station and have Jiang Jiao Long bring all our men over for help. If they don''t let me go, I''ll take the risk and destroy them! "


    The soldier got on his horse and hurried to the station to transfer troops. Feng Guozhang said to Zhang Xun once more, "Make them retreat first, this is too much of a threat to us." Zhang Xun turned around and said to the Deputy Xu: "I''m going to return the person to you and send someone to bring him back. "You should withdraw from the group and wait for them to come back." Deputy Xu stuttered: "No, Young Noble cannot retreat before returning to my side! Do not be afraid, Commander Zhang. Without my order, they will not shoot at you. "


    Seeing Deputy Xu''s serious expression, Zhang Xun did not show any kindness, and was helpless; he returned to the side of the carriage and sighed: "Cough! I''ve really had a bad luck today! " Thus, Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun could only accept the supervision of the Deputy Xu and sit in the carriage and wait for De Sheng to return.

 C217

    Not too long after, Jiang Jiao Long led the eighty soldiers on a run and arrived first. Jiang Jiao Long was also very domineering. He walked up to the soldiers and shouted, "Surround them all!" The soldiers scattered with a run, quickly surrounding Deputy Xu and his soldiers. Deputy Xu was enraged: "What are you doing? Are they using force!? "


    Jiang Jiao Long said, "So what if we use force!" The two began to argue. Wang Zhanyuan was very afraid of fighting, so he went over to Jiang Jiao Long and stopped him. "Don''t cause any trouble, the old marshal is surrounded in the middle, and he has to think for his safety." The Deputy Xu threatened again, "If you don''t get her out of the way, I''m going to attack!"


    Wang Zhanyuan anxiously said: "Don''t be like this, don''t be like this!" He then ordered the soldiers to withdraw half of the distance. Only then did Deputy Xu stop talking.


    At this moment, he saw a cloud of dust billowing in the distance. Zhang Biao was leading another troop of cavalry soldiers as they rushed over to rescue him. Zhang Biao jumped down from his horse and stopped the convoy. He glared angrily at Zhang Xun as he passed by the group of Deputy Xu: "Reporting to the Governor: The person has been brought over. Should we take care of them?! " Zhang Xun said with a depressed look on his face, "Forget it, forget it. "Quickly return that person to them."


    Zhang Biao angrily rushed out of the crowd and came outside, pulling Yuan Keding down from the horse''s collar, and brought him in front of Deputy Xu, and said: "Here you go!" With all his might, he pushed Yuan Keding until he tumbled and fell to the ground.


    Deputy Xu stared at Zhang Biao, and anxiously helped Yuan Keding up, releasing the bindings, and said: "Eldest Young Master, I have let you suffer a grievance. This official has failed in his duties! "


    Yuan Keding lowered his head: "This is not your fault. Blame myself for miscalculating. " He had difficulty to speak, and thought: "I was tricked by Yama Takashi. He said that Feng Guozhang would not come today. Otherwise, how could I let them catch me! "


    Deputy Xu saw that Yuan Keding was beaten black and blue, and shouted angrily: "Eldest Young Master, what do we do now? Do you want to take revenge on them!? " Yuan Keding said in a low voice: "The strong dragons don''t crush the snake. We have too few people, so we can''t win against them." Yuan Keding pointed at Zhang Xun again, gnashed his teeth, and scolded: "Old fool, I won''t forgive you!"


    Zhang Biao looked at Zhang Xun and said, "Regional Commander, please give the order for us to take care of them!" Zhang Xun only shook his head: "Forget it, forget it. Let him curse. We lost face today. Tell them to hurry up. "


    Just then, De Sheng brought another hundred soldiers and rushed over. Zhang Xun was afraid that Yue Yang would cause trouble in front of him, hence he walked out of the circle to stop him. Unexpectedly, Yuan Keding said to the Deputy Xu: Capture this old fogey and let him send us out of Henan Province.


    Deputy Xu stretched out his hand to grab Zhang Xun and said, "Young Master has orders for you to send us out of Henan Province. Tell all your men to back off. " Seeing that, De Sheng was furious, he stepped forward to snatch Zhang Xun back.


    Zhang Xun anxiously said: "Let me send them off!" Zhang Biao and De Sheng had no choice but to dodge the gap. The Deputy Xu held Zhang Xun, protecting Yuan Keding, and only then did the group leave.


    Feng Guozhang quickly ordered his subordinates to quickly drive the carriage forward. When they arrived at the train station, Feng Guozhang hurriedly got on the carriage. Feng Guozhang ordered again: "Drive!" The car immediately started up and sped away before it could get out of the station. Feng Guozhang returned to Nanjing safely. Returning back to the Nanjing Capital City Governor''s Mansion, Feng Guozhang felt relieved. He touched his head and thanked Ru Feng profusely. He said: "If it were not for Master saving me in time, I would not have survived. Thank you, thank you! "


    Ru Feng said: "This is teacher Hong Fu Tian. This allowed Ru Feng to know of their scheme beforehand. No need to thank me, no need to thank me. " It was so enjoyable that Feng Guozhang entertained Ru Feng with banquets all day long. There was no need to elaborate on the hospitality.


    After two consecutive days, Feng Guozhang finally recovered from the shock. It was only then that he remembered to send a telegram to Zhang Xun informing him of his safety and inquire about Zhang Xun''s safety. As soon as the words left his mouth, the staff officer took out the telegram from two days ago and said, "Old Marshal, we have not dared to disturb your rest. The night you returned, I sent a safe telegraph message to the General of Zhang Xun. Zhang Du also returned to the Xuzhou safely. And here''s a message from him asking after you. "


    Feng Guozhang said with relief: "I misjudged Zhang Xun. Yuan Keding and the Japanese did not know about what happened to me. " After saying that, he took the message and skimmed through it, throwing it to the side, and said: "I''m really sorry, Zhang Xun."


    Wang Zhanyuan listened to how he kept blaming himself, and said, "Old Marshal, you don''t have to blame yourself. In the future, I will explain it to you in Xuzhou. This is a misunderstanding caused by the Eldest Young Master, Zhang Du Du will not blame you. This incident was something that only the Eldest Young Master knew how to do. The President is at the point of service, and he will not exonerate you. "


    Feng Guozhang nodded: "This Japanese enemies is hateful! Intense and provocative. Yuan Keding, this beast, had almost done something. I can''t help but have a lingering grudge! "


    Wang Zhanyuan intentionally pulled Duan Qirui down, and said: "We cannot ignore another person in this matter. I expect he''s involved. "


    Feng Guozhang immediately said: "Are you saying that Duan Qirui played a role in this?" Wang Zhanyuan said: "That''s right. In the past, he had repeatedly weakened the armed forces in our area on the pretext of preventing rebellion in the south. Now, the Japanese and Yuan Keding have done even more for him. " Feng Guozhang nodded in conviction.


    Wang Zhanyuan continued: "We cannot let Duan Qirui control the Li Li alone, if not, we will have to succeed in the Japanese plot. We also need to deploy our armed forces to control the Central Plains, and we can''t let the Japanese gain power there. I intend to transfer a brigade from the south to Zhengzhou. Thus, Cao Kun, Wu Peifu and I ended up with Zhang Xun in the middle. Zhang Xun is a two-sided sect, so he can only lean towards us. Our power only surpasses Duan Qirui. "


    Feng Guozhang muttered to himself, "What you say makes sense. We should control them and make Zhang Xun unable to turn around. However, Cai Songpo was organizing a rebellion in the south, and the frontline was for servants. It''s hard for us to find an excuse to send troops back to Zhengzhou. Zhang Xun anxiously informed us to steal your territory, this is also very difficult. "


    Wang Zhanyuan laughed: "How did the old marshal forget? Didn''t the President urge us to move our troops into Zhengzhou? This time, we will use it as an excuse to go against the rules and seize Zhengzhou. If Zhang Xun denounces us to the President, we will say that the troops should go to Zhengzhou to take a short rest and deal with him. " Feng Guozhang was overjoyed: "This plan is good, it will be completed soon."


    Wang Zhanyuan said happily, and then said, "Let''s not overthink the matters of the south, and focus our attention on the Central Plains. Cai Songpo was outnumbered, he could not become someone powerful. Let them bluff in a corner. "


    After the two of them came to an agreement, they began analyzing the foreigners. Feng Guozhang said: "Now that the West is at war, the United Kingdom and the United States have no time to look around. Japan wants to take this opportunity to monopolize China. "His ambitions are not small."


    Wang Zhanyuan said: "The foreigners are not good people. And don''t listen to English or American rhetoric. They are friendly with us because they want to use us to consolidate their influence in China. Their conflict with Japan is to compete with each other for power in China. They treat us like meat, and everyone wants to eat more. In a word, they all want to take advantage of us forever. "


    Feng Guozhang said: "Right now, compared to the other empires, the small Japanese enemies is still the most ambitious for us."


    Wang Zhanyuan said: "The small Japanese enemies has experienced frequent economic crises, his national power is not good, he has big ambitions, but right now, he cannot do anything to us." Their entire plan was to gain control of the country.


    At this time, Ru Feng wanted to leave so he came to see Feng Guozhang. The sentry asked about Ru Feng''s purpose for coming here, and went in to report: "Reporting to the old marshal, Master Ru Feng has requested an audience."


    Feng Guozhang immediately ended his conversation with Wang Zhanyuan and said: "Quickly, invite him in. These few days, I''ve been feeling unwell and have neglected him. "


    Ru Feng came in and said, "Old Marshal, thanks for entertaining us for so many days. I''ve been here for a few days, and I still have things to attend to, so I''ll be taking my leave now. "


    Feng Guozhang said: "I asked you to stay by my side time and time again, and you still insisted on leaving."


    Ru Feng said: "To be honest, Old Marshal, I am a monk that roamed the mountains and water. Please let me go. "


    Feng Guozhang said: "Master is unwilling to stay, I will not force you. Just for a few more days. "


    Ru Feng said: "Please do not keep me here anymore. I have important things to do in Shandong. There is still a disciple waiting for me. "


    Feng Guozhang suddenly thought about the matter of "International purple-white plate" and said, "Please stay for another day Master, I have something to ask you." Ru Feng became anxious and said: "If you have something to ask me, Old Marshal, you can ask it right now. I''m leaving."


    Feng Guozhang said: "Alright, Master, don''t mind me, let me explain in detail." Ru Feng nodded: "Please speak, Old Marshal. my humble self will listen respectfully. "


    Feng Guozhang continued: "It''s only because you stole the President''s treasure that you''ve committed such an unpardonable crime. The government has been looking for you everywhere. That day, when Zhang Xun saw that you insisted on grabbing him, it was I who blocked him, so he gave up on that idea. I also promised to buy that treasure for him. Zhang Xun had already promised to pay. Can the master give me face? Even though it was a treasure, it could not be used as money. Why do you keep it? If he gives you money and I work for you, wouldn''t that be a good thing? " Feng Guozhang laughed as he finished speaking.


    Ru Feng said: "I originally did not take that item back for value. Because it is our national treasure, there is a map of the country, how can you give it to the Japanese! I snatched it back in a fit of rage. I myself have no intention of taking it personally. If Old Marshal wants to keep it, I will not take any money, and just offer it up with my hands. "


    Feng Guozhang was ecstatic in his heart, and praised: "Master is indeed generous, justice is commendable. This Feng is absolutely selfless and will to be forced, I must use money to redeem it from Master. "


    Ru Feng continued: "I am ashamed to say this. The treasure is not in my hands now. I went to a lot of trouble to find it, and I''m still on the run. "


    Feng Guozhang asked in shock: "Master, this thing is really not in your hands?" Ru Feng said: "my humble self vows to the sky, I will not lie."


    Afraid that he did not believe him, Ru Feng continued: "If Old Marshal does not believe me, in the future, you can go and understand Yuan Keding. This was because this treasure had a lot of implications. Guard Battalion Commander Guo Chengliang was dragged into this and is still imprisoned. The Japanese and the British were now involved. I am suffering for the treasure. "


    Feng Guozhang said: "I believe Master''s words. In the future, there will be no time limit. If you are in trouble over this matter, you can come to me. " He continued, "I''ll give you a hand order. Bring it with you. No one will dare to capture you no matter where you are from now on." Wang Zhanyuan got up and went to the secretary''s side to get a copy of the document.


    Feng Guozhang once again entered the official seat and wrote a hand order. He said to Ru Feng: "Bring these two. If you have anything to do in my jurisdiction, show me my warrant. If you have anything to do outside my jurisdiction, show me my document. No matter where you go from now on, you will be safe. "


    Ru Feng kept the two protective talismans properly, feeling secretly happy in his heart, he thought to himself: "This is what you call convenient for others, convenient for yourself. If I don''t save her life, where would I get two amulets? "


    Ru Feng was so happy that he clasped his hands together and said, "Amitabha! Thank you for protecting me, Old Marshal. Ru Feng is truly terrified. " Wang Zhanyuan took out a bag of silver and gave it to Ru Feng: "Master, please take it, it''s just a fare." Ru Feng did not hold back and gladly accepted it.


    Feng Guozhang said: "Money is useless if you have too much. You can''t do it without it. I gave you too little, too much, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you to carry. "If you need money from now on, come find me anytime."


    Ru Feng thought: "You really know how to give empty-headed favors." So he laughed and said, "The outlaws are all empty-handed. It''s even more useless if I have more money. The old marshal has given us quite a bit. "


    Feng Guozhang suddenly thought back to that dangerous scene in the Open Seal, and immediately gnashed his teeth in hatred: "Master, I''ll entrust you with another matter. These Japanese people, even if they failed to ambush me this time, sooner or later, they would still have to plot against me. I hate them to the bone too! No matter what, when you go back, you must catch the mastermind Yama Takashi who plotted to kill me. You know what kind of power he has, come and tell me. I want to kill them all! "

 C218

    Ru Feng replied: "Old Marshal, don''t worry. Yama Takashi is the main culprit, I cannot let him go. He''s still under my surveillance, and he can''t get away. It''s just that there were dark spots everywhere on the Japanese spies and they were causing trouble everywhere. It was easy to know where they were, but hard to know. They were also under the protection of Yuan Keding, Duan Qirui and the others. The old marshal should be wary of their schemes from now on. " Feng Guozhang was even angrier when he heard it, and said: "From now on, no matter how much you can understand from him, just tell me and I will eliminate them all." Feng Guozhang was so angry that he scolded Duan Qirui and the other two for colluding.


    Seeing that Feng Guozhang was already on fire, Ru Feng was secretly happy, and said in his heart: "This person is actually good, and will be of great use in the future. "This time, I am definitely going to be very helpful to Yunnan." Ru Feng got up and said: "Patriots respect people. Sellers hate people''s inferiority. Old Marshal, we''ll talk about this later. Goodbye! " Feng Guozhang also cupped his hands: "Goodbye Master!" He also sent Lu Wenhu to send him to the train station to get on the carriage.


    Ru Feng was still happy inside as he sat on the carriage and began to calculate, "This carriage just happened to pass through Xuzhou and arrive in Ji Nan. Ji Nan was not far from the Chaoyang Temple where Senior Brother Fa Ming was at. But Pu Xian is still waiting for me at Open Seal. God knows how he was staring at Yama Takashi. I still have to get off at Xuzhou and get on there. "


    As for the car, it moved as fast as lightning. Passing through many fertile lands, passing by countless villages and towns, passing through the Chuzhou, Bengbu, and a few other large stations in the prefecture, they arrived at the Xuzhou by noon.


    As the train came to a halt, the passengers were immediately busy, carrying baskets, backpacks, carrying loads, and dragging their children as they prepared to get off the train. All of a sudden, it was crowded when he got off the car, and he was feeling anxious when he got on the car. Some of the passengers who did not go out often looked around for the number of cars, afraid to go wrong. Ru Feng did not like being crowded, so he sat without moving. He wanted to wait for the others to evacuate before getting out of the car easily. Suddenly, someone behind him asked, "Sir, where are we going?"


    That person said, "Passing by here, we are heading for Shandong''s Jinan." Ru Feng turned to look and saw a middle-aged woman questioning the carriage police. Just as the woman left, another lady asked, "Sir, can I go to Zhengzhou? Can I take this car?" The policeman shook his head and said, "No. You wait. That car didn''t come. " The girl smiled and said, "Thank you, sir! I almost got a ride. " He turned around and got out of the car.


    At this moment, three long-haired men sat up and asked the police car, "How long will this car be parked for?" The police officer said, "Thirty minutes." He then asked, "When will we arrive in Jinan?" And again: "About after dark." And then: "From Jinan to Linzi?" And he said, "The road car is managed by the Japanese. I expect you all to get on the train from Jinan and arrive after midnight. "


    The three of them were overjoyed when they heard this. They looked at each other and said, "The three of us will go there first. We won''t wait for them. Now get out of the car and eat something, so we don''t waste time in Jinan. " As they spoke, the three of them had arrogant expressions on their faces. He turned around and hurriedly got out of the car. The policeman looked at the three of them and smiled contemptuously before walking away. Ru Feng sized up the three people and saw that they were all dressed in distinct harmony attire. All of them were young and strong, walking gracefully. It attracted Ru Feng''s attention. Ru Feng also stood up and followed the three of them.


    Outside, the three men stopped and looked around. One man pointed and said, "Look, there''s a restaurant. It''s not far from here. We''ll go there and eat. " The three of them agreed, talking and laughing as they ran towards the restaurant.


    Ru Feng thought, "They said they would go to Linzi with bad intentions. "Let''s go and take a look."


    Ru Feng followed the three of them again. The three of them walked through the crowd, speaking as they did so, "Boss, it''s fine if you invite us. You''ll need to save yourself a lot of trouble. We must not let him down. The useless things of Hokkaido were more than enough. They were all bragging. I don''t think they''re good enough for my shoes. The boss let them go first. They lost and ran back without saying anything, and started bragging about the Chinese. Tell me how powerful they are. What Fa Ming opening the tablet with one palm, the monk stamping his feet on the ground, even the nuns using their techniques to suppress the crowd, I don''t believe what they are saying. I''ve lived in China for many years, but I''ve never seen such a powerful Chinese. "I have interacted with quite a few Chinese martial artists. I don''t see anything surprising about them."


    Then he continued: "Let''s go and find Fa Ming to compete with him, defeat him, and then snatch his Chaoyang Temple. Let''s see what else those people from Hokkaido have to say! What should the boss think of us? "


    Another one said, "You''re right. Let''s go there and duel with Fa Ming first. By the time they went, Fa Ming would already be dead in our hands. We''re going to surprise them. I don''t believe that the Chinese can be that good either. "Those people from Hokkaido are all f * cking lying and useless."


    The man continued, "There are many people in China, and the income from the burning incense in the temples is also great. Each of us wants to occupy a few temples and enjoy the burning incense money. In a few years, we''ll all be rich. Going back to Japan would be a triumphant return. Flower girl, let''s have fun! "Hahahaha!" A burst of complacent laughter.


    The other person did not say anything. He was more serious and said, "Chinese martial arts is the best in the world. We must not underestimate the enemy. I heard that not only did the people of Hokkaido lose. A group of people from the state also lost. The monks there must be powerful. This Fa Ming came from Beijing, his martial arts were indeed strong. I do not fight a battle without confidence. I''ve brought all my best weapons. No matter how good a martial artist he is, this thing of mine is bound to death itself. I am one hundred percent certain that I want to die! "


    When the two of them heard this, they both said, "I can see that you are giving off the might of a Chinese, trying to extinguish our spirit. Fighting against Fa Ming, what hidden weapon do you use! Let''s talk about it after we compete with him! "


    The person who spoke with a steady smile said, "It would be best if you could defeat him with martial arts. Everyone in Japan has to look at you differently. " The three of them bickered again as they walked. He found himself in front of the restaurant. The three of them looked up at the signboard and saw that it read: "The snack bar in front of the station." The three of them went in.


    Ru Feng followed behind. He understood and said in his heart: "It''s right for me to follow you. So it turned out that they were a group of people that were prepared to deal with Fa Ming. These three people definitely have some ability too. I''ll find a chance to fight them. "


    Ru Feng followed him in. Inside the room, Ru Feng sat in a corner and closely examined the three people. The people in the house were so noisy, the three of them only focused on eating and not Ru Feng. The doorman brought Ru Feng a steamed bun and persimmon soup. Ru Feng also started to eat.


    Rufeng had just eaten half a steamed bun when he saw a local youth come in from the outside. He was wearing a hat and a white shirt with sleeves rolled up. The young man walked around the room for a while, secretly looking at the three people, then nodded and left. "This young man seems to be inquiring about these three people," he thought to himself. "What is he going to do?


    Ru Feng was still suspicious, seeing the three of them eating while making things difficult for the shop assistants. One of them glared at the shop assistant and scolded, "What the f * ck is this soup of yours!? Why is it sour? Is it because someone ate the leftover food that you brought it back to us? " The other person was also coaxing the fly as he cursed, "You''ve even f * cking recruited a fly and sold it to us? If you want money, then do it anew for us! "


    The guard smiled and said, "I''m sorry. This soup was a persimmon soup, and there were green persimmon seeds in it. It was a pure and fresh dish. The three of them were tired of the sour taste. No, that''s not right. After all, the flies were not brought in by the soup. Because of the hot weather, it was unavoidable. I''ll coax the three of you. " With that, the waiter danced around with a towel, coaxing the flies.


    Someone pointed at the steamed bun and asked, "Why is it so dark on this side?" The clerk came over again and smiled. "Sir, I''m sorry. Don''t look at black, steamed bun do not taunt. Chew it. Just eating would be enough. This wheat is overwatered wheat, and we also serve it properly. "If you don''t believe me, you''ll know after you eat it." That person threw the steamed bun on the ground and said: "Who are you trying to coax? Your bun is black and toothless, how are you going to eat it! "


    Ru Feng wanted to find trouble with him, so he threw down his chopsticks and said: "Buddy, ignore him. He doesn''t like to eat, and he doesn''t have to be coaxed. "Don''t just look at him throw away the steamed bun. If the soup falls, he won''t even lose a single cent!" He then said to the three people, "Our restaurant only has this place to eat, who invited you!? Hurry, hand over the money and get out. " As he said this, he pushed the shop assistant to the side, hoping that the three of them would attack out of anger. When everyone heard that a fight was about to break out, they all stopped their chopsticks to watch.


    The three of them sized Ru Feng up for a while, then all of them got angry and stood up: "Monk, are you from this shop? Who cares! "See how I''ll beat you up!" The man was about to make his move. Ru Feng said: "Wait, I''m not afraid of you. Chinese fight is civilized, cannot fight in people''s houses, cannot damage other people''s things. If you have the ability, go outside and fight the my humble self. Let''s see who will hit who! "


    The three of them didn''t have any meaningful look in their eyes. They said, "Let''s go," and left in a rage. The servant was so scared that he hugged Ru Feng and said, "Master, thank you for helping us out. He''s three young and big, and you''re at a disadvantage. I absolutely cannot go. " As he spoke, he hugged her tightly. Another three kind men came over and stopped in front of Ru Feng: "These three people are not to be trifled with. It looks like they are Japanese."


    The salesman replied, "The Japanese are barbaric and unreasonable. If they don''t want to pay, we''d rather not have it." Master, you must not go out and fight him. " Ru Feng struggled as he said, "I will definitely beat him up today! "Let go."


    A few more women also helped pull Ru Feng and advised, "Master, please listen to my advice. They have many people, but you will be at a disadvantage. I walked with them in the car, and they talked as if no one was scolding them all the way. It''s all about slander and abuse of the Chinese. None of the people in the carriage dared to offend them. It all depended on their numbers. That''s it now, even our officers are afraid of foreigners. Master, you better not go out and suffer. "


    More and more people tried to stop Ru Feng. Some were holding their arms, some were hugging their legs, and some were blocking the door. Ru Feng was entangled in the house.


    The three men saw that Ru Feng did not follow them out, and arrogantly shouted out loud: "Monk, come out if you dare! Why are you afraid! Where did that spirit of his go! How can you be so good in the house? "


    Another one scolded, "Monk, come out quickly! I''m waiting to strip your drum, no need to pick your hair! "From today onwards, I''ll make you only listen to the drums, receive beatings every day, and don''t recite any more!"


    Ru Feng heard the curses coming from inside the house and was angry, so he insisted to go outside. That girl was so scared that she broke down crying and said, "Master, you can''t go out."


    Ru Feng said: "Don''t be afraid, I have the ability."


    The woman said, "Even if you have the ability, you can''t be allowed to leave. Two fists cannot fight against four hands, but what about their six hands? " Ru Feng was anxious and angry, but he couldn''t get out.

 C219

    Just as the three people outside were cursing, they were surrounded by the six brothers. You can''t afford to take care of that monk. "My brothers will play with you first." The three of them looked at the seven youths and said, "Monks are afraid to fight, so let''s just forget about today." We don''t have time to be with you. " With that, the three of them left.


    The young man stopped them, "The three of you are on the train. Now is the time for you to have a taste of the Chinese. " The seven men raised their fists and encircled the three men.


    Those three were surrounded by more and more people. It was unknown how many of them were participating in the battle for fear of being taken advantage of.


    One of them said to the young man: "You are just a bunch of hoodlums with Xuzhou, we don''t have the time to bother with you. He wouldn''t feel proud if he won. We still have to catch the train. Otherwise, your faces will be badly bruised and you won''t be able to see anyone! " "Get out of the way!"


    The young man said, "You three, stop boasting. How can you walk like this after you''ve scolded us all the way here? No matter what, we have to leave behind a few moves so that we can see your abilities! Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave. Climb back to Japan as soon as you can. In the future, don''t ever come here to act atrociously again! "


    Another youth said: "You''ve finished cursing, and you want to leave the Xuzhou? It''s not that easy! Which idiot dares to behave so atrociously in our Xuzhou? We''ll beat him up! "


    Seeing that the three of them had yet to respond, the young man in the lead said, "You don''t have to be afraid. I don''t have any special preparations. He didn''t have a concealed weapon, and he didn''t have a weapon in his hand. I just gathered these brothers here on the spur of the moment. The purpose of this is to test your abilities. I''ll tell you something else: we got off the train one after the other. I''ve only been looking for someone and haven''t eaten yet. At least you ate some. We don''t have the time to invite those Wulin Master s over either. All of us are ordinary martial artists, not a single one of us is an expert. And you must all be Juniors of Japan. Otherwise, you can''t be so arrogant. How about it? Are you all afraid? If you don''t want to fight, that''s fine, crawl back in! "


    Seeing that they couldn''t leave, the three of them were all furious. They looked at each other and said, "This group is asking for a beating." One of them said angrily, "I''ll send him away!" After he finished speaking, he took off his jacket, revealing the tight clothes underneath, and said to the young man in the lead: "Come over here first! You have followed us from Shanghai all the way here, and you are also the one who is the most unconvinced of us. When the youth heard this, he showed no fear and was about to rush forward to fight. His accomplices stopped him and said, "Don''t listen to his commands. Let me beat him up first!"


    Seeing the two of them fighting, the pervert continued, "Don''t fight, quickly come over. I don''t have much time to wait for you. I hope all of you will not show me any mercy and use your skills. When you go to the west, you can also willingly become a ghost! "


    When the youth in the lead heard this, he insisted on leading the charge. However, he was stopped by his two companions. "Big brother, you haven''t eaten yet. Let us beat him up first."


    A young man took the opportunity to speak, "Big brother, how can you use a butcher''s knife to kill a chicken? Watch me beat him up!" After speaking, he rushed forward and threw a punch at that man. Unexpectedly, the horde leader''s hands and eyes were quick, and he was quite powerful. He reached out his hand to catch the incoming punch, then gripped it firmly and twisted it, turning around to control his back. The movement was extremely fast. He threw the young man backwards onto the ground. The youth was knocked to the ground and rolled over, unable to struggle.


    When the youths saw this, they were shocked and hurried over with two people to help him. Another youth was so angry that he took on the challenge. He put on a mantis stance, raising both his arms in an attempt to catch, attack, and defend as he advanced step by step towards the waves. He forced the Prodigal back again and again. When the young man saw that he had gained the upper hand, he bent his body and moved his feet, wanting to overturn the prodigal. Unexpectedly, the man hit back quickly, grabbing him under his armpit and spinning him around. He was thrown three meters away, smashing him into the edge of the crowd.


    The Prodigal won two battles, and with great vigor, he called out: "Quick! Which one of you dares to go up? "


    Another young man, short and lean, came out. She saw that his face was full of smiles and his movements were light. It was like a monkey jumping about, grabbing and grabbing, rolling on the ground and attacking the waves. That man knew full well how powerful the monkey''s skills were. It used its light and quick techniques to defeat its opponent, and even if it was hit, it would definitely be injured. He was so scared that he could not figure out what was going on, so he started to wander around with the young man.


    When the young man using monkey techniques saw the prodigal being forced into a panic by him, he thought he had the upper hand and was afraid of running around randomly and dodging randomly. Soon, he gathered up his courage again and jumped up and down, launching attacks on the wave. The Prodigal didn''t dare to take his attack. He could not break the spell, so he dodged and moved, not allowing him to get any closer. That man was also angered, and could only retreat to the opposite side, waiting for the opportunity to counterattack.


    The young man used the move of a rhesus monkey to offer fruits and suddenly leaped towards the wave of people. It scared the rowdy man so much that he retreated in a flurry. The youth changed his technique and used the same move as the old ape, which was used to pluck melons on the ground. He then curled up into a ball and rolled over to attack the wave. The audience watched with great satisfaction. The two perverts were trembling in fear. Both of them were stunned as they saw the strange movements of the youth. They were worried for their partners.


    That''s right: Chinese martial arts have lasted for thousands of years. Each technique is extraordinary. In the Mystic Realm, there were some profound mysteries, and in the profound world, there were even profound mysteries.


    Seeing the young man roll towards him again, the crowd burst into a rage and stretched out their hands to grab him. Unexpectedly, the monkey skill was very fast. The young man jumped up and landed on the shoulders of the man. The man was scared and quickly reached out with both hands. The young man quickly used the same method as him, and with the next move, he flipped over and dodged the attack. In this period of time, he had managed to grab one of the Lobo''s ears and even threw it into his hands, taking a quick look at it before tossing it on the ground.


    It was only when the man saw his ears on the ground that he knew the pain. He touched his ear with his hand, and immediately became so angry that he bled profusely. When the young man saw that he was as angry as a lion, he did not give him a chance to retaliate. He continuously used the thin ice of his monkey shoes to toast the Great Sage.


    Seeing the youth''s subtle and unpredictable movements, the lackey didn''t know which way he was going to attack. Ignoring the pain, he panicked and had to dodge left and right. He wanted to kick him, but he was afraid that the young man would grab him quickly and knock him over; he wanted to grab him with his hands, and he was afraid that the young man would come up and grab him and blind him again. The prodigal was forced back by the young man and had already reached the edge of the audience. The young man suddenly straightened his back, knelt down on one leg, picked up the cup with both hands, and came back to toast.


    The prodigal didn''t know where he was going to attack. In a hurry, he leapt over the youth''s head and attacked him from behind. The young man jumped up and used the Great Sage''s trick of stealing a peach. He reached his hand out to grab the perineum of the pervert and viciously grabbed the pervert''s kidney. The man cried out in pain. The color of his face changed. The moment he fell to the ground, he held the young man''s head under his arm and twisted his body. They both screamed out at the same time and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Ever since that young man entered the arena, his movements were extremely quick and nimble, and his moves were unpredictable. That man was tall and strong, and had been at a disadvantage many times. The two of them quickly fainted. The crowd turned pale with fright as both sides rushed out to save them.


    Seeing that their accomplice had died, the two perverts gritted their teeth in hatred, revealing their malevolence. Another wave of people angrily stood up for the challenge, and he said to the youths in fear, "What kind of technique is this? Too stupid! Who dares to fight with me again? I want to see how many of you still have that kind of ability! "


    He was so angry that he yelled again, "How many martial arts do you have left? Use them all! It''s all for me. I''m not afraid of you! " As he spoke, he was already itching to give it a try. He could not wait any longer.


    At that moment, the young man who was leading the group and his remaining three brothers were calling for help. The young man from before was bleeding profusely from all seven orifices. He was on the verge of death. The man with the secondary wound had his ribs pierced and was unable to get up. The young man''s neck was severely injured. His face was bruised and his nose was swollen. He had a terrible headache. The four of them were currently in a rage and shock. When the young man in the lead saw this, he angrily retorted, "Today''s matter is my fault. Let me go fight it out with them!"


    As he spoke, his eyes widened. He got up and was about to go over. The three hastily stopped him and said, "Big Brother, let''s forget about it today. None of us are their match. Let''s hurry up and treat our brothers. "


    The youth in the lead felt heartache for his brothers, and his heart felt as if it was being slashed by knives. He struggled to charge forward. The three of them held him in place and tried to persuade him. At this moment, the people in the house all rushed out when they heard that there was a fight going on outside. Ru Feng was already squeezed into the crowd, he was also shocked, and said in his heart: "These three lackeys are truly powerful."


    The lackey didn''t give up. While the four youths were fighting, a murderous intent rose in him, as if he wanted to kill all four of them. He suddenly rushed forward and knocked over one of them with one punch. Taking advantage of the other''s unguarded dodging, he used an unknown move. He saw that the youth had his head held under his arm, with his face turned towards his back.


    The young man''s feet left the ground and he was thrown into the air. The man hit the two young men from left to right with all his strength, knee and elbow, at a rapid pace. When Ru Feng saw this, he was infuriated. He knew that the techniques he had used were all genuine techniques of the Shaolin Temple. The first move was called Heaven and Earth, it was extremely powerful; the second was called Heaven and Earth, it was also extraordinary; the last one was called pressuring the crowd, it was not easy to resist.


    Ru Feng thought: "How did our lackeys learn about martial arts!" He did not have time to think about it as he flew over everyone''s heads and landed in the middle of the arena. The prodigal was caught off guard and was kicked in the back of his knees by Ru Feng, falling to the ground. Although the four youths were injured, they were saved.


    That man realized that someone was plotting something behind his back, so he turned around and jumped up. He saw that it was the monk that was about to fight inside the house. The lackey was furious, he did not answer and immediately used an even more powerful technique to bully Ru Feng. He wanted to cripple Ru Feng and attack him a few times.


    Ru Feng also did not move forward, did not retreat, and did not dodge either. That man was shocked and angry at the same time. He knew very well that he had met a powerful opponent. His movements changed as he stretched out his hands towards Ru Feng. Ru Feng understood this technique and was not afraid at all. He also extended both his hands and held it together with Yue Yang.


    It turned out that the raider''s technique was also called the Shaolin Temple, which was known as the ''Peace in the Hand'', and was considered one of the top martial arts of civilization. It seemed like the two of them were shaking hands, but in reality, they were secretly competing. If one''s strength was not great enough, one would suffer a loss due to shallow martial arts. In the end, both of his arms would be broken and he would be crippled for life. The lackey used this move to bully Ru Feng''s weak and tall body. Ru Feng also knew that this move was extremely powerful. There was no way to break it, he could only block it with all his might. That was it. He must have malicious intentions towards the battle and should not be the least bit distracted.


    Ru Feng and the lackey held hands, gradually feeling that the opponent''s power was deep, and that he was using his Qi, a surge of inner Qi that was hard to resist was being added to his hands. Seeing that he was younger and stronger than, Ru Feng did not dare to underestimate his opponent, and also secretly activated his Qi to resist. Seeing the two of them standing there without moving, beads of perspiration trickled down their foreheads.


    The surrounding audience were stunned. All the Chinese, regardless of gender or age, were worried for Ru Feng. The train driver, the police officer, and the fire on the train came to watch, ignoring the addition of coal and water.


    Ru Feng saw that his opponent was truly proficient in martial arts and had a deep foundation. If they were in Shandong Chaoyang Temple, Senior Brother Fa Ming would be older than me and would not be able to last long enough, regardless of whether he won or lost, he would still be killed by them. "Today''s battle can be considered to have solved my senior brother''s problem."


    Ru Feng stopped thinking as he felt a burst of happiness in his heart. He was instantly excited as he shouted in fright, "Open!"


    The two of them turned around almost at the same time, trying to control each other. Ru Feng''s movements was faster than a commoner''s. He turned the man upside down and threw him to the ground, breaking both of his arms in an instant. The pervert''s hands were still in Ru Feng''s hands. Ru Feng threw it on the ground. The crowd was relieved from the amazement. This was exactly what it meant: a pair of assassins falling to the ground, turning over and over in an uncomfortable manner. It was only because they came with malicious intentions that they instantly turned into wreckage.


    Those spectators from the Xuzhou immediately raised their eyebrows and shouted, "Good! Good fight! Master, quickly get that long-haired monster to leave as well. "

 C220

    Ru Feng clasped his hands together: "Amitabha!" Then he breathed out heavily. The loose man that was left panicked and did not dare to fight with Ru Feng anymore. He knelt down and begged Ru Feng: "Great Master, spare me! Master, spare me! "


    Ru Feng was frightened: "I can forgive you, but you can''t forgive us! "Get up and fight!" The man kowtowed as if he were pounding garlic, and cried out in mercy.


    Ru Feng saw that he was scared to the point that his face was ashen, he trembled from head to toe, and said coldly: "In the future, do you dare to continue acting so arrogantly?"


    The pervert was so scared that he did not dare to look up and hurriedly said, "I don''t dare anymore!" I don''t dare to! If the master will spare his life, I won''t be coming to China in the future. "


    The four youths heard that Ru Feng wanted to let him go, and gathered around Ru Feng and said: "Master, do not let him go. Do you know what he''s doing in China? It''s here to kill us. They begged for mercy because they had lost. If we release him today, he might even kill many of us in the future. "


    With that, the four of them knelt down and begged Ru Feng. All of the common people of Xuzhou also shouted, "Master, don''t be merciful. This kind of wolfish ambition is unforgivable! "


    The pervert heard and became even more flustered, he hugged Ru Feng''s leg and wailed, "Master, I can tell that you are someone from the Shaolin Temple. I was once a disciple of the small Shaolin Temple of Japan, but if you are so merciful, then spare my life for someone of the same lineage! "


    Hearing his story, Ru Feng became even angrier, and said in a frightened voice, "Since you are a member of my Shaolin Temple, why did you invade my homeland? Don''t you know how to train your body? How can you be forgiven for coming to China to kill! "


    The lackey hurriedly said, "Disciple is innocent! We were hired by Black Dragon Society boss with money. We ourselves have no intention of killing the Chinese. Once we are chosen, we cannot help ourselves. Master, have mercy! "


    Ru Feng said: "The Japanese Shaolin Temple is the legacy of the Mount Song Shaolin Temple. From today onwards, none of you are allowed to invade the motherland again!"


    The pervert hastily replied, "Yes, Master. We will never dare to do so again. "


    Ru Feng was helpless, he was scared: "Scram!" As if he had been pardoned on the guillotine, he kowtowed three times and hurriedly stood up, supporting the man with the severed arm as he squeezed through the crowd and ran away.


    Ru Feng held up the four youths and comforted them: "Buddha is merciful. Since he had surrendered, he might as well let it go. Hurry and get a doctor to treat your injured brothers. "


    The four of them said, "We thank Great Master for saving us. We don''t blame you for letting them go. However, this person was extremely hateful. They came all the way from Shanghai and cursed us Chinese all the way. "


    Ru Feng nodded: "Scolding is because they are wicked. He had taught them a lesson today. Your actions to uphold the dignity of our people are worthy of respect. Although you have wounded a few of your brothers, you have brought out the prestige of the Chinese not wanting to be humiliated. All of you are doing well. "


    The youth in the lead said, "Master, you are flattering me. It is everyone''s responsibility to uphold the dignity of the nation and the nation." Ru Feng said happily: "Well said! We can all think that way, and we don''t have to worry about countries not flourishing. "


    Ru Feng was still rejoicing, when suddenly the crowd became chaotic, and a group of policemen with guns appeared. The police beat up the audience and said in fright, "Who''s fighting here? Disturbing the station''s order is against the rules! "


    When the audience saw that it was the police, they panicked and scattered in all directions. Seeing the corpses on the ground, the policemen surrounded them and looked at them. One of them shouted towards Ru Feng and the rest of the youths: "Let''s go, all of you go to the police station and talk!" It was full of power. The police officers immediately rushed forward to escort Ru Feng and the few other young men back to the police station.


    It turned out that the station police were few in number. Seeing the large number of people fighting, they did not directly stop them. A station policeman ran back to his office and called the police first. He reported that there was a fight and told them the names of the young men who had participated in it.


    Chief Suo of the police station was very happy to hear that the group was fighting. He immediately said to Chief Officer Long, "We''re rich again. Take your men and run to the station, where a group of people are fighting, and you must get them all for me. "


    Chief Inspector Long listened attentively, saying "yes" and was about to leave. Chief Suo stopped him and said, "According to the old rules, don''t capture everyone. Release the leader. All the oil and water is on him. " "This official understands!" Chief Long replied with a smile.


    Chief Long came out of the house with a flute. He immediately summoned a group of men to take a shortcut and rushed over. Seeing the crowd on the east side of the square, Chief Officer Long knew the fight was going to start soon. He spread out a large circle around them. Everyone was focused on the middle and no one paid attention to the back. The police began to scold and beat people with the butts of their guns. Only then did the crowd realize that the police had arrived.


    Ru Feng was captured, and a young monk chased after him as he shouted, "Senior brother, what should we do? We just met and you were caught. "


    Just as Ru Feng was walking, he suddenly heard the familiar voice, and immediately stopped. The one who called him was none other than the little monk with Open Seal and State Protecting Temple. Caitong hurriedly ran forward. Under the gun, Ru Feng could not ask any more questions, so he comforted her, "Junior brother, don''t be afraid. Senior brother is fine. I''ll be back soon. "


    The young monk wiped away his tears and said, "I finally got you. I''ll go with you." The police pushed the young monk away and shouted, "Get lost!" After a round of pushing and hugging, Ru Feng was escorted away.


    The young monk was stopped and worried. He had something to say, but he couldn''t say it out loud. Seeing Ru Feng being driven further and further away, he stood there, anxious to the point of crying. How did he get from the Open Seal to the Xuzhou? I have to start from the beginning.


    It turned out that at Open Seal, Lu Wenhu and De Sheng had led their troops to attack the hidden spy and captured Yuan Keding along with a few Japanese spies cultivators who were disguised as monks.


    The policemen also quickly withdrew. A few old monks cleaned the temple as instructed by the police before leaving, and dragged the corpses to be buried. The cultivators of State Protecting Temple all burst into laughter.


    The old man sent out a decree: "Congratulations to Ru Feng for the banquet." When the banquet was set up, the monks were enjoying the feast happily. Even when it was night time, Ru Feng still did not come back.


    Pu Xian was anxious in his heart, and said to the rest of them: "My Junior Master has always been a criminal for Yuan Shikai''s arrest, will he be recognized and taken away by the soldiers because of this matter? Henan is the place where Shaolin Temple is located, so there are a lot of people who know my Junior Master Ru Feng. Once Junior Master is captured, his life will definitely be in danger. I am very worried. "


    When the monks heard this, they all became anxious. The abbot hastily sent monks to ask around for information. Those that came back said: "During the day, Zhang Xun and his car were intercepted by Yuan Keding''s guards not far from the station. No one said anything about capturing Ru Feng and any of the monks. Because of what happened during the day, the Chief of Police was afraid that Feng Guozhang and Zhang Xun would catch him and scare him away. The police station had no leader, and no one was in charge of arresting people. The only possibility is that Ru Feng was taken away by Yuan Keding''s bodyguards. "


    The old man carefully analyzed: "When Ru Feng does things, he always appears and disappears, always smart and obedient. He definitely would not fall into the hands of a fool like Yuan Keding. He must have been pestered by Feng Guozhang and had to escort him back to Nanjing. No need to worry, in a few days, Ru Feng will definitely return safely. "


    After Pu Xian heard what Fang Shen said, he felt that it made sense. He thought for a while and said worriedly, "I heard that Feng Guozhang is a man who kills without blinking, and is Yuan Shikai''s loyal dog. If someone around him recognized my martial uncle, would they use their grudges to capture him?"


    When the abbot heard this, he laughed and said, "That''s impossible. In my early years, I had interacted with Feng Guozhang before, so we were somewhat familiar with each other. I know quite a bit about him, and he is also a person who distinguishes between gratitude and grudges. Even if he recognized Ru Feng, he would not cause any harm, at least he would let her go this time. " Pu Xian was finally relieved.


    "The situation in Henan is very complicated. Pu Xian should never go out to find your Junior Master in private, in case something bad happens to the authorities. You and Lucky followed Ru Feng''s instructions before he left, and stared at the Japanese Yama Takashi first. In this incident, Yama Takashi was the main culprit. Ru Feng still wanted to keep up the grudge on him. Let him go, Ru Feng will be very angry when she comes back. "


    It was even darker outside, the reason why he did not come back yet. Pu Xian was anxious as he said to the crowd: "Luck went to watch over Yama Takashi. He has been out for an entire day, and has not come back yet.


    An old monk said, "You don''t have to worry about that. He was familiar with every nook and cranny of Open Seal City. In order to prevent the matter from getting exposed, that Yama Takashi was in danger to him, so he had to hide from him a little. No matter where Yama Takashi went, Yun Che had to keep an eye on him. "I think it''s a good thing he''s coming back soon." Pu Xian was comforted by the crowd until his doubts disappeared.


    At this moment, Yutang came back in a hurry. Without waiting for people to ask him, he walked in and said, "It''s so troublesome, so troublesome. This Yama Takashi bastard was really cunning! I found out where he was hiding. "


    Everyone asked what happened, and the little monk continued, "I will follow the two of them out this morning. When we reach the fork in the road, Yama Takashi and Yuan Keding will separate. I ignored Yuan Keding and started staring at him. Seeing him in front of me, sitting in the palanquin, twisting and turning, he first went to the small Japanese trading company. I stayed there for a while, but just when I was about to report back, I met the Three Heroes of Henan once again. The three chivalrous men asked me what I was doing. I quietly told them about Yama Takashi''s plot to kill Feng Guozhang at the Open Seal. The three chivalrous warriors were all furious and wanted to plot against him. Just as we were talking, Yama Takashi came out from the small shop with a few people. I followed him again with three other heroes. This time, Yama Takashi went far away, and took a detour to Bianjing Street, the Fengmei Embroidery Restaurant on the bustling road. I didn''t go in there because it was a brothel. The three chivalrous warriors followed him in. I kept an eye out until it was dark. I didn''t think he''d be able to leave until he came back. The three chivalrous warriors told me that Hei Tian and the rest were staying there to watch over Yama Takashi, so I didn''t need to go. Tomorrow during the day, let me go again. If it were not for the fact that Yama Takashi had a lot of followers, the three Heroes would have killed him today. " Everyone was overjoyed when they heard this.


    Pu Xian said: "You should hurry up and go eat. You did well today. "


    Destiny''s Passage: "I forgot to mention it. The three heroes have already treated me to a meal. We were the last to part at the hotel. "


    "It would be even better if the Three Heroes were to interfere in this matter," said Fang Chang. It will be very difficult for Yama Takashi to escape Henan. " Pu Xian did not know about the Three Heroes, so when they asked about it, they introduced the Three Heroes to Pu Xian and started to discuss about it again.


    The next day, the little monk and Pu Xian went to the Feng Mei Embroidery Restaurant.


    The Three Heroes told the two of them: "Through the prostitutes, we found out one of Yama Takashi''s secrets, so we did not kill him. Yama Takashi was waiting for someone here. He is the Great Sage Tabata Takashi from the Guan Dong Jun of Japan. Yama Takashi wanted to accompany him to Xuzhou Station to welcome a group of Japanese Warriors that had arrived from Shanghai. Tabata Takashi was going to bring the group of Warriors back to Jiaodong. Yama Takashi had already sent someone to the Xuzhou location. Once Tabata Takashi arrived, they had to set off. This group of Japanese warriors did not come with good intentions, we planned to follow them to Xuzhou to see what was going on, and then make our plans. At that time, it would not be too late to get rid of Yama Takashi. "


    Pu Xian agreed when he heard it, and also said to the three warriors: "My Junior Master must have passed through the Xuzhou when he returned from Nanjing, and I just so happened to pick him up. Then we''ll go from there to Shandong. " The two of them entered the restaurant to eat, then took their leave and returned to State Protecting Temple to wait.


    Two days later, the little monk went to the Feng Mei Embroidery Building early, running while panting. Three heroes are coming here to find us.


    The chivalrous hero said: Tabata Takashi came yesterday, and he also brought a warrior named Fat but not too strong. Today, they would go to the Xuzhou to receive him. Yama Takashi accompanied Tabata Takashi to the train station. The three chivalrous men told me: You must come. In these few days at the Fengmei Embroidery Building, Yama Takashi got to know them. The Three Heroes were afraid that Yama Takashi would be alarmed when he saw their figures. The Three Heroes said that they would hide on the road, and let the two of us watch Yama Takashi''s group on the road. The three heroes have already left for the train station. "


    Pu Xian quickly packed up his things, equipped his sword with, bid farewell to the cultivators of State Protecting Temple, and rushed to the station with the little monk.

 C221

    When the two arrived at the station, the car was already full and was about to leave.


    The two of them ran to the middle carriage, grabbed the door, climbed the ladder, and shouted, "Mister inside, please open the door and let us in!"


    At this moment, the train was already slowly starting up. The two of them hurriedly stood on the pedals. The police officer inside opened the door and said, "The car has already started, so I should not have opened the door for you. Standing like this, how dangerous! "Come on in."


    The police officer casually pulled the two in and shut the door. Pu Xian smiled at him and said, "Thank you, Sir. We came here running late. Please forgive me. "


    The police officer saw the two of them talking to a monk, so he said, "Forget it, we won''t do it again." Go on in. There are still seats in there. "


    Seeing that the police officer was not happy, the little monk was angry, and said to Pu Xian: "I apologize to him, but he is still unhappy, ignore him." He dragged Pu Xian and walked inside.


    Inside the carriage, the two looked around and saw that there were not many people and there were only a few seats.


    The young monk looked at Yama Takashi who was sitting in the middle and stealthily pulled him aside. He pointed forward and quietly asked: "Isn''t that?" Pu Xian looked towards where he pointed and saw two fat men and a thin man sitting opposite of him. The fat guy sitting inside was Yama Takashi, the other two were strangers to him.


    The little monk next to Pu Xian whispered: "That fatty sitting outside must be really fat. He was the thin man''s bodyguard. That skinny guy is from Jiaodong, Great Sage Tabata Takashi. Look at him, he doesn''t even glance at us. His expression is fierce, and he definitely isn''t a good person. "


    Pu Xian nodded and smiled. There were almost no seats in front of and behind them. Only Yama Takashi and the fat man had a young miss behind them, each of them was seated on a seat, at most, one person''s seat away. The duo didn''t go over to disturb him. Pu Xian pulled the young monk to the back again, looking left and right for a seat. After finding a seat at the back, the two of them sat down next to each other.


    Pu Xian then sized Yama Takashi up and thought: "It really is a narrow path for enemies. I got on this car in a hurry, and didn''t expect him to be here. I don''t have to bother with the cars. That''s great! " He then looked around for the three chivalrous heroes, only to see that none of them were around.


    Pu Xian then continued to say: "No need to look for them, these three are definitely watching them from the shadows. Yama Takashi, this time you really cannot escape! "


    The young monk was also secretly sizing up the three people. He saw that Tabata Takashi had a thin and long face, with a sinister appearance, without a trace of smile, and thought: "This man loves to get angry. Why are you still unhappy when no one bothers you in the car? And his face is so ugly! "


    He looked at the fat again and thought to himself: "This fellow is so fat that he weighs several hundred pounds. If he were to punch anyone, they would definitely beat him flat." I''m afraid this person is not easy to deal with. " He saw that the fat man had a neck almost as thick as his head, and that his big hands were about the size of a bowler hat, and that his fists were clenched like hammers, and that he was clutching the armrest with one hand and his fists were clenched with the other, when he suddenly turned to look. The little monk subconsciously moved closer to Pu Xian.


    Pu Xian took the opportunity to size up the fat on his face. Some of the muscles on his face were sunken, some were stuck horizontally, and some of his forehead were thick and knobbly.


    This man," said Pushin, with a chuckle, "does not call himself fat, he looks like a boar." It was really funny. He must be a cultivator who has been training in the Qi Method for a long time. " Fat but looked back a few times and then turned away again. Pushin kept his face impassive and kept an eye on him.


    The train slowly stopped at the Xuzhou Station. Yama Takashi said to Tabata Takashi in Japanese: "Mr. Zuo, there is a ''same building'' not far from here. It is a guest shop with famous Xuzhou. The buildings were well decorated and well-furnished; Pei Zheng, the boss, knew me and was very hospitable. We''ll live there and be ready to greet them. I''ve already got someone to rent the room first, and everything is arranged. I think once we get out of the car, someone will pick us up. "


    Tabata Takashi did not understand Chinese. Hearing Yama Takashi''s words, he was very satisfied and said immediately in Japanese, "Good, very good. "Thank you, mister!" Thus, with Yama Takashi in front and Tabata Takashi behind, the three of them got off the carriage.


    Yama Takashi stopped in front of his car and looked around. He saw the gentleman who rented the room first, together with two new ladies who were holding onto several carriages, walking towards them. Yama Takashi pointed forward, and turned his head saying, "Mr. Zuo, look. Our people have come."


    Tabata Takashi looked over, not looking at the man, he stared at the two beautiful girls, and happily smiled as he squinted his eyes: "She''s too beautiful! Mr. Yama Takashi, you really made a good arrangement! "


    When he got closer, he did not care about the pleasantries. He grabbed a lady with one hand and looked around, saying, "She''s so beautiful, so beautiful! A Chinese girl is so beautiful!" He spoke Japanese with a mischievous smile. The two prostitutes didn''t understand. Yama Takashi went forward and acted as an interpreter for the two and introduced them, exchanging a few words of greetings. Together they got into the van and left.


    Pu Xian and the little monk followed behind them and left the station. They arrived at the same building and saw that they had alighted together. Pu Xian said: "They must be living here. The group of people they were going to pick up had to stay here as well. Let''s wait here for the three heroes to arrive. "


    The two of them looked around and saw no sign of the three chivalrous heroes. Pu Xian said anxiously: "I think the train heading for Nanjing will arrive at the Xuzhou by then. Let''s not wait for the Three Heroes. He first arranged a place to stay, then went to the train station to pick up Ru Feng''s master. When he comes back, he will definitely come from here to look for me in Open Seal, so that I won''t be too inferior to him. "


    The young monk nodded in agreement. The two looked into the distance again, but there was still no sign of the Three Heroes. The little monk said, "Let''s hurry up and go. The three Heroes will definitely find us."


    The two of them walked out of Tongpai Mansion. They didn''t walk too far and saw the words "Guest Shop" on the window of a house on the side of the road. They went to rent it. Pu Xian came out and looked at the front of the shop. Seeing that there was no signboard or symbol, he did not know the name of the shop. He saw a locust tree in front of him and a magpie nest on the tree. The magpie was chirping merrily.


    Pu Xian pointed to the little monk: "Did you see that? Remember this, we can find this place when we get back in the dark. I''ll call it ''The Magpie Inn''. "


    The young monk said, "I will remember." I can come back here by myself. The name you gave him to this inn is not bad at all. I''ve never heard of such an auspicious inn. "


    The two chatted and laughed as they left the Magpie Inn and arrived at the train station. Waiting until the carriage arrived, the two of them continued to search for Ru Feng among the crowd, but they could not find him.


    Pu Xian said: "Let''s search carefully again. If we''re careless, we might not see Master Ru Feng." The two of them searched through the crowd. In fact, among the people who were getting in and out of the carriage, there were extremely few monks and Taoists, and it was very easy to find Ru Feng.


    Seeing that no one else was around, the young monk said dejectedly, "We''ve wasted our time." Master Ru Feng definitely hasn''t come back today. " Pu Xian said: "It''s not for nothing. We have full confidence that we will walk the right path if we do this. If he doesn''t come back today, we''ll come pick him up tomorrow. "


    The two of them were chatting casually while strolling in the crowd when Pu Xian suddenly saw his childhood master, Elder Jun. Pu Xian hurriedly went forward and shouted, "Master!"


    So it turned out that Pu Xian was from Su Zhou and was from the same village as this person. He was Pu Xian''s enlightened teacher. This was the first time the two of them had met since Pu Xian was selected by the Beijing State Protecting Temple. The Taoist Taoist seemed to have a natural disposition and was always dressed up with an optimistic look on his face.


    Pu Xian ran over, while Sky Transformation Stage cultivator stopped to look for the person who called him. Suddenly seeing Pu Xian, he was pleasantly surprised, the two of them embraced each other, and were inexhaustible joy.


    Pu Xian said: "Master, you have not changed, you still look like when we split up. Why are you here? "


    The Heavenly Transformation Sovereign laughed. "Your disciple has also seen the best. I am still as fair and handsome as ever. Master recognized you at a glance. I have been here for a few years, serving as the abbot of the Immeasurable Sight outside the city. " Then he asked Pu Xian: "Why is disciple here too? Want to go back to Suzhou? "


    Pu Xian said: "I followed Master Ru Feng out, and I plan to go to Shandong Chaoyang Temple. Because we met with some other things, the two of us were bound by Open Seal. Master Ru Feng went to Nanjing again. I came to pick him up. "


    The Heavenly Transformation Elder sized Pu Xian up. Seeing that he was dressed in genuine clothing and that he was a hero, he knew that he had already mastered martial arts. The Venerable Heaven Transforming Spirit Master was ecstatic in his heart as he told Pu Xian, "Master has taken in a few more disciples here. The one leading them was called Shao Deguang. They''re all good. The reason I came today was to look for them. Shao Deguang had gone to Shanghai and not come back yet. I don''t want to meet with you. Come live in my temple and pick Ru Feng up tomorrow. "


    Pu Xian was unable to refuse, he turned around and said to the little monk: "I''ll go live with Master. Go back to the inn and wait for the three heroes. Earlier tomorrow, I will come to the train station to meet Master Ru Feng. After Pu Xian finished his speech, he left with the Heaven Transforming Sovereign.


    The young monk returned to the inn alone. When it was late at night, he did not see the three chivalrous heroes. He slept alone. The next morning, he went to the station. Firstly, he wanted to bring Ru Feng and Pu Xian to meet him, and secondly, he wanted to find the three warriors at the station. He kept looking around for the three chivalrous men until the train pulled into the station, but he didn''t see a familiar face.


    Once the carriage stopped, he started to look for Ru Feng. While he was in the car searching, Ru Feng had already got off and followed the three wave men. The young monk was not able to find anyone in the car, but suddenly he saw that the square was surrounded by people. As more and more people gathered, he ran over again. Only then did he see Ru Feng''s unique skill, Dou Lang Ren being taken away by the police. Helpless, he went back to the shop to wait for Pu Xian and the three warriors to leave without mentioning anything.


    As for Pu Xian, he stayed with Empyrean Vast Expanse for the entire night and was warmly received by the Daoist people. All the Daoists talked to Pu Xian about the major affairs of the country from day to night.


    After Pu Xian finished talking about the major affairs of the country, he told them the story of how all the monks of the State Protecting Temple defended their country''s interests and fought against the foreign spies. Pu Xian was so tired that his mouth was parched. The more everyone listened, the more they liked it.


    They saw Pu Xian speak with confidence and confidence, they were experienced and knowledgeable, young and capable, and viewed him as their honored guest. After eating breakfast the next morning, everyone surrounded Pu Xian again to let him tell the story.


    Pu Xian also told them the story of how the Japanese rogues ran rampant in Shandong Province, raping and killing people, forcibly seizing the temples and committing heinous acts. After he finished talking about Shandong, he started telling the stories about the Open Seal in Henan Province.


    After Pu Xian finished telling his story, he anxiously went to the train station to pick up Ru Feng.


    Seeing that Pu Xian was also here, the Lord of Fate was very happy. He asked Pu Xian about the warm weather and then said happily, "It''s truly a fortuitous meeting! I should have come yesterday. I just arrived in Xuzhou and met my good friend, the Three Heroes of Henan. The three of them invited me to stay the night in the city. Daybreak, we had dinner together, and the three of them were busy elsewhere, leaving me to go back to them today. I tripped my way here.


    When Pu Xian heard the news of the three Heroes, he was secretly happy in his heart. After conversing with the Lord of Fate for a while, he took his leave and came to pick up Ru Feng. The two Taoists could not bear to part ways here, so they accompanied Pu Xian to come pick Ru Feng up at the train station.


    Halfway there, Huizheng Jun looked up at the sky and said, "I''m afraid we''re late. The train should have arrived by now. " As he spoke, he sped up his pace. Pu Xian said: "It doesn''t matter if I''m late, I still have a little monk to pick up someone for me. If we don''t make it in time, he''ll get someone. "


    Just as they were about to leave, a person suddenly appeared before them. He seemed to be walking in a hurry. Huai Zi Jun sized him up, and said: "The person who has come seems to be my disciple Shao Deguang. Did he come back from Shanghai? I heard that I went to look for him yesterday and he came to ask me? "


    Seeing that the man was in a hurry, Huizhi Jun continued: "Strange, why do I think it''s him? Why did he leave in such a hurry when he came to see me? Looks like there''s something. " After saying that, the three of them rushed forward.


    When he got near, he saw that the person who came in was the famous ship crew boss, Shao Deguang. Just as Huai Zi Jun was about to ask him the reason for his visit, Shao Deguang first said: "Master, disciple is incompetent, something has happened to us."


    Huai Zi Jun was startled, she saw the injuries on his body and immediately asked: "What happened? has he fought with you fellow apprentices or with others? "

 C222

    So it turns out that Shao Deguang was the young man leading the seven participants in the martial arts battle against the Lang Ren. All seven of them were disciples of the Slave Sovereign.


    Shao Deguang had over a hundred boats and hundreds of brothers who were engaged in water business. He was a famous rich person with Xuzhou. There were many officials who hated him because of his affluence and the fact that his family did not fawn over officials. The seven Shao Deguang brothers were full of righteousness and bravery, gaining popularity amongst the common people.


    Shao Deguang had the intention to go to Shanghai to develop his own industry, and wanted to personally bring some goods to do business there, to find out the market price. As a result, he lost his capital and was in a very bad mood. When he returned from Shanghai, he happened to encounter the Japanese rogues that Yama Takashi and were preparing to welcome. They travelled from Shanghai to Xuzhou.


    This group of Japanese rogues was hired for Tabata Takashi money through Tou Shanman and the secret agencies that operated the various Black Dragon Society. Ever since Fa Ming came to the Chaoyang Temple Mountain to fight with the Japanese warriors and waves, he had gathered all the warriors in the area.


    Several times Tabata Takashi had sent warriors to the Chaoyang Temple Battles to fight, but they were all defeated by Fa Ming and the others.


    Tabata Takashi''s eyes were red from his defeat, thus, he invited this group of pagan warriors to deal with Fa Ming and the rest, and conquer the mountain and forest. Tabata Takashi was filled with hope for this group of people, he wanted them to follow the Japanese invaders and stay in Shandong for a long time, to engage in organizing activities for the people. It served nothing more than to further invade and expand the Japanese Empire.


    In the northern part of China, they have long occupied the Liaodong, and can use the Liaodong, ports, piers and stations to plunder a large amount of resources and wealth.


    To the south, they used Taiwan, Fujian''s harbors, docks, and stations to loot the south''s material wealth. If they took over the whole of Shandong, they would be even fatter. The whole Central Plains can be plundered by using Shandong''s harbors, wharves and stations. In this way, China was almost entirely in the hands of the Japanese Empire.


    Therefore, Tabata Takashi was well aware of the need to conquer the Chaoyang Temple. The purpose of this competition was to let Japanese rogues, merchants, and many others stand their ground. No one would dare to bully them in various parts of Shandong Province.


    This group of unruly people were very arrogant. Along the way, they acted as if there was no one else around, cursing the Chinese in the car. They talked about the emptiness of Wulin in China and didn''t talk about the slanderous words of Junjie.


    Shao Deguang was so angry that he could not take it anymore. When he got off the carriage at the Xuzhou Station, his six brothers, Tan Ying, Wu Wuwei, Guo Xing, Shang Yi, Zeng Qiang, and Wei Hua were coming to pick him up. Shao Deguang was so angry that he scolded the six of them.


    The six of them were furious when they heard this. They didn''t know that this group of people was about to get off the car and stop at Xuzhou. Just as they were about to get on the car to look for them, they suddenly saw the three Lang Man get off the car and go to the restaurant. Shao Deguang was filled with righteous indignation as he led his six brothers to teach them a lesson. This was what led to the previous battle.


    Shao Deguang sighed and said: Sigh! Master, my luck is bad.


    Half a month ago, I went to Shanghai to do business. I lived there for a few days, which was really unlucky. It turns out that the market in Shanghai is dominated and monopolized by foreigners and slaves. They forced to buy and sell. I didn''t bring many people with me, so I came back angry after losing money because I couldn''t handle them. Not wanting to be in the car was also annoying. I met a group of Japanese rogues. Most likely they speak Chinese.


    In the car, they ignored us and scolded us Chinese and Chinese martial artists. The words were terrible. They say that our nation is weak and sickly, that people can''t even walk against the wind, that Martial was not a hero, and could not withstand a single blow. He also said that it was just a fluke that Chaoyang Temple of Shandong won a few matches from time to time. I can''t stand the abusive words I used against them. As soon as I got out of the car, I led my six brothers to meet them in the square in front of the station. Unexpectedly, they were all quite powerful and injured Guo Xing and Wu Xiang first, winning two matches in a row.


    Later on, Tan Ying used his monkey fist to deal with the prodigal and was beaten into a pulp by Tan Ying. Tan Ying was also heavily injured. What''s even more infuriating is that one of the raiders suddenly attacked us when we were at odds and wanted to put us all to death. It''s all thanks to Master Ru Feng from the Shaolin Temple who was there to save us, so we didn''t lose our lives.


    Master Ru Feng was furious, he used his ultimate technique to cripple the slut. The few of us lightly injured expressed our gratitude to Master Ru Feng, but unexpectedly, the police suddenly drove the masses away, and in the name of disturbing the station''s security, they captured Master Ru Feng and my six brothers. They let me go in the middle of the road to ask for money. I saw what they meant and sent someone to collect the money. I came to see you to treat the wounded.


    Huai Zi Jun hadn''t finished listening when her expression changed, and she said to Pu Xian: "Master Ru Feng has indeed come, go look for him first. I have to get back to the temple to get the medicine and go to the police station to help the wounded. "


    The two of them hurriedly ran back to where they came from. Just as Shao Deguang was about to follow along, Pu Xian grabbed him and asked, "How is Master Ru Feng''s safety?"


    Shao Deguang said: "Dao brother, today''s matter is all thanks to him. Otherwise, I would have been seriously injured by that pervert. He was escorted to the police station. "I need to think of a way to save him!"


    Pu Xian was anxious: "Damn it! I was about to pick him up. If he is caught by the police, the odds are against him. "


    Shao Deguang said: "Don''t be afraid. The police here know the money, not the law. I''ll go back later and use the money to rescue him so that you can meet him. " Pu Xian bade farewell to Shao Deguang, and ran over to the station to look for the little monk.


    When he reached the station, the young monk had already gone back to the inn. Pu Xian did not see his figure, but seeing that a group of people were surrounding and watching the restaurant, he ran over to take a look. He saw that the dead body of the Luan Man was lying on the ground, and beside him stood Yama Takashi, Tabata Takashi, Fatty Hai and the ten angry Luan men. A police officer was telling Yama Takashi what had happened.


    The policeman said, "Where did these three Japanese men who participated in the fighting come from? They didn''t greet us at the station. They, along with their local shipmates, Shao Deguang and the rest, had for some reason started a fight. Three Japanese injured seven young crew members. Three of the seven were seriously injured and were about to die. There were martial arts experts on the ship as well, and they had also injured two Japanese. The Japanese man on the ground died after being seriously injured. We have arrested the crew and let the Japanese escape. "


    Tabata Takashi who was at the side did not understand Chinese and asked Yama Takashi: "What did he say? Who did we kill and who did we hurt? How can he be so powerful!? "


    Yama Takashi was furious in his heart, he felt that he was disgraced, and did not want to say that it was an ordinary boat beating him up. Tabata Takashi asked again. Yama Takashi then said: "The three of us here had a conflict with the local shipwrights, the two of us fought with force."


    Tabata Takashi clamored again: "Are Chinese people that powerful? There were martial arts experts everywhere? You were the one who picked us out of the best, why are we so useless? It was actually beaten to death by a few commander-in-chief in the boat, with a small Xuzhou! "


    He then stood up and questioned Yama Takashi: "Tell me, what is going on?" Yama Takashi was speechless for a moment.


    The more Tabata Takashi shouted, the louder his shout.


    Yama Takashi hurriedly said, "Mr. Zuo, please calm down. China has many adults and a long history, unlike our small country. I think they have all sorts of martial arts talent. It was normal for a soldier to die or be injured. This wasn''t surprising. Although the two of them were injured, they also injured the Chinese people. We''re not really ashamed. "


    Tabata Takashi roared, "Wait! You''re wrong! It would be a disgrace to us. "


    Yama Takashi panicked and said: "Great Sage, don''t be like this, please calm down. Do not spout nonsense in front of these Chinese. Some of them know our Japanese. "


    Tabata Takashi did not listen to advice, and still shouted: "No! I want you to explain. I want to settle accounts with the Chinese! " Helplessly, Yama Takashi wanted to finish dealing with the corpse as soon as possible, then take him and leave immediately.


    Yama Takashi said: "Mr. Zuo, let''s arrange the corpses first. The glory of the dead, we have done our loyalty for the Empire. "


    Unexpectedly, when Tabata Takashi heard this, he roared: "Dead useless! The shame of our empire! Who cares about him! Drag it into the wilderness and throw it away! This will not make up for the disgrace he has brought to our empire. Drag him into the wilderness, then throw him to the dogs! " Tabata Takashi paced back and forth aggressively.


    Injuries were similar to damage, the ten perverts were looking at the corpses in fury, looking for the Chinese to seek revenge. When they heard that they were going to drag the corpses out to be fed to the dogs, they all glared at Tabata Takashi.


    Yama Takashi hurriedly used words to divert the conversation, saying, "Ladies and gentlemen, do not cause a ruckus. We''ll ask the police how many people there are on the ship. Then, we''ll think of a way to get revenge on them. "

 C223

    As expected, all of them asked the police, "How many people can there be on the boat?"


    The policeman said, "How many people can there be in the small boat? Not much. Altogether, they only numbered five or six hundred. These people fighting here today were the usual martial arts among them. If those great ships come, none of the Japanese will survive. "


    Another policeman also said, "You all should leave this place as soon as possible. Don''t bring about your own deaths."


    Upon hearing this, all of the people present fell silent. Tabata Takashi stepped forward and asked, "What about your prestige? Where did you go!? " Yama Takashi was so shocked that he quickly tried to dissuade them from doing so.


    "Buy us a coffin, put the body in it, and take it to the temple," one of them said to the police. Hearing that, Tabata Takashi fiercely trampled on the corpse, and said: "You are not allowed to bury corpses! Drag it to the dogs! " He then glared at the group of lackeys.


    Yama Takashi quickly begged Fatty Zai: "Quickly get Mister Zuo to leave, he''s not rational anymore." Fatty only dragged Tabata Takashi onto the bed a few times, before returning back to his dorm.


    It turned out that these ten prodigals had separated from the other three when they were reversing the car on the way back. When they saw the ten people get on the carriage, the three of them purposefully went on board the other carriage.


    When they got off the cars, the ten men were carried away by the men that Yama Takashi had sent over to the same building. Yama Takashi was halfway there, seeing that the number of people was not right, he came together with Tabata Takashi and Fatty Jin to search. They arrived here at almost the same time as Pu Xian.


    Seeing that Tabata Takashi was the first to leave, Pu Xian did not have any hope, so he did not care about leaving the corpses, and anxiously ran back to the shop to find the little monk.


    The two of them met, and for some reason, said anxiously: "Pu Xian, you''re finally back. My Senior Brother Ru Feng was beaten up by the Japanese rogues and was captured by the police. This is bad! I couldn''t help it. I was crying. Quickly think of a way to save him. "


    Pu Xian comforted him, "You don''t have to be afraid. I know all about it. You are still here waiting for me to come back. I''ll think of a way to save him. "


    Destiny''s Passage: "If you go alone, you''ll always be lonely. Although I''m useless, I can help you with something. Let''s go together. I don''t know where the three chivalrous men went, but they never came to find me, nor could I find them. If they come at this time, it would be good. "


    Pu Xian said: "The three chivalrous warriors have other things to do, they are busy right now. I heard about them on the way. " The young monk said happily, "How did you hear that? If they had more of us, would we have come? "


    Pu Xian shook his head: "I''m not sure when they will be able to reunite with us here. I was at Master''s place when I heard you speak of the Three Heroes. He did not know where the Three Heroes had gone to. I think the three Heroes will be able to find us today. "


    The little monk was a little disappointed. "How do you want to save Ru Feng''s master?"


    Pu Xian said: "The person who fought against the lackeys, the one leading them is called Shao Deguang, he is a vulgar disciple that my master accepted. He went to find my master and treat the wounded ship''s crew. They were on their way to the police station. I''ll sneak in with them and get a camera. "


    When the young monk heard how many people were going to go, he became happy again. Pu Xian quickly took his leave and ran back to the police station. That was true: running was still considered slow, and she was worried about Nanke.


    Just as Pu Xian arrived at the entrance of the police station, he saw the Heaven Transforming Sovereign and Shao Deguang rushing over. Pu Xian stepped forward and explained his purpose for coming here. The three of them entered the jail. Shao Deguang went over to the Guard Captain to pay first, and with permission, the three of them arrived at the front of the room.


    Shao Deguang took out the money and gave it to the police, "Bro, buy a pack of cigarettes for this bit of money. I invited my master, the Taoist Priest, with the permission of the head guard, let him go in and treat the injured brothers. They are severely injured, and their lives are in danger.


    The guard took the money and flipped it in his hand a few times. Feeling that it was too little, he said, "Ah, the Taoist Priest has come. It''s on your face, you can enter. However, he had to be fast. There are rules here, and it won''t do if the time is too long. "


    He turned around and opened the cell door. "Please enter, Taoist Hua." The injured are all in this room. " He then walked into the hall. Just as Shao Deguang and Pu Xian were about to follow them in, the guard stopped them. It was impossible for more people to enter. "Go outside and wait."


    Helplessly, the two of them followed the guard out of the corridor. Shao Deguang knew that he didn''t want to let him in because he felt that he had given too little money, so he said: "Brother, please forgive me. This time, when I went to Shanghai to do business, I lost money and became short of cash. I''ve already sent someone to collect the money. "


    The guard replied, "Master Shao is a wise man. It''s easy to do things if you know what''s good for you. You are a famous person outside of Xuzhou City, so you should be famous when you do something. "I didn''t mean to blackmail you, but there''s a group of people here too. Who can''t take advantage of them?"


    Shao Deguang replied: "That''s right. It''s all thanks to you, old friend, and everyone will have a share when the money comes. "


    When the guard heard this, he finally smiled and said, "Master Shao is indeed a famous person, it''s really a straightforward person. Actually, who wouldn''t give you face? Even our director has to treat you with respect. We''ve already caught you, didn''t we? You have a lot of face. "


    Shao Deguang thought: "Is this because of my face? "You clearly wanted me to pay more."


    He opened his mouth and said, "This time I lost all my face and fell in. For a few insignificant Japanese rogues, they implicated my good brothers. How could I have any face? "In the discussion of martial arts, I''ve lost all my face."


    The guard added, "I was just reminding you not to make the wrong move, Chief. If the best is used, the brothers will suffer less from the prison. You see: "''Chief Suo'' and ''Deputy Chief Suo'', as well as our ''Captain Ka'', ''Deputy Guard Captain'', ''Commander Lei'', ''Chairman Ban'', ''Chief Na'', all these people have given you face. Brother, please be more generous. Who doesn''t know that you have a thriving business in the water? "Ahh." His smile was sinister and repulsive.


    Shao Deguang laughed bitterly: "Don''t worry, I will make all of you satisfied." At this moment, he heard Empyrean Transcendent shout, "Oh! It hurts like hell!" It turned out that the Taoist had used a trident to save the wounded, but the wounded had no reaction. Thinking that the wounded were doomed to die, he involuntarily cried out. Shao Deguang was shocked and wanted to go in to see.


    The guard stopped him: "I''ll go to check. If someone is in trouble then you can go in." When the guard entered, he saw that the Heavenly Transformation Stage disciple was crying as he looked at the injured disciple in a daze.


    The guard quietly walked over, but he was not alarmed, and came out to Shao Deguang: "Daoist Hua saw that your disciple is injured, and shouted involuntarily. There''s nothing wrong inside. " Shao Deguang was anxious and anxiously paced back and forth.


    Pu Xian wanted to see Ru Feng so much that he asked the guard, "Benefactor, where is the monk that was captured? Where is he now? I want to see him. "


    The guard acted as if he didn''t hear him, seeing that he was an outsider. Shao Deguang then asked: "Class Rep Lei, where is the monk that you captured? Where is it? This fellow Daoist wanted to meet him. Please do me a favor. "


    Only then did the guard say slowly, "That monk hasn''t been locked up in the prison since he arrived, and no one has made things difficult for him. He had also become the Director''s guest. Now he''s at the same table as the director. "


    Pu Xian was secretly happy, he did not dare believe that it was true. The guard then asked, "You are an old Taoist, and he is a monk. Is he one of you? "


    Pu Xian coaxed him casually: "Monk is not related to me in the first place. We walked together. "If anything happens to him, I''ll come and take a look."


    Just then, a short guard walked over. "Hey, man," he said. This old Taoist came to find that monk. The short guard stopped and said, "Follow me." Pu Xian quickly followed.


    It turned out that when Ru Feng and the rest were brought to the police station, Chief Suo immediately ascended to a higher position and shouted towards the crowd, "You all gather to cause trouble, disturb the law and order, you all are lawless! They should be heavily punished, severely punished! To recite the injuries you have sustained one by one and to punish yourself for them even if you are on the verge of death. Now I''m going to let you guys off the hook. I will punish each of you with five hundred dollars, and have your families come to guarantee your release. " After speaking, he locked the six youths up separately.


    Chief Su then looked at Ru Feng, and said to himself: "This monk has no money to squeeze." He asked, "Which temple are you a monk at? Give the name of the temple and the name of the abbot. Get the abbot to bail you out too. "


    Ru Feng did not dare speak the truth as he answered carelessly, "I am ashamed. my humble self was a monk, with no one to rely on and no temple to house him. Playing with the mountains and rivers in his free time, he came here to take a stroll. Happy to meddle in other people''s business, love to fight for injustice. Every temple had a past, and it never involved anyone. If you want money, I don''t have any, I only have one cheap life. "


    Chief Suo saw that he was not flustered by his words, and he thought to himself, "From the looks of it, he has a temple." Or maybe he is the abbot. " So he coldly looked at Ru Feng and said: "Don''t think you can lie to me! Since he was unwilling to speak the truth, he might as well suffer! "Take him away."


    Officer Long said, "Chief, this monk is a rich monk." When I stabbed him with the gun, there was the sound of silver. We should search him first. " Chief Suo immediately became somewhat happy and ordered, "Search everything out for me."


    Chief Officer Long took out a new handful of silver from his bag and passed it to Chief Suo, "This is in his outer clothes, there''s still in his inner clothes."


    Chief Suo picked up Hai Yang as if she had found a treasure. While happily playing with her hands, he said at the same time, "Search everything out for me!"


    Chief Officer Long came to search Ru Feng''s body again, and found the piece of documents that Wang Zhanyuan gave to Ru Feng in the Nanjing Capital City Governor''s Mansion. Long Jing saw that the paper was hard and neatly folded, similar to the paper made of silver notes. He happily opened it and asked, "Isn''t this silver notes?"


    Ru Feng looked at him but did not say a word. Chief Officer Long opened the file and saw that it was an official document of the Nanjing Capital City Governor''s Palace. There was a big seal of the Nanjing City Governor''s Estate on it, as well as Feng Guozhang''s autograph. He was shocked. He looked again and was suspicious, "How can he have something like this? It must have been stolen. "


    He then looked Ru Feng up and down and said, "I say, where did you get so much money from? So you are a thief! You stole it. You really have the guts. Speak! "Where did you steal it?" Ru Feng said: "my humble self did not steal it, it was a gift from friend."


    Hearing that, Sheriff Long suddenly realized what had happened. He was overjoyed. "Haha!" But I''ve got you. So you are a bunch of thieves. "Think about it carefully, who are the accomplices here? Come at me one at a time!"


    Ru Feng saw that the document was useless and insisted: "That was a gift from a friend, not a thief, where did I get such an accomplice!"


    Chief Long was frightened. "Someone, come!" With such a rough Thief Monk, how would he be willing to fight! "


    As the four policemen answered the call, Chief Long ordered, "Hit them hard!" When the four people heard this, they panicked and quickly retreated, not daring to move forward. One of them said, "Chief, he has martial arts skills. He can remove a person''s arm in an instant."


    Chief Long scolded, "Bastard!" It won''t be cuffed before it is beaten! " A policeman with handcuffs gingerly stepped forward to do it.


    Ru Feng caught his hand and threw him to the side, then said to the Chief, "There''s no need to trouble yourselves like this, I''ll tell you everything!" He then took out Feng Guozhang''s pass and handed it over to the Sheriff. "I have another one for you guys, watch it carefully. It won''t be too late to continue."


    Chief Su said, "Present!" The sheriff was about to open it when he passed it to the chief. The bureau chief opened it and saw that it was Feng Guozhang''s order, he was shocked and asked, "You really didn''t steal this?"


    Seeing that he was not as confused as Officer Long, Ru Feng became fearful. "I didn''t steal this, it was given to me personally by Commander Feng. And he gave them all. He even said that after seeing these two things, no one would dare to make things difficult for me anymore. " Chief Officer Long panicked at the turn of events and passed the report to the director.


    Chief Suo looked at both copies and asked again, "What''s your relationship!"


    Ru Feng said: "I am close friends with Commander Feng, I bade farewell to him and came here today."


    "I''ll call Nanjing and ask if this is true." After he finished speaking, he did not hang up, but continued to observe Ru Feng''s expression and words.


    Ru Feng said: "Please inquire by phone. I was also about to tell him that neither of the two papers would work. "


    When Chief Su saw Ru Feng''s calm and composed expression, he knew that all of this was true. He was panicking in his heart. To cover himself, he scolded Officer Long: "You are f * cking blind, you still dare to neglect guests after seeing Elder Feng''s work, get the hell out of here!"


    He was so frightened that he lost his composure and realized he had missed the point of flattering the horse. He apologized to Ru Feng again and again before bowing and leaving the house in a hurry.

 C224

    Chief Su came out from his seat of honor, pulled over a chair and said to Ru Feng: "Master, please take a seat. This official has no intention of making things difficult for you. These subordinates of mine have eyes but could not recognize Mount Tai, please forgive them, Master. "


    Ru Feng took back his two documents, and said: Thank you Chief for your forgiveness, my humble self has matters to attend to, so I will take my leave.


    Chief Su saw that Ru Feng''s expression was gloomy and knew that he was unsatisfied. He pulled Ru Feng and said: "Master cannot leave. I didn''t dare to stay any longer, so I invited Master for a meal before going. If it''s Lu Yuan, I''ll send someone to send you off. In the future, please say some good words in front of Captain Feng. " After saying that, he gave a meaningful glance to the person beside him.


    The deputy director and several policemen came forward to help him stay. They grabbed Ru Feng''s arm and refused to let go. The Deputy Chief also said, "I only hope that the Master will leave after eating dinner. This is our apology."


    Ru Feng was pestered to the point where she had no other choice but to sit down and say, "It''s better to obey than to be respectful. Since the my humble self''s two directors are treating me to a meal, then we''ll leave after eating. "


    When Chief Su heard this, he beamed with joy and immediately distributed the dishes, "Let''s set up a banquet!" Ru Feng was entertained and held back.


    On the other hand, Pu Xian and the short guard walked to the front, and the guard said to Pu Xian: "What business do you have with the monk? He was a guest of honor for the two directors. Now he''s sitting with the two directors and he''s drinking in there. "


    Pu Xian only believed him when he said that. Pu Xian said: "The master and I will be walking together, I have come to urge him to set off as soon as possible."


    The guard led Pu Xian into the hall and stopped outside the door: "Wait here for a moment, I will report inside." He opened the door and entered, immediately releasing a strong smell of alcohol, which pounced onto Pu Xian''s face, choking him, causing him to look inside as he covered his nose, and retreated.


    Ru Feng was drinking inside. When he heard that someone was looking for him, he thought that the little monk had come, so he quickly put down the cup and went out. Seeing that it was Pu Xian, unexpectedly, Ru Feng said happily: "I was just about to go and ask the little monk about it. You came together? I saw him today. "


    Pu Xian nodded: "Senior Master, are you alright? We were just worried that you''d be caught and brought here. " Ru Feng said: "Nothing, nothing. I''ll be fine wherever I go from now on. "


    Hearing his words, Pu Xian became suspicious, but asked further, "Junior Master, let''s go, little monk is still waiting." Ru Feng said: "A seat is not finished yet, how can I leave midway? It was better to do what he came for. "You should go in as well. It''s not too late to leave after eating."


    Just then, Chief Su and Vice Bureau Chief Ye came out again. They pulled and pulled until Pu Xian came in. He asked the Vice Bureau Chief to bring a chair for Pu Xian to sit on, then poured a cup of wine for Pu Xian and said, "Young Master, you''re both a friend of the Master and our friend, please have a drink."


    Pu Xian took the cup, "Thank you for your kind intentions, Sir. The trail may not have a firm dao heart, but it''s always good to eat. Never dare to drink, never dare to break the skin, please forgive me. They only eat two bowls of rice. The two chiefs did not give Pu Xian an easy time.


    Ru Feng took advantage of the alcohol and said, "Why do you have to be so formal when eating esophagus? There was no need to be so serious. As the saying goes, ''The meat and wine passed through one''s intestines, and Lord Buddha kept them in his heart''. As long as the dao heart does not have evil thoughts, one need not only eat vegetarian food. " The two chiefs were extremely respectful towards Ru Feng as they tried to persuade him to drink again.


    After eating, Ru Feng was still drinking happily. When he was drunk again, Pu Xian was waiting at the side with his nose covered with his hands, unable to bear the smell of the alcohol. This made the three of them laugh.


    Only then did Ru Feng put down his chopsticks and said, "This Taoist can''t stand it. I will take my leave now. "Thank you for the hospitality!" He left his seat. Chief Suo took out the silver yuan that he had found on his body, and gave it to Ru Feng: "I have committed many offenses today, Master, please take it with you."


    Ru Feng saw that his body had been searched for silver, and rejected: "Just a small matter, there''s no need to be serious, forget it. It''s like the my humble self is buying a pack of cigarettes for everyone to smoke. "


    Seeing that he was not going to pick it up, Chief Su became a little embarrassed and pulled Ru Feng back: "If Master is not willing to take it back, then you must be blaming this official, this official is very uneasy."


    Ru Feng replied: "Bureau Chief, you''re being too serious. my humble self was guilty, so the Chief of the Bureau raised him up high. I definitely don''t want the money. " Hearing that, the bureau chief became anxious, he anxiously retrieved a handful of silver from his body, took the silver from bureau chief Suo''s hand, and added it together to return to Ru Feng. Ru Feng thought: "You are a thief official, you are used to whipping people, today is the perfect time to scrape you."


    As a result, he half-heartedly declined. The director put the money in his pocket.


    Ru Feng laughed: "For both of you to be competing like this, it would be too shameful if my humble self still doesn''t accept it. I''ve let the two of you spend so much. " He then said to the bureau chief, "my humble self has killed you."


    The two of them smiled. "Of course. Of course."


    Ru Feng snickered in his heart, and walked out the door with Pu Xian. The two men went out into the street again. By this time, the lanterns had been lit and night had fallen.


    Ru Feng walked a few steps and asked Pu Xian: "For the two of you to come here, do you want to stay in the temple or the shop?"


    Pu Xian replied, "We are staying at Magpie Inn." With that, he looked at the direction he was heading in and brought Ru Feng back to the inn.


    At this time, the young monk was waiting anxiously for Ru Feng. He was very happy to see Ru Feng and said: "Senior brother has returned safely! Great! I''m having trouble finding a way to save you. " After saying that, she hugged Ru Feng and kissed him again. Ru Feng said drunkenly: "I am worried about you. Don''t look at how fierce the cops were when they caught me. None of them bothered me. Senior brother will also dare to go anywhere from now on. "


    After the three of them sat down, Pu Xian asked, "Martial Uncle, why didn''t the police make things difficult for you when they arrested you? And you still want the bureau chief to stay for a meal? " Ru Feng then told her about how he escorted Feng Guozhang back to Nanjing that day and got two protective talismans from him. The two listened with endless joy.


    Ru Feng then explained to them how he met them when he returned from Nanjing, and how he followed them when he got off the car. He also told them about finding fault with them in the restaurant, and even used force to punish them.


    Pu Xian clapped his hands and praised. The little monk said: "At that time, you didn''t see, Senior Brother Ru Feng scared the other lackey so much that he kneeled down and kowtowed. Senior Apprentice Brother was merciful and forgave him. " The three of them were overjoyed for a while, then Pu Xian recounted the process of how he and the little monk came here from the Open Seal.


    Ru Feng heard that Yama Takashi and the group of people were in Xuzhou, and immediately thought of a plan.


    Ru Feng said: "I already know that a group of Wasteland warriors have arrived from the outside. They are preparing to go to Shandong to deal with Master Fa Ming. So I got worried when I heard the news. They never thought that they would stop at Xuzhou. This was a great opportunity to destroy them. If these people reached Shandong, they would be strong opponents for Fa Ming''s master. If we were to eliminate them here, it would be equivalent to helping Master Fa Ming. "


    Pu Xian said: "I want to exterminate them on the spot too, so that they won''t go to Shandong to commit murder. But there are too many of them, and we can''t do what we want. "


    Ru Feng said: "I have already thought of a way to eliminate them. I don''t need the three of us to fight with them."


    Hearing that, Pu Xian immediately paid attention. However, the young monk did not believe that there was such a good method. He shook his head and said, "It''s not that easy. Unless we join the Three Heroes of Henan. Unfortunately, since the three of them arrived here, they had not been able to find their whereabouts. If you have the three of them and the three of us, your strength will be more or less the same. "


    Ru Feng said: "Even if the three of us were to gather, there would still be a small number of people."


    When the young monk heard this, he became anxious and began to count the number of people. He said, "They are the best in terms of fat, but the worst is the worst. That guy is fat and fierce. Then there was Yama Takashi and the Great Sage. Four from Open Seal. Thirteen more came from Shanghai. Subtract one dead and one wounded. Altogether, there were at least fifteen of them. There are too few people for the six of us to fight against. "


    Pu Xian said: "Senior Master, quickly tell me your method, let me hear if it is feasible."


    Ru Feng patted the little monk: "No need to make things difficult for me. It would be best if we could use our own strength to deal with them. We don''t have enough power now. I''m going to go to the police station and have them help us deal with them. " Pu Xian immediately said: "The police cannot rely on you to do such a thing. Let me go to the Immeasurable Sight and ask for help. "


    Ru Feng said: "Today, I found out that these two chiefs are Feng Guozhang''s trusted aides. They followed Feng Guozhang very closely. When I returned from Nanjing, Feng Guozhang specifically told me to catch Yama Takashi for him. I told the two chiefs that Yama Takashi was an important criminal of Feng Guozhang and that I had harmed him in the past. The police will definitely use all their might to capture Yama Takashi and send him to Nanjing. "


    Pu Xian said: "The spies, raiders, and warriors will not surrender. As soon as the police arrived and bluffed, they all ran away. We can''t even catch Yama Takashi. "


    Ru Feng said: "At that time, we will follow. We will stare at Yama Takashi first. If anyone else dares to resist arrest, let the police take advantage of the chaos and shoot them down. "


    Pu Xian replied, "There''s no time to lose. Senior Uncle, you should go and give it a try. If that doesn''t work out, we can quickly think of a good plan. " Ru Feng said he was anxious and immediately left.


    Pu Xian took out his great sword and said, "The two of us should not wait here, we should go to the same building to monitor them." He also took the young monk to the same building.


    Ru Feng rode on the booze and used Lightness Exercise to walk, taking shortcuts after passing through the residences. Very quickly, he arrived at the police station. By this time Chief Suo had gone home. The only people left in the station were the Deputy Director, Chief Inspector Long, and a squad of police officers on duty. The Vice Bureau Chief asked after seeing that Ru Feng had returned, "Master, why are you looking back?"


    Ru Feng sat down and said: "There''s an important matter that I need your help with." The Vice Bureau Chief still treated Ru Feng courteously and said, "Master has matters to attend to, so you just have to pay. We will do as you say. "


    Ru Feng said: "A few days ago, there was a Japanese spies leader named Yama Takashi. He led a group of people to Open Seal and plotted to kill the Elder Feng Marshal. I was the one who escorted Elder Feng back to Nanjing. Elder Feng Marshal hated this person to his bones, and he repeatedly told me to capture him for him. I went out just now to investigate Yama Takashi''s whereabouts. So it turns out that he and his group of Japanese rogues were hiding in the same building here, and were even looking for fun. "


    The deputy director said, "What a thing! I have also long heard of Japanese wave people bullying the good in Shandong. Who would have thought that they would dare to murder Old Marshal Feng at such a stage? I am a mighty nation with a majestic law, how can I allow him to do as he pleases!


    and he thought: "There''s already no need to find any other excuse to capture Yama Takashi, he''s only arresting him for the crime of murdering a chief official of the Imperial Palace. The others, I caught them on the pretext that they were at the station during the day, fighting and disturbing the peace. If they dare to resist, then shoot them on the spot! "


    Ru Feng was secretly happy when he heard this, and said: "Vice Bureau Chief is right. We can''t let these buggers get away with it. "


    The deputy director had been strong on the outside but weak on the inside. It was also because the country had been humiliated and lost its sovereignty. He thought for a while, and then said worriedly: "It doesn''t matter if something happens. There''s a Elder Feng in Nanjing holding me up. I''m afraid this group of Japanese have something to do with the Japanese troops in Shandong. Even our President General Yuan did not dare to offend them. "


    Ru Feng was furious after hearing his words, "You don''t know the temper of the Elder Feng Marshal, so he dared to take responsibility for his actions. He is not afraid of any Japanese people. Even if something huge happened afterwards, he would definitely be able to make the decision for you. In the future, only the Japanese would be able to fight against Feng Du Du Du, which was also the reason why the Elder Feng Marshal acted. You don''t have to worry about him. The Japanese army and Japanese rogues run amok on our land. They are the invaders. We don''t dare to destroy them and protect the interests of our country and our people. How could he not allow someone riding on his head to drown! That would be extremely cowardly! "


    Only then did the Vice Bureau Chief stop hesitating and said, "Master should go back to watch over the same building and prepare to support us. I''ll send some of my men there right away. "


    Hearing his straightforward words, Ru Feng calmed her heart and said, "It''s a deal." The deputy chief went to get the sheriff to arrange the operation.

 C225

    Ru Feng left the police station and hurried back to his room to tell Pu Xian. Seeing that the door was locked tightly, and it was dark inside, Pu Xian and the little monk had not come back yet. Ru Feng thought: "The two must be monitoring from the same building." He also turned around and rushed over to the same building.


    Ru Feng was startled when he reached the front of the building. There was no light inside, only darkness. No one heard anything from all directions, no one knew where Pu Xian and the little monk were hiding. Ru Feng went forward to take a closer look. Seeing the broken windows and doors of the building, he saw that there were still corpses on the floor. He was shocked. When he went in to take a look, it was already empty.


    Ru Feng thought: "Did Pu Xian fight with Yama Takashi''s group just now? "How reckless!" On closer inspection, he saw that the floor of each house was littered with objects, and tables, chairs, and beds were overturned. Ru Feng was clever and said secretly: "This is clearly a battle scene left behind by two groups of people with similar strengths."


    Ru Feng was still in shock, when he suddenly saw a flash of fire from the small hut behind, and before long, two people came out with lanterns. Ru Feng quickly stepped forward to welcome them. Seeing two shop assistants, he trembled with fear as he walked forward. When the two noticed Ru Feng, they anxiously retreated and stopped. Ru Feng quickly said: "There is no need for the two of you to panic, I am here to settle down, I just came in from the street. Why is your shop in such a sorry state? "


    The two of them then raised their lanterns to look around, only to see that Ru Feng was a monk. One of them said, "You scared me to death. I thought the fight was in the backyard again. "


    Another person said, "Monk, this shop can no longer accommodate people. Everything in the house had been lost and it would be difficult to resume business in the future. The boss was crying in pain. Go to the temple and sleep there. "


    Ru Feng knew what was going on and asked the two of them: "This shop was originally good, and its business was not bad, what kind of person is able to cause a fight like this?"


    It looks like you''re familiar with the store. You must be a returning customer. Let me tell you the details.


    A few days ago, a wealthy merchant from the Open Seal came and said that he would like to meet us here, so he booked all the rooms. The boss, seeing that he was handsome, outspoken, not haggling, treated him with respect and agreed to all his demands. Our boss thought he could make a lot of money and was so happy that he didn''t ask him what kind of guests he wanted. Our boss not only rented the house to him, but also invited a dozen famous prostitutes from outside the city to accompany him.


    According to him, the guests had arrived today. This group of people had indeed come today. Unexpectedly, it was a group of arrogant and barbaric Japanese rogues and Japanese warriors. This group of people were savage in nature. They swore at others, raised their hands, and started beating people up.


    So they were planning to go to Shandong to kill our compatriots. What they didn''t want to do was to let the local crew, Master Shao''s group, know about it.


    Master Shao was full of righteousness and hatred for his enemies. How could he be willing to allow them to come to China to kill people? During the day, Master Shao and his men had fought with them in a martial arts battle at the station. Both sides were injured by each other. When these waves of people returned from the train station, they all swore to go and find Lord Shao and the others for revenge tomorrow. There was still a monk to be killed.


    I heard that the monk was arrested by the police during the day. Our boss knew all this and regretted it so much that he shouldn''t have entertained them. It was too late to get rid of them. Our boss is most afraid of fighting here. We can''t afford to lose it. What was there to be afraid of? It was dark and the Japanese, after dinner, were drunk and hugging, singing and dancing with prostitutes.


    Master Shao and his men quietly groped their way over. Both sides were furious as they engaged in a chaotic battle. All he could see was the stuff thrown around, swords flashing. This scared the rest of us to the point of calling out brothers and calling out to mothers and fathers. One by one, they began crawling and kowtowing to their faces. Some of them even started bleeding from their noses as they ran for their lives.


    The Japanese are all fierce. They killed one person at a time and started killing innocent people. They killed a lot of our workers and prostitutes. We still don''t know the exact number. We''re here on the orders of the boss.


    Ru Feng asked after hearing this, "How long have the both of them been gone for?" The assistant replied, "We have only been silent for a short while. Hearing that there are no more sounds of fighting in front of us, the boss let us two check it out. " The two of them carried lanterns as they entered the building.


    Ru Feng thought: "Pu Xian and the little monk must have participated in this battle. The Rangers must have been at a disadvantage and fled. Pu Xian and Master Shao''s group also went to chase after him. "


    Ru Feng rushed out of the courtyard and listened carefully on the street, hearing faint shouts coming from the direction of the river bank. He really wanted to join in the extermination, but it was already too late. He had no choice but to turn around and welcome the police.


    It turned out that during the day, Pu Xian and the short guard had gone to the jail in the police station to look for Ru Feng. Yan Yunjun and the three heroes of Henan, Ma Xingyi, Lu Jianping and Bao Xingzhong, had also arrived.


    The Three Heroes of Henan knew the purpose of this group of sloppy-looking men. They wanted to exterminate them at Xuzhou. Once the three of them reached the Xuzhou, they invited the Wulin Master to gather people and plan the operation. The three of them did not have the time to meet Pu Xian and the little monk. With the two of them monitoring Yama Takashi''s group, they felt at ease.


    The three of them had invited a few experts, and were halfway to the Infinity Monastery, just as they were about to meet the three of them bringing equipment to heal the injured.


    Huanzhi refused to stop and exchanged greetings with the three of them. He told them what he was worried about and then led Shao Deguang over to the police station. The Lord of Fate stopped and explained in detail about the massacre done at the train station, as he injured Shao Deguang and the rest. Grand Hero Lu Jianping, Second Hero Ma Xingyi, and Third Hero Bao Xingzhong all heard this and became enraged.


    The chivalrous hero Lu Jianping said, "This group of lackeys have come with ill intentions. They were a group of martial arts assassins hired by the Black Dragon Society Of Japan, all of them had unique skills, with hidden weapons at their waists. They were prepared to go to Shandong to commit murder. Some important Japanese troops from Shandong came here to welcome them and set up a banquet for them to welcome the wind. We intend to destroy them on the spot. These two days, we have already invited over ten Wulin Master s who are discussing about joint operations with you. "


    Following an agreement had been reached between Master Huanzhi and Shao Deguang, who were prepared to eliminate this group of people. The Lord of Fate was overjoyed to see that they had come to the same conclusion. He also said to the Three Heroes, "To be honest, the three of you are right. We also intend to eliminate these arrogant waves tonight. "


    The four of them laughed heartily. Ma Zhiyi said, "We will act together without delay. "Quickly go and discuss the plan of action with them." The four of them hurriedly went to the jail. Firstly, he had to look at the injured, and secondly, he had to discuss with Shao Deguang and Cheng Jun how to take action tonight.


    The four of them went to the jail and looked at the wounded. Two people were already on the verge of death. The chivalrous hero was enraged, and immediately recounted his plan to exterminate the outlaws to Jun Wu Yi.


    The two of them were filled with righteous indignation and agreed. Shao Deguang immediately went out to gather the men, ready to make his move. The Three Heroes and Huanhuan had agreed to meet at the small pier, and they too hurried to prepare for action.


    Just as the sky turned dark, Three Heroes, Lord Huanzhi, Lord Huanzhi, and Shao Deguang brought their men to the riverside wharf to gather in secret. By this time, more than twenty young men and women had been recruited.


    In order to muster up the courage to kill the enemy personally, the chivalrous hero Lu Jianping gathered a crowd and said: "Masters, heroes, and friends, Japanese enemies has repeatedly killed our compatriots, occupied our land, and became barbaric. If this was tolerable, then so be it! In the old days, they were cruel and hard to trace, killing our fellow countrymen, the bones formed mountains of blood and rivers. Our country is poor, our government is incompetent, we endure it, we are at the mercy of others. It''s the Republic now, and imperialism is still bullying us. Our country is poor and our people cannot be poor. The Japanese enemies have always been eyeing us covetously, the bloodshed on the road has not dispersed yet, the blood has not dried yet, and they have come again to take over Shandong, and kill our compatriots. Can we agree? "


    Everyone was furious as they said in unison, "Definitely not! Fight them to the death! "


    King Lu said again, "Yes! In the future, we cannot allow ourselves to be trampled upon. Right now, there is a group of people who are preparing to go to Shandong to kill our compatriots with their Japanese rogues. They were having a feast with Pei-Lou, singing and dancing and going to Shandong for murder tomorrow. Can we let them go? "


    Everyone then said, "We can''t let them go! Destroy them on the spot! "


    Someone stood out and said, "King Lu, Sky Venerable, Master Shao, please come forward and preside over it. We all listen to you. I vow to not let these executioners get out of our Xuzhou! "


    Seeing that, King Lu was happy and said: "Everyone has spoken well! could not let them leave the Xuzhou. If I don''t destroy them, I swear I won''t be a human! Don''t look at how the Japanese enemies is in Shandong Province today, they got the upper hand and will soon extend the Demon Claw towards Henan, the Xuzhou, and even towards all of our regions. We must take advantage of their unsteady footing and destroy them. " Everyone said again, "Yes! Kill them as soon as possible! "To restore glory to Shandong."


    When King Lu finished speaking, Huanzhi Jun said, "King Lu was right. Since Japanese enemies occupied Shandong, he will not rest. He must also scheme to penetrate deeper and kill and rob everywhere. We must not let them run amok. We are going to pay them back for their blood! Now that this bunch of hooligans have bullied our family, we cannot tolerate it! Everyone, get ready to use your weapons. As soon as the sky turns dark, we will surround the same building and destroy them. I hope everyone will work hard and take the lead. "


    All of a sudden, the crowd was furious. Everyone was eager as they said, "We are all ready. We are all going to kill the enemy and wait for our turn to set off."


    As for the spear, saber, staff, staff, and all sorts of other weapons, all of them were in one''s hands. Empyrean Transforming was satisfied and happy.


    They started to look through the number of participants: the four famous women of Xuzhou: Meng Mei, Meng Ying, Zhen Qiang, and Qu Li. The Three Heroes had invited a monk from the Spirit Mountain Temple, a monk from the Guanyin Hall, a monk from the Camel Mountain, a monk from the Godly Sea Mountain, a monk from the Xinghua Temple, a monk from Suiyuan, a monk from the Northeast, Yun Lingzi and the Golden Flower Goddess.


    The boats that Shao Deguang found were of high level in martial arts: Wang Dingguo, Li Aiguo, Zhang Kai, Lu Duzhong, Xu Da, Yao Qi, Liu Zhensheng, the police officers Ah Sheng and Ah Cheng.


    Adding Lu Jianping, Ma Xingyi, Bao Xingzhong, Huanzheng Jun, Huayu Jun, Shao Deguang and the others, the total number of people was over thirty. By the time he finished counting the people, it was already dark.


    The Venerable Heaven Transforming Fairies said, "Let''s all keep quiet so that we won''t alarm the locals. "Let''s go!" Shao Deguang led the way in front as they quietly ran towards the same building. At this time, Ru Feng, Pu Xian and the little monk were at the inn, discussing how to eliminate the waves.


    As Empyrean Transforming''s group arrived at the front of the building, they saw that it was brightly lit and the place was bustling with noise and excitement. The Japanese rogues is playing and dancing with the whores. Sky Transformation Sky Sovereign said, "Let''s split up!" Shao Deguang led his subordinates and surrounded her to guard outside. The King Lu took out his sword and led the other Wulin Master up the stairs.

 C226

    Because of the heat of the day, the body of fat only, hot beyond control, from time to time out for a drive. He was wearing a pair of underpants, and his upper body was bare. He had just entered the house to hug the prostitute for a while before he came out to pee again. He suddenly saw the King Lu approaching him with a sword in his hand. He was shocked. Knowing that the situation was not good, he was not afraid at all. He angrily rushed forward. He thought that King Lu was one person and wanted to grab him with his bare hands.


    Suddenly, he saw the Second and Third Hero appearing behind the King Lu, and there were more and more people. Fatty was flustered. He took a few steps back and shouted, "The enemy is here!" Unfortunately, no one could hear the singing and dancing in the rooms. Seeing him scream in panic, the King Lu stepped forward and thrusted his sword forward.


    Fat One was unarmed. He flashed to the wall, took off the broom that was hanging there, and swung it wildly to ward off the hero''s sword. The Cold Light monk angrily rushed forward, his sword stabbing into Fatty''s groin.


    When the waves in the room heard the noise, they immediately stopped singing and dancing, and all of them rushed out of the houses. The experts of the various families began a fierce battle with the Prodigy Tower''s upper and lower floors.


    Yama Takashi, Tabata Takashi saw that there were a lot of people, and anxiously shouted: "Block it for me! They''re all shipbuilders, not really. " Prostitutes, random people, etc. also screamed in panic, looking for a way out. Some hid under the table under the bed. Those waves, no matter who, cut down the Chinese whenever they saw them, each one very fierce.


    The experts each caught one of the wavemen and began to fight. The horde of people were being slaughtered by the Daoist Master, Hierarch Guangfa, He Lihai, Master Tuotuo, Monk Cold Light, Three Heroes, Master Shifu and Lord Destiny. They were fleeing in all directions, and everywhere they went was a mess. They were in a very sorry state.


    It frightened Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi, and they shouted continuously: "Retreat! "Quickly retreat!" The two hurriedly entered the house and prepared to jump off the building to escape. King Lu led Leng Guang and Tuo, and then rushed into the house to capture them.


    Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi jumped out of the window and escaped. The Tuo took a step forward and almost slashed at Yama Takashi. Just as he was about to jump out the window to give chase, three more wave people came in and tried to jump out as well.


    The chivalrous hero shouted, "Quick, intercept them!" Tuo Meng turned around and saw that he blocked the window.


    King Lu, Gleam and Tuotuo trapped the three trolls inside the house. The three of them wanted to jump out of the window and escape, but each of them brandished their swords and fiercely hacked down. They fought with the chivalrous hero, Leng Han, and Tuotuo.


    These waves had never suffered a great loss before, nor had they experienced such a powerful battle formation today. All of them began to panic. Taking advantage of the fight between Leng Ning and Lu Jianping, Tuotuo stabbed one of them in the back. When the two saw that they were being attacked from both sides, they became even more afraid. A pervert quickly flipped over the bed to block Tuo.


    In that moment, King Lu stabbed another person. Han Shanyue turned back to face the remaining Brawlers. This fellow leaped onto the bed, and with a look of superiority, he swung his sword to block the blow.


    Tuo Duo saw that the woman who was hiding under the bed had been exposed and was curled up on the ground, blocking his way. Tuotuo reached out and grabbed her, sending her out the door. The cold light seized the opportunity to flip the bed over, causing the lackey to stumble over, as the King Lu struck him. The three of them once again went out of their rooms to fight. At this moment, the sound of internal and external killing was heard.


    Moreover, outside, Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi had just landed on the ground and were surrounded by Shao Deguang and the others, who were guarding outside. Tabata Takashi panicked, and ran for his life. He was stopped again by the angry boatman.


    Yama Takashi unleashed all his martial arts to protect Tabata Takashi from fighting against the three of them. Just as Yama Takashi was in a crisis, another two vagabonds jumped out. Shao Deguang and his subordinates tried to intercept them again. Outside the house, in front of and behind the house, there was a fierce battle going on. The clashing of swords and sabers was deafening.


    Two lackeys stabbed through two of the boat youths, saving Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi, who had just gained the upper hand and was trying to escape. Just then, Pu Xian and the little monk came over. Seeing that Shao Deguang and the rest were fighting with the pagans, Pu Xian immediately took out his sword and fought.


    Pu Xian swung his sword to stab a sloppy-looking person. Then, he saw Yama Takashi and turned to run towards him. Yama Takashi quickly responded, and Pu Xian''s sword pierced into his right arm. Yama Takashi ignored the pain and leaped backwards, thrusting his sword at Pu Xian in anger.


    Just then, another man rushed towards Shao Deguang to kill him. He turned around and stabbed Pu Xian in the back. Meng Mei rushed over and shouted, "Watch my sword!" With a leap, he stabbed towards the horde of horsemen. Soon after, the four heroines arrived.


    The four of them surrounded the lackey and began to stab him. The waves could not resist anymore and jumped out of the encirclement. Just as they were about to escape to the back, they were stopped by Pu Xian. At this moment, another pervert came running over. He was extremely powerful. He was fighting against four female Knights.


    Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi were about to escape on the top of the wall. Pu Xian leaped up and stretched out his hand to grab Tabata Takashi, but was pulled down by Yama Takashi who was outside the wall. Pu Xian only grabbed a piece of Tabata Takashi''s clothes. He leaped over the wall in pursuit.


    Just as Pu Xian''s feet landed on the ground, he was stopped by two newbies standing outside the wall. Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi took the chance to flee in panic. Pu Xian was busy fighting the two of them, Monk Cold Light, Tuotuo, Zhi Zun, Sky Sovereign Guangfa and Shao Deguang had also rushed over.


    Seeing that there were a lot of people, the two scarecrows threw Pu Xian down, and with a feint, they ran. Pu Xian caught up from behind, and urgently struck out with his sword, piercing into someone, causing everyone to follow closely behind.


    At this time, the battle in the building had already ended. There were still two of the most powerful people in the yard. They were surrounded by the Second and the Three Heroes and were in the middle of an intense battle. Seeing that the two could not escape, King Lu brought a few people to chase them and leave the hospital. At this time, he did not know how many Waves had run. He urged them as he ran: "Quickly chase them! Not a single one of them can escape. " The Xuzhou youth was familiar with the route, and all of them rushed forward enthusiastically.


    Yama Takashi, Tabata Takashi and the prodigal Matsui were chased to the point that they had no choice but to flee in panic. Very quickly, they were caught by Shao Deguang and his men. Everyone shouted out, "Where are you running to!"


    They scared Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi so much that they hurriedly opened fire to stop them, injured two of the crew, and ran away. Shao Deguang was so angry that he brought his men to chase closely after her. After running for a distance, the crowd began to surround them from the back. Yama Takashi, Tabata Takashi, Matsui were chased to the riverside.


    Not long after, Pu Xian, Li La Nun, Tuo Tuo and the rest caught up to Yama Takashi, Matsui and his group. Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi then anxiously shot their arrows to the back. Seeing Yama Takashi right in front of him, ignoring the danger to his own body, Pu Xian flew into a rage and pounced forward to kill. They scared Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi so much that they wiped their bodies and ran.


    The lackey, Matsui, was also enraged as he waved his sword to fight Pu Xian. He had only exchanged a few blows before he realized that there were many people chasing after him. He didn''t dare to keep fighting, so he quickly made a feint and ran again.


    Pu Xian chased closely, and reached out with his sword to stab the lackey''s back. The horde leader panicked as if he had not been stabbed. He ran like his life depended on it. Seeing that they were following closely behind, Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi turned and shot at Pu Xian. Seeing the two of them twisting and turning, Pu Xian knew that he had to shoot, and flew out quickly. Unexpectedly, the bullet hit the little monk who was behind Pu Xian.


    The little monk rolled on the ground and shouted: "Pu Xian! I was hit, it hurts so bad! "


    Pu Xian did not know that he was still behind her, and anxiously recalled. Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi took the chance and ran again. Seeing the little monk rolling on the ground, Pu Xian did not know the severity of his injuries, and thought: "This is bad! How could I let him get shot, this hateful vagabond! " He hurried over to help the young monk take a look. At this time, King Lu and Huanzheng Jun also brought their men over.


    Pu Xian quickly changed into a monarch and said, "Master, my little monk is injured. "Quick, take a look." When he looked closer, he found that a bullet had hit Ye Tong''s right arm, but it was not a bone wound.


    Huizhi said, "He came in a hurry. I didn''t bring any medicine. Send him back to bandage his wounds." He then distributed the items to the young crew member beside him, "Quick, take him back." The young man carried the young monk on his back and ran back. Pu Xian and the others continued to chase after him.


    They continued their chase until they reached the river bank. Someone shouted: "All of you gather here, Yama Takashi has entered the forest! There''s a big river in front of us blocking our way, and we''ve surrounded the forest, so they won''t be able to get away. " When Pu Xian and the others got closer, they saw that it was a pitch black alvar. Yama Takashi, Tabata Takashi and the sloppy-looking man had long went inside the cave. Shao Deguang said to everyone: "This forest is not big, and there are no people hidden here. We surrounded it on three sides and went inside. None of them will be able to escape. " They pulled apart the distance and surrounded the forest. King Lu and Shao Deguang brought their men to search inside.


    Pu Xian thought: "In the dark, this place is easy to hide from, hard to find. We have to use the method of alerting the snake to its danger in order to catch them. " Forget it, Pu Xian took out his sword and went deeper into the forest. That''s right: he only cared about the dense forest and trees, he did not want to escape Yama Takashi on the water.


    Pu Xian entered deep into the forest and saw that the grass and trees there were all kinds of things mixed in, all of them were completely dark, and there were no people everywhere. King Lu, Shao Deguang and the rest were shouting, slashing the swords and cutting the vegetation. Pu Xian swept his sword across the vegetation as he continued his search.


    Before long, everyone met in the middle. No one could find any trace of the pervert.


    King Lu thought for a bit, then reminded Shao Deguang: "Watch your boat, don''t let the waves steal it. "Let''s go through it again." Only then did Shao Deguang remember that there was another row of boats by the river. He called out to his companions, "The chivalrous hero is right. Take someone to see our boat. " The crew hurriedly led the two out of the forest and to the river. The King Lu called for everyone to start searching.


    They were raiding the forest, shouting to search, when they heard the people on the riverside scream in panic, "Not good! Someone come quickly! We have one ship missing. " Everyone stopped searching and ran towards the river.


    It turned out that Shan Qi, Duo Ha, and Song Chuan saw that the river in front of them was blocking their way, so they didn''t dare to stop. The three of them rushed out of the jungle, intending to swim across the river to their deaths. When the three of them reached the river, they saw the surging waves and the roaring waves. He couldn''t see the other side. The three of them were panicking when they suddenly saw a boat not far away. They hurriedly ran over.


    Yama Takashi said happily, "There is no such thing as a dead end for the heavens! The three of them jumped onto a boat, Yama Takashi used his sword to cut the rope, Matsui shook the boat and escaped down the river.


    The group rushed to the river bank, but no one knew in which direction the wavemen had fled. Shao Deguang immediately assigned his subordinates, and went on a boat ride to catch up with them. Shao Deguang brought his group down the river, and chased after Yama Takashi. Everyone was filled with regret. King Lu said, "The cooked duck has flown away again."


    He calmly analyzed the situation and continued, "Since the time we got on the ship, the wave men have been following us from the front and back. If they escape by the water, they will be overtaken. A rogue is cunning, he should be able to analyze it. We have to prevent them from abandoning the ship on the way out. I predicted that they would not be able to escape and would not be able to go against the current. They must have gone with the flow. We must split up again and pursue along the banks. "Then we''ll have a chance of catching them." Some people immediately went aboard the boats to row to the other side, while the King Lu and his men followed along the shore to chase after them.

 C227

    They went up the river bank after chasing after him for about five to six miles, looking around. There was only a vast expanse of water rolling in, but Shao Deguang''s boat was nowhere to be seen. At this time, Shao Deguang had already chased them for more than five kilometers.


    After they had chased for a distance, the King Lu gathered more people and said, "You locals are familiar with the villages and roads here. I expect the Rangers to abandon the ship and land. " Hua Zhenjun agreed with King Lu''s words and immediately gathered some manpower to guard the village entrance and the other major roads to the village.


    "Don''t worry King Lu. Don''t you see that the prodigal has fled. It will be difficult for them to escape the boundaries of my Xuzhou. When the sun shines, they will have nowhere to hide. " Hua Zhenjun also sent people to gather more troops to increase the blockade, but there was no need to talk about that.


    King Lu, the Second and Third Hero gathered together and said to Pu Xian: "Let''s go back to the shop to check on the reason. If Master Ru Feng is not in the shop and no one takes care of him, he would be anxious. I wonder if his wounds have been bandaged. " The group left the riverbank and came back.


    As for Ru Feng, he came out from the same building and walked far away, where there were no large groups of police officers. Ru Feng thought: "It''s not Pu Xian''s fault, they are really unreliable. He was just about to arrive, so he wasn''t here yet. Could it be that they are lying to me? "


    Ru Feng wanted to return and ignore the police, but he was worried that they would come here and say that he was lying. Ru Feng hesitated for a moment, then said in his heart: "I have never done anything without credibility, I should explain it to the police before coming back." A little further on, almost to the police station, he heard the sounds of a procession moving ahead. Ru Feng thought: "You aren''t lying to me!" Zhang Xuan hurriedly stepped forward to welcome him.


    It turned out that the second time Ru Feng came out of the Bureau was really settled by the Deputy Chief. He thought that Officer Long must have been unhappy and sleeping after being scolded that day. When he reached the door of Chief Officer Long''s house, he saw that it was locked tight. He went to look for the head of the class again. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Chief Officer Long sitting with three policemen, smoking and playing cards. The four of them were too focused on playing that they didn''t know he was coming.


    The deputy director patiently looked around the room and said, "If there''s an emergency, you guys hurry up and pack up. Gather a team to go with Pei-Lou to arrest them." Three people stopped playing, while the other one knew about it beforehand. He did not panic. He lit a cigarette for the Deputy Chief and deliberately asked, "Who are you going to capture there?"


    The Vice Bureau Chief said: "A group of people who were involved in the assassination attempt on the General Feng Guozhang escaped back with Xuzhou. Now they were hiding in the same building. Just now, I received reliable information. "If we want to seize this group of people and send them to Nanjing, then the chance to be rewarded has come!"


    The policeman said, "I know about them. They are a group of Japanese rogues, and are preparing to go to Shandong, to pass by us. During the day, they were all on the same side as the other three. In the evening, Shao Deguang gathered many people and even invited some Wulin Master s in preparation to take revenge for their actions during the day. Our Ah Sheng and Ah Cheng, who were sworn brothers with Shao Deguang, also participated. There''s no need for us to do anything, none of them will be able to survive. We can also be rewarded for picking up the bodies and shipping them to Nanjing in the morning. " The three others also praised him, "That''s a good idea."


    The deputy director thought about it and said, "It''s not right. It was impossible to go in the morning. We''ll put off going for a while and let them fight, and then it''ll be more advantageous for us to take the living to Nanjing in the name of maintaining law and order. There is someone called Yama Takashi in this group, we especially want to capture him alive. He is the murderer of the Elder Feng Commander. "


    He sat down and smoked. The four of them played a circle of cards before gathering the team.


    Ru Feng walked up to Chief Officer Long and said, "Sir, it''s bad luck. You came too late. Just now, Shao Deguang''s men had surrounded them and killed them. Shao Deguang brought his people to chase after them again. I wonder what the result will be. "


    Officer Long replied, "Thank you, Master, for delivering the letter." I know everything. " Then he mounted the horse, urged the procession, and came to examine the body with Perseus without mentioning it.


    Ru Feng returned to the shop, feeling happy while waiting for Pu Xian and the little monk to return. He thought to himself: "Shao Deguang''s group of youths are really strong, they stole my lead. With Pu Xian helping them, these group of lackeys would not be able to survive. Even if someone fled to Shandong Province, they wouldn''t be able to become a marquis of the atmosphere. I really didn''t think that there would be someone other than us who would take the initiative to fight against an enemy. "It seems like our Chinese children all have a national spirit. They are not the kind of people who are willing to be bullied."


    Ru Feng was anxiously waiting when he saw the little monk was brought back. Ru Feng was surprised, and quickly took it. The youth said, "Master, his arm is injured." After saying that, he hurriedly took his leave. The young monk groaned in pain.


    Ru Feng looked at his arm and saw that a bullet had pierced through his brachial muscles and exited out. It did not hurt his bones. Ru Feng found some hot water to wash off the blood. The little monk was in so much pain that he grimaced and said, "This damned devil, he didn''t hit his hair, but just hit this place." My arm feels like it''s going to fall off. "


    Ru Feng laughed: "Don''t be afraid of the blade and avoid the sword, it is normal to be injured in battle. Humans were a world of strife. If you were timid, you were incompetent. You had to be bullied. It is a glorious death for the nation. I''ll bandage it up and it won''t hurt anymore. "


    The young monk was greatly encouraged. With a glare of his eyes, he became resolute and hurriedly said, "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt! The bullets from Japanese enemies are boring. " Ru Feng was very happy to see him acting so funny. She took out a pill from her body, opened it and stuffed it into the little monk''s wound, then helped him wrap it up with a cloth band.


    Soon, the little monk said, "Senior Brother, it really doesn''t hurt here anymore."


    Ru Feng patted him and said, "You must be stronger in the future, don''t become a person who lusts for pleasure. For the sake of the nation, there must be heroism. "We have the spirit of struggle, the ability of our nation and nation to thrive and not to be bullied by others."


    The little monk opened his eyes wide and said, "Senior Brother, I will be respectful and engrave my heart. Today was the first time I was injured, so I was a little flustered. The next time I lose my head, I promise not to make a sound. "


    Ru Feng then asked him: How did you two participate in this battle?


    The little monk said, "When the two of us got there, we saw that there was a fight going on in the courtyard. When he got closer, he saw that Shao Deguang and his subordinates were fighting with the lackey.


    Pu Xian said, "That''s great! Shao Deguang brought people to take revenge on them. We''ll help out in the past. " He drew his sword and rushed forward. In a few moves, he had already killed a pervert. When the people saw that I was also carrying a sword, none of them came over. I held my sword tightly and prepared to help Pu Xian. "I don''t want to. Those waves of people aren''t allowed to fight, they always want to run away." Then he really ran over the wall. Pu Xian, I, and the others chased him all the way to the riverbank. Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi turned around and shot, and I was injured. I don''t know what will happen in the future. "


    Ru Feng encouraged him. "You''re very brave, quickly lie down and rest. I''ll go out and see Pu Xian."


    The little monk said, "Senior Brother, you don''t have to go. They had chased him too far. Don''t look at the guns in Yama Takashi and the rest''s hands, they should be caught by now. King Lu and the rest are also among them. "


    Ru Feng said: "You are a treasure of the Open Seal, and Pu Xian is a treasure of the State Protecting Temple of Beijing, the darling of Reverend. I was the one who brought him out, how can I sit? "


    The young monk said, "He''s even more of a pride level expert than me in the temple?"


    Ru Feng laughed: "You guys are about the same."


    The young monk said, "I can''t remember chasing after him to that place. If no one tells you, how do you think we should go find him?"


    Ru Feng said: "You can rest assured. I have my ways. "


    Ru Feng walked out of his room. Not far from his house, he heard a group of people conversing. "These devils, if they are not completely destroyed, there will only be a few left."


    Another person said: "If it wasn''t for Shao Deguang neglecting the boat, none of them would have escaped." So it was Pu Xian and King Lu who had returned. Ru Feng heard Pu Xian''s voice and waited there.


    When they got closer, Pu Xian saw that Ru Feng had welcomed them and introduced them to everyone. King Lu and Ru Feng were acquainted.


    The chivalrous hero said, "I heard during the day that the Grand Master used his ultimate technique at the train station to cripple a ferocious vagabond. We were all very satisfied. When we heard that you had been taken away, we were all worried about you. We were just about to rescue you when we learned that you had become a guest of the Commissioner. "


    Ru Feng said: "Thank you everyone for worrying about me. In fact, I never fawn over officials. When I saved Feng Guozhang at Open Seal, he was so happy that he gave me two protective talismans, so he used them today. "


    When they arrived at the inn, King Lu first went to see the little monk. Seeing that the bandages on his wounds had been healed, he asked: "Is it still painful?"


    The little monk said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Senior Brother Ru Feng helped me apply the medicine, the medicine is really effective. "Noble Hero, don''t worry. My injuries will be fine."


    Everyone sat down, and Ru Feng said to the chivalrous hero: "I heard Destiny Tong say that the chivalrous hero participated in this matter while in Open Seal, I haven''t seen you since. How did you participate in tonight''s battle?"


    King Lu said: "To be honest, the masterminds for this battle are the three of us. When we were in Open Seal, we got to know from the prostitutes that Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi were going to bring this group of lackeys back to Shandong and use them to commit murder in Shandong. I decided to eliminate this group of lackeys at Xuzhou. When the three of us arrived at Xuzhou, we wrote an invitation card and made people ride their horses and invite the Wulin Master in. Most of the Wulin Master who participated in the battle tonight were invited by us. Tonight''s battle was not ideal. Empyrean Transmogrification and I had overestimated the prodigal race. We hadn''t expected them to run away at the last moment. I only thought that they would be tenacious enough to fight us to the end. Therefore, the manpower of the people stationed outside was weak. They were all local youths. None of their martial arts is a match for a wanderer. If Pu Xian did not arrive in time, even more people would have escaped. " Ru Feng felt even more respect for the Three Heroes.


    The King Lu told the entire process of the battle to Ru Feng and the little monk. Everyone felt a wave of joy in their hearts. Pu Xian began to know the reason why the three Masters had not revealed themselves.


    Pu Xian said: "I''ve heard news about the three great warriors from the Immeasurable Temple. Master Hua said that you guys are busy, but I still can''t guess what you guys are busy with. "


    The King Lu said: "When we met the Lord of Fate, we caught him and made an appointment with him. He had not been told at the time that he was going to destroy the Rangers. We were afraid that if we let the news leak out beforehand, we would scare the refugees away. "


    After a long discussion, the chivalrous hero said, "This incident has caused a storm in the city. At dawn, when Chief Suo went to work, he had to maintain law and order and arrest people everywhere. First, he has to arrest us outsiders. If we were captured by him, even if we didn''t punish him, we would still be required to pay five hundred yuan for our ransom. I don''t have the money for him. He wants fifty dollars, and neither do I. Things are always done by humans, things are always done by the heavens. We have to leave the Xuzhou before the sun shines. "


    Ru Feng said: "The chivalrous hero is right, let''s go together."


    The chivalrous hero smiled and said, "You don''t have to be afraid of having a protective talisman. You can sleep soundly until the sun rises. Then, you can leave in a relaxed manner."


    Pu Xian said: "We will also leave. It was better to just leave. I request the three chivalrous men to bring Yun Che back to the Open Seal. " The chivalrous hero readily agreed.

 C228

    Ru Feng continued: "To tell you the truth, I have something to attend to. I''m going to Shandong. I was afraid there might be something else that would haunt me. With the protective talisman, I will also leave with you. "


    The chivalrous hero said, "Why are you in such a hurry to go to Shandong? We want to go there, too. "


    Ru Feng said: "Ever since Japan took over Jiaodong, wave after wave of warriors and warriors poured in from all over Shandong, slaughtering and robbing and fighting with their families all over the place happened every day. Thus, our Master Fa Ming went to Shandong Province. He was organizing all sorts of martial arts to fight against the waves. Let''s go and help Master Fa Ming. "


    The chivalrous hero said, "We have also heard about these matters. Various Wulin Master were also gathering towards Shandong. I plan to go to Shandong in a few days time. "


    Ru Feng said: "When you go, bring a few of us from Henan Province along with you. Let the people from Henan know how powerful we are." The chivalrous hero replied, "Master, please be at ease. I have already made such plans. "In the past, when the red light shone, and the Boxer Regiment appeared, we Henan people had to put in a lot of effort to fight the foreign devils. This time is no exception."


    Ru Feng said sincerely: "Only in Shandong, Henan and other places will there be peace and quiet. Japanese enemies doing this, had a huge conspiracy. Once they gained power in Shandong, a large number of waves and warriors would quickly enter Henan. We must organize ourselves against them now. Japan''s former prime minister, Mr Ito, has long planned to wipe out North Korea and invade China. They were doing it step by step. From the 5 chapters that Japan forced Yuan Shikai to sign, it can be seen that Japan wants to destroy our China. "


    The King Lu said, "Although the small country Japan Bullets is well-developed, its conspiracy may not succeed. We will deal with them with all our might! See you at Chaoyang Temple. " The three of them left without saying anything.


    Ru Feng and Pu Xian also went to find the owner to settle the bill and left the store. Halfway there, Ru Feng said: "There are two ways to go from Xuzhou to Shandong. When we get out of the Xuzhou, we catch the boat and take the land and the water. When we get into the car, we take the land road. If the cars and boats don''t make it, we''ll have to hike for a day. That will depend on our luck. "


    Pu Xian said: "So what if I walk for a day? Tonight''s case was not small, King Lu was right. We''ll be free to leave in time. The Chief of Police must have sent the police to arrest him. The outsider is the first to suffer misfortune. "


    Ru Feng said: "Last night, I went to the police station and told them about what happened. The Deputy Chief was also determined to capture Yama Takashi and bring him to Nanjing. The police arrived too late. I don''t think Chief Suo will make a fuss about this incident. He must report this to Nanjing. Once something happens, Feng Guozhang will naturally hold on ¡­ "


    They walked and chatted as they left Xuzhou, and when it was noon, they arrived at a small village. Looking inside, there were many houses and uneven streets. The place was called a thatched hut, and there was a train station at the east end of the village. The two of them walked on, hungry and thirsty. Rufeng said, "Let''s walk a bit more. There''s a station at the east end of the village. There''s a restaurant in front of the station. We''ll have something to eat and ask if there''s a car there. If there''s a car, we''ll take it. We''ll reach Jinan today.


    Pu Xian said: "At this point, there is probably no more cars. After we eat, let''s walk a few dozen more miles and make our plans for tomorrow. "


    When the two of them arrived at the east side of the village, they saw that there was indeed a restaurant on the street. The front door was clean and the signboard was eye-catching. His sign hung from a big willow tree in front of the door.


    As the two walked in, the shop assistant saw them coming and thought to himself, "It''ll be easy to deal with them." As he made way for them to sit, he said, "It''s good that you two Masters are here. We just happen to have some ready-made fast food. If you don''t want anything else, I''ll bring it over. Pu Xian said: "Nothing else, just let us casually eat our fill. We still need to hurry on our way. "


    The waiter brought the two dishes. As he served the dishes, he asked, "Masters, where are you planning to go?"


    Ru Feng said: "To Ji Nan."


    The assistant said, "The car hasn''t arrived yet. Please take your time, Masters. We''ll have to wait a while for the car to arrive."


    When Pu Xian heard that there was a car, he was overjoyed. As he ate, he said to Ru Feng: "I don''t know what happened today, but I felt that we were walking westward. Looking at the sun, he also felt that it was right. I still can''t tell the difference between east and west. "


    When the assistant heard this, he smiled and said, "You''ve changed directions. You guys came out of Xuzhou City and went to Ji Nan. I see your eyes are burning. Did you sleep well? What makes the sun come out of the west? This is the Xuzhou realm, and it''s not even in Shandong yet, how did you turn around! " Pu Xian said: "This place is flat, with no direction, so I do not care about east, south, west."


    The guard then added more dishes to Pu Xian and said, "You have finished eating, you will be fine after a short rest. I''ll wake you up when the car arrives. "


    Pu Xian thought: "This fellow has good eyesight, I just want to sleep." Therefore, he said, "Thank you for your care, benefactor. I''m very tired right now."


    The waiter laughed and said, "Hair, hair, meat. If you don''t eat it all night, you''ll feel uncomfortable." The older ones were worse, while the younger ones were especially uncomfortable. As soon as you walked in, young deity with two eyes, I can see you walking around. "


    Pu Xian hurriedly finished his food, and just as he was about to go out and sleep, he saw Gu Jue and his fellow disciples followed closely behind him. Nun Er, Tuo Tuo and a few unfamiliar young men came in from outside the door. When Hua Cheng Jun saw Pu Xian, he was immediately happy and asked: "When did you arrive? "How can you walk so fast!"


    When Pu Xian saw his two masters, he immediately became more spirited. He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "I just finished eating here."


    Huizhi said, "I was looking everywhere for you last night. When did you leave?"


    Pu Xian said: "Last night, the three of us went back to the shop. The chivalrous hero expected that an outsider would be in trouble so we came out in the middle of the night together."


    Empyrean Transmogrification said, "The police department has yet to react."


    Pu Xian said: "That must be because Master Ru Feng went to the police station last night." Empyrean Transmogrification nodded in agreement. Pu Xian then asked, "Masters, why are you two here as well?"


    The Heaven Transforming Sovereign said, "Last night, Shao Deguang led his men to chase after the sloppy-looking man. After chasing after him for around twenty li, we didn''t see any trace of him. When they returned, they saw the boat they had lost, intercepted by the downstream crew and returning. When the guys downstream saw that it was empty, they thought that the boat had been washed away by the water. According to the analysis of the empty ships, the wave men had not escaped far. King Lu''s analysis was correct last night. The boatman gave up midway and landed. In order to catch them, we have sent men and horses everywhere. We have already sealed off all the roads and are searching for them. I brought people here to chase them, thinking that they would be able to escape to this place. "


    Hearing that Yama Takashi had indeed run away, Pu Xian deeply regretted, and said: "This Yama Takashi is extremely cunning, he really is too easy on him. I followed him from the Open Seal all the way to the Xuzhou, but failed to capture him in the end. "


    Li Nu, who was at the side, recognized Pu Xian and exclaimed, "Little friend, it''s you. Thanks to you arriving in time last night, there would have been more of them running away. Seeing your extraordinary sword technique, I knew you weren''t someone to be trifled with. Two of them attacked you, but they couldn''t beat you. What a fearsome future! Whose disciple are you? "


    Huizhi Jun said: "He is the Poverty-Stricken People''s disciple. How about it? Master. "


    Nur said hastily, "It is better than blue to say that you are green than blue. "Amazing, amazing!" Shao Deguang and Ru Feng had long started a conversation.


    Ru Feng said: "King Lu is worried that the police department will use this opportunity to extort money and capture outsiders. So we came out together. "


    Shao Deguang said: "No wonder we couldn''t find you and Pu Xian anywhere."


    Ru Feng said: "The police are able to move three feet flatly, you have to be careful too, if necessary, go out and hide."


    Shao Deguang replied: "Master''s justice is commendable, you don''t have to worry about me. My home is in the Xuzhou, so with a wife and children, we can''t avoid it. I''ve never been afraid of anything in my life, but I''m afraid of being looked down upon the most. A man was born between the heavens and the earth, he should be shamed and humiliated. I''ve never done anything like fearing a sword or avoiding a sword and allowing myself to be slaughtered by others. Japanese rogues scolded and bullied us, how can I tolerate him! For the sake of national and national honor and disgrace, I will not be afraid to die. How could he be afraid of Chief Suo making things difficult for him! At most, just give him some money. "


    Ru Feng said: "This young man''s righteousness is commendable, his reputation is widespread, worthy of respect. In the future, when Chief Suo is making things difficult for you, you can bring up Monk Su, and we will be safe. "


    Shao Deguang thanked Ru Feng and was happy in his heart. He then stared at Pu Xian''s sword and said: "Last night, when we met, I saw that the sword in your hand was strange and I always wanted to borrow it. Can it open the eyes of my humble self? " Pu Xian took out his sword: "Master, you do not need to be so polite, please take a look." As he spoke, he tossed the sword over.


    Seeing the sword in front of him, Nur dodged and grabbed it by the hilt, catching it in the air. It was fast and accurate. Everyone was filled with admiration. It turned out that martial arts practitioners paid particular attention to this move. It was called the instantaneous identification of a blade, and it was difficult to make a fool of himself in front of others. Pu Xian knew that the Lord appreciated the treasured sword and must have a shocking ability, so he intentionally threw the sword in front of him, purposely making it difficult for him.


    Nur took the sword in his hand, looked at it over and over, and played with it again.


    Master praised: "Treasure blade! "It really is a cold light flashing out of the scabbard, dancing and killing people."


    Then he asked Pu Xian: "If I''m not wrong, the name of this sword is'' Shuang Hua ''right?"


    Pu Xian laughed: "Master has good eyesight, you are knowledgeable."


    Master Lin flicked his finger on the sword again and said, "I heard that this sword point could produce the roars of dragons and tigers. It is indeed not empty." Then, he asked Pu Xian: "Do you know the origins of this sword?"


    Pu Xian shook his head: "This treasured blade has always been a treasure guarding the temple in the State Protecting Temple, I don''t know its origin."


    The lord said, "There is no need to explain where this sword came from. It has a story behind it. This sword was originally Da HeZhuo''s sword. He took offense for being too selfish and innocent, launched a rebellion, and divided his country. The Great Qing Emperor was enraged and sent his men to suppress the rebellion. Split is unpopular, we Tibetan monks, Li Shu, all help the Manchu troops to put an end to the rebellion. In the end, he killed Da Hezhuo, captured Xiao Hezhuo alive, and pacified the rebellion. The central government has called a general meeting to celebrate the success of the rebellion, and the ancestors of our temple have accomplished a great deed. Emperor Qian Long has bestowed this sword to our master, the Spirit Lord, who was our master. It has always been worshipped in Dazhao Temple, Tibet. Later on, the remnants of DaheZhuo became a group of broken bandits who made trouble for the treasured sword. Master Hidden Spirit and his disciples had sacrificed themselves to protect this sword. Then the Dalai Lama went on a pilgrimage to Beijing and took it to Beijing. Dalai Lama resided in State Protecting Temple, and he had formed a deep friendship with the master of the Profound Monastery. Dalai exchanged the sword for the Azure Dragon Sword of State Protecting Temple. He also vowed to protect the nation and heart, and not have any evil thoughts. The arrival of the Azure Dragon Sword at our temple gave birth to many more stories. We have many disciples in the same sect, but in order to fight over this Azure Dragon Sword, we actually ended up causing mutual destruction. From then on, he was expelled from the sect by his teacher. My Grand Master came to the Central Plains from Tibet. At that time, he was the youngest among those who took the sword, so he did not participate in the battle.


    While the Nun people were discussing the sword, Shao Deguang arranged a banquet for the servants. "When Nur had told the story of the sword, the feast was ready.


    The assistant said to the monk, "I''m sorry, master. No wine was served. According to Master Shao''s payment, we had no choice but to serve the meat and wine. Please don''t take offense. "


    He then pointed to a jug of wine and said, "This is Yixing''s aged wine, refreshing and refreshing. As the saying goes, smell the fragrance for a thousand miles, and the horse carriage will come to a sudden halt. "


    Empyrean Veneration said, "Good, good. We were just about to have a hearty drink!" The Lord of Fate pulled Ru Feng along as he said, "Please head over to break the ring after you''ve gathered today."


    Ru Feng laughed: "The meat and wine have pierced through the intestines and the Buddha has kept it in his heart. I don''t abstain from drinking and eating. Last night, I ate a lot of meat, drank a lot of wine, and drank half of it. " Everyone laughed, and they were all well-matched. They sat around each other, and drank together.


    Pu Xian could not hold in the smell of the alcohol as he went into the room alone. He laid on the bed and tried to sleep, but he did not expect the flies to fly all over the place. Pu Xian impatiently went out again, leaned against a tree, and sat down to take a cool. He was just about to fall asleep when he heard the sound of a car. He quickly got up and looked around. He saw the train coming from the west, dragging its smoke and twittering its flute.


    Seeing that, Pu Xian was ecstatic, and quickly entered the house: "Masters, the train is here, quickly enter the station."


    Empyrean Transforming stopped drinking and said, "Let''s search this area and not find any trace of those three people. As soon as the car stopped, he went back to the car to take a look. It was hard to tell which station they got on the bus at. "All of you, be more careful."


    Lord Fortune stood up and said, "Brother, you''re right. We can''t afford to be careless. I''ll take someone to the car and take a look. "


    Shao Deguang and the rest also put down their chopsticks and followed the Lord of Fate outside. In the room, only Pu Xian, and the other two were left, bidding farewell.

 C229

    The car came to a stop and only a few men and women got out. He separated the crowd and went into each carriage to take a look. A commotion broke out as they saw the men, women, and children in the car trying to change their attitude to the south. They were dressed in all sorts of clothes, except for the passengers who were not dressed as coaches. He was even unable to see the appearances of those three people from last night.


    So it turned out that they were all unfamiliar with Yama Takashi, Tabata Takashi and the sloppy-looking man, and did not know their characteristics. When Shao Deguang and the others saw that the clothes on the carriage were different, they thought that the three people were not on the carriage.


    "Then we can rest assured. We''ll head back and search for it," he said. Pu Xian and Ru Feng bid farewell to the crowd again. Luo Hua City Mistress led the group and sent Ru Feng to the carriage.


    As the car drove away, Huizheng Jun and the others didn''t mention anything about leaving. Ru Feng and Pu Xian were in the car, seeing that it was crowded, there were no seats vacant. Most people go out to earn a living and visit friends and family. With their backs against the door, the two stood facing the back of the car.


    Ru Feng said: "Today, many people were unlucky to not have a seat. Stand for a day. "


    We''ll be able to find a seat after a few stops and a lot of people get off." "Didn''t you see how the girls, their backpacks, and their carrying equipment are arranged?" he asked. They must all have gone outside. They couldn''t get out of the car until they reached the main station. It''s very difficult to get a seat today.


    The two of them talked while Pu Xian was trapped again. Ru Feng supported him and said, "If you find it hard to control yourself, just sit at my feet and sleep." Pu Xian wiped his face with his hand and forced himself to calm down: "I can still hold on." He came up with a plan to get rid of his drowsiness. Look at the passengers one by one, and judge them who is handsome, who is ugly, who is the fattest, and who is the thinnest.


    Pu Xian sized him up and his interest was immediately piqued. The passengers were all fat and skinny, with uneven heights. Fat and plump, thin and dry. Some of the men were plump and some of the women had beautiful scenes. Seeing a girl not far from him, with her charm, hair, and face, the three sceneries were very beautiful, so he secretly sized her up. That Girl was dignified and generous as she sat there. When people looked at her, she was not shy at all. She also seemed to be looking for a beautiful face, occasionally glancing at Pu Xian.


    Pu Xian saw that she was smiling at him, and started to panic a little. He shifted his gaze away and thought to himself: "This is my fault, looking at her face for no reason. If I could cause her to fall in love, wouldn''t that be my fault? If my dao heart is weak, wouldn''t it be my fault as well? Don''t look at her, don''t look at her. "


    That Girl saw that Pu Xian was an old Taoist, with a fair and handsome face, the more she looked, the more she liked it. Her eyes flashed again, full of love, staring straight at Pu Xian. Seeing that Pu Xian was no longer looking at her, she felt lost. Suddenly, he lowered his head and thought, and then looked at Pu Xian. Pu Xian could only say that he did not look and saw her again. The two of them glanced at one another, and their hearts were filled with joy.


    This was exactly the kind of person who loved beauty. The autumn waves could not be retrieved. It was hard for her to speak out, which showed that her heart was filled with gentleness and gentleness. Actually, it wasn''t just this couple. Everyone was the same. If the girl had three beauties, it would be easy to find more people.


    Pu Xian looked at her a few more times and understood what she meant. Then, he suddenly remembered that he was a Daoist, and his heart was in pain. Finally, he stopped looking at the horse and looked away. Seeing a man sitting behind the That Girl, he also looked at the That Girl. He couldn''t see the girl''s face, but he was looking behind her.


    Pu Xian saw that he looked strange and thought that it was funny, so she looked at him again carefully. His eyes were like pearls, with a great disparity in size; his left eye was more than apricot, and his right was like a cherry. His left eyebrow was long, almost three months, and his right eyebrow was short, like a piece of copper coin. One was fat and the other was thin; one pair of ears was high and the other was low. The bridge of his nose was broken, the holes were turned up, and the two holes were one thick and the other thin.


    Pu Xian thought: "This person will definitely be satisfied after venting his anger." For he looked at no one, and the Russian pipe in his mouth did not smoke. He knocked the pipe against the chair and put it away.


    Pu Xian could not help but laugh, and quietly said to Ru Feng: "The rumors say that humans are ugly and weird, looks like it really is true."


    He pointed and said, "Isn''t that ¡­? The first of the eight monsters. "


    Ru Feng retorted: "Be careful with what you say! "To make fun of one''s looks is to not be the son of another."


    The strange man suddenly saw Pu Xian laughing at him, and immediately became furious. He turned his Yin Yang Eyes and glared at him. Unexpectedly, his glare was quite comical. Pu Xian couldn''t help but sneer and giggle. The man was both angry and annoyed. He simply turned around, took out his pipe, and filled it with yellow smoke. Pu Xian was looking behind him again. His neck, too, was surprisingly covered in a pimple''s mole. There was hair on the mole, but it was rough and hard, like a pig''s fur.


    When Pu Xian saw this, he felt his entire body turning numb and itchy. When the others saw this, they felt as if their backs were pricked with goosebumps. They could not help but feel itchy all over.


    Pu Xian did not dare to watch anymore, and was worried that Yue Yang would turn his head and scold him. Not far behind that person were two gentlemen in long green robes. Both of them had their hats on, and their faces were lowered as if they were dozing off. Behind them sat a dozen neatly dressed young men.


    Pu Xian then looked at the person seated opposite to the two of them. It was a middle-aged man with a gloomy face. He wore a western style uniform. He held a hat in his hand and had an uneasy expression. At one moment, he was scanning the surroundings. At the next, he was scanning everyone.


    Pu Xian thought to himself: "Why does this man seem to be that slut who fought with me so many times and was injured by my sword?" After carefully examining him again, Pu Xian confirmed that it was him and was secretly shocked. Just as he was about to secretly tell Ru Feng, he turned his head to glance at the two old men who were sitting down. One of them suddenly raised his head, his face was long and narrow, with a skinny face and brown glasses.


    Pu Xian recognized him with a glance, and was secretly shocked. He said in his heart: "That person who doesn''t raise his head is undoubtedly Yama Takashi. This guy sure knows how to disguise himself, he managed to fool all those people. "


    Pu Xian was secretly delighted. Tabata Takashi took out a handkerchief and wiped his eyes, casually placing the eyeglasses on the table. He pretended as if nothing had happened and looked around. Seeing Pu Xian, he became suspicious and immediately went to poke Yama Takashi.


    The two of them whispered to each other, and Yama Takashi immediately looked at Pu Xian. Then he turned and whispered to the young men in front of and behind him. Very quickly, the youths started to size up Pu Xian and Ru Feng.


    When Pu Xian saw all this, he thought in his heart, "This guy realized it with a start. From the looks of it, they had their own people behind them. "These two devils are really capable. They were in such a sorry state last night, where did they get these people from?"


    Pu Xian also quietly prodded Ru Feng and told him about the things that had happened. The two of them immediately came to a decision. Ru Feng also secretly glanced at Yama Takashi and thought: "This bastard is still lacking something, if we add on his long beard, we would not be able to recognize him. Even if you have a few people by your side, you won''t be able to escape! " Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi looked uneasy, looking around from time to time, afraid that Pu Xian would suddenly stab them. Ru Feng and Pu Xian noticed that they were panicking, the two of them knew what was going on and pretended to sleep, leaning against the carriage and shaking it, thinking about how to kill Yama Takashi.


    It turned out that Yama Takashi''s group did not manage to escape far last night, and thus abandoned the ship to land.


    Yama Takashi said: "We are not familiar with the steering wheel, and the boat is not moving smoothly. They would never have expected us to abandon the ship and go ashore to hide. I''ll take you to a place where it''s absolutely safe. "


    The three of them intentionally dispersed the empty boat, allowing it to drift along with the current. The lackey Matsui Nanao lowered his head without saying a word. He was frightened and afraid as he rushed towards the Mystical Silk Villa on the Middle Street. This silken house was a cloth shop, a famous shop in Xuzhou City.


    There were fifty or sixty shop assistants, most of them Chinese youths of both sexes. The shop was founded in 1905 and was run by Japanese businessman Mr. Shukawa Ishikawa.


    Shunsuke Ishikawa was a kind person, different from the other Japanese. He loved the Chinese nation and often taught his people and children to respect Chinese customs, wear Chinese clothes and speak Chinese. The old gentleman has not been home since he returned to the province last spring.


    The store has been run by his eldest son, Mr. Ishikawa. Shi Chuan was related to Yama Takashi. Yama Takashi''s concubine sister, Cherry Blossom, and Shi Chuan''s assistant had been engaged since they were young.


    They were married last spring. Cherry looks handsome, Shi Chuan feeds on ugliness. Cherry was never satisfied with her husband''s appearance. Cherry is clever at talking, Shi Chuan is introverted, not good at speaking. As a result, the boss who came to talk business would always have Cherry standing up for him. Cherry''s calligraphy corresponded with her calligraphy. She was fluent in Chinese, and her beautiful speech and appearance were alluring. She was often well-received by the guests. The guests were also attracted by her intelligence.


    Last summer and autumn, the Suzhou merchant Tong Qiang came to Xuzhou to do a cloth business. When he met Cherry Blossom, they had a special conversation. Mr. Tong has no wife and loves the cherry.


    After meeting three times, the two of them eloped. Shi Chuan was so embarrassed that he turned angry. He called Yama Takashi over and criticized him. Because Yama Takashi had helped his parents get Cherry Blossom married in China, Yama Takashi had to apologize to Shi Chuan and be willing to suffer the humiliation in front of him.


    This time when he came to the Xuzhou, he felt that the affection between him and the Shi Chuan family was already gone and he had no face to see Shi Chuan again for help. In order to survive, he had no choice but to come to Shi Chuan for help.


    At this point, Shikawa was married to Yasuko Oshima, just before her wedding honeymoon. Since Cherry had left, Ishikawa had helped change his father''s way of managing the shops, dismissed all the handsome young Chinese male workers, and recruited a group of young men from Japan to replace them. He did this because he was afraid that the Chinese would try to snatch the beauty from the well again. These new Japanese youths were deeply influenced by the idea of aggression and the spirit of kung fu at home. They were all arrogant and hostile to China. As a result, the business that Shi Chuan helped became worse and worse in the Xu Province. Not to mention.


    As for Yama Takashi and her group, Yu Lu was hiding somewhere and escaping outside of Shi Chuan''s house. Yama Takashi knocked on the door and two young Chinese people came out first.


    The two looked at Yama Takashi''s group and saw that the three of them were covered with blood. Who are you looking for? " Yama Takashi could not bring up the topic of family relations anymore, so he could only point at Tabata Takashi and said: "This is Master Tabata Takashi who is stationed in the Japanese army in Shandong. He wants to see Mr. Shi Chuan. We met with misfortune at night, so we came here to avoid it. "


    Just as the two of them were about to report to Ishikawa for help, another six Japanese youths came out. The six of them surrounded Yama Takashi, Tabata Takashi and Luan Matsui Nanao, not wanting to enter.


    Seeing that the three of them were unfamiliar and in a sorry state, one of them asked, "Why do you have bloodstains on you?"


    Yama Takashi said: "Mr. Zhuo and I came here to welcome a group of Japanese Warriors. Unexpectedly, our Warriors got off the carriage during the day and started a fight with the local boatman youth. We lived in the same building, and in the dark the young boatman gathered a few dozen men to take revenge on us. After a fierce battle, some of our people died, some fled, while some Matsui and I protected the Great Sage as we travelled to this place. I don''t know what the casualties were for the new warriors. "


    When the six youths heard this, their noses tightened. After asking this question, they asked another one and questioned him again and again. Tabata Takashi patiently told the six about how he was attacked by a group of boats last night at the Pai Restaurant.


    Unexpectedly, this group of young men were also arrogant and mean. Some of them were not willing to believe what they had heard and thought it was a trick. What a government official! How can you humiliate your military might in such a pathetic manner? How could a few small boatmen scare the Captain to this extent? I''m afraid you''re faking it. In my opinion, you''re not even Japanese. Although you can speak Japanese, which Japanese is as cowardly as you! Your words are fragmented and illogical. How can we, the stately Japanese warriors and a dozen more, be defeated by the crew of the boatmen? If they are defeated, then stop calling them warriors, calling them useless, ordinary people! " He was so angry that the prodigal Matsumoto was about to beat him up.


    Yama Takashi quickly blocked in the middle and scolded the young man: "You all are acting presumptuously! Is this how Shi Chuan usually teaches you? We ran into danger all night and almost lost our lives to escape here. You guys don''t sympathize, and you even say such evil words! How many days have you been in China? What do you all know? There is a saying in China, "a strong dragon does not oppress a snake on the ground". Do you understand? We were suddenly attacked and failed. What''s so strange about that? " The youths were truly frightened.


    Yama Takashi continued, "Quickly, get Shi Chuan to come out to welcome Mr. Zuo! Just say that Yama Takashi is also amongst them. " A young man turned around and went to report to Shi Chuan for help.

 C230

    Meanwhile, Shi was sleeping soundly in the bedroom with his wife, Tsukiko, in her arms. Shi Chuan was woken up by the sound of the door knocking. He was very unsatisfied and said: "Who is it? Knock on something! Don''t you know that the sun has yet to rise? "


    The man said from outside, "I''m Bian Tou, I''m sorry, sir. Outside the door, a man who called himself Yama Takashi came in, and brought two people with him. There was also a Chief of the Guan Dong Jun.


    In the evening, they were attacked by a group of shipmates in the city, and they came here to hide from the heavy casualties. Let them in? "


    When Shi Chuan heard about Yama Takashi, he became displeased; but when he heard that someone from Guan Dong Jun was coming, he immediately became angry and said, "Wait, I''ll go out and take a look."


    For the sake of the officer, Shi Chuan led the three into the living room. When Shi Chuan saw that the three of them were covered in blood and looked to be in a sorry state, he asked about what had happened and invited a doctor to bandage their wounds.


    The three of them ate and slept.


    Shi Chuan kept ignoring Yama Takashi, causing Yama Takashi to feel extremely awkward. He wanted to stay and avoid the limelight for a few days, but he could not. He secretly turned to Tabata Takashi: "There are not many people here, so we can hide for a while, but it won''t work if we take too long. Knowing that we were here, the crew came to attack, unable to resist. Let him send us back to Shandong. "


    At this time, Tabata Takashi had already become a frightened bird. After hearing Yama Takashi''s words, he was extremely afraid, and immediately turned towards Shi Chuan and said: "The people and crew of Xuzhou, are very powerful. Mr. Shi Chuan, quickly send someone to escort us back to the Shandong military camp. I am from Shandong Linzi Guan Dong Jun garrison camp. "Please, mister!"


    Shi Chuan helped the three of them change their clothes and sent ten young Japanese men with hidden guns to escort them onto the train and escort them on the road. It was precisely this: It was not about meeting in trouble, but meeting again on a narrow path.


    As the train sped along, it passed Xue Cheng and Tengzhou. More people got off the train and made room for them. Very quickly, the seats were filled by the old and weak passengers. The young lady''s companion was a gentleman. He stood up and said a few polite words to the young lady before getting off the car and leaving. The young miss protected her seat and said to Pu Xian: "Master, weren''t you already sleepy? Come and sit down. " Pu Xian said "Thank you", and hesitated. The young miss pulled at him, and Pu Xian finally sat down beside her.


    At this time, Pu Xian was already tired. It was a little stiff sitting with the young lady. The young lady was very generous, beaming, and repeatedly chatted with him. Pu Xian could only relax and chat with her. The Miss said, "Young Master, you are handsome and young, so why don''t you go out of your home and become a rich and powerful couple?"


    Pu Xian said: "Everyone has their own aspirations. Being at home had its advantages, but being at home also had its advantages. "He who goes out with the family thinks like a common man. He who has not much desire falls in love with the family and is supreme among all."


    That young lady laughed and said, "When you were young, you were naive and innocent, with no thoughts in your heart. Now that you are in your youth, do you not regret that you have not lived your entire life? Look, men and women of our age are all laughing, loving and loving each other, how happy life is! Don''t you envy them? You don''t want to be married? I don''t believe it. "


    Pu Xian said: "The outsider''s heart has been swept, love is carefully removed, pious cultivation of the Dao, cleansed and unrepentant."


    Miss intentionally glanced at him and smiled: "Why are you blushing? Yan Wei said in her heart, "Let''s start thinking now!" Pu Xian laughed: "Beauty is the voice of the heart, it is afraid of shame and humiliation, and even more beautiful is normal, it is not necessarily something that you think about."


    The Miss smiled and said, "Beauty is the voice of the heart, changed by will."


    Pu Xian said: "Young miss has so many wonderful words, observing her facial expressions, Poverty-Stricken People admires you. Your demeanor is elegant, your actions are free and easy, and few people can compare to you, Poverty-Stricken People respects you. Please do not talk about love and humiliate Poverty-Stricken People. "


    As expected, the young lady became solemn and asked, "Which temple did Master come from?" Pu Xian said: "I am from the State Protecting Temple of Beijing."


    The young lady then asked, "What are you doing out here?" Pu Xian said: "What business does a Taoist have when he goes out? It''s nothing more than fate and a sightseeing trip."


    The young miss laughed and said, "That''s great! It''s not like you have anything to worry about, right? "


    When Pu Xian heard this, he said, "The Taoists, Shi Zi, and the common folk all have their own difficulties. No one can escape reality. How can I not be troubled? All people are the same, filled with joy, anger and sorrow. "


    The Miss said in alarm, "Ah, ah, what''s the use of being so powerful? A vulgar home is often troubled by food and clothing, so it is born with joy and sorrow. Could Daoism be like this? What are you worrying about? "


    Seeing her sharp question, Pu Xian sighed: "Although I am not troubled by the life of food and clothing, but seeing how many people have suffered greatly from being bullied, I also feel unhappy."


    The young lady laughed and said, "The human world is not a paradise, but an unfair world. It is very difficult to eradicate injustice. People have always had the burden of riding in palanquins and carts along the streets begging for food. In fact, how about heaven? The Queen Mother held the Immortality Peach Banquet, and there were even great deities that couldn''t be invited. Sometimes there is no need to worry. "


    Pu Xian said: "Everyone has their own goals and interests, they are different."


    The Miss said, "Only by putting aside all worries can we truly go out. Don''t lie to yourself, just go back to vulgarity. I am willing to be your best friend in life. "


    Pu Xian said: "Thank you. It''s hard for us to be close friends. " The young miss was infatuated with Pu Xian''s beauty, and yet she kept on pestering him.


    So this girl was Shi Chuan''s sister, Shi Chuan Qi Hong. She finished primary school in Tokyo, Japan, and then came to Shanghai, China, where she had a certain level of knowledge. She was graduating from school and was still unmarried. She didn''t want to do anything because she didn''t agree with Shi Chuan''s decision to run the store. Apart from occasionally receiving guests to help out with business for Shi Chuan, he shut himself up in his room and studied in seclusion for the rest of his life. As a result, she often felt depressed and annoyed.


    She was hiding in her room and reading. While she was still distracted, she heard the young men say that they would send Yama Takashi and the rest. She asked in detail where it would go, and the young man said it would go to Jidong. She left her books and locked her room to follow her on a long journey, to relieve her boredom.


    Pu Xian didn''t know that she was with that group of people. Shi Chuan Hiro was happy as he chatted with her along the way. Seeing that she had caught Pu Xian, Yama Takashi and the rest relaxed a lot.


    Ru Feng saw that the group of young men had been surrounding Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi from head to toe. He said in his heart, "Don''t look at how you are in the car. If you get out of the car, you won''t be able to handle it. Once I get to Ji Nan and take a ride, I will be able to find an opportunity to get rid of the culprit, Yama Takashi. " He also sat down on the seat closest to the door, keeping an eye on Yama Takashi''s actions from time to time.


    It was dark. The train arrived at Jinan Station. The passengers burst into an uproar. They all gathered their belongings and prepared to get off. Pu Xian took the chance to leave his seat, and went closer to Ru Feng: "Junior Master, I have a plan. I''ll go down and wait outside. If we go our separate ways, don''t wait for me, we will meet again at Chaoyang Temple. "


    Ru Feng also quietly said: "Don''t be too greedy and fight, be quick, and only kill Yama Takashi."


    Pu Xian turned and squeezed out of the carriage into the crowd. In the distance, it was dark, and the lights of the street lamps were shining brightly. Plain stabbing was inconvenient. Just as Pu Xian followed his plan, he climbed up to the top of the car and looked down from above. When Yama Takashi got out of the car, he thrusted his sword at him.


    Then Shi Chuan took him from behind and said, "Who are you looking at? Wait for me? Why don''t you say your goodbyes when you leave? " Pu Xian turned back to see that it was her, and said anxiously in his heart: "I''m waiting for someone. Go quickly, see you later! "


    Pu Xian twisted his body, wanting to dodge and find another opportunity. Shi Chuan Hong grabbed onto him and said, "How do you want to get rid of me? You don''t want to know my name, and I still want to know your magic name. "


    Pu Xian said anxiously: "We don''t know each other, what''s the use of knowing so much? My name is Pu Xian. " She said, "My name is Yi Hong, and I live in Xuzhou. I heard you say that you were out for a stroll. I''m out on a trip, too. Why don''t we go with you? You may not want to be with me, but I''d love to be with you. Let''s go for a walk. " With that, she pulled Pu Xian along, "Don''t wait for that person, come with me." She had entangled Pu Xian.


    Just then, Yama Takashi and the rest saw Shi Chuan and Xiong Hong following closely behind Pu Xian, they were staring at Ru Feng from their carriages, afraid that the two would go on a rampage to assassinate them. That pervert Matsui Nanao who had lived for the rest of his life, took out his gun in front of everyone, pointed it at the bullets and said to Yama Takashi: "I will bring my men to guard the vicinity. You and Mr.


    The other Japanese youths were also flustered as they pulled out their guns to block the bullets. Matsui Nanao brought the two of them out of the car and stood guard at the entrance. Ru Feng took note of their actions and got out of the car. There were not many people left on the carriage, so Yama Takashi and Tabata Takashi got up to protect them.


    When they got out of the car, seeing Shi Chuan and Xiong Hong pulling Pu Xian along, a young man said: "Young miss, let''s go this way!" Its voice was loud, and there were so many people around that Shi Chuanhong didn''t hear it. He shouted a few times, but Shi Chuan and Xiong Hong still pestered Pu Xian and ignored him.


    Two young men stepped forward, grabbed Shi Chuan and Xiong Hong and said, "Miss, come with us quickly." He glared fiercely at Pu Xian again.


    Pu Xian grabbed him and said: "What are you doing? Why would she want to go with you! " Seeing that they were about to argue, Shi Chuan said hastily, "They are all my employees, come with me." Only then did Pu Xian let go.


    Shi said to them, "I''m talking to my friends, it''s none of your business! We''re going to stay in Jinan for a few days. "


    That person said, "No way, Mr. Shi Chuan, you have to take care of yourself. We''ll leave right now. No one will take care of you. Wait for the guests to come back, then we''ll stay here with you. " Pu Xian could tell that they were in one group and turned to leave with Ru Feng who was waiting at the side. The two of them dragged Shi Chuan and Xiong Hong, and chased after Yama Takashi and the rest.


    Ru Feng, Pu Xian walked into the darkness and stopped in their tracks, watching them leave.


    Pu Xian said: "It''s all this young lady''s fault. I might as well just rush up and kill him for a while! "


    Ru Feng stopped them: "Don''t be rash. They are tightly guarded and have guns in their hands. Follow him a little further, and after you leave here, see where else they can go. I believe that I will definitely find a suitable opportunity. " The two of them were silent. He followed up.

 C231

    When Yama Takashi and his group walked out of the train station, the surroundings became dark. Ru Feng thought: "The chance is coming." Under the cover of the darkness of the night, the two of them inched closer to the front.


    Not long after, they arrived at the main road. The few Japanese youths who were walking behind seemed to have noticed that someone was following them. Looking back again and again, they were a little flustered.


    Pu Xian took out his sword and was about to rush forward. Suddenly, he saw a ray of light come from the front, followed by the sound of a car, Ru Feng quickly dodged the light and looked ahead. Just then, the person in front also stopped, only to hear Yama Takashi say: "They are here to pick us up. "There''s no need to be afraid anymore."


    The man in the car saw the group from a distance and came to a stop. It turned out to be a factory car. Six armed Japanese soldiers jumped down from the chariot, walked to the front of Tabata Takashi and saluted, and said a few words in Japanese.


    Tabata Takashi got into the driver''s seat of the car one after another. Matsui Nanao and the rest of the young men also escorted Shi Chuan and Xiong Hong to the carriage. When the soldiers saw the girl, they were all happy and rushed to get in the car as well.


    A Japanese soldier sees Mr. Ishikawa dressed in an embroidered dress, like a Chinese girl. He thought it was a girl who was being played with. He put down his big gun, hugged Shi Chuan, laughed and kissed him first.


    Shi Chuan was so angry that he broke free and slapped him in the face. The soldier, red-eyed from the blow, grabbed Shi Chuan and slapped her several times. He even scolded, "You ungrateful bitch! "How dare you hit me!"


    Matsui Nanao saw this and was enraged. He grabbed the Japanese soldier, saved Shi Chuan and started attacking left and right, giving the Japanese soldier a big slap on the face. The Japanese soldier was beaten until his nose and mouth were bleeding.


    The five soldiers put down their spears and attacked Matsui Nanao together. Some of the youths helped Matsui Nanao, while others helped him. They fought in the car. At this moment, the car turned around and drove away. There was a fight at the back and he didn''t know what was in front.


    The sword wound on Matsui Nanao''s back was hit by the Japanese soldiers. Angry with the pain, he grabbed the Japanese soldier and dropped the car headfirst. It was only then that the driver noticed the fight and immediately stopped the car.


    Tabata Takashi got off the car and scolded the Japanese soldier. A few young men jumped off and dragged the Japanese soldiers, who had fallen to the ground, into the car and drove away.


    Ru Feng saw that they were fighting, but for some reason, both of them were stunned. The car drove away. Pu Xian said anxiously: "Heh! This bastard is really rich, he actually used a car to pick him up and let him run away. "


    Ru Feng said disappointedly, "There is something new with the Japanese enemies. His car is especially big. " Pu Xian said: "This carriage is much larger than the one at the British Embassy. I saw it sitting there by itself. "


    The car disappeared. Pu Xian continued: "This is really not bad. When can we in China have one? "


    Ru Feng said: "Don''t just look at the little devils. The Chinese are not stupid, and we will have them slowly. "


    Pu Xian nodded his head and firmly believed it. He then asked, "Uncle-master, the world is dark. We can''t walk. Where are we going to sleep?"


    Ru Feng said: "There''s a Treasure Light Temple not far from here, let''s go there and talk." As the two of them spoke, they turned around and walked towards the Treasure Light Temple.


    As the two of them were walking, they suddenly saw a shadow move in front of them. Pu Xian whispered: "Senior Master, look, there are people over there. The two stopped to take a closer look. He saw a person dragging a corpse towards a tree.


    Pu Xian and Ru Feng understood, they went in left and right flanking, the man was caught unprepared, and was caught off guard. Ru Feng knocked him onto the ground and asked in shock, "Speak! What are you doing? How did you kill the people on the ground! "


    So the killer was called Zheng Sanlang, he was in his forties and had a lot of free time. He was used to gambling for fun. He had a rich background, and some of his savings had been squandered. So he went to work as an evil man, cutting off single pedestrians in the vicinity of the station at night, looking for wealth and murder. It was unknown how many lives he had lost and how much money he had sought.


    Tonight was also heaven''s retribution and punishment. Firstly, he was caught by Ru Feng, and secondly, the person he killed was none other than its own son, Zheng Academy. He didn''t know yet.


    A few days ago, Zheng went to Nanjing to ask his aunt in Nanjing to find a job. The couple moved to make a living and abandoned his father, who did not support his family.


    From the academy to aunt''s future, aunt was also deeply angry that her brother Zheng Sanlang did not work properly and did not change his bad habits. He immediately agreed to the academy''s request. She arranged for the academy to be the overseer in her own oil mill. The academy returned in delight to pick up her new wife, An Jiu, and set her up.


    Ann had missed her husband in the last few days, and she was deeply disturbed by the thought of her single father-in-law at home. Every night, she was too frightened to sleep; during the day, she could not sit still.


    This evening, just after dark, Anjou ate alone. Because he was pregnant, he felt weak and sleepy, so he lay in bed for a while. She was still thinking about her husband''s return and unconsciously fell asleep. At this time, Zheng Sanlang saw that the sky had turned dark, so he picked up his crime tool (strangling the dog) and went to the station to wait for the crime to be committed.


    Zheng Xuetang got off the train, intending to return home as soon as possible. When he reached the secluded area, his father was waiting for him. Seeing that someone was coming, his father steeled his heart. Gritting his teeth, he immediately put on a hairband that only showed his eyes. He picked up a bamboo tube and a rope, preparing to take advantage of the unforeseen situation.


    Academic Zheng was young and strong. He was happy in his heart, but he didn''t put up any defenses. He was in a hurry to leave when his father used a noose from behind to strangle his neck and ruthlessly strangle him. This was what it meant: the will of the people was born, and the whole world knew it. If good and evil did not repay each other, the universe would also be a private place.


    It turned out that San Tie''s rope had come out from the bamboo tube, and the bamboo tube was at the top and back of the academy, and it was tightening even tighter. The academy silently shouted, grabbing at him from behind, but he was unable to grab hold of him. Very quickly, his breathing was cut off. Suddenly, San Tie heard someone coming over. He hastily dragged the corpse behind the tree, and was about to strip off his clothes and take out his money. Unexpectedly, before he could commit his crimes, Ru Feng had quietly snuck up from behind him and caught him on the spot.


    Zheng Sanlang kneeled and explained the crime to Ru Feng, then said angrily: "You evil person, you are extremely detestable. All men work with their hands in search of plenty of food, yet you seek wealth and murder. I do not know how many such acts you have done, how many lives you have caused, and how many families you have destroyed. If I let you live again, I will sully the world. "


    Ru Feng used all his strength and was just about to kill him with one palm, when he suddenly heard a woman''s voice from behind him shouting, "chivalrous hero, keep your life! "Let me take a look." It turned out that Ankh had come. In her dreams she saw her husband in the flames of the Red Court. When she woke up, her father-in-law had already left. She had a bad feeling about this, and she ran out the door, ignoring the dark distance to pick up her husband.


    When she walked over just now, she suddenly heard Ru Feng interrogating her father-in-law under the tree. The eunuch wailed, begging for mercy. Her heart softened as she shouted, then stepped forward to save him.


    Ru Feng really stopped, An Ran walked forward, and upon seeing that the one kneeling was her father-in-law, she pleaded for mercy to Ru Feng again and again. Ru Feng said: "Look at your face, I will spare him. In the future, he will have to change his mind and turn over a new leaf. "


    Zheng Sanlang hurriedly kowtowed and left in a panic. Pu Xian said: "We shouldn''t have spared him, he should have paid with his life. If the wicked are not removed, the world will not be clean. "


    Pu Xian flipped over the corpses on the ground and looked at them. It was a young man in his twenties. Ann was standing by, terrified. At first glance he recognized her husband. He rushed forward to take a closer look and cried out, "School, school! You died a terrible death! This damned old fogey actually dared to harm his own son. "


    After she had finished speaking, she crashed into the tree. Pu Xian reached out and grabbed her, "Benefactor, you shouldn''t live lightly for now. Your husband still has some hope left. The woman really did go to take a look.


    Ru Feng said to Pu Xian: "It''s her who is begging for mercy, she''s the one who gets killed. She was also heartless. If it wasn''t for her husband, the one who died would have died in vain! Even if she wants to die, we won''t save her. " The two of them turned around and walked away.


    Arriving at the Treasure Light Temple, the elders there recognized Ru Feng and welcomed the two of them warmly. The two of them stayed at Baoguang Temple for a few days and enjoyed the scenery of Quan Cheng. Today, the two of them bade farewell to the Elder and came to the station. They prepared to take the train to Jiaodong. The two of them got into the car and saw two young nuns sitting in front of them.


    Pu Xian asked the two of them: "Fellow Daoists, where is the most suitable place to get off the carriage from? It''s the first time we''ve been there, and we don''t know the way. "


    The two of them laughed and said: "As you have asked, our temple is not far from the Chaoyang Temple. Come with us. At that time, we''ll guide you there. "


    Pu Xian was ecstatic. After thanking the two of them, he began to understand the situation within the Chaoyang Temple. It turned out that the two were Leader-class Hui Qing and Hui Jing. The two of them came to Ji Nan to buy a birthday present for her master, Abbess Yuqing.


    Ru Feng chatted with the two for a whole journey and got to know about the situation within the Chaoyang Temple. The four of them got out of the car and went up the mountain together. The two of them continued to lure Ru Feng to the entrance of the Chaoyang Temple Mountain.


    Hui Jing went in to report. When Fa Ming heard that Pu Xian had come, he was overjoyed to be with Master Si Kong, bringing all the guests and monks with him, there were around seventy to eighty people to welcome him. When they saw each other, Pu Tuo was so happy that he hugged Pu Xian and called him senior brother.


    Fa Ming was as intimate as if he had left home for a long time. Pu Xian bowed to Fa Ming and Si Kong. Afterwards, the two of them waved to everyone and were led into the Eastern Palace Hall.


    Ru Feng saw that there were all kinds of monks here, all of them were Wulin Master s and famous heroes, he was very happy, but he did not know many of them. Pu Xian almost didn''t know any of them.


    Ru Feng asked Fa Ming to introduce him to those foreign martial arts elites. Fa Ming then introduced them based on their seniority and qualifications.


    The senior seniors were: Shen Ni and his disciples from the South China Sea, Lan Duo from Yunnan, Kulun Lama from Outer Mongolia, Karso Lama from the General Temple of Xinjiang and Jin Yuan from Luohan, Qinghai.


    The second was the Samba Lama of Gandan Temple, the White Cloth Protectors of Kwang-ming Palace, the High Frigid Monastery of Heilongjiang Province and the Cultivator Lama of the same world, the Pearl Empress of Niu Gao Temple of Erlong Mountain in Liaoning Province.


    There are: Sichuan female warriors Cao Yunfeng, Qu Yunfeng, Changbai Mountain Five Sages and other men and women more than 60. Just as Fa Ming finished her introduction, Dao Leader Guang Hai came to the Great Li Holy Maiden Temple. Ru Feng was very happy to see everyone one by one.

 C232

    Everyone sat down, and Ru Feng laughed: "No wonder your Japanese rogues was defeated miserably again and again. With these Wulin Master s and famous sect heroes present, how can they not lose!"


    Everyone said, "They are already afraid. It has been a while, but no one has come."


    Ru Feng laughed: "They definitely cannot bring out their troops right now. Not necessarily afraid. We heard on the way that Chaoyang Temple has stacked together and won many wars here. They beat the wave of people into a miserable state, losing wave after wave. Everyone, don''t be blindly optimistic. You can''t let down your guard, and your Japanese enemies is not willing to fail. They were gathering troops, hoping to defeat Chaoyang Temple. Tabata Takashi had not been in the army recently. He was so envious of his loss that he personally went out to recruit people. It wasn''t easy for him to recruit another ten or so powerful people. He was so happy to welcome the feast beauties at Xuzhou, and was also attacked by the martial artists from all around Henan Province, along with the local youths. He only had one waveman and one spies from Black Dragon Society leader, Yama Takashi. They just fled back to the barracks a few days ago. " Everyone was both surprised and happy when they heard this.


    Fa Ming said, "No wonder it has been so quiet here for the past few days. The Japanese mastermind had gone out. I think that Tabata Takashi is at his wit''s end. "


    Everyone was once again overjoyed and happy as they asked Ru Feng more about what happened in the Xuzhou. Ru Feng explained the situation to everyone. From Open Seal to Tabata Takashi escaping back to Shandong Province.


    Fa Ming turned to Ru Feng and said: "Ever since I came to Shandong, I have defeated over thirty groups of people sent by Tabata Takashi, for a total of two hundred people. These people were nowhere to be found. When they heard that they had lost back in front of Tabata Takashi, they felt extremely embarrassed. Some had been expelled, while others had voluntarily returned to their home countries. There''s no war at the moment, I wonder what tricks Tabata Takashi will use once he recovers from his injuries. " Someone said, "He should admit defeat now. There will be no more challenges. " The crowd was in high spirits, so how could they discuss or speculate about it?


    As for Fa Ming, seeing that no one came to challenge him for a few days straight, he felt at ease and accompanied Ru Feng to accompany Master Wu Lin to enjoy the scenery on the mountain.


    Seated on the mountain top, Ru Feng said to Fa Ming: "Master Fang sent us. Firstly, to help you, and secondly, to get you to return to the capital as soon as possible. Right now we are in the capital, doing everything we can to find the whereabouts of Guo Chengliang, how could we not find him? This is also the only clue we have about the treasure¡¶ International purple-white plate¡·. Master Fang intends to let you go to the Northeast to find out the whereabouts of Guo Chengliang from the Amitayus. Ever since the Amitayus returned to Beijing to pay his respects to the Heavens, he had not heard from anyone who could save his disciple. Don''t know why. Fang Dang thought: Amitayus already knows of Guo Chengliang''s current situation. Through Zhang Zuolin, he will definitely be able to get the whole story straight. "


    Fa Ming said: "Most likely, Tabata Takashi has suffered a setback at the Xuzhou, so he already has nothing he can do. It''s a relatively quiet phase here. We use this opportunity to trace the treasure. There were enough people here now to deal with the vagabonds. Now, the entire Shandong Martial Forest had also started to move. Wulin Master from all over the nation, the heroes of the sects, were still gathering here. The situation was good. There was no need to worry about Shandong. "We will set off for the temple in a few days."


    Ru Feng continued: "If I need you to stay behind, I can stay behind for a period of time. Right now, there are quite a few opponents who are secretly pursuing the treasure, so the abbot is worried that we might fall behind. "Therefore, we need you to go back to the temple to discuss your plans."


    The two of them were still strolling on the mountaintop, discussing on their way back to the temple to search for treasures. At this time, two people dressed loosely at the Chaoyang Temple Mountain gate, their hair full of long hair. The two of them stopped to take a look at their surroundings and wanted to enter. When the monks on duty saw them, they immediately came out to welcome them. The two of them called out to the monk on duty, "Are you in charge of reporting?"


    The Sunrise Monk said, "my humble self is right. Is there something you two need? "


    One of them showed an angry face and took out a letter. "We are here on the orders of the Great Sage to issue a written challenge. Dahata, Dazuo decided: Five days later, we will set up a match in the Red Temple in Nanshan, and we will fight to the best of our abilities. In the past, they had always competed here, but now, it was time to change places. If you don''t, consider it a surrender! "This is our written challenge.


    With that, he handed it to the Monk on duty. The monk on duty said, "You should go to our abbot with your written challenge. Then, he explained the situation to him personally before handing the written challenge over to him. Wait a moment, I''ll go and report. "


    The two of them stopped him: "No need. The written challenge was the written challenge, and handing it over to you was the same. Seeing your abbot, there was nothing to say. If you guys are too afraid to go, then just write me a letter and surrender! "


    The monk on duty said, "You two, please be a bit more courteous. It was useless to be overbearing. If you have the ability, then fight it out. We''re not the ones to lose right now. Why should we surrender to you? Don''t spout your nonsense! Just wait and see until you lose! " The two of them glared at the monk on duty, but did not argue. They hurried down the steps and left.


    The monk on duty went up the mountain, handed the letter over to Fa Ming and said: "Just now, there were two lackeys that came to issue their challenge. They arranged for us to compete with each other five days later at the Red Light Temple of the South Mountain. They claimed that the deadline was counted as surrender. The abbot has asked me to come and find you. " When the others heard of another battle, they immediately gathered around to listen.


    Fa Ming held onto the written challenge and asked: "Where are they?" The monk on duty said, "I''ve repeatedly tried to urge them to stay, but they''ve left. His words were very unpleasant to hear, and I replied with a few words. "


    The monk on duty described what had happened at that time.


    Fa Ming heard and asked: "Look at these two, have they been here before?" The monk on duty said, "These two people have never been here before. They look fierce and they talk so arrogantly, they look like two professional warriors. "


    Fa Ming brought his men back to the temple and immediately gathered them to discuss countermeasures. He handed the written challenge to the abbot of the Si Kong in public: "Old Xing, everyone is here. "Now please open your written challenge and make it public."


    The Si Kong took the written challenge, and said to the crowd: "Now the prodigal has a new challenge. This was the written challenge. Ever since Fa Ming had taken charge of defending against the enemy, he had been fighting with the lackeys for hundreds of rounds. We all won on the field. I''m glad. It was fortunate for Shandong. Today''s matter still depended on everyone''s efforts and the command of friend Fa Ming. They all discussed how to deal with the enemy. I didn''t expect Japanese rogues and warriors to have any new breakthroughs or surprises in martial arts. Be prepared to play tricks and pull tricks when they are at their wit''s end. "


    After he finished, he gave the written challenge to Fa Ming: "It''s better if you open it up for everyone to see." Guru Lando said, "Old longevity is right. When Tabata Takashi escaped back from the Xuzhou, the injuries on his body had just been healed. How could he be so fast? Did he get another batch of warriors? There must be tricks and tricks involved in this. "


    Everyone said, "That makes sense. After you have read the written challenge, you will understand. "


    Fa Ming opened the written challenge, and saw it written: "Xia Yu Chaoyang Temple, above and below: My Great Japan Warrior is invincible in this world. Don''t look at the setbacks from the previous battles. It was a common occurrence for soldiers. Today, there are many warriors who are unsatisfied with you and still want to fight you one on one. We decided to use this match to salvage our previous insult. It is set to be set up in the Southern Mountain Red Light Temple five days from now. I hope you will attend. Those who do not arrive at the appointed time shall be deemed to have surrendered. If you do not arrive on time, your Chaoyang Temple will have to obey our orders. I hereby declare. Great Japan Guan Dong Jun, General Lin Qi''s Garrison, Tabata Takashi gave the order. "


    Seeing that, Fa Ming was enraged, and said: "Who the hell does Tabata Takashi think he is! Talking to us in that tone. How arrogant! He thought Shandong was theirs. Think of us as under their rule. It''s time to reply with a stern reprimand. " Ru Feng said: "The servant left in a hurry, so he did not reply. No matter what tone he had now, our Shandong wasn''t theirs after all. Just think that they lack civilized etiquette, use inappropriate words, learn and ignorance, and give us some fun. We should calmly study what schemes they have in mind, and defeat them as we go along is more important. " At this moment, everyone was also in a difficult mood. Ru Feng continued: "From the written challenge, they have the intention of angering us. We should analyze it more carefully and study the countermeasures. "


    Fa Ming calmed down and said: "Let alone them competing in Red Light Temple, even we would dare to go in his Guan Dong Jun Camp. We have to beat them. "


    Ru Feng continued: "This competition is different from the past, let''s not underestimate them for now. Judging from their sudden change in arena, they must have been well-prepared. We have to prevent them from setting up an ambush to deal with us. "


    When everyone heard that, they all said: "Don''t be afraid of any of their tricks, we will definitely beat them. No matter how big the danger, we cannot allow them to continue being arrogant. "


    This one said, "I''m going to take the lead." That one said, "I''ll go and take the lead." After that, there was a flurry of competition. All of them had to sign up.


    Fa Ming calmly thought about it, then said to Si Kong, "Old Xing, I would like to first understand the situation of Red Light Temple, and its geographical location. Then, we''ll know all the tricks they have up their sleeves. "


    Si Kong said with a beard on his hand, "The Red Light Temple is to the south of us, separated from us by a mountain. There were mountains all around. The mountains were thick with forests. Dongshan and Beishan were relatively close to the Red Light Temple; Xishan and Nanshan were relatively far from the temple. Not far to the west of the temple was an extremely deep ravine, winding its way to the back of the mountain. The other parts of the temple were all fertile land, and the temple was cultivated for twenty or thirty years. The Elder there, Master Yuan Guang, was already lonely the year before yesterday. There used to be thirty or fifty monks. They were competing for the position of abbot. Most likely, they had fled for their lives. There were less than twenty monks left. They were all unorthodox monks who drank wine and meat. There were a few naughty monks with nicknames who took control of the property there, disobeying the rules and doing good deeds. It was likely that they had some sort of clandestine relationship with the Japanese. The bronze head arhat is most familiar with the steel head arhat, just ask around and you will know. "


    Someone found the bronze-headed Arhat, and the Si Kong said to him, "Tabata Takashi has come to sign a challenge with us again, and arranged for us to fight five days later at Red Light Temple. You should explain the situation inside the Red Light Temple to everyone again. "


    Ever since Japanese enemies entered Shandong, people from Red Light Temple often came in contact with the Japanese. I have sent to the Toshiba to keep an eye on it. The monk has a good relationship with us. Sometimes he comes here. The others had no contact with us. After the abbot died.


    Those fierce monks: Mie Fa, Xu Kong, Faced Wall, Nutty, Idiot, Unique, Jueming, Enlightenment, Awakening, Ju-Cong, these people had the upper hand. They had killed all those serious monks and chased them away. Monk Mie Fa, who was a self-proclaimed expert in martial arts, unwittingly inherited the legacy of Master Yuan Guang, claiming to be the abbot. He was now supporting the monastery with several of his junior brothers, calling out servants to those monks who usually did.


    In the future, since Master Yuan Guang was unable to control them due to his old age, he would not be able to. With Mie Fa in the lead, they repeatedly broke the rules. Their nicknames were accidentally blurted out by Master Yuan Guang when he was educating them. They were truly not ashamed and instead felt proud. They remembered it in their hearts and claimed to have a nickname. They actually began shouting at each other.


    In the Red Light Temple, there was no longer any sound of the fishdrum, nor was there any sound of the legal scriptures. They raised pigs and chickens, grew vegetables and foodstuffs, and lived a common life. Their temple lands were fertile, and their annual income was enough for them to squander. The young monk there, due to being ill-treated, fled to the Dai Zong Fang a few days ago. Mie Fa''s group now have chicken, duck and pork all day long. No one knew when Japanese rogues would send two women there to fool around.


    The generals in the Japanese garrison were hunting and drinking in the mountains. The monks there have become a gang of treacherous monks who collude with their enemies. The Iron Arhat tried several times to get rid of them. I kept trying to dissuade her. I thought that it would be a shame for Master Yuan Guang to destroy their entire family.


    After hearing the introductions, Ru Feng said: "Then, the reason the Japanese enemies has invited us to participate in the Martial Arts Competition is clear. There must be a trick involved. They were going to ambush the army there. At that time, regardless of whether we win or not, they will still try to kill us. We''re not going to deal with the Rangers, we''re going to deal with the Japanese; we''re not going to deal with the swords and punches and kicks of the samurai, we''re going to deal with the muzzles of the Japanese. " Hearing that, everyone agreed with Ru Feng''s analysis, but they could not think of a corresponding method, and kept quiet for a while.

 C233

    The Ku Lama became agitated and said, "Tabata Takashi sent troops to attack us, could it be that we do not dare to go! If you don''t go, I''ll go! " His words caused everyone to become angry, and they all said: "Go! "If we fight them to the death, it would be enough to beat them to death, but if we beat him to death, we would only earn one." Right! We''re not afraid of them. "We must go and fight them, we absolutely must not retreat!"


    Everyone clamored, and Fa Ming said: "Everyone is right. We must go and deal with them. We need to calm down. We need to think of an effective way to deal with their ambush forces. "


    Everyone quietened down, and Fa Ming said to the bronze-headed Arhat: "Quickly go and summon back the Qing Gong Tuotuo from the Red Light Temple, we will discuss the situation inside the Red Light Temple through him. This way, we''ll have a general idea of what the devils are planning. "


    The bronze head Arhat quickly sent people to look for the Toddard of Qinggang. Everyone encircled Ru Feng and Fa Ming, and gave their suggestions. However, they could not think of an effective method. Other than fighting head on, it was also taking risks.


    Fa Ming appeared calm on the surface in front of everyone, and he was extremely anxious in his heart. He didn''t want them to fight him head on, nor did he want to take the risk of taking a lot of people with him. He didn''t have his own plan in mind. He knew that the enemy had already lost and his eyes were red. A murderous battle was inevitable. To be able to minimize the amount of sacrifices they had to defeat the enemy was the best plan. The more Fa Ming thought about it, the more worried he became.


    The next morning, the monk returned. It turned out that the monk had a straightforward personality, upon hearing the intention of asking him to come back, he entered the door and said, "My Red Light Temple is still the same as before. These few days, the monks in the temple did not go out, and no outsiders came. Even the two Japanese girls did not go out. I can''t see any tricks the Japanese have up there. "


    Everyone who heard this was taken aback. They asked more questions, but the green mountain shook his head as if he didn''t know what was going on. Some people had doubts, some reported their fantasies, while others remained silent. Fa Ming said: "The more it is like this, the more it shows that there is a trick to Japanese enemies. They''re afraid of getting wind of it, so we''re not going. The Japanese Army''s encampment and Red Light Temple are only a few dozen kilometers away, so he can set it up in time at any time. "


    Everyone was at a loss of what to do, the Monk on duty entered the door and said to Si Kong: "Abbot, there''s a man called Li Yong outside who wishes to meet him." Hearing this name, the Si Kong asked, "How did he come here?"


    The Duty Monk said, "He said he came on horseback. The horses are down the mountain. "


    Fa Ming doubted: "Could it be that the Japanese sent them again?"


    The Si Kong said, "I think so too. "Let''s go take a look." Si Kong and the others arrived at the mountain gate and saw a young man wearing a long robe and a hat. Everyone looked at him weirdly.


    That person cupped his hands and said, "I will have to trouble all of you to welcome me, Masters."


    Si Kong recited a Buddhist prayer and asked: "Old monk, do you need anything from me?" The man nodded and looked around, as if he had a secret to tell.


    Si Kong understood and said: "Almsgiver, please come to the Zen Hall." Everyone could tell that there was no enmity between them, so they stopped to avoid him.


    Si Kong and Li Yong entered the meditation room, and Si Kong said: "There are no outsiders here, please sit and speak." Thus, the two of them sat opposite each other. Li Yong said, "I am General Jin Tang''s subordinate, and am under the command of General Jin. I have something to tell you." and to save you. " When Si Kong heard that it was someone from the National Army, he was both surprised and happy. He had expected that the person he was going to talk about had something to do with the Red Light Temple competition.


    Si Kong said: "Old Na has heard of General Jin''s great name for a long time. I wonder what problem the general wants to solve for me? Please elaborate. "


    Li Yong said, "We have long heard of your gathering of people to fight against the Japanese. I appreciate it. The Japanese had repeatedly failed and were already in a hurry to lose. They set up a ruse to destroy you all. Your sect will be annihilated. "


    Si Kong said: "Yesterday, the Japanese sent someone to write a letter inviting us to the Red Light Temple Competition. We are planning this. Is that their trick? "


    Li Yong said, "The abbot is right. If they want to use martial arts as a form of excuse, all you need to do is to go to Red Light Temple. There, they ambushed the heavily armed Japanese soldiers. Once you arrived, we will eliminate you all. "


    The Si Kong nodded his head and said, "We also predicted that they would have such a move, and are struggling to come up with a way to deal with it. I wonder how General Jin will help me? "


    Li Yong said, "Our general is a patriotic soldier who loves his people. He had been sent by the government to stand guard in the east to prevent the Japanese army from spreading inland. He will not bear to see you killed. The general decided to send a company of bandits to protect you and wipe out the Japanese. "Send me to discuss temporary measures with you."


    Hearing that, Si Kong''s face was filled with joy, and he said, "That''s great! You came in time. With the help of your noble army, we are even less afraid of Japanese enemies. " Si Kong was so overjoyed that she called for tea and called for Fa Ming. The three of them started to discuss secretly.


    How did General Jin know about this? This has to start from the empires. The Japanese invading Qingdao and defeating the German soldiers all the western empires paid attention to this matter. It was clear that Japan wanted to take advantage of the war in the West to monopolize China. They are also afraid that their interests in China will be compromised. Angry westerners all say that Japan is more ambitious than Fuji.


    The Western War was in a tight spot, and they were too busy to look around. They could only sigh with worry, hoping to find some other way to deal with Japan. Germany in particular, they were defeated by Japan and lost a lot of their interests in China. They were unwilling to lose and hated Japan to the bone.


    Germany has an intelligence chief in China named Gil. He teamed up with his good friends, Lansing of the United States and Lamps of the United Kingdom, to form an intelligence network to deal with Japan. The three of them took a deep breath, dubbed the Three Friends of the Year, and did all they could to stop and control the development of Japan''s power in China. The three of them were both Chinese and Japanese. In particular, Lansing of the United States, its eyes and ears have penetrated into all levels of Japan.


    Lansing had boasted to Jill, "Now I know all about a few sneezes from the Japanese." These words were indeed true. As soon as Tabata Takashi made the plan to eliminate everyone in the Chaoyang Temple, Lan Xin found out in detail.


    On the surface, Lansing was friendly with the Japanese, so it was inconvenient for him to come out. He quickly told the news to Gill and Lambert. The three of them plotted to use this opportunity to instigate a dispute between China and Japan, using this as an opportunity to pull Yuan Shikai towards the west.


    Gill and Lampson, in accordance with their plot, rushed to find the commander of the Chinese garrison in the East. The two first told the story to Ulu Li, then said insults to Japan, instigated by the words.


    "I have long seen that Japan has a desire to annex China," he said. Their ambitions had been exposed time and again. The Elder Feng Marshal warned me time and time again to pay attention to them. However, Mr Duan tended to favour Japan. He also warned me to get on good terms with Japan. If you dare to disobey, then you must follow my military law. I am angry and I am afraid to say anything about the Japanese aggression. "


    In his anger, Li said to Jill, "Japan is like the godfather of Mr. Duan, and Germany is like the godmother of Mr. Duan. He is extremely filial to both your countries. "


    Jill shook her head and laughed, "No, no, no. Now that Duan Zhi saw that his godmother had run out of milk, he could no longer bear to look at her. Now he was loyal only to Japan. The Japanese were trying to support him. Did General Li not hear a thing? " Ulu said nothing.


    Lan Pu Sheng continued: "I''ve long known about these things. We have already reminded the Elder Feng Marshal of Nanjing many times. "


    Only then did Ulan say, "I am a soldier, and it is my duty to obey orders. He turned a deaf ear to all the official battles. It''s just that the Japanese are slaughtering my good people in front of me, I won''t allow it! I know the word shame. In the future, even if I lose my position and get punished by the War Department, I will still have to interfere in the barbaric activities of the Japanese. " Unexpectedly, these few honest words of Li You''s fell into the hands of Gelan Pu Sheng.


    Lan Pu Sheng smiled and said, "I have a plan that will allow Marshal Li to neither offend Elder Duan Zhi nor offend the Japanese, and will ensure both sides are in perfect harmony." After which, he put on airs and deliberately smoked as he paced around, putting on an act. Jill also sat happily. Master Li was extremely anxious, and said: "Sir, you really have a brilliant plan? Tell me about it. "


    Li Baicao said in his heart: "These two bastards are not good people either. They might be pregnant with some kind of demon. I have to be on my guard. "


    Lan Pu Sheng saw that Li You was very calm, so he said: "You can secretly envoy a troop of troops, disguised as bandits, and go to help Chaoyang Temple." "I thought of that," said Li Shao.


    As a result, he purposely praised, "Mister, you really have a brilliant plan!" Lan Pu Sheng''s face revealed a complacent look, and said: "After this, we also don''t need to take back this troop. Let them stay in the mountains, turn against the Japanese everywhere, and often harass them. Let them be restless day and night! "


    Jill applauded: "A brilliant plan! This way the Japanese will never have peace. No one knows the truth, and no one will tolerate you. "


    He added, "Let me add a few more words. Those bandits from the Golden Stone Stronghold are big and powerful, so you can impersonate them. In the old days, they had fought against us Germans, and they had often harassed us. Our garrison has endured their suffering. In the course of our dealings, I discovered that this Jin Jia Village chief was brave and dauntless, and had many tricks up his sleeve. He was extremely difficult to deal with. In the future, you will find a partner in metal and stone. This way, the truth is fake and the falsehood is false, the falsehood is real, wouldn''t that be even better? Don''t let them bother the Germans from now on. Let''s call it a prince''s agreement today. "


    And he said to himself, "You are not wise enough, you devil. Goldstone and the others have been bothering you for years. You really think they''re bandits. That was a strong force that drove you out. "


    "Bandits live in a place of uncertainty," he said. After a long time, the Japanese could not bear the disturbance, so what could they do? Naturally, their power would also not be able to develop towards Ji Nan. to prevent you from directly preventing the Japanese from developing westward. "


    "It is our way of dealing with you Germans," thought Li Bui. Therefore, he said, "The two gentlemen have presented a brilliant plan for me, and I thank you. However, we don''t dare to do that. If this were to be leaked out, I would be in trouble. I''m old, full of food, and I don''t have a care in the world. "I can''t think too much about it."


    Jill and Lampson both swore, "Only the three of us know about this. If it gets out in the future, the heavens will kill the earth! We kept our mouths shut for the marshal. Please believe it, marshal. "


    And he said in his heart, "You Westerners have no good hearts, and no one will believe you. I trust you, but I don''t trust you either. " Li Shao coaxed the two of them, "I appreciate your kind intentions. Right now, the Japanese Guan Dong Jun and morale were flourishing and they were extremely arrogant. I dare not touch it. We are too weak to use troops, and I cannot explain it to the government. "


    "The Chinese are cowards! Pu * * y! Seeing his compatriots die tragically, he actually didn''t save them. With a hundred thousand Pi Xiu in his grasp, he allowed his enemies to rob him. "This is unbelievable, unbelievable!" The words in Li You''s heart were: "It''s not incredible, it''s just that you guys are unreliable, and can''t work together!"


    Jill persuaded him again, and he pretended to be indifferent. The two of them came in high spirits and left disappointed. They planned to bewitch Li Uu, then leak the secret at Tabata Takashi''s place, which would lead to a direct confrontation between the Chinese and Japanese armies. When they were far away, Jill sighed to Lan Pusheng, "Ahem, we had a good plan, but who would''ve thought that the cowardice of the Chinese people would be broken."


    Lan Pusheng is a genuine China Tong, more cunning, and said: "You have not been in China for long, and you do not know much about Li Shao. This man is resourceful, honorable, and diplomatic. As a result, President General sent him to guard Shandong to take care of the military affairs. I think he must have a plan. " It was true: one should never have the intention to harm others, and one should never lack the intention to guard against them.

 C234

    Lan Pu Sheng continued: "Just watch, what''s the result of Red Light Temple?" The two of them sat in the car, disheartened, sighing as they walked. Although the two of them had ill intentions, they had sent over information revealing Tabata Takashi''s secrets and helped Chaoyang Temple.


    After Jill and Lambson left, Li You laughed out loud and said to his men: "I thought these two must have some tricks up their sleeves. They want to provoke a conflict between us and the Japanese. No matter what his scheme was, they had helped me greatly and delivered the information in time. Well, we''ll do what he says. First, we need to save all the living beings in the Chaoyang Temple and take care of this group of ferocious Japanese. "


    He immediately discussed the plan with a few other staff officers and immediately dispatched a special team to the general''s camp in Lindong Golden Tang to set up an operation. The Golden Soup camp wasn''t too far from the Japanese army camp. Jin Tang knew the situation in the military camp like the back of his hand. Jin Tang had long hated those barbaric Japanese troops. He only dared to be angry at their barbaric actions, but he did not dare to say anything.


    General Jin was delighted to receive the secret order from Ulan Li, and said, "The parents of the people of the government cannot protect their people, so how can they be officials? Seeing the brutal killing of the Japanese army, I felt ashamed and hated the Japanese army. "I shall do as the marshal orders." After General Jin had a detailed understanding of the situation, he immediately sent his Company Commander Li Yong to dress up as a commoner, riding on a horse to get Chaoyang Temple, and discuss with the Si Kong about a way to eliminate the Japanese Army.


    Si Kong, Fa Ming and Li Yong discussed carefully. The Si Kong was very happy. He thanked General Jin and said, "We admire General Jin''s patriotic love of the people. We shall carve the kindness of saving the General''s life in our hearts and never forget it for the rest of our lives! Please convey our gratitude to the general. "


    Li Yong said, "Elder, there is no need to thank me. We have a duty to protect you. We are only the government, so it is only natural that we should resist the foreign invaders. How can we soldiers bear to see the lives of so many people being massacred? Soldiers were people who protected their country from foreign invasion. On his arrival, General King repeatedly said: This matter is confidential, and the truth must not be revealed. Once the news spread out, the Japanese enemies would find an excuse which would bring about disaster to the nation. Right now, our country is poor and the strong preys on the weak. We don''t dare to stir up trouble for the government. "


    Si Kong nodded: "my humble self understands. Please tell the general that we must keep this a secret, and that no one is allowed to divulge this information. "


    Li Yong said, "Our men may have come during the day or during the night. In order to act as if they were, they could also make robbing motions and fire a few shots. No matter how much we bluff, you should not be afraid. You can just give us a few rooms. You don''t have to worry about anything else. "


    The Si Kong said: "I have dozens of temples here, all of them can be used for lodging. Fire food is also very convenient. " Li Yong nodded as he bid his farewell, then left the mountain.


    Fa Ming was ecstatic: "Let''s see what else Tabata Takashi can do!" The two of them were overjoyed, the Si Kong said worriedly: "We have too many people here, we don''t want the truth to be revealed. Someone asked, "How do we hide this?"


    Fa Ming said: "We will use the people from the Golden Stone Stronghold to hear of this news, and if you need any secret assistance, explain it to everyone." The two of them were overjoyed as they returned to the east hall to see the crowd.


    At this time, everyone was waiting anxiously. Seeing the two return happily, some people guessed that they had a plan to deal with the Japanese army. They were all looking forward to asking. Cao Yunfeng was the first to ask, "Elders, you two came back in high spirits, do you have a way to break the encirclement of Red Light Temple?"


    The Si Kong nodded and said, "Witch Cao has guessed correctly. Just now, the people from the Golden Stone Stronghold had secretly come to deliver a letter. When they heard the news of the martial competition, they wanted to send out their troops to help us. With them cooperating with our operation, they will not be afraid of Tabata Takashi''s schemes at all. " Everyone was extremely happy when they heard this.


    Someone still needed to ask for more details, so Fa Ming said, "Everyone needs to strictly guard the secret, so there''s no need to ask any further. We have a plan of what to do in due course. When the time comes, we can just raise our flags and majestically go forth to compete against them. " When everyone heard this, they felt relieved and happy.


    Some people knew the character of Jin Shi and said, "Jin Jia Village''s chief is loyal to his people and never robs the people. He was against the Germans in Jiaodong. The German garrison had all suffered from him. His army equipment, his food, were taken from the Germans. He and Bai Lang had even did an earth-shattering thing and dug Yuan Shikai''s ancestral grave. He was a real Greenwood hero. Yuan Shikai hated him to the core, so he sent troops to kill him several times. When the soldiers arrived, he left long ago. Ever since he had been transferred to Shandong Province, he no longer cared about Li You, even though he was in charge of the military. I heard that he had a brother, Jin Tang, who was under the command of Ulu Li. If the soldiers do not attack him, it may have something to do with his brother. "


    The speaker really did understand Jin Shi, every word he said was true. How could the crowd not mention it?


    As for the night before the martial competition, according to their agreement, Jin Tang''s men should have arrived. Si Kong and Fa Ming were startled, and continued to send people to investigate. Until midnight, there were no teams coming over, much less hearing gunshots. Just as the two were in doubt, someone reported, "Abbot: Jin Shi has brought a group of people. The team is already at the foot of the mountain. " Si Kong Fa Ming was happy and hurriedly came down the mountain to fetch them.


    So it turns out that this fake Jin Shi was a brave general named De Sheng. He was afraid that the Japanese enemies would not dare to come after hearing the news of Jin Shi''s arrival. Along the way, he ordered soldiers not to shout, not to smoke, to move quickly. Thus, they unknowingly arrived at the foot of the mountain. After he was done with his arrangements, he immediately followed Li Yong to the mountain to meet Si Kong and Fa Ming. They were halfway there. In order to fool others, he had to pretend that he was serious.


    Approaching, De Sheng cupped his hands towards Si Kong and said: "Clan Elder, I, the chief, greet you. I have a hundred and twenty brothers with me. The procession was already at the foot of the mountain. I guarantee your safety. " The Si Kong bowed and said: "Thank you for your help. Please come to my Zen Hall for a chat. "


    Si Kong, Fa Ming led De Sheng and Li Yong to the temple''s Zen Hall, where they would like to meet with the others. The fake Golden Stone De Sheng was afraid that he would be recognized by others, so he lowered his head and waved his hand to reject everyone. He turned to Si Kong and said, "I am not a three-headed six-armed man, but I do not think it is. I, Jin, have already received your feelings. "Elder, please do not let too many people in, and even more so, do not spectate."


    Everyone laughed and said, "Chief Jin sure is generous. He doesn''t want to show any face and refuses to meet with us. We can only accept." Ru Feng had already seen through the flaw, he did not say anything, and said to everyone: "Chief Jin Zhai will do it in secret, he is afraid of revealing it, fine, let us go sit in the front." He led the group to the front.


    The four of them entered the room and sat down. De Sheng said, "I was expecting the Japanese to come, so we would not dare to announce our presence in public. Whether they were in plain clothes or in disguise as bandits, they had to be one of the two. They can also frame the Chinese after the crime is committed. He was in our favor. When that time comes, I will do as I''ve said and fight him like a bandit who''s going to start a war and destroy him. "


    Fa Ming said: "The chief''s guess is right, Tabata Takashi is good at dressing up. They would definitely come to put on makeup. He used many of his Japanese troops to commit the crime in public, fearing to be condemned by the Chinese military. "He will most likely disguise himself as a bandit."


    De Sheng said: "In the future, all of you can claim that the people from the Golden Stone Stronghold have come here, and even robbed you, to confuse the enemy." Si Kong nodded in agreement.


    After Yanqing offered tea, the four analyzed the enemy''s situation further. Li Yong said: "I wonder how many people Tabata Takashi will bring this time. We must divide our forces to meet the enemy. If he wanted to exterminate everyone in the Chaoyang Temple, he would have to act separately. He must have known that it was impossible for everyone here to go to the Red Light Temple. "It''s not that many of us have come."


    De Sheng said: "I guess there won''t be many people coming. The Japanese army has always been known for its elite. They were well-armed, well-trained, and quite capable. They''re dealing with a bunch of unarmed people, so there''s a lot of people that can come in their thirties or forties. "


    Li Yong said: "We will allocate the people here, a portion of them will be disguised as monks, while the martial artists will go with them to the Red Light Temple competition; the other portion will guard the temple hall to prevent ambushes; a large group of people will rush to the back of the mountain to ambush us before the sun shines. We have already sent scouts to the Red Light Temple area. "


    Si Kong and Fa Ming listened to the detailed plan without any loopholes, and said with relief, "We will also follow the Stronghold Master''s arrangements." De Sheng said, "Tianming, there shouldn''t be too many people going. If there are too many people, it would not be convenient for them to retreat flexibly in case of an emergency. "


    Si Kong and Fa Ming both nodded in agreement. De Sheng asked the Si Kong to explain the terrain around the Red Light Temple again. The Si Kong explained in detail to him, using the form of a physical object on the table.


    De Sheng had an idea in his heart, and said: "Your mission is to display a fighting stance, and lure the enemy in. When the gun sounds come out, your people will retreat towards the ditch to the west of Red Light Temple. I''ll arrange for reinforcements there. " After the four of them discussed the matter, Li Yong and De Sheng immediately went back to the mountain and assigned the soldiers to not mention it.


    Daybreak, the Si Kong gathered a large group of people and issued a decree, ordering Fa Ming and Ru Feng to host the competition. The two received the order in public, and then they kowtowed in front of the Buddha, praying for peace. Then, Fa Ming announced the people who were going to the Red Light Temple Academy according to the list he had drawn up last night.


    Everyone scrambled to go, but Fa Ming said: "Everyone, don''t fight, we are going to fight with the enemies; whoever is at home is going to fight with the enemy, prepare to fight. Because Tabata Takashi planned to kill all of us, he knew that it was impossible for all of us to go there. Those of you who remain will stay with your brothers in the Gold and Stone strongholds to guard the temple. At that time, let''s work together and fight against each other. "


    At this point, everyone stopped fighting and was willing to stay and defend. Fa Ming picked up the name list and started counting. The nine monks, such as the Bronze-headed Arhat, the Iron Head Arhat, the Qinggang Toddler; the Kurun Lama; the heroine Cao Yunfeng, the Quyun Feng; the famous Sichuan Three Hero, the Ju Man, the Witch Two and the Little Hero; the Five Sisters of Jilin; the fishskin of the Heilongjiang River, the Gao Han Monastery and the World Cultivators; the White Hair Palace of Liaoning, the Pearl of Guang Han Palace, the Golden Flower Mother of the Niu Gao Temple; the Taoist Ordos; the monk Jiershen of Ku Island, the Taoist Jeli Li, and the Vetrodified Taoist. Adding Fa Ming, Ru Feng and the ten soldiers who were putting on makeup, there was a total of more than 40 people. The other people all stayed to guard the Chaoyang Temple.


    After Fa Ming finished counting the people, he lined up, bragging and beating them painfully with the gongs and drums to symbolize victory. After that, each of them carried their weapons and raised the banners of their Chaoyang Temple high. The procession majestically left the mountain gate, followed the mountain road, and headed towards the Southern Mountains Red Light Temple. At this time, De Sheng led a large group of people and had already reached the predetermined location, and was ready to meet the enemy.

 C235

    It was eight in the morning when Fa Ming led the group to outside of Red Light Temple Mountain gate. Fa Ming stopped the procession, and went forward to take a look. Seeing that the mountain gate was tightly shut and the walls neatly arranged, the courtyard was completely silent. Ru Feng knocked on the door knocker and shouted: "friend inside, open! "Open the door!" No one replied to his shouts. Everyone was puzzled.


    Master Fishskin said, "Logically speaking, they should have opened the mountain gate wide for us. Is the owner of this place treating us slow, or is he deliberately refusing us like this? "


    No one could figure it out. Fa Ming said: "No matter what, we should at least understand everything once we get here. Don''t make Japanese enemies think that we''re afraid of them and say things out loud. " The bronze-headed Arhat once again knocked on the door and shouted, "Open the door! "Open the door!"


    So Mie Fa and the one who had presided over Red Light Temple had a rule that he wouldn''t be able to wake up until he was asleep. The other monks followed suit and did not get up early to council. They all said, "Life is better at home."


    At this time, Mie Fa and Xu Kong were respectively sleeping with a woman. Only the mischievous monk was still sleeping soundly. At this moment, he had already woken up from his slumber. Suddenly he heard someone knocking on the door of the mountain, and he hurriedly got up, put on his cloak, and went out to see. Hearing someone knocking on the door and shouting, he walked up to open it and saw a neat line of people holding large flags and all dressed neatly. They were both male and female monks, all of whom seemed to have everything they should be. Seeing that his clothes were disheveled and his face had yet to be washed, he felt ashamed. He mumbled to himself, "What''s going on with all of you?"


    The bronze-headed Arhat said, "Senior Brother, what are you waiting for? This is the person who was invited to the martial arts competition. " The mischievous thing asked in surprise, "What martial arts competition? With whom? How come I didn''t know? " Hearing that he didn''t know of this matter, everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    Originally, the Japanese side had never sent anyone to contact them. They knew that there were people from the Chaoyang Temple here, and were afraid that there would be rumors that there were people from the Chaoyang Temple. It was also a big place with many houses and a wide courtyard. They knew it well. They thought that they could make the temporary arrangements in time. Tabata Takashi planned to destroy this place along with the people from the Chaoyang Temple if they really came, and then frame these bandits. The people from the Chaoyang Temple always thought that Mie Fa and the others were in cahoots with Tabata Takashi, and in the end, did not send anyone to contact him.


    Seeing that the mischievous thing did not seem to know, the iron-headed man walked out of the troop and said, "Five days ago the Japanese sent people to challenge us. They arranged for us to compete here today. How could Senior Brother not know? Do not fill in the blessings and keep the riddles to yourself. "


    The mischievous thing said in surprise, "I really don''t know about this matter. Our senior apprentice-brother, the abbot, didn''t give us a share. Wait here for a moment, I will go ask for an explanation and have him come out to receive us. "


    The mischievous thing turned around and ran back into its own room, it anxiously washed its face, tidied up its clothes, and then came to Mie Fa''s front and shouted: "Senior Brother, quickly get up! Outside the mountain gate, a group of friend s had come over and were waiting to receive them. They said they were here to compete with the Japanese. Why didn''t you give this matter to us earlier! He could prepare for it. You''re too preoccupied with the affairs of your children to care about anything else. Now that things have happened so suddenly and time has come to a standstill, we don''t even have a person to pick up, yet we''re all still sleeping. This is too disgraceful. Amongst those people, there are even senior elders. " The other monks in the room were also awakened. Some were putting on their clothes, while others ran out to see what was going on.


    Mie Fa was mesmerized by Deng Deng''s wake up, and was confused by his words. He took off his blanket, put on his clothes, and asked: "Idiot, who told you this? How could I not know? If I knew, how could I not tell you? " One of them was outside, while the other was outside, complaining to each other. No matter what Mie Fa said, the mischievous thing would not believe him.


    Mie Fa said helplessly: "Stop fighting, even if I missed something. What did the people outside say? "


    The mischievous thing said unhappily: "I heard from Chaoyang Temple and iron head Arhat that it was still the Japanese battlefield chosen five days ago that sent them a written challenge. The written challenge agreed that both of them would compete here today and fight to the death. You are the abbot, how could you not know? You must have a lustful heart for women. "


    Mie Fa heard that he was still complaining, and his expression changed, "I honestly do not know about this matter. Neither of them told me. Junior Brother, you misunderstand. What have I hidden from you? What was the mistake? This might have been fabricated by someone, or it might have been a joke. This is our temple, and if they are competing here, I will have to nod in agreement. Someone must have played tricks on our Chaoyang Temple. "


    The two of them met up in the corridor, and the mischievous thing said, "Senior Brother, I believe what you said. However, the fight between the two fighters was real. They arrived in neat formation with banners and more than forty people. Moreover, Chaoyang Temple were not so easy to deceive. The Japanese had lost their match there. It was time to change the venue. Let''s go out and receive them! "


    Mie Fa was also very anxious: "Quickly go find them, gather the monks and wait in the great hall. We''ll bring them in and ask. If we really are going to fight, we can immediately get ready. " The mischievous thing turned around and hurriedly walked away.


    Mie Fa went back to his room to wash his face and after a moment of confusion, he tied up his clothes, put on his cassock, put on the Pilu Crown and was about to come out. After some careful thought, "This is strange." He went back into the house and opened the curtain. He asked the woman, "Beauty, you and the Japanese have been in contact for a long time. Do you know about the Japanese coming here today to compete in kung fu? "


    The woman, who was lying in bed listening, also exclaimed, "How would I know? What nonsense are you spouting! I''m married to you now. Why do you say that about me? "


    She continued in a coquettish tone, "I''ve been locked in my room for the past few days. If I didn''t leave your side, how could I have gotten in touch with those Japanese people?" She was also angered to the point that she had to take off her blanket, revealing her fair skin. She wore her clothes and wanted to go out to see him.


    Mie Fa went forward and embraced her, saying gently, "Beauty, don''t piss me off. I asked it by accident, and it''s all right if you don''t know it. "What I said just now, count me as farting." He was afraid that she would go out and make a fool of herself.


    She giggled and said, "Don''t show your face, stay in the house. The people outside are all ugly, all of them ugly. I''m afraid I''ll scare the beauty. "


    The woman had a hairpin wrapped around her head. Her voice was soft, and she did have a certain charm to her. Mie Fa once again went to kiss her and coax her. You must not go out. "


    The woman saw that he was happy and was very angry. She slapped Mie Fa: "Are you happy? He didn''t know that he was being toyed with. The Japanese are inhumane, and I know they don''t have a good idea. Compared to Wu Dai, they must be fighting to the death. None of you will escape. If they took me back to the barracks, I''d be worse off than dead. Even though I''m Japanese, I''m willing to spend my life with you. Take me to a safe place where I can''t hear any gunfire. I never want to see those Japanese men again. "


    Mie Fa calmly thought about it, and since he had nowhere to hide, he comforted her: "Miss, I wonder how much suffering you have suffered in Japan, and how much you hate him. They treat you badly? "


    The woman said, "I am a woman that they would flirt with. Do you understand? It was the comfort woman. "It was my friend who saw me suffer and sent me and the buckwheat to this place."


    Mie Fa panicked: I didn''t know you suffered so much, the Japanese are not human! Don''t worry, this is the safest place. As long as you don''t go out. I and my fellow junior brothers will be there to protect you. We all have martial arts, so none of them dared to touch you. " The woman calmed down, half believing and half doubting. She quickly went to wash up and prepare to escape.


    Mie Fa turned around and closed the door. He said out of thin air, "This does not seem to be a good omen. My woman told me to bring her away."


    Mie Fa said: "Women are cowardly, do not listen to her. I''m a woman, too, and I''m running away. Let''s go, who shall we give our huge family property to?! We all have martial arts skills, what''s there to be afraid of? Why are you so anxious? Bring them in and ask. Even if they were to compete in martial arts, they can only fight against each other. There''s no reason for them to fight against us. "


    After thinking about it for a bit, he said, "I think so too. We preside over the scene, why do they beat us? It didn''t matter. "Women are afraid of themselves." The two laughed heartily and went to the main hall to bring their outstanding monks to be received outside the mountain gate.


    At this time, everyone was also making guesses outside the mountain gate. The bronze head arhat said: "Mie Fa is crafty, don''t listen to them saying that they don''t know. They had already colluded with the Japanese. In doing so, they are trying to confuse us and shirk responsibility. I''m afraid we won''t be able to spare them once this happens. The people here killed their fellow cultivators. Their words were devoid of humanity, and they did not mean what they said. Their hearts were vicious, and they harboured malicious intents. No matter what Mie Fa and the others say when they come out, or what tricks they use, no one would believe him. We will definitely not forgive him in the future! "


    Everyone was discussing fervently, and hated Mie Fa to the core. Mie Fa led the monks and came over. When he got closer, Mie Fa spoke a few polite words. First, he paid his respects to Fa Ming and the others, then said: "Fellow Elders, Fellow friend s, and Fellow Guests, please forgive the fact that this matter happened too suddenly, and that the my humble self was late to welcome you."


    He bowed deeply to everyone. He said, "Everyone, don''t glare at me. It is not that I am deliberately neglecting you all. As you know, no one contacted me in advance. my humble self panicked. Please forgive me, Kahn! Please come to the main hall for a chat. "


    Fa Ming looked in every direction as he listened to him speak. Mie Fa was of average height, dressed neatly and looked to be about thirty years old. He had a round, fat head and a slightly unusual temperament between his brows. Behind him stood the Monk in the air. He was tall and fierce, and his eyes were rolling in the face of the crowd. He was also not like a kind person. Behind the two of them, eighteen monks stood neatly in a row with three people. The mischievous thing stood next to Mie Fa.


    Fa Ming returned the greeting, "Thank you for welcoming us. We, the guest, will follow the host. " Everyone cupped their hands towards Mie Fa and the rest. Mie Fa pointed back: "Everyone, please!" The mischievous thing led the way, welcoming everyone into the courtyard to stop, then bringing Fa Ming and the other people into the great hall to discuss the reason.


    Everyone sat down as the host, and Mie Fa said: "I would like to ask various friend s, what exactly do you need from my Red Light Temple?"


    The Iron Head Arhat could not endure it any longer and said, "Senior Brother, don''t put on an act! Five days ago, at the Japanese army camp, Commander Tabata Takashi sent us a challenge. It was agreed that today''s battle would be a decisive one. Not arriving at the appointed time would count as surrender. How could you not know about such a big matter? I assume that you and the Japanese have planned this out in unison. Don''t try to be sentimental and argue with us. Now, no one can blame you for your kindness. Speak up. "

 C236

    Mie Fa was startled by the words, "Junior Brother, what do you mean? What do my Japanese enemies and mine have to do with each other? What does it mean? I don''t blame you. Don''t screw me over. You and I are separated by a mountain. There is no room for gratitude in my temple. What does your grudge with the Japanese have to do with our temple? How could I have planned anything with the Japanese? The Japanese have been in touch with me several times, and it was not I who made the acquaintance but they who came to make the acquaintance. If my junior brother suspects me of favoring the Japanese, then don''t compare me to him, because I am too unjustly accused. I am the abbot here and have the right to refuse. I swear to the heavens, I didn''t know about your martial arts competition. Neither of you has sent anyone to contact me. We''ve just heard it, and we''ve had our doubts. Did his neighbor get cheated? "


    Fa Ming and Ru Feng exchanged glances, feeling that it was strange. Looking at Mie Fa''s demeanor, it was as if he did not know about it beforehand. Fa Ming said in his heart: "If Tabata Takashi really didn''t contact this place, the consequences would be even worse than expected. Mie Fa and the rest might be the victims as well. "


    Ru Feng took over: "If Abbot really does not know, then there is no need to explain. We have to prevent sudden attacks from the Japanese enemies together. Since we''re here, we''ll have to compete with him. Please, abbot, arrange this according to the rules of the tournament. When they come, we''ll do as we please. "


    Mie Fa said: "friend, don''t be in such a hurry. None of you believe what I say, but I don''t agree to fight here. " He turned around and pointed to the people beside him and said, "You can ask any of my junior brothers. Whether or not I know about the martial arts competition beforehand. "


    Fa Ming said: "It can''t be false, it''s a lie that there''s no peace. After that, everything has been exposed. Now we have no reason not to believe you. " His group also said, "Our abbot really did not know about the martial arts competition. We only said it because we heard that the mischievous thing was not very good. "


    I suspect that there''s something wrong with the Japanese enemies. I advise you not to compete with them. The evil spirits were vicious, even they said so. I''m afraid they have ill intentions. "


    Fa Ming said: "He has a thousand ingenious plans and we have a rule, unless they don''t come. Martial arts had to be compared. The devil was also a human, so there was nothing to be afraid of. We''ll wait here for them. "


    Seeing that Fa Ming and Ru Feng both insisted on competing, Mie Fa did not reject them. He added, "We have come here to see that the Japanese general is not lying, and we have treated them with respect. But we didn''t have much to do with them. Please don''t misunderstand us and collude with him. We did not do anything to them that would lose our integrity. We are also indignant at their aggression and killing. We are also very angry because they have repeatedly challenged our Chaoyang Temple. Regarding the martial competition, no matter who wins or loses, in the end, it has nothing to do with us. I ask all the friend s to believe it. "


    Fa Ming said: "Hopefully, what the abbot said is true. We can believe it. "


    Mie Fa was relieved: "If the Japanese really want to compete, I think we cannot refuse. Since everyone was here, they must not be afraid of him. No matter what happens afterwards, don''t blame us. If you don''t agree, I can explain it to them. I think it''s fortunate to be able to avoid this competition. "


    Ru Feng said: "What the abbot is thinking, we sympathize and understand. It''s not our fault at all. Tabata Takashi forced us to fight with them, but there was no room for discussion. What are we going to endure? "Since we''re here, we can only compete with them."


    Mie Fa said: "Since that''s the case, I will have my men prepare to compete in everything." Fa Ming said: "I''ll have to trouble you to manage it from here." Mie Fa immediately assigned some people to arrange for the competition and not mention anything about it.


    The monk was busy at the moment, entertaining the group. The two monks carried a bucket of brewed tea and a basket of bowls. They came to toast everyone. Farmer and Rufeng took the opportunity to leave the room, standing on the high wall and looking around to check out the terrain. Seeing that this place was exactly as what the Four Hells had said, It was surrounded by mountains. The north and the east and the west were high and close to the temple. The mountain was covered with trees. To the west, not far from the temple, was a deep trench that curved up to the back of the mountain. Artemisia and shrubs grew on both sides of the ditch. Around the rest of the temple, the terrain was flat and open. Pieces of crops grew well. Soybean, millet, japonica, sorghum, everything. There was a road to the east of the gate, and it was hard to tell how far it extended through the trees. The road was obscured by trees.


    Fa Ming said to Ru Feng: "Once the gunshot is heard, it would be hard to hide when we attack. It was true that there was danger in safety, but also safety in danger. It can be seen that when Tabata Takashi chose this place, he used sinister methods! "


    Both of them went down the wall to check the yard. There were five main halls in the center, each with five side halls. The clock tower and drum tower were complete. There were ten meditation halls in front, all occupied. Behind them was a row of dilapidated houses, with windows and doors all over the place. Looking closer, there were a few fat pigs inside. When they heard the arrival of strangers, a few chickens were also startled out of their wits.


    Ru Feng laughed: "This monk Mie Fa is diligent in managing a family, living an easy life. In a few years you''ll be rich. " Fa Ming also added: "All of the halls have collapsed, there is no incense, it is just like a normal house."


    At this moment, the Bronze, Iron, and Second Arhat arrived. Fa Ming assigned two people: "Once the gunshots are heard, lead the way, bring everyone through here and retreat towards the west. Don''t let them run around. The people from the gold and stone stronghold were divided into two groups, hiding in the main hall to be covered by a few people. "It''s just a precaution." The two went to look for soldiers who pretended to be following them, and did not mention what they were going to do.


    As for the fake Golden Stone De Sheng, he had left Li Yong and a few soldiers to guard the Chaoyang Temple and personally led a large group of people to come here. When he led his team here, it was not even dawn yet, so he stealthily hid his men in the dense forest. Afterwards, he first gathered with the scouts and got to know the situation of the Red Light Temple. Then, he was led by the scouts to start inspecting the terrain.


    It was already morning. He was satisfied to see that the topography of the area was exactly the same as he had expected. First, he sent a few soldiers to ambush them in the ditch to the west of Red Light Temple. First, they had to reinforce them and break out of the encirclement. Just as he finished paying his bill and was about to set up an ambush in the eastern mountains, he suddenly heard a sound from the forest behind him. All the soldiers raised their guns and asked their targets, "Who is it? "Come out quickly!"


    He saw the shadow of a person moving in the forest and stopped moving. De Sheng guessed that it was an enemy scout, who had been secretly eavesdropping about his arrangements. He immediately ordered the soldiers, "Surround the forest and search." The soldiers immediately surrounded the forest, and very quickly caught two people, and brought them to De Sheng.


    The duo didn''t panic in the slightest when facing the crowd. De Sheng did not say a word, and looked at the two of them up and down. The two of them were both in rags, their hats were in bloom, and their faces were exquisite. Both of their hands were hidden in their sleeves as they shrugged their shoulders. Both of them were in their twenties. De Sheng stared at the two of them coldly, observing their expressions.


    The two of them followed his gaze, not daring to look up. De Sheng noticed the inkling, and suddenly asked in a stern voice: "What are you doing? Why spy on my actions? "I won''t tell you the truth. I, the chief, will kill you two!"


    The two were shocked. One of them said, "I wonder which mountain does marshal belong to? We didn''t mean to pry. He couldn''t avoid it. It was a coincidence. We are brothers, local people. Yesterday, a raccoon was driven into the cave by the two of us. Seeing him grow fat and taste good, he stayed here all night, wanting to catch him and go home to eat meat. Unexpectedly, this fellow was quite crafty. He only made some noises within the cave and didn''t come out for the entire night. We stayed out all night. Just as he was about to go down the mountain and return home, he was caught by the marshal''s brothers. "Marshal, please spare our lives!"


    De Sheng laughed coldly and said, "You really know how to lie, who are you lying to! You can fool others with your words, but you can''t fool me! You claim to be a local citizen, but why do you have such a bad accent? Tell me the truth! If you say you''re too slow, then I''ll kill you two! " With that, De Sheng took out his gun to scare them. Seeing that they could not hide it, the two men were frightened. One of them turned pale; the other trembled, not daring to speak for a long time.


    De Sheng then asked in shock, "Quickly tell me!"


    One of them said, "Marshal, we actually don''t care about the river. Tell you the truth. We are from the Japanese military camp. What we have to do has nothing to do with the marshal. Please let us go. In the future, when the marshal is useful to us, we will serve him. Money and arms, anything. If the commander-in-chief wants to cooperate with the Japanese army, we''ll tie it together. May I ask Marshal, who are you? "


    De Sheng saw that the two of them were indeed Japanese scouts, and secretly rejoiced in his heart, his tone relaxed: "You two are from Tabata Takashi''s Great Subordinate Camp? You must have heard of my tribe''s master, Goldstone. I also wanted to come into contact with Tabata Takashi. "


    When the two of them heard this, without knowing what was going on, their faces lit up with joy. One of them said, "Oh, it''s Marshal Jin. I''ve heard a lot about him! We, the General of Tabata Takashi, admire you greatly. He has already said that he would like to make friends with you. The two of us are willing to introduce the village lord. Once you cooperate with the Japanese, you will have money and arms in the future. How about it? Chief Jin, you ¡­ "


    De Sheng was furious in his heart, and said: "I have something to do here today, so I don''t have time to discuss it with you. I''ll let you two suffer for a while, we''ll talk about it in the future." Then he looked at the soldier with a pout and a wink. Several soldiers came forward and tied the two of them up. First two prisoners.


    De Sheng then led his men to the east mountain to investigate and set up an ambush. Looking out over the peak of the East Mountain, he saw the only road that curved eastward through the trees at the foot of the mountain. He said to the soldiers: "The enemy must come from this road."


    He pointed and said, "We will ambush a group of people there. Once the enemy comes, do not alarm them and let them in. He also assigned most of his men to lay in ambush in the forest at the back of the mountain. After everything was set up, De Sheng stood in the advantageous position and continued to observe the enemy''s situation, waiting for them to arrive.


    The sun was high in the sky, and from a distance two cars could be seen coming up the road to the east. De Sheng saw that the enemy had indeed arrived, and was secretly happy in his heart, he raised his binoculars and looked around. He saw that the car was full of people in colorful clothes, and it was going faster. After a while, he left the last car far behind. Before long, he could see the car behind him. It was full of armed Japanese soldiers.


    De Sheng said to his men, "The Japanese are unscrupulous, they are too arrogant! In broad daylight, without any camouflage, he dared to come here and commit murder. They thought the Chinese were too easy to bully. I had thought that they would be able to make themselves up and come here, but who would have thought that they would come in a military uniform. "


    A soldier said: "The Japanese army must have thought that they were well-equipped, and had the confidence to win, to the point where they could kill everyone in the Red Light Temple without leaving anything behind. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to blame us. "


    De Sheng raised his binoculars again to take a look. He estimated that there were around seventy to eighty people in the two carriages. At this moment, the first car had already reached the foot of the mountain and stopped. Everyone thought they were waiting for the car behind them. Not long after, the last car arrived and stopped. Both cars got out and kept looking up and down the hill to see where they were going. The elephant was looking for something. The people on the mountain could see it clearly. He saw them gesticulating, and he wondered what they were talking about. The two groups of people were gathered together again as if they were discussing something.


    In fact, they were looking for the two detectives who had been sent first. We agreed to meet there in advance. The commander, Jiu Jing, was waiting to find out about the situation within the Red Light Temple and arrange for action.


    After waiting for a long time, when the two did not come, Jiu Jing was angry to the point of scolding them. He could not wait any longer, and said to Matsui Nanao: "Don''t wait, the two of them may have entered the temple. We''re still on schedule. " Matsui Nanao immediately lined up the people wearing multicolored clothes in two rows, raised the flag, and walked towards Red Light Temple.